A07509	----	Sir Robert Sherley, sent ambassadour in the name of the King of Persia, to Sigismond the Third, King of Poland and Swecia, and to other princes of Europe his royall entertainement into Cracovia, the chiefe citie of Poland, with his pretended comming into England : also, the honourable praises of the same Sir Robert Sherley, giuen vnto him in that kingdome, are here likewise inserted. Middleton, Thomas, d. 1627. 1609 Approx. 28 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 12 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A07509 STC 17894.5 ESTC S4785 23886850 ocm 23886850 26949 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A07509) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 26949) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 658:8 or 1837:4) Sir Robert Sherley, sent ambassadour in the name of the King of Persia, to Sigismond the Third, King of Poland and Swecia, and to other princes of Europe his royall entertainement into Cracovia, the chiefe citie of Poland, with his pretended comming into England : also, the honourable praises of the same Sir Robert Sherley, giuen vnto him in that kingdome, are here likewise inserted. Middleton, Thomas, d. 1627. [8], 14 p. Printed by I. Windet, for Iohn Budge, and are to bee sold at his shop at the great south doore of Pauls, London : 1609. Dedication signed: Thomas Midleton. Signatures: A⁴(-A1) B-C⁴. Identified as STC 17894 on reel 658. Reproduction of original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Sherley, Robert, -- Sir, 1581?-1628. Iran -- Foreign relations -- Poland. Poland -- Foreign relations -- Iran. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-06 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-07 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2005-07 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion SIR ROBERT SHERLEY , SENT AMBASSADOVR IN THE NAME OF THE KING OF PERSIA , TO SIGISMOND THE third , King of POLAND and SVVECIA , and to other Princes of EVROPE . His Royall entertainement into CRACOVIA , the chiefe Citie of POLAND , with his pretended Comming into ENGLAND . Also , The Honourable praises of the same Sir Robert Sherley , giuen vnto him in that Kingdome , are here likewise inserted . LONDON Printed by I. WINDET , for Iohn Budge , and are to bee sold at his Shop at the Great South doore of Pauls . 1609. TO THE WORTHIE and well experienst Gentleman , Sir THOMAS SHERLEY , Sonne to that happy Father , Sir Thomas Sherley , and Brother to that Noble Gentleman , Sir Robert. Worthie Sir , THe selfe same office of loue and due prayses which the world put it selfe into , at your long desired ariuall in England , fals happily vpon me to performe the like duetie toward your worthy Brother , nor can I recite more Encomiums of his Actions , then those of your owne hath rightly and properly challenged to themselues ; I le speake thus much of you both , and the world shal iudge it free from flattery , you well may bee owne Brothers in birth , that are so neere kinne to one another in Actions of Fame and Honour : so commending you both to eternizing memory of your owne Vertues and Fortunes , I remaine an vnworthy obseruer of them both . Your Worships , in his most selected studies , THOMAS MIDLETON . To the Reader . READER , This Persian Robe , so richly wouen with the prayses onely of Sir ROBERT SHERLEY ( thy Conntriman ) comes to thee at a lowe price , though it cost him deere that weares it , to purchase so much fame , as hath made it so excellent . It is now his , foreuer , Thine so long as it is his ; for euery good man ( as I hope thou art ) doth participate in the Renowne of those that are good , and vertuous . He hath bene a traueller a long time , giue him now a welcome home ; the Armes of his owne Country embracing him , will bee more ioyfull to him , then all those of so many forraine Kingdomes , with which he hath so often beene honoured . If a man that hath ventured through the world , may deserue thy loue , thou canst not chose , but bestow as much of it vpon him , as vpon any . Looke vpon him truely , and thou shalt find a large generall Chronicle of time writ in a little Volume . Hee comes laden with the Trophyes of Warre , and the honors of Peace . The Turke hath felt the sharpnesse of his sword , and against the Turke is hee now whetting the swords of Christian PRINCES . Much more could I speake of him , but that I should doe wrong to the common Lawes of ciuilitie , by taking away that Reuerence from Strangers , whome ( from Countryes afarre off ) you shall presently heare giuing ample testimonies of his Noblenesse . Vale : Newes from PERSIA and POLAND , touching Sir Robert Sherley , being sent Ambassadour to diuers Princes of EVROPE , fam'd aswell for his Wisedome and experience , as for his knowledge and vnderstanging of many Tongues . ALbeit that man can receiue his Birth but from one place , yet is hee Borne a Fréeman of all the Cities of the world The whole earth is his Country , and he that dwelleth fardest off . is by the lawes of nature , as neer to him in loue as his kindred & acquaintance . This General Charter being giuen by the King of this Uniuersall Crowne , to all Nations , hath caused men from time to time , ( by the vertue of that Priuiledge ) to forsake the places of their first being , and to trauell into other Countries . The benefits that kingdomes haue gotten by this meanes , cannot in so small a volume , ( as this in hand ) bée comprehended . Trauell is the golden Mine that inricheth the poorest Country , and filleth the barrennest with abundant plenty . It is the chaine that at first tyed Kingdomes together , and the Musicall string that still maintaines them in Concord , in Leagues and in Unity . The Portugalls haue hereby Crowned themselues and there Posterity with garlands of neuer dying honour . The Spaniards haue their names ( for this ) so deepely ingrauen in the Chronicles of Fame , that they can neuer bee forgotten . The French likewise and the Dutch , haue raised their glories to a nobler height , onely by these Aduentures . In imitation of all whose labors , or rather in Emulation of all their Fames , our Englishmen haue not onely Stept as farre as any of them Al , but gone beyond the most , and the best of them . And not to reckon those men of worth ( in this kinde ) of our owne Nation , whose voyages and trauells ( by sea and land ) to set down , were able to fil whole volumes , I will onely at this time ( not with a loud and shrill trumpet , as they deserue , but as it were vppon an instrument tuned and directed by another ) giue onely a soft touch at the Praises of this worthy Gentleman ( Sir ROBERT SHERLEY ) of whose aduentures , dangers , & various fortunes , both good and bad , to draw a true picture in the right & liuely colors ; would as easily feed mens eies with gazing admiration , as the large pictured tables of others haue filled them with wonder . Being therefore contented ( at this time ) to swim but in a shallow streame , of his Fame , sithence greater sayles are likely héereafter ( and that very shortly ) to swell with the true report of his actions , You shall vnderstand that Sir ROBERT SHERLEY , after a long , a chargeable , and a dangerous progresse through most ( if not all ) the Kingdomes in Europe , receiuing entertainment from the Princes of those Dominions , sitting to such a ghuest , desire of glorie still more and more burning within him . At the length , he left Europe , and trauelled into Asia , receiuing noble entertainment at the hands of the King of Persia , In whose Court he so well and so wisely bore himselfe in all his Actions , that the Persian ( with much of his loue , of which hee tasted most plenteously ) heaped on his head many honorable fauours . That common enemy of Christ and Christians , ( the Turke ) lifting vp his sword continually ( for the most part ) not onely against the Polack , the Hungarian , Bohemian , and other Princes of Christendome , but also thirsting after the rich Empire of Persia , and shewing a mortall hatred to that Kingdome by being euer vp in Armes against it ; It was thought fit that ( the Persian himselfe confessing and worshipping Christ , ) Ayde should bee required at the hands of Christian Princes in the Persians behalfe , against so barbarous , so ambitious and so generall an enemy . Heerupon the honor of such an Embassy , was conferred ( by the King of Persia ) vpon Sir Robert Sherley , as a man worthy and apt to treate with Christian princes in so weighty a businesse , hee himselfe being a Christian born , and a gentleman that had Trauelled , and by experience knew the conditions , State , and pollicies of most of their Kingdomes . First therefore was he imployed into Poland , where by Sigismund ( the King of Poland and of Suecia ) hee was receiued with great magnificence , and applause both of the Polack himselfe and of his people . And because it is not fit , that euery Common and popular eare , should stand listning to the priuate businesse of Princes in a Deseignement , that concernes the Uniuersall state of Christendome , wee will not therefore at this time bée interpreters of the Persians Embassy but rather waite his expected comming who hath in charge to deliuer it by word of mouth himselfe . In the meane time not withstanding ( forbearing to reckon vp the rich presents giuen by the Poland King , to Sir Robert , the honors done to him , by the Polish Lords , and the fauors throwne vpon him by the Common people ) You shall bée witnesses onely , to those , ( not vnworthy ) prayses of Him , by which his Fame ( amongst Schollers by those of the better sort ) was lifted vp , at the time of his staying in Poland . A fourefold Anagram vpon Sir Robert Sherleys Name . ROBERTVS SHERLAEIVS . 1 Heus Labor , Tueris Res. 2 Seruus , ast Hero Liber . 3 Libertas , ero Seruus . 4 Virtus , Labores sere . Encomions or Praises , as well vpon the Name , as the negotiation of Sir ROBERT SHERLEY , an English Knight , sent Ambassadour from the King of the Persians , to the Princes of Europe . MErcurius , seeing the Embassadour ready to take his iourney , resigneth vnto him his office , as being messenger or Herald to the Gods , according to the fiction of Poets , and with that office bestoweth the gift of eloquence vpon him , because he may haue power to perswade the princes to whom he is sent : and withal , addes a wish , that those Christian Kings whom he is to sollicite , may not be cold in ioyning their forces together , but that they may enter into an honorable , a piou● and inuiolable league against that common enemy , the Turke . Mercuries speech . THou ( O Sherley ) beeing borne an Englishman , art sent from the Persian Empire to the Kingdomes that lye in Europe , thy place is full of honour , thy message of waight : discharge thou therefore boldly those thinges , which the greate Lord of Persia , commands thée to doe ▪ It is not chance , that throwes this high office vpon thee , but a full Synode ( or Parliament ) of all the Gods , doe appoint thée to bée their Messenger , to the great Kings of the earth . For this cause , I that am Heauens winged Messenger , seeing thee ready to depart , present my selfe thus before thée , and vttering onely so much , as in the letters of thy name lyes mystically hidden , and that is this , Heus Labor , — tu Res hoc ore Tueris Persarum . — O exceeding Labor ! yet thou art the man , that must defend the state of the Persians , euen by the force of my eloquence . Go on therfore , be thou Mercurius in the Courts of Kinges : I giue thee my place ; I giue it to thée , that art more worthy of it then my selfe . O that the princes of Europe , would knit an indissoluble league together , with thy Master ( the Persian Monarch , ) and tye all their Sinewes to one Arme , that a noble Warre may be begotten . Let Bellona ( the goddesse of battailes ) breath courage into the breasts of souldiers ; and let no Country bee dishonoured by bearing men , that haue no hearts to come into the fielde . O let not that couetous Dragon , which once watched the golden firmament , sleepe in the bosomes of Kings , and with his poison , infect them with that couetous disease of hoording vp gold . Cast off ( O you Princes ) your sensuall pleasures , and let it bee your Ambition to weare Garlands of Oake , which are the Crownes of Conquerors . Prefer immortall Fame before all those Dangers , ouer which you must of necessity passe , be they neuer so inuincible in the shew of vndertaking , and aspire onely to that life which shall remaine , when your bodyes lye dead . Heauen ( in your doing so ) shall smile vpon your enterprises ▪ Hell shall bée conquered , and that hel-hownde broode of Mahomet bée vtterly confounded . Uniuersall peace shall Crown the world , and the Barbarous Turks , feele the Sinewes and puissant Arms of Europe . To the Nations ( vnto whome the Ambassadour is sent , on great and serious affaires , as rightly may be coniectured . ) A desire & wish is made , that all Kings in Christendome , may entertaine this holy Warre , with the same courage , constancie and zeale , that the Persian doeth . HHearken O you Polanders , Italians , French , & you Germaines ; Enrich your Chronicles , with an Act of a wonder neuer heard of in the world before : For beholde , a Brittaine , is sent on a royall message , from the King of the Persians . A Brittaine is sent , but who is it ? Such a one hee is , as by his name ( beeing before Anagramatizde ) hée may apparantly be deciphered . Ast Liber , Seruus Hero. Free-borne and a seruant onely vnto his Soueraigne ▪ Hee , euen hee , is sent to you ( O you Nations of Europe , ) from the confines of the Persians , bringing along with him , the name of his Lord , and with that name , the sound of an Approaching warre . The destinies begin to promise some great matter : The God of Battailes ( heereupon ) speakes chéerefullly . God himselfe prepares the Armour ; muster your selues together therefore ( O you Kings ) and with a religious defence , draw your swords against the Turkes . A gratulatorie compendious Speech , to Sir ROBERT SHERLEY , commending both his Vertue , and present Fortune . O Sherley , thou that art an honour to the Persians , aswell as to the Britaines : within whose head dwelleth experience and wisdome , and vpon whose tongue eloquence writeth her charmes : whatsoeuer hee was , that at first durst say that Fortune was Blind and that shee bestowed extraordinary benefits vpon vndeseruing men , let him know , that all this while hee hath bin in an error : for Fortune had more eyes then Argus , when shee Crowned this Englishman with so many Persian honors and offices , That Monarch ( O thou Renowned Britaine ) whose sword is dreadfull to the Thracian Tyrant , makes thee a partner in the cares and burdens of his empyre : for he hath seene , yea he hath euer seene , and found thee constant in execution of all his iust and Royall commandes . The Empire of the Persian is here commended : The Kings and Princes of Europe being called to giue witnesse , how much glory the dexteritie of Sir ROBERT SHERLEY , hath added to the Persian Monarchie : Vpon which , he appeares to the Persians a Gentleman of such merit , as that England may very iustly accuse Persia of wrong , for detaining him from her . THe same of the Persian Empire doth not grow vp only in a meane Souldier , for their Cities are full of renowmed and worthy Captains : from the Ancient discipline and Stratagems of warre , are the glories of the Persians sprung vp and continue famous , But ( O thou honoured Englishman ) shee deriued her first principles from thy practise and knowledge . Farre be my words from the base seruitude of flattery : for within a short time , Kings shall rise vp as witnesses of what I speake . Let thine owne Country enuy the kingdome of Persia for enioying this honor , ( which by thee is giuen her ) yea , let her challenge thée to be deliuered backe againe as her owne , yet let her clayme be made in such maner , that England and Persia , may not grow into quarrell about thée , But rather thus let them both share thée . Let rich Persia enioy thy presence , and reckon thée in the number of her Citizens , & bee proud in the possession of a man , so worthy : Let England glorie that shee alone , is happy in thy Birth , and that she beares the honor of giuing thée thy name . But howsoeuer , ( O thou , the Dignitie and Luster of two renowned Kingdomes ) Goe thou on , in thine intended ambassage , and performe these Heasts , which the great Persian thy Lord hath imposed vpon thy Integrity . A short Speech vttered as it were by the whole body of the Polish Court , to ROBERT SHERLEY Ambassadour from the inuincible King of the Persians . IT is not thy rich garments Embroydered so thicke with gold , and wouen by Grecian workemen , that drawes our eyes into admiration by beholding thee : It is not thy sparkling Jewels , nor those costly pretious stones that adorne thy Kobe , which dazle our sight . It is not thy comely ryding , nor skilfull managing of that Thracian courser , vpon whose back thou sictest , whilst the proud beast it selfe , Champs on the glistering bit in disdaine to bee so curbed , that makes vs to looke after thee , It is not that victorious Semyter of thine , wherewith thou hast made the earth drunke so often with so much bloud of those , that are enemies to the Persians , that causeth vs to stand gazing at thy presence : No it is the beauty of thy minde wherewith our eyes are inchanted . It is the excellent musicke of thy tongue , that so ties our eares to thy charmes , Thou being able to speake and to answere se many seuerall nations , in their owne proper languages . Englands Complaint to Persia for her SHERLEY . O Persia ! thou glorious kingdome , thou chiefe of Empires ; the Palace sometimes where Wisedome onely kept her Court , the Land that was gouerned by none but by wisemen : Yet must I tell thee , and with griefe dost thou inforce me to tell thee , that against all Law of Nations , thou robbest me of my subiect . Why should the right of another bée thine ? It is Justice for euery one to kéepe their owne . But thou makest vp thy gaine by my losse . Is this Equitie ? Is this tollerable ? Cease to doe it : and send home ( O Persia ) That sonne of mine to me that am his mother : for to me onely is he due . But ( aye me ) the honors of his owne Country , and the palaces of my Kingdome , are by him ( belike ) neglected and seeme not worth the looking on ; And though to the eye of the world I may perhaps appeare beautifull and great , yet in his eye , I shew no bigger then a small corner of the worlde . I doe enuy thée therefore ( O Persia ) onely for him : yet sithence I cannot enioy him , Fare thou well , O thou my darling , and with that farewell beare along with thée , the Praises which I giue thee . I rob Persia , Persia robs not me : My losse is to mée more honour : for the Persian Empire , borrowes her brightnes from the beames of one of the Sonnes of England . SHERLEY to his natiue Countrey . O Thou my Country , if I should pay back into thy hands so much as by bond is due vnto thee from me , I should then lay downe my life at thy feete . But my thoughts ayme at greater matters , It is not Breath I would pay thée , but Fame : Take thou from me so much Honor , as may make mée liue for euer . Liberty is the Gole to which I run , but such a liberty it is , as may frée me from the common basenesse of the multitude , and make me worthy to be respected by the eye of a King. Seruus hero , I am a seruant to that greate Maister , to whose feete all the Persians bow and doe reuerence : I am his seruant , that I may bee his messenger , and beare the Treatyes of such a King , to other Kings in Christendome . I am destin'de out , to deliuer his minde in their owne languages , to Forrain Princes and to the Monarches of the earth . Let them therefore come together , and quicklie shall the Turkish fury bee calmed , and beeing weakened in her owne strengths , shall bee glad to knéele to the power , and mercy of others . And thou , ( O my Natiue Country ) , if thou wouldest bee pleased to knit thy forces in this iust and vniuersall Warre , to what Dignities mayst thou aduance thy selfe ? Whatsoeuer is dishonourable , hath a base descention , and sincks beneath Hell , But Whatsoeuer is good and honest , lifts vp the vnblemished brow on high , and makes it Leuell with the front of heauen . The Authors wish and request to vertue , that shee would giue vnto SHERLEY such a fruitfull haruest of his Labours , that hauing Conquered the hardnesse of them , his Name may aspire to the full height of his desert . OUertue ! the noblest and boldest guide , thou that giuest to men the due Crowne of Praises , prosper thou the honoured enterprises of Sherley : But touching those paths which must leade him to titles of fame and honour , make them euen and certaine before him ; He hath no desire to haue his name eaten out by the rust of idlenesse , no ; hee will neuer vnworthily sink beneath his owne proposed fortune . Another of the same Author , touching Sir Robert Sherley being called as it were by Fate , to manage the affaires of Foraine Princes . WHat is the cause that Sherley hath not all this while liued in the same Country , that first lent him breath ? This is the reason , a spirit so greate was not to bee contained within so small a circle , as his Country . Besides , He is the child of Fate and highly sings Of kingly Embassies to none but Kings . Crownde with these prayses as you heare in Poland , and leauing the same of his memorable actions behind him , bending his coarte to other Princes of Christendome with the same Royall Embassage of honorable , and Christian confederacie against Mahomet & his Adherents , it shal not bee amisse here to speake of the Kingdome of Persia , where Sir Robert receiued such honourable entertainment , sutable to his noble Actions , and the vertues of his minde , as also the maners , fashions , rites , and customes , that are and haue beene obserued by the Persians ; and first , for their Religion which they haue obserued of old , doing worship and reuerence in their vpright zeale to the Sunne , Moone , Uenus , Fire , Earth , Water , and Winds , erecting neyther Altars nor Statues , but in open Fields offring their sacrifices , which Sacrifices were superstitious , and full of idle Ceremonies too tedious to be here rehersed : For their Kings ; the golden line of them is drawn out of one family , that custome amongst the Persians neuer as yet suffred change or alteration , and so seuere their lawes are in effect , to the punishing of all rebellious treasonable and disobedient people , that whosoeuer bee bee that is found repugnant in the least demeanor to the will and affection of the King ▪ hee is presently ceazde vpon by the Tormentors , his head and armes chopt off , and with his detested body throwne into some common field , without eyther graue or couering : And for their palaces & royall mansions , this hath euer beene the continued custome amongst them , that euery King hath had his seate Royall erected on some high hill or mountaine , the Bowels of which hee makes his safe Treasure house , where all his riches , Jewels , and Tribute moneyes are with excéeding carefulnesse kepte hid and secret ; And so much they do detest Sterility and Barennesse , that from the highest to the lowest they take many wines in mariage , counting the fruitfull propagation of the Empire , the onely happinesse they can rayse to it , and so much they thirst after humane fruitfulnesse , that the Kings themselues propound great gifts and rewards , To those that in one yeare brings forth the greatest haruest of mankinde ; From fiue yeare olde to foure and twenty the male children practise to ride greate horses , to throw the Uulnerable and Ineuitable darte , to shoote in Arbalists or long steele bowes , and all such manly exercises which shames many other Christian Countries , and may iustly vpbraide them of effeminacie and Lazynesse . Their victuals for the most part , by which the cōmon sort of people are sed & doe liue by , are Acorns , and Hedge-peares , their Breade course and hard , their Drinke the running Springs , For their Apparrell , the Princes and those that liue ingreatest respect amongst them , adorne their bodies with a Triple robe , and another garment in the fashion of a cloake hanging downe to their knées , the inward linings all of white silks & the outward facing like poudred Ermins , In Somer for the most part they walke in purple , the winter refuses no color , about their temples they weare a great Tyara , being a stately ornamēt high & round with a Cone at the top , from which descends a rich faire pendant of some costly embrodered stuffe , as Tissae , &c. Attirde in some of which ordinary Persian habits his Agent Master Moore is lately arriued in England , bringing happy tidings of this famous English Persian , as also of his comming to England to the excéeding great Joy of his Natiue Country , laden with honours through euery kingdome , as the deseruing ornaments of his vertue and labour ; And thus , ingenuous Reader , haue I set down by true and most credible Information a briefe Epitome of Sir Robert Sherlyes entertainement into Cracouia the chiefe Cittye of Poland , together with all those seuerall speeches deliuered to him by the Schollers of that Countrye , which although they may seeme to the nice eare of our times , not altogether so pure and polished as the refined labours of many english wits , yet therein they striued to expresse both their fashion and affection to the worthy vertues of Sir Robert , & for a tast of their Stile and manner of writing , it shalnot be amisse , if you cast your eye vpon these verses following , composed by a Scholler worthily reputed in that Cuntry , one Andraeas Loeaechius , & those are they which at this I borrow to shut vp the honorable praises of our Famous English Traueller . Ad illustrissimum & maximi tum ingenij tum animi virum , Dom. Robertum Sherlaeum , Equitem Anglum Regis Persarum nomine ad Europae PP . legatum . AEmule Honos Animo Proauis , Lux alta , Britannae Qui gentis pessum non sinis ire Decus ; Non vni dat Cuncta Polus , sed Carmina Apollo , Mars vires , Arcas Nuncius Ingenium . Haec cuncta vnus habes , est vis , sunt ora deserta , Numina auara aliis , prodiga facta tibi ; Persia seiactat gemino in te munere , Martis Pectore belligeri ; Palladis ingenio , Tantus honore licet , te Scoti hannd subtrahe Vena , At Venam excedit pondere vatis Amor. Immò Censendum satis est Cecinisse Poetam Quod tibi se fassus carmine & ore rudem ; Parua loquor , ne te venturis subtrahe saeclis : At Fidei , ut Famae sue sce parare modum . FINIS . 
A37401	----	A Declaration, or, Letters patents of the election of this present King of Poland, John the Third, elected on the 22d of May last past, Anno Dom. 1674 containing the reasons of this election, the great vertues and merits of the said serene elect, his eminent services in war, especially in his last great victory against the Turks and Tartars, whereof many particulars are here related, not published before / now faithfully translated from the Latin copy by John Milton. 1674 Approx. 24 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 8 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A37401 Wing D779 ESTC R29345 11076976 ocm 11076976 46271 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A37401) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 46271) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1422:3) A Declaration, or, Letters patents of the election of this present King of Poland, John the Third, elected on the 22d of May last past, Anno Dom. 1674 containing the reasons of this election, the great vertues and merits of the said serene elect, his eminent services in war, especially in his last great victory against the Turks and Tartars, whereof many particulars are here related, not published before / now faithfully translated from the Latin copy by John Milton. Milton, John, 1608-1674. 12 p. Printed for Brabazon Aylmer, London : 1674. Imperfect: pages cropped with slight loss of print. Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng John -- III Sobieski, -- King of Poland, 1629-1696. Poland -- History -- John III Sobieski, 1674-1696. Poland -- Politics and government -- 1572-1763. 2002-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2002-08 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2002-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2002-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion " POLONIAN LIBERTY " : THE FIRST ENGLISH RECOGNITION OF JOHN SOBIESKI WRITTEN BY JOHN MILTON THE RAREST OF ALL HIS FIRST EDITIONS IN ENGLISH 50 [ MILTON , John. ] A Declaration , or Letters Patents of the Election of this present King of Poland John the Third ... containing ... his eminent Services in War , especially in his last great Victory against the Turks and Tartars , whereof many Particulars are here related , not published before . Now faithfully translated from the Latin Copy . London : Printed by Brabazon Aylmer ... 1673. Sm. 4to . , full crimson morocco . First editon of Milton's last publication , which , " like his first , appeared anonymously ... a final reminder that its translator was a man of broadly European culture , interested to the end in international affairs " ( Parker , I , 638 ) . This version in the English language of the Latin document — " newly arrived from Poland " describing the election and accession of John Sobieski to the independent throne of Poland — " would seem to be the rarest of all Milton first editions ... except for the privately printed Epitaphium Damonis [ in Latin , c. 1640 , British Library unique ] " ( Parker , II , 1151 ) . Only five other copies are known ; the British Library , Christ's College , Cambridge , in U.K. , and , in America , Texas , Yale , Indiana ( Harmsworth ) . New Wing adds Library of Congress ( perhaps — Harmsworth ) and Harvard , which Parker indicates has been missing since 1947 ( it has since been found , we are pretty happy to say ) . Parker's note at II , 1212 , remarks that " the exhibition catalogue of the Illinois Collection of First Editions ... claims to include `every first edition of Milton's works ' , but omits this one " . New Wing D 779 ; Parker , II , 1151 , 1212 , App. 2 , no. 80. Masson , Life of Milton , VI , 725-7 . 72. LR , v. 83-84 ; Phillips ( 1694 ) , p. liii ( not in Darbishire ) ; Masson , VI. 725-7 . The collation of A Declaration : 4 0 : A-B 4 ; pp. [ ii ] , 12 , [ 2 ] . The contents : pp. [ i-ii ] , blank ; p. [ 1 ] , title ; p. [ 2 ] , blank ; pp. 3-12 , text ; pp. [ 13-14 ] , blank . It is through Phillips that we know of Milton's translation of this work . Wood and Aubrey omitted the Declaration in their bibliographies , but Toland noticed Phillips's entry , and the translation was reprinted in 1698. There is no reason to doubt Phillips's attribution ; the publisher , Brabazon Aylmer , also published Milton's Epistoloe in 1674 , and later his Brief History of Moscovia . French wrote that ` No satisfactory explanation for his [ Milton's ] having performed this unusual task at this period in his age has been offered ' , but surely none is needed beyond the business acumen of Aylmer , who , if he did not request the translation , readily saw the need of it . Milton's name does not appear . This may be a reason for the great scarcity of surviving copies . Wing ( D779 ) lists only three , but the following five or six libraries , perhaps with some others , have copies of the first edition : British Museum , Christ's College , Harvard ( missing since 1947 ) , Indiana ( Harmsworth ) , Texas , and Yale . Except for the privately printed Epitaphium Damonis ( 1640 ? ) , this would seem to be the rarest of all Milton first editions , though some additional libraries may have copies catalogued solely under ` Declaration ' , or ` John III ' , or ` Poland ' , or ` Sobieski ' . Articles of Peace ( 1649 ) , containing Milton's anonymous ' Observations ' , is a close third in scarcity , with only ten copies known to me . A DECLARATION , OR Letters Patents of the Election of this present King of POLAND IOHN the Third , Elected on the 22 d of May last past , Anno Dom. 1674. Containing the Reasons of this Election , the great Vertues and Merits of the said Serene Elect , His eminent Services in War , especially in his last great Victory against the Turks and Tartars , whereof many Particulars are here related , not published before . Now faithfully translated from the Latin Copy . by Iohn Milton . LONDON , Printed for Brabazon Aylmer , at the Three Pigeons in Cornhil , 1674. Letters Patents of the Election of the most serene King of POLAND . In the name of the most holy and Individual Trinity , the Father , Son , and Holy Spirit . VVE ANDREW TREZEBICKI , Bishop of Cracovia , Duke of Severia , JOHN GEMBICKI of Uladislau and Pomerania , &c. Bishops to the number of Ten. STANISLAUS WARSZYCKI , Castellon of Cracovia ; ALEXANDER MICHAEL LUBOMIRSKI of Cracovia , &c. Palatines to the number of Twenty Three . CHRISTOPHERUS GRZYMALTOUSKI of Posnania , ALEXANDER GRATUS de Tarnow of Sandimer : Castellons to the number of Twenty Four. HILAREUS POLUBINSKI , High Marshal of the great Dukedom of Lituania , CHRISTOPHERUS PAC , High-Chancelor of the great Dukedom of Lituania , Senators and Great Officers , to the number of Seventy five . WE Declare by these our present Letters unto all and single Persons whom it may concern : Our Commonwealth being again left Widowed , by the unseasonable death of that famous MICHAEL late King of Poland , who having scarce reigned full five years , on the tenth day of November of the year last past , at Leopolis , changed his fading Crown for one Immortal ; in the sence of so mournful a Funeral and fresh Calamity , yet with an undaunted Courage , mindful of her self in the midst of Dangers , forbore not to seek Remedies , that the World may understand she grows in the midst of her losses ; it pleased her to begin her Counsels of preserving her Country , and delivering it from the utmost chances of an Interreign , from the Divine Deity , ( as it were by the only motion of whose finger ) it is easie that Kingdoms be transferred from Nation to Nation , and Kings from the lowest state to Thrones ; And therefore the business was begun according to our Countrey-Laws and Ancestors Institutions . After the Convocation of all the States of the Kingdom ended , in the month of February at Warsaw , by the common consent of all those States on the day decreed for the Election the 20th of April ; At the report of this famous Act , as though a Trumpet had been sounded , and a Trophy of Vertue erected , the wishes and desires of Forreign Princes came forth of their own accord into the Field of the Polonian Liberty , in a famous strife of Merits and good-will towards the Commonwealth , every one bringing their Ornaments , advantages and Gifts to the Commonwealth : But the Commonwealth becoming more diligent by the prodigal ambition used in the last Interreign , and Factions , and disagreeings of minds , nor careless of the future , considered with her self whether firm or doubtful things were promised , and whether she should seem from the present state to transfer both the old and new honours of Poland into the possession of strangers , or the military glory , and their late unheard of Victory over the Turks , and blood spilt in the war , upon the purple of some unwarlike Prince ; as if any one could so soon put on the love of the Country , and that Poland was not so much an enemy to her own Nation and Fame , as to favour strangers more than her own ; and valour being found in her , should suffer a Guest of new Power to wax proud in her ; therefore she thenceforth turned her thoughts upon some one in her own Nation , and at length abolished ( as she began in the former Election ) that reproach cast upon her , under pretence of a secret Maxime , That none can be elected King of Poland but such as are born out of Poland ; neither did she seek long among her Citizens whom she should prefer above the rest ( for this was no uncertain or suspended Election , there was no place for delay ; ) for although in the equality of our Nobles many might be elected , yet the vertue of a Hero appeared above his equals , therefore the eyes and minds of all men were willingly and by a certain divine instinct turned upon the High Marshal of the Kingdom , Captain of the Army Iohn Sobietski . The admirable vertue of the Man , the High Power of Marshal in the Court , with his supreme command in Arms , Senatorial Honour , with his civil Modesty , the extraordinary Splendor of his Birth and Fortune , with open Courtesie , Piety towards God , love to his Fellow-Citizens in words and deeds ; Constancy , Faithfulness , and Clemency towards his very enemies , and what noble things soever can be said of a Hero , did lay such Golden Chains on the Minds and Tongues of all , that the Senate and People of Poland and of the great Dukedome of Lituania ; with Suffrages and agreeing Voices named and chose him their KING ; not with his seeking nor precipitate counsel , but with mature Deliberations continued and extended till the third day . Certainly it conduced much for the honour of the most serene Elect , the Confirmation of a free Election , and the eternal praise of the People electing , that the great business of an Age was not transacted in one day , or in the Shadow of the night , or by one casuul heat : for it was not right that a Hero of the Age , should in a moment of time ( and as it were by the cast of a Die ) be made a King , when as Antiquity by an ancient Proverb has delivered , that Hercules was not begot in one night ; and it hath tought that Election should shine openly under a clear Sky , in the open Light. The most serene Elect took it modestly that his Nomination should be deferred till the third day , plainly shewing to endeavour , lest his sudden facility of assent being suspected , might detract from their Judgment , and the World might be enforced to believe by a more certain Argument , that he that was so chosen was elected without his own Ambition , or the envy of corrupted Liberty : or was it by the appointed Counsel of God that this debate continued three whole days , from Saturday till Munday , as if the Cotimian Victory ( begun on the Saturday , and at length on the third day after accomplished , after the taking of the Cotimian Castle ) had been a lucky presage of his Royal Reward ; or , as if with an auspicious Omen , the third day of Election had alluded to the Regal name of IOHN the Third . The famous Glory of War paved his way to the Crown , and confirmed the favour of Suffrages to his most serene Elect . He the first of all the Polonians shewed that the Seythian swiftness ( troublesome heretofore to all the Monarchies of the World ) might be repressed by a standing Fight , and the terrible main Battalion of the Turk , might be broken and routed at one stroke . That we may pass by in silence the ancient Rudiments of Warfare which he stoutly and gloriously managed under the Conduct and Authority of another , against the Swedes , Muscovites , Borussians , Transylvanians and Cossacks ; though about sixty Cities taken by him from the Cossacks be less noised in the mouth of fame ; yet these often and prosperous Battels , were a Prelude to greatest Victories in the memory of man. Miriads of Tartars had overrun within this six years with their plundering Troops the coast of Podolia ; when a small force and some shattered Legions were not sufficient against the hostile assault , yet our General knowing not to yeeld , shut himself up ( by a new stratagem of War ) in Podhajecy , a strait Castle , and fortified in haste , whereby he might exclude the cruel destruction which was hastening into the bowels of the Kingdom , by which means the Barbarian deluded and routed , took Conditions of Peace ; as if he had made his inroad for this only purpose , that he might bring to the most serene Elect , matter of Glory , Victory . For these Four last years the famous Victories of Sobietski have Signalized every year of his Warlike Command on the Cossacks , and Tartarians , both joyned together ; the most strong Province of Braclavia , as far as it lyes betwen Hypanis and Tyral , with their Cities and Warlike people , were won from the Cossack enemy . And those things are beyond belief which two years ago the most serene Elect , after the taking of Camenick , ( being undaunted by the Seige of Laopolis , ) performed to a Miracle by the hardness and fortitude of the Polonian Army , scarce consisting of three thousand men , in the continual course of five days and nights , sustaining life without any food , except wild herbs ; setting upon the Tartarians , he made famous the names of Narulum , Niemicrovia , Konarnum , Kalussia , obscure Towns before , by a great overthrow of the Barbarians . He slew three Sultans of the Crim-Tartars , descended of the royal Gietian family , and so trampled on that great force of the Scythians , that in these latter years they could not regain their Courage or recollect the Forces . But the felicity of this last Autumn exceeded all his Victories ; when-as the fortifications at Chocimum , famous of old , were possessed and fortified by above forty thousand Turks , in which three and forty years ago the Polonians had sustained and repressed the Forces of the Ottoman Family , drawn together out of Asia , Africa , and Europe , fell to the ground within a few hours ; by the only ( under God ) Imperatorious Valour and Prudence , of Sobietski ; for he counted it his chief part to go about the Watches , order the Stations , and personally to inspect the preparations of Warlike Ordinance , to encourage the Soldiers with voice , hands , and countenance , wearied with hunger , badness of weather , and three days standing in arms ; and he ( which is most to be admired ) on Foot at the head of the foot-forces made thorough and forced his way to the Battery , hazarding his life devoted to God and his Countrey ; and thereupon made a cruel slaughter within the Camp and Fortifications of the Enemy ; while the desperation of the Turks whetted their valour , and he performed the part of a most provident and valiant Captain ; at which time three Bashaw's were slain , the fourth scarce passed with difficulty the swift river of Tyras ; eight thousand Ianizaries , twenty thousand chosen Spachies , besides the more Common Souldiers , were cut off ; the whole Camp with all their Ammunition , and great Ordinance : besides the Assyrian and Phrygian wealth of luxurious Asia , were taken and pillaged , the famous Castle of Cotimia , and the Bridg over Tyras , strong Fortresses , equal to Castles on each side the River , were additions to the Victory . Why therefore should not such renown'd Heroick Valour be crowned with the legal reward of a Diadem ? All Christendom have gone before us in example , which being arrived to the recovery of Ierusalem under the conduct of Godfrey of Bullion , on their own accord gave him that Kingdom , for that he first scaled the walls of that City . Our most serene Elect is not inferior , for he first also Ascended two main Fortresses of the Enemy . The moment of time adorns this Victory unheard-of in many ages , the most serene King Michael dying the day before , as it were signifying thereby that he gave way to so great valour , as if it were by his command and favour , that this Conqueror might so much the more gloriously suceed from the Helmet to the Crown , from the Commanders Staff to the Scepter , from his lying in the Field to the Regal Throne . The Commonwealth recalled the grateful , and never to be forgotten memory of his Renowned Father , the most Illustrious and Excellent Iames Sobietski , Castellion of Cracovia , a Man to be written of with sedulous care , who by his Golden Eloquence in the publick Counsels , and by his Hand in the Scene of War , had so often amplified the State of the Commonwealth , and defended it with the Arms of his Family . Neither can we believe it happened without Divine Providence , that in the same place wherein forty years ago his Renowned Father Embassador of the Polonian-Common wealth , had made Peace and Covenants with Cimanus the Turkish General , his great Son should Revenge with his Sword the Peace broke , ( Heaven it self upbraiding the perfidious Enemy ) . The rest of his Grandsires and Great-Grandsires , and innumerable Names of Famous Senators and great Officers have as it were brought forth light to the serene Elect by the emolous Greatness and Glory of his Mothers descent , especially Stanislaus Zelkievius , High Chancellor of the Kingdom , and General of the Army , at whose Grave in the Neighbouring fields , in which by the Turkish rage in the year 1620 he died , his victorious Nephew took full revenge by so remarkable an overthrow of the Enemy : The immortal valour and fatal fall of his most noble Uncle Stanislaus Danilovitius in the year 1635 , Palatine of Russia , doubled the Glory of his Ancestors ; whom desirous of honour and not induring that sluggish Peace wherein Poland then slept secure , valour and youthful heat accited at his own expence and private forces , into the Taurick fields ; that by his footing and the ancient Warlike Polonian discipline , he might lead and point the way to these merits of Sobietski , and being slain by Cantimiz the Tartarian Cham , in revenge of his Son by him flain , he might by his Noble blood give lustre to this Regal Purple ; neither hath the people of Poland forgot the most illustrious Marcus Sobietski elder Brother of our most serene Elect , who when the Polonian Army at Batto was routed by the Barbarians although occasion was offer'd him of escape , yet chose rather to die in the overthrow of such valiant men , a Sacrifice for his Countrey , than to buy his life with a dishonourable retreat ; perhaps the divine Judgment so disposing , whose order is that persons pass away and fail , and causes and events happen again the same ; that by the repeated fate of the Huniades , the elder Brother of great hopes removed by a lamented slaughter , might leave to his younger Brother surviving the readier passage to the Throne . That therefore which we pray may be happy , Auspicious and fortunate to our Orthodox Commonwealth , and to all Christendome , with free and unanimous Votes , none opposing , all consenting and applauding , by the right of our free Election , notwithstanding the Absence of those which have been called and not Appeared , We being led by no private respect , but having only before our eyes the Glory of God , the increase of the ancient Catholick Church , the safety of the Commonwealth , and the dignity of the Polish Nation and Name , have thought fit to elect , create , and name , IOHN in Zolkiew and Zloczew Sobietski , Supreme Marshal General of the Kingdom General of the Armies , Governour of Neva , Bara , Strya , Loporovient , and Kalussien , most eminently adorned with so high endowments , merits and splendor , to be KING of Poland , Grand-Duke of Lituania , Russia , Prussia , Mazovia , Samogitia , Kyovia , Volhinnia , Padlachita , Podolia , Livonia , Smolensko , Severia , and Czerniechovia , as we have Elected Created Declared and Named Him ; I the afore said Bishop of Cracovia ( the Archiepiscopal See being vacant ) exercising the Office and Authority of Primate and by consent of all the States thrice demanded , opposed by none , by all and every one approved , conclude the Election : Promising faithfully that we will always perform to the same most serene and potent Elect Prince , Lord Iohn the third , our King , the same Faith , Subjection , Obedience and Loyalty according to our Rights and Liberties , as we have performed to his blessed Ancestor , as also that we will crown the same most serene Elect in the next Assembly at Cracovia , to that end ordained , as our true King and Lord , with the Regal Diadem , with which the Kings of Poland were wont to be crown'd , and after the manner which the Roman Catholick Church before-time hath observed in Anointing and Inaugurating Kings , We will anoint and inaugurate him ; Yet so as he shall hold fast and observe first of all the Rights , Immunities both Ecclesiastical and Secular , granted and given to us by his Ancestor of Blessed memory ; as also these Law 's which we our Selves , in the time of this present and former Inter-reign , according to the Right of our Liberty , and better preservation of the Commonwealth have established . And if moreover the most Serene Elect will bind himself by an Oath , to perform the conditions concluded with those persons sent by his Majesty , before the exhibition of this present Decree of Election , and will provide in best manner for the performance of them by his authenick Letters ; which Decree of Election we by Divine aid , desirous to put in execution , do send by common consent , to deliver it into the hands of the most Serene Elect , the most illustrious and reverend Lord Bishop of Cracovia , together with some Senators and chief Officers , and the illustrious and magnificent benedictus Sapieha , Treasurer of the Court of the Great Dukedom of Lituania , Marshal of the Equestrian Order ; commiting to them the same Decree of intimating an Oath , upon the aforesaid premises , and receiving his Subscription ; and at length to give and deliver the same Decree into the hands of the said Elect , and to act and perform all other things which this affair requires , in assurance whereof the Seals of the Lords Senators , and those of the Equestrian Order deputed to sign , are here affixed . Given by the hands of the most illustrious and reverend Father in Christ , the Lord Andrew Olzonski , Bishop of Culma and Pomisania , High Chancellor of the Kingdom , in the general ordinary Assembly of the Kingdom , and great Dukedom of Lituania , for the Election of the new King. Warsaw the 22th day of May , in the year of our Lord 1674. In the presence of Franciscus Praszmouski , provost of Guesna , Abbot of Sieciethovia , chief Secretary of the Kingdom ; Ioannes Malachowski , Abbot of Mogila , Referendary of the Kingdom , &c. with other great Officers of the Kingdom and Clergy , to the number of fourescore and two . And the rest , very many great Officers , Captains , Secretaries , Courtiers , and Inhabitants of the Kingdom , and great Dukedom of Lituania , gathered together at Warsaw , to the present Assembly of the Election of the Kingdom and great Dukedom of Lituania . Assistants at the solemn Oath taken of his sacred Majesty on the 5th day of the Month of Iune , in the Palace at Warsaw , after the Letters Patents delivered upon the Covenants , and Agreements , or Capitulations , the most Reverend and Excellent Lord Francisco Bonvisi , Archbishop of Thessalonica , Apostolick Nuntio ; Count Christopherus a scaffgotsch , Caecareus Tussanus de Forbin , de Iason Bishop of Marseilles in France , Ioannes free-barron Hoverbeck , from the Marquess of Brandenburg , Embassadors ; and other Envoyes and Ministers of State. FINIS . 
A46642	----	Copia literarum Serenissimi Regis Poloniae ad Summum Pontificem A copy of a letter of the most serene King of Poland to His Holiness. Copia literarum Serenissimi Regis Poloniae ad Summum Pontificem. English & Latin John III Sobieski, King of Poland, 1629-1696. 1685 Approx. 5 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-IV TIFF page image. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A46642 Wing J447 ESTC R16718 11859083 ocm 11859083 49980 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46642) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49980) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 498:44) Copia literarum Serenissimi Regis Poloniae ad Summum Pontificem A copy of a letter of the most serene King of Poland to His Holiness. Copia literarum Serenissimi Regis Poloniae ad Summum Pontificem. English & Latin John III Sobieski, King of Poland, 1629-1696. Innocent XI, Pope, 1611-1689. 1 sheet (2 columns) Printed for R.H. and are to be sold by Randal Taylor ..., London : 1685. Broadside. Caption title. Latin and English. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . lat Poland -- History -- John III Sobieski, 1674-1696 -- Sources. Broadsides -- England -- London -- 17th century 2007-11 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2008-01 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2008-03 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2008-03 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion COPIA LITERARUM Serenissimi Regis Poloniae Ad Summum Pontificem . Beatissime Pater ! MIraris ( Sanctissime Pater ) me usque adhuc in otiosis Regni curis Vitam duxisse , positurum eandem inter Martis discrimina Contra Mahomet quartum Turcarum Imperatorem ; Sed quod non potuit Musulmanna , potuit equidem civilis dissensio , quoe exitum à Regno ad infaustam Lunoe ecclipsim morabatur . Videns ergo me nullius notoe hominem fore , Sceptrum , Dixi , Coronam & chlamydem renunciaturum , ut Sanguinem liberos & vitam ( quoe pro fide & Sanctitatis vestroe gloriâ sum profusarus ) tanquam ut humillimus Miles in Hungaricis agminibus funderem . Hoec à Senatoribus & Regni Magnatibus audita , tanquam verba cum tonitru prolata à Deo in Monte Sinai , corda verterunt , & conciliatis corporis animíque viribus , ducam in hâc Augustissimâ die ( dies quam fecit Dominus pro Vienna loeta , pro securitate Christianitatis jucunda , pro Sanctitatis vestroe gloriâ memoranda ) 40000 Cosacorum , Lituanorumque 12000 , Polonorum 15000 , ( exceptis famulis majoris numeri ) exterarúmque Provinciarum 10000 , ad Biologrodum Principalem Tartarioe Arcem ; quam si mihi debellare licebit , liceat Sanctitati vestroecredere : me ad Turcarum Regiam ducturum , & debellaturums effroenatam Barbarorum licentiam , quoe anno proeterito ausa est Germaniam devastare , & Principalem Christiani Imperii Civitatem aggredi . Vadam ergo , & ut Spero , Liberator Orientis rediturus , vel pro Christi side , & Sanctitatis vestroe glorià moriturus . Datum Javarovae , 15 Aug. 1684. Sanctitatis Vestrae Humillimus & addictissmus Filius , JOHANNES , REX . A Copy of a LETTER Of the most Serene King of Poland To his Holiness . Most Blessed Father ! YOU perhaps admire ( most Holy Father ) that I should hitherto lead my life among the quiet and peaceable cares of my Kingdom , who am going to stake it upon the hazard of a War against Mahomet the Fourth , Emperour of the Turks : but what the Musulman could not do , Civil Dissention hath effected , which hath deferr'd my march out of my Kingdom , until such time as there happened an unlucky Eclipse of the Moon . Seeing therefore how much my Fame was like to suffer , if this ill Omen should occasion any farther delay , I , declared that I would resigne my Scepter , Crown , and Royal Robe , that so I might list my self a Common Souldier in the Hungarian Troops , and there pour out my own and my Childrens bloud and lives ( which I am now going to spend for the Faith , and for your Holinesses Glory ) . Which Words , like those God spake in Thunder from Mount Sinai , being heard by the Senators and Nobles of my Kingdom , quite turned their hearts : And now having recovered the Vigour of my Body and Mind , I will on this most August day , ( a day which God made joyful for the deliverance of Vienna , pleasant for the preservation of the Christian Religion , memorable for your Holinesses Glory ) : On this day , I say , I will march forth in the head of 40000 Cosacks 12000 Lithuanians 15000 Polanders , besides a greater number of Servants , and 10000 of the foreign Provinces ; with these I will march to Biologrode the principal Fortress of the Tartarians ; which if it be my fortune to subdue , your Holiness may assuredly believe that I will march on even to the Imperial City of the Turks , and correct the unbridled presumption of the Barbarians , which the last year was so daring as to Ravage Germany , and Attack the chief City of the Christian Empire . I will go therefore in hope to return the Deliverer of the East , or to die for the Faith of Christ , and your Holinesses Glory . Given at Javarou , 15 Aug. 1684. Your Holinesses Most Humble and most Devoted Son , JOHN , KING . LONDON : Printed for R. H. and are to be sold by Randal Taylor near Stationers-hall . 1685. 
A08260	----	The vvarres of Svvethland With the ground and originall of the said vvarres, begun and continued betwixt Sigismond King of Poland, and Duke Charles his vnkle, lately crowned King of Swethland. As also the state and condition of that kingdome, as it standeth to this day. Nixon, Anthony. 1609 Approx. 95 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 28 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A08260 STC 18594 ESTC S119996 99855200 99855200 20678 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A08260) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 20678) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 726:04) The vvarres of Svvethland With the ground and originall of the said vvarres, begun and continued betwixt Sigismond King of Poland, and Duke Charles his vnkle, lately crowned King of Swethland. As also the state and condition of that kingdome, as it standeth to this day. Nixon, Anthony. [54] p. Printed [by J. Windet] for Nathaniel Butter, dvvewlling in Pauls Church-yard by Saint Austins gate, London : 1609. Dedication signed: Anth. Nixon. Printer's name from STC. Signatures: A⁴ (-A4) a⁴ (-a⁴) B-F⁴ G² (-G2). Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Swedish-Polish War, 1617-1629 -- Early works to 1800. Poland -- History -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800. Sweden -- History -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800. 2002-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2002-10 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2002-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2002-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE WARRES OF SWETHLAND . WITH THE GROVND AND Originall of the said VVarres , begun and continued betwixt SIGISMOND King of Poland , and Duke CHARLES his Vnkle , lately Crowned King of Swethland . As also the State and condition of that Kingdome , as it standeth to this day . LONDON . Printed for Nathaniel Butter , dwelling in Pauls Church-yard by Saint Austins Gate . 1609. TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE AND Most Noble minded louer of Learning PHILIP , Earle of Mongomerie . SVch ( Right Honourable ) as haue purposed to please Hector , haue still presented him , with Horse and Armour , because his chiefest delight was in Martiall Discipline , and such oblations best fitted his humour . For by this , and the like presidents is noted , how all haue sought in their presents to keepe a Decorum : Hauing therefore composed this little Treatise that concernes the dessignes of two Kingdoms : I haue thought good ( aduenturing the Pardon of your Lordships discretion ) to passe the same vnder your Honourable N●me , as well for that your Expe●ience is already knowne to be sufficiently instructed in the affaires of our owne Countrey : Being descended of most Honourable Parents , educated in the most liberal Sciences , and mannaged in one of the most Royall and famous Courts of Europe . As also for that the custome of Honorable dispositions , hath alwayes ( next after that ) labored the knowledge and insight of forraine Estates and cōditions . That they may not only deserue well of their owne Countrey , by this their industrie , but also spread their owne fame , as farre as their Countrey is knowen . Your owne worth is the principall motiue that emboldens me to shroude it vnder your Patronage , as one that is a fautor and fauourer of vertuous Actions , and whose Honourable loues growne from the generall applause of the Common-wealth for your high desert , may keepe it from the malice of bitter tongues . Commaunded thus with this consideration , I presume to present my Booke vnto your Lordship : And humbly intreate , your Honour will bee pleased to vouch of my Labors and fauour a Schollers penne with your gracious acceptation , who answeres in affection , what hee wants in eloquence . So shall I rest deuoted vnto you , and bestow my future Studies to effect matter of better deseruing , Euer remaining Your Honours most humble affectionate . ANTH. NIXON . The true Copie of a Letter Certificatorie , written in commendation of Captaine King of Ratcliffe , M. VVilliam Bardwell and Alexander Child of Redriffe , Masters of three Shipps of London , for their memorable seruice against the Swethens , being thereto compelled in Summer last , 1608. IOhannes Carolus Chodkiewich Earle of Seckloro Bychor , and of Misra , Captaine of Samogitia and Porpatie , Generall Commissioner of Lyffeland , and chiefe Generall of the Army of the great Dukedome of Lytawe . To all and singular , to whome it may appertaine , or that shall reade these Presents , I doe let to weet , that whereas VVilliam Bardwell , VVilliam King , and Alexander Childe English Gentlemen , came with three Shippes at Riga , when the Earle of Mansfielde Generall of the Army of Duke Charles Suderman , periniuriously breaking the Truce , made warre in Lyffeland , I helde them there , and employed them in the seruice of Warre for the most excellent King of Poland , my most gratious Lord , and they vndertooke to defend the Dunn , wherein they did behaue themselues very faithfully , manfully and valiantly , so that the said Earle of Mansfield was often by them driuen backe againe to his great losse and shame , and likewise hee was often assaulted by them , so that hee lost not onely his strength of men and his courage , but also lost some Shippes with many men and goods , which the saide Englishmen with a memorable courage , and to the notable glory of the English Nation , did set on fire and burne . And therefore I haue thought good to grant vnto them this Testimoniall , to the end that they may haue great thanks for their deserts , purchased by their good renowne and name ▪ and that others may see , that as fame & immortality belongeth chiefly to noble minds , so also it is gotten by vertuous and valiant deedes : Written in the Campe at the new Mill in Lyffeland the seauenteenth of Nouember , Anno Domini 1608. And is subscribed by Iohannes Carolus Chodkiewicke , manu propria , and sealed with a Seale in Redde waxe , Printed thereupon , Ita testatur Carolus Demetrius , Notarius Publicus . THE ORIGINALL GROVND OF The present Warres of Swethen . Chap. I. The daungerous plots laid against Gustovus in the life time of his Father : His flight to Lubeck in Germanie in the habite of a slaue , His strange entertainment there , &c. THis is like a briefe Cronicle , that comprehends in it much matter in few lines , and various businesse in little circumstance . It presents to your reading the dessignes , and affaires of a spatious kingdome , and reacheth to the beginning of many yéeres past . Understand therefore that the Countrey of Swethen , before if was aduanc'd to the dignitie of a kingdome , by the allowance of thē Empire , and generall consent of their owne State , was a long time gouerned by the authority of foure Dukes , bearing the Titles of the foure Prouinces , into which the Country is deuided , The first is the Dukedome of Doland , hauing in it a Regall Castle , called Vpsale , where the kings of Swethland be Crowned and buried . The second is the Dukedome of Newland , where the Castle of Newkeeping stands . The third is the Dukedome of Finland , where the Dukes seat is called , Oua Castle . The fourth is Warmland , where stands the Castle of Wasten vpon the Mediterrenian Sea ; being the strength , and Bulwarke of the kingdome . The Countrey being ( as I say ) a long time ruled by these foure Dukes , in the kind of an Aristocratie , that is , The gouerment of the Nobilitie , as was the gouernement of the first and former Romane Peeres and Consuls : was in the end of the Raigne of Henrie 7. King of England , made a Monarchie or kingly gouernment . The first Monarke or King hereof , was called Gismond . whose Sonne , named Gustovus succéeded his Father in the Kingdome . This Gustovus ( being in the life time of his Father , Duke of Doland ) was a Prince very absolute , both in the perfections of his body , and his mind , excellently composed in the one , and honorably disposed in the other . Of an indifferent stature , neither too high , nor too low . His complexion sanguine , his haire bright , his countenance chéerefull , and pleasant to looke vpon , full of grace , and Maiestie . In warre stout , and industrious , in Counsell wise and full of respect , in the Court he carried such a Port and State , as attracted all eyes to gaze vpon him . In priuate places full of affabilitie and delightsome recreation : To conclude , it seemed that Nature and vertue had both ioynd together to frame in him the most absolute patterne of a Prince in his time . But as no excellency whatsoeuer is without malignant opposites , so this Prince found that olde saying to bee true , Virtutis comes inuidia , plerunque bonos insectatur . For the Dukes of the other Thrée Prouinces , being ioynd with him in Commission ( for you must vnderstand , that the foure Dukes did still retaine their titles , and authoritie vnder the King , as the Senate of Rome did theirs vnder the Soueraintie of Caesar , though it were subordinate : ) The other thrée ( I say ) enuying that greatnesse , loue , and opinion , which his vertues , as well as the Nobiliti●e of his blood had got him , sought by many deuises to betray him , whom no honourable mind , but would haue defended , and to this end , they bent all their courses : A plot ( no doubt ) ful of honour and regard vnto the State , the proiect whereof was either the murther , or disinheritance of so lawfull a Prince ; Falshood and Enuie the accusers , Suggession and Subornation the informers . Thus was the plot laid , The Quéene ( being mother in law of Gustovus , and hauing a Sonne by the King , and borne since the kingdome was erected ) as farre as she durst ( for she yet feared the greatnesse of Gustovus ) did many times buze matters of iealousie and suspition into the Kings eares , of his sonnes cariage of himself in the kingdom , which at first he did not either beleeue , or dissemble . The thrée Dukes knowing the Quéenes mind towards the Prince , added fuell to her fire , alledging that she should neuer finde a sure estab●ishment for her selfe and her sonne in the kingdome , if Gustovus were not made away . The heart , that before began to burne with this desire , was now more incensed , hauing those thrée Noblemen , the principall Counsellours of State in the kingdome , to further her intendments . The Quéene being throughly instructed by the Lords , takes the aduantage of time , in her complaint to the king , Tels him that his sonne aspired , and would shortly aspire against him , that he affected popularitie , receiued like Absolom his subiects Petitions , not in loue , but Ambition : That he kept a Court , and Port greater then the King , and that all his actions did more sauour of Soueraigntie , then subiection . The Lords , they second the Quéene in her vniust information , alleadge matters probable to confirme it , The King beleeues , and in the error thereof , hates Truth , imbraceth Treason . Thus all being inuerted , Nature rebels in the Father , but Loyaltie remaines in the Sonne ▪ The plot was hereupon laid for his apprehension , Gustovus being then at Court , who noting a straunge alteration in his Fathers countenance towards him , began to suspect the drift of the Queene , vpon the distrust of the Noblemen about her : Himselfe being almost abandoned , deuiseth with himselfe how to auoyd the daunger . A Gentleman of the Kings , comes secretly to Gustovus , and tels him that the plot was laid that night , for his Attainder . The Prince being amazed at the suddaine immiuence of such a perill , posteth presently from the Court with a few of his Retinew , and the next day recouers his Dukedome of Doland , where he meant to stay , till he heard further of the Kings proceedings . His departure was soone made knowne , at which the Queene , and the Lords ( though they mist of their purpose ) were not much sorry , foreknowing that his suddaine flight from the Court in that manner , would strongly confirme their accusation . The King by them againe is incensed , and messengers sent into Doland , by whom the Prince was Summoned by a certaine day to make his appearance in Vpsale Castle : which the Prince refuseth to doe : affirming by his submissiue Letters to the King , that though he knew his cause to bee iust , and his heart loyall , no probable suspition of any misdemenour from him , either in act , or intent , that yet neuerthelesse he durst not hazard his life in the heat of the kings displeasure , for that he knew his aduersaries were so great in power , and in so gratious account , that it would be an easie matter to haue his Maiesties grace , and Nature her selfe peruerted to his vntimely and vniust destruction : And that the onely cause why he retired himselfe into his owne Countrey , was to stay the time , vntill these mists of his Maiesties iealousie and suspition were blowen away , that the Sunne of his alleagiance might shine cleere , farre from the cloudes of all distrust , or disloyaltie . This answere being returned , but not accepted , the King by the Queenes continuall instigations was more , and more prouokt , insomuch that a great power was suddenly raised to fetch him by violence out of his Dukedome . Which the Prince perceiuing , and being neither able , nor willing to resist his Fathers forces , giues way to necessitie , and in the habite of a slaue , purposeth secretly to goe into Germanie . And hauing past some daungers in his flight by the Kings pursuers , at last he crossed the seas , and holding on his course for Lubeck in Germany , not many dayes safely arriued there , All this while he kept his disguise , for though he knew that the Lubeckers were heretofore beholding to him , yet he doubted what minds they would put on in this chaunge of fortune , Remembring Pompeyes vsage in his flight by Ptolomie King of Egypt , and the like of Hanniball by Prusius king of Bithinia . Chap. II. Gustovus is discouered in Lubecke : The Lubeckers take his part , The King his Father dies , He recouers by their meanes the Kingdome of Swethland . THe newes ( being arriued in Germany ) of Gu●tovus his flight out of Swethland , before his comming thither , was diuersly intertained in Lubeck : Some pittied the state and condition of the young Prince , that so Noble a Gentleman , so full of hope , and expectation , euen in the prime of his youth , should in this vile manner suffer violence : Others spake against him , supposing that his owne naturall Father , and others of his blood , would not in this manner haue proceeded against him , if he had not showne himselfe dangerous vnto the State , as the mindes of the people are in this case diuersly distracted . The Prince after his comming to Lubeck staied certaine dayes in a common Inne , not daring to discouer himselfe , and to auoid the suspition of a stranger in such common places , found meanes to preferre himselfe vnto a rich Merchant of the Towne ( if such a place in the meanenesse of his fortune at that time may be called preferment . ) Being there entertained , he contented himselfe to doe any bodily labour in the house , striuing to suite his minde vnto his misery , yet could hee not so well counterfeit this part of his sinister fortune , but that the Merchant did soone suppose him to be a better man , then hee seemed to bee , and perhaps the man hee was . So hard a thing it is for Nature to learne to forget her custome . Staying some few moneths in the Merchants house , hee heard of a Gasant sent from the king to the State of Lubeck , being supposed hee would bend his course thither . The tenor of the Gasants message , was to deliuer to the Lubeckers that the kings desire was , that either they should not entertaine him at al , or els send him backe to Swethland , for that hee was knowen and proclaimed to bee an enemie . But they being at that time ignorant of the Princes abiding , answered for the time to those things , that might stand with the Kings pleasure . The Gasant being dispatcht , Gustovus liued in a continuall feare of being discouered , as well for that many great men in the Towne had before seene him in Swethland , and might then remember him : As also for that his Master would many times prie into his countenance , and behauiour , and vtter strange words , and shew strange passions , euen in his presence , sometimes repeating the name of Gustovus . The Prince holding thus a Wolfe by the eares , in doubt whether to stay or goe , ( in both which he found danger ) was wondrously perplexed : Sometimes he thought to discouer himselfe , opposing his mind against the worst of fortune , that if the Towne did betray him , his blood should be shed in Innocence , and he be rid of that torment : wherin his mind was diuersly distracted betwixt Hope , and Feare , and Feare the predominant : but at last resoluing with himselfe to stay , hee still framed his mind vnto his businesse . One day cleauing of wood , in the strayning of his bodie , a button that held the flappe of his Ierken , brake , and there withall a little Chaine of gold , whereon did hange a Iewell of inestimable price , fell from his necke : Which a maid seruant in the house ( beeing by ) perceiuing , was desirous to see it : but hee suddainely snatching it vp , told her that it was a thing of no worth , but giuen him by a friend of his , in the remembrance of her . The maide dissembled her opinion for the present , but soone after told it to her master . The Merchant vpon this accident , confirmes his former suspition , and hauing now matter more relatiue then before , enformed the State of Lubeck with this circumstance . The Burgomasters of the Towne , sitting then in Counsell , sent for the stranger by a guard , to come before them , How the Message was entertained by the Prince , let them iudge that haue vndergone the like aduenture . There was no deniall , nor possibility of escape , Obey he must , And it is a hard thing when Princes must obey . Being brought before the Magistrates , it was demaunded of whence he was ? he answered , of Swethen . They askt him of what degree ? He told them , as meane in birth as in fortune : what mooued you ( quoth they ) to forsake your Countrey ? The Prince replied , my vnkind vsage there . A principall Senatour of the Towne looking all this while stedfastly vpon his countenance , perceiued that it was Gustovus , and whispering the rest in the eare , assured them , that it was the Prince . The matter was before concluded what they meant to doe , Whereupon this great Citizen began to speake in this manner . Your birth ( quoth hee ) is farre better then your fortune , Therein you dissembled , but your fortune beares the blame , your first and last answere is true , for we know that you are of Swethland , and your name is Prince Gustovus , and the vnkind vsage of your Countrey hath driuen you from thence : what we meane to doe , you shall vnderstand shortly . In the meane time repose your selfe securely and hopefully in the rulers house . The Prince acknowledged himselfe , and thankt them for these signes of their good will. And if you shall find ( quoth he ) my protection , or defence to prooue dangerous vnto your State , Let my life rid you from that feare : I shall be well content , so I may free you from danger , to be your Sacrifice ; Whereupon they all imbraced him , with the teares standing in their eyes , euery one honouring him ▪ and putting him in great hope and comfort , They caused him presently to be inuested with royall ornaments and in all honourable and louing manner , conuayed him that night to the ●ulers house . The Prince stayed as prisoner , but honourably attended about two yeeres in Lubeck . During which time , the king his Father sent diuers Gasants with faire words , and large promises to haue him deliuered , but it would neuer be granted ; Howbeit they promised that they would keepe him safe from attempting any innouation . The Prince during his stay there would often visite his old master , whom he would alwa●es call his kind master , affirming that if his discouery had not bene made knowen , he could as contentedly haue liued a poore seruant in his house ▪ as he did then a princely prisoner in the Towne : The Merchant would many times tell him , he had much adoe , to keepe himselfe , from the sinne of pride , for that it was his fortune , to be master of such a seruant . Within two yeeres after , the king his Father died , and the State of the Countrey proclaimed the Queenes Sonne , King of Swethland . Gustovus had quickely intelligence thereof , as such newes flies euer with the Swallows wings , receiues Letters from many Noble men , and other of his friends in the Countrey , wherein he was aduised to vse all means possible for his return , with assured cōfidence of their assistance The Prince shewes the Letters to y e Lubeckers , solicits them in his own behalfe for aide , giues them princely pomises of their requitall . The Prince returnes to Swethen full of hope and encouragement , His friends meete him in great multitudes with all signes of loue and obedience : His enemies are disperst without battaile : some fled , some taken prisoners , the Queene with her sonne conuaied to Vpsale Castle , The three Dukes beheated , and all the rest pardoned . When all things were established , and the summes of money paid backe to the Lubeckers , Gustovus was shortly after with all solemnitie Crowned king of Swethland , and not long after was honourably married out of Germanie , His Queene being nobly borne in that Countrey , By whom he had foure sonnes : Prince Erick the eldest , Duke of Doland , Iohn Duke of Finland , Magnus Duke of Warmland , and Charles the youngest Duke of Estergutland , that now liues and inioyes the Crowne of Swethland . This Gustovus Raigned peaceably and happily , Laden with many yeeres , but with many more Trophies of honors , The care and loue hee bare vnto his subiects was well seene in their reciprocall respect to him . His sonnes brought vp in all princely knowledge , acknowledged faithfully their naturall duties during his life , Though after his death they fell at vnnaturall debate , one with another . In the last of his yeeres he shewed the best of his affections , different from the obseruance taken in other Princes , who after a long continued Soueraignetie , doe much decline from the gentle behauiours of their beginnings . But at last ( as euery thing is vnstable , & each estate , that hath being in this world , holds his vncertaintie ) This noble king deceased , at that time , wherein his life was most desired of his subiects : whose loue had bene the like vnto his sonnes , had it not bene crost by the nature of the tumultuous times that followed : The dead corps being now the sadde remnant of a king , was with all solemnitie conuaied and enterred in Vpsale Castle : His friends following it with all tokens of sorrow , calling him the proppe and protector of Religion , the defender and preseruer of his Countrey , the honour and glory of the Swethen Nation . His fame went before him , dilating his Noble acts , and princely vertues , that ( not buried in the graue with him ) returned backe , posting through the world , and still sounding foorth the prayses of Gustovus , whose name shall neuer die , so long as the memorie of the Swethen State indures . CHAP. III. Ericke is crowned King of Swethland , after the death and Funerall of his Father : A marriage is plotted with Elizabeth Queene of England , That failing another is tendered to the daughter of the King of Poland , His brother Duke Iohn conspires against him . AFter the death of Gustovus , Erick his eldest sonne is with all generall applause , and the Countries ceremonie , crowned king of Swethland about the yeere of our Lord 1559. and in the same yeere an ouerture of mariage was made with Elizabeth Queene of England in the beginning of her raigne . Duke Iohn his brother sent Ambassadour ( princely appointed ) in this negotiation , who safely arriuing in England with his whole Fleete , was honourably intertained . Howbeit the matter of his Embassage , was rather flattered , then graunted , rather fairely countenanced , then embraced , For some noble men at that time , great in their places , either in their owne respects , or the honour of the Queene , stood against it , But the Queene her selfe did fairely intreate the Prince , royally feasted him , gaue him many princely gifts , Told him in conclusion , that she tooke the Tenor of his Embassage in very gratious manner : Sent kind commendations to the king his Brother , with this hopefull message , that if it pleased him to take the paines to come into England , she would take such order for his entertainement , that hee should haue no iust cause to returne discontent . For ( saith she ) I haue made this vow , neuer to con●ract my selfe to any , whom I haue not first seene . The Duke thus furnisht with this answere ▪ takes his leaue , imbarkes himselfe , boyseth sayle , arriues in Swethland , and deliuers to the longing languishing King this hopefull doubtfull answere ▪ of the Quéene . The young King imbraceth this newes , and his brother for them , flatters his fancie , kisseth the Quéenes picture , beguiles imagination , buildes Castles in the ayre , rigges his Fléete at Sea , exhausteth his Treasure , makes himselfe poore to enrich his hope , which proued indéed , farre aboue his Fortune . The Winter following was spent in this preparation for England : During which time Frederik then king of Denmarke , a Wise and politike Prince stoodmuch against this Alyance with England , foreséeing the danger that might redound to him in his neighbours marriage , with so potent a Princesse : sendeth Ambassadours to King Erick , shewing both the inconuenience that would happen by marriage in a Countrey so farre remote , as also the dangers that were like to ensue , in ioyn●ng with a Quéene , more strong then himselfe . But the king gaue a deafe eare to this Embassage , Continuing his preparations still for England : Some say , that in that Winter ryding betwéene Vpsale , and Wasten Castle , a Maide of excellent beautie , but obscure parentage , whose name was Gondole comming amongst others to behold the king , who by chance , casting his cies vpon her , was so sodainly ensnared in her beautie , that that poyson which he drew then into his heart by his eies , did so corrupt the whole body of his affaires , that at last he loste both his life ▪ and kingdome : but others say it was the winter after . But to returne to our voyage for England , The kinges fléete being royalty rigd , and all thinges ready for so great a busines , the king tooke shipping about the beginning of May ▪ leauing Duke Iohn his brother Uicegerent in his place , and sayling along the Coasts of Norway , Report saith that Frederick king of Denmarke had procured certaine Witches in that Country to drowne , or dispearse the Fléete of king Erick , and by their spelles , and deuillish incantations to Confound this intended Uoyage , whether this bee true or no , I know not , but this is certaine , that the king being vpon the coast of Norway , such a strange foggy , thicknes did so cloath the ayre that the kings Fléete had soone loste sight of one another : And then followed such horrible thunders , and vnheard of Tempests , that it séemed heauen and earth had met together in the disturbance of this intendment . The king being at his wits end long before hée came to his waies end was so perplexed in his thoughtes , that he knew not what to do , either to goe forward or to returne : The sight of y ● Eye was so taken away by the the thicknes of Aire , the beneūt of the Eare was consounded by the noyse of the thunder , the waters rose so high as if they meant to kisse the Cloudes : Noe light but what the flashes of lightning made which amased them all , the raine fell so thicke that they could scarce kéepe the Hatches , the maister calles to the Boatson , and is not heard , the Sternes-man cryes to the Maister , and is not regarded . Thrée daies togeather , continued these thrée nightes of darknes , wherin was séene neither sunne Moone , nor starre : the kinges Fléete was diuersly dispearst , some into the coast of Denmarke others back againe into Swetland , the king himselfe vpon the Coast of Norway looks euery hower for his buriall in the Sea. At last entering into cogitation with himselfe , he thought that God had suffered his pride to be thus punisht , for that he vndertook a Mariage with such a Quéene , whose fame and glory was so great , as well from her State , and gouernment , as for the riches and strength of her Crowne , and kingdome : that entering into cosideration of it , he held himselfe much vnworthy of such a fortune . Upon this , the king rashly vowes that if it would please God to deliuer him from that daunger , he would giue ouer his ouer high attempt , returne into his Countrey and learne hereafter to suite his desires to his estate . At last these stormes haue end , the king returnes according to his vow , shortly after arriues in Swethland , And thus fayled this Negotiation for England . The king soone after his landing beginnes ( say some ) renewes ( say others ) his loue to his faire Gondole : that afterward prooued as fatall to him , as Cleopatraes loue to Anthony : His eies were seldome off either her person or her picture : His minde museth on nothing but the pleasures of her body , his tongue speakes of nothing but her delightes , and praises ; all publicke affaires are abandoned , the pallaces are like a wildernesse desolate , the Court is kept where Gondole hath her byding ; reason , and regard of gouerment , are now banished , pleasure and sensuallitie made his Counsellors of Estate . The Noble men would oftentimes aduise him , but all in vaine , his brother Duke Iohn did still smooth the Kings humors , not as being enamoured o● his delights , but as from hence drawing a subiect that happyly hereafter might serue his turne , in case the Nobility ( as they beganne a little ) should afterwards wholly withdraw their affections from him . Thus whilest the king followes his pleasures Duke Iohn pursues his purposes , would oftentimes complaine to certaine of the Rexen-Roade , which we call The Blood Royall , of his brothers effeminate and vnlikingly gouernement , but especially to Duke Charles his youngest brother , yet no further engaging himselfe to danger then he knew meanes how to wind out againe . Not long after , another Mariage was tendered of the Polands Daughter , which the king Coulorably entertained to satisfie his Nobility , whilest his heart doted vpon his Paramour . Duke Iohn his brother was imployed in this businesse , and it fell out as he desired : For if the cardes were dealt aright , he might happely himselfe mary the Polands daughter . And thus with a false heart taking a faire leaue of the king his brother being furnished with all accowtrements fit for such a busines shortly after arriued in the Court of Poland , where after the solemnitie of such entertainements he deliuered his Message with such a Maiesticke grace both in his spéech , countenance and cariage of himselfe ( as sure hée was a most accomplisht Gentleman ) that it wan him great commendations in the kings Court especially with the yong princesse , in whose tender heart there was such an inward breach made , as was soone outwardly perceaued , for her eyes that conuayed these pretie assaultes vnto her heart , did soone betray her hidden affections : which the Duke perceiuing laies hold vpon the occasion , Winnes by rewardes many tongues to speaken in his behalfe , ioyes with the greatest of the Kings Counsell , and in especiall with one Fe●nsbecke Duke of Leif-lande . He told them that the condition of his Countries disordered estate , occasioned by the discordant disposition of his brother , mooued him rather to looke with a publike , then a priuate eye : If he ought nature and dutie to his Brother , he ought no lesse vnto his Country , and it was his countries cause ( to the which hée was most bound ) that made him inueigh against his brother ? Let no man ( quoth he ) rashly ce●sure me , but comparing the State of the kingdome to the condition of the King , let him then iudge whether all is not like to ruine , if preuention be not made , which in the Kinges person ( quoth he ) will neuer be , for that he séemes to be buried in his his owne delightes , and the breath which he himselfe should drawe , lies not in his owne , but in anothers body . The most and best part of the Nobility being by these and the like suggestions wonne vnto his party , a way was quickly made for the Duke to Wooe for himselfe , which was not long a doing for the heart , that was already so strongly assaulted , was soone framed to yeeld . To bee short the young Duke Weddes and beddes the princesse with great honour , and delight , so easily is the pollicie of a state drawne to obey the necessity of the time : the newes hereof is soone brought to Swethland , wherein the wise lookt into the danger of the King , how be it the King himselfe foresaw no peril : But as a Man wholly deuoted to his delights , doth against the aduise of all his friendes , quickly after Marrie the said Gondole , whereby he did sodainly runne into such a scandalous hatred of his owne Subiectes , that they euer after held him vnworthy of his Crowne and kingdome : Within a yeare after his Mariage he had a Sonne , not long after whose byrth Duke Iohn hauing assured promises from his youngest brother Duke Charles , procures an Army to be leuied by the King of Poland , his Father in law , and arriuing in the Dukedome of Estergutland , was louingly entertained of his brother Duke Charles , who ioyning their forces together , hauing also the ayde of other Noble Men in the Country , gaue battaile to his brother King Ericke , who being ouercome , and flying to Stock-holand , was there by his two brothers taken , and made away , no man euer knew how . A noble man in the Countrey , brother to Herrerick Gusterson , and deare vnto the King was at that time honorably slaine in the defence of his Prince . The Quéene had before sent her young Sonne out of the Land , foreséeing the danger that was like to happen . Who now liues as an Exile in the great Duke of Moscouias Court , and the Quéene her selfe confined to Stickborrow Castle , where shee yet liues a sad and solitary life . Thus ended the vnfortunate Raigne of King Erick , who might long haue liued and gouerned in the Land , had he but subdued his owne affections . CHAP. IIII. King Iohn is crowned king of Swethland : hath a Sonne borne called Sigismond : The King of Poland dies : young Sigismond is sent for to be King of Poland : Hee staies there certaine yeares till the death of his Father , and is then sent for by his Vnckle Duke Charles to receaue the Crowne and kingdome of Swethland . DUke Iohn hauing thus by his brothers murther attained vnto the Crowne , disposeth with his best Counsell the affaires of the kingdome , disperseth his Army , satisfies his Subiects in the cause of these indirect procéedings , against his brother , and hauing set all things in order , sendeth for this Quéen out of Poland , who with an honorable traine being conducted into Swethland , was there Royally entertained , and shortly after with Duke Iohn her husband , in all princely manner , Crowned King and Quéene of Swethland at Vpsale Castle : Many Statutes he repealed which the King his brother had made , being found preiudiciall vnto the Country , and others hee enacted , that were held more profitable : To all Sutors he shewed himselfe very gentle and gracious : And because the treasure of the kingdome was much exhauste in his expedition into Poland , he was driuen to borrow many great Summes of money both there , and of his Friends at home : Hee kept a Princely port , and was very liberall in his rewardes , delighting much in all Martiall exerrises . His liberality was equall to that which was so highly commended in a worthy Captaine of Thebes , who when hee had obtayned a victory against the Lacedemonians , tooke onely of all the spoile but one sword , distributing the rest amongst his Souldiors , saying , Fellowes in Armes this I Challeng because I wrong it out of the hand of mine Enemie . Whatsoeuer else is yours , as the reward of your trauells , for , the Theban Senatours warre for honour , not for treasure . The Mercenary Man that beareth Armes for hier , and for his ordinary Paye , feareth not to venture his life in the face of his Enemy , hauing but his wages , hath but his due : So that if hope of spoile , and the bounty of his Captaine did not encourage him in his attempts , he would both doubt the danger of his person and scorne for so little gaine to ranne vpon such imminent perills . His liberality towards his associats in Armes , and his experient wisedome and valour in Martiall enterprises made him both honoured feared , and held in worthy estimation . Thus by this and his other vertues Duke Iohn in short time Crept into the hearts of his Subiectes . The first yeare of his raigne the Quéene brought him a goodly Boy which was Christened by the name of Sigismond , the Emperor beeing his Godfather , which Sisgismond , is now King of Poland . About the Tenth yeare of his raigne , King Iohn made an honorable iourney into Russia , vpon the breach of a League made betwixt them . From whence he returned victorious . The rest of his raigne was quiet and peaceable : And set a side the staine of his brothers death , he was doubtlesse a most excellent Prince and worthy of the Crowne and kingdome , and although there were many times iarres betwixt him , and his brother Duke Charles , yet alwaies the matter was so handled , that they were soone reconcilde againe . By which were cut off all occasions of Ciuill warre . In the twelfth yeare of his raigne his father in law the King of Poland dies , for whose death the Quéene his daughter mourned heauily . The young Prince Sigismond her Sonne was elected King of Poland , and with an honourable conuoy being guarded thither was with all solemnity in all Princely manner Crowne King of Poland : Shortly after Marries honourably into the house of Austria ; and in the twelth yeare of his raigne in Poland , King Iohn his Father dies : whose death being much bewailed of his subiects , he was with appertaining solemnitie buried in the Chappell of the Kings in the Castle of Vpsale . Duke Charles of Estergutland after the death of his brother sends into Poland for his Nephew Sigismond to come to receaue the Crowne of Swethland , Sigismond takes heauily the death of his Father , and deuines before hand of the troubles that followed in that kingdome : Great preparation is made for his iourney into Swethland , and doubting of his vnckles minde & proiectes , carrieth a great power of Poles with him to preuent all daungers . The king arriues safely in Sweathland , is with all honor and signe of loue receaued by his vnckle Duke Charles , and the rest of the Nobilitie of Swethland , He is honorably conueyed to Vpsale Castle , where hee was louingly receaued of the Quéene his Mother , whom he comforteth being a sorrowfull widdow for the death of King Iohn her husband . Shortly after he was crowned K. of Swethland without any disturbance . A Rex-day was held in the castle of Vpsale , where all things being established , Duke Charles is made vicegerent of the kingdome : hauing with him ioynd in Comission foure Noblemen , of the Rexen-road whose names were Hergusten Bonner , Hersten Bonner , his brother , Herrerick Spare , and Hartor Belk : These fower Noble men , being great in the kingdome but not very great with the Uicegerent , were of purpose ioynd by the King in commission with the Duke to curbe or Controule all ouer haughty and headstrong attempts , that the Duke might happely Commit by the greatnesse of his place and power in the absence of the King , who was then ready to returne to Poland . The Duke perceaues the drift , but dissembles it . before the Kings departure , order was set downe by the King with the Duke and the Commissioners for the payment of certaine sommes of money , which King Iohn his Father did owe vnto many Souldiours , that were yet vnpaide since the time of expedition into Russia , and vnto many Merchants of England , Scotland and other Nations for the prosecuting of that warre . After all things were thus setled and ordered , the King returnes to Poland , leauing behinde him that fire that afterward consumed the peace of the whole Kingdome : for the Noblemen , the Commissioners being commanded by the King , ( that was euer iealous of his Unckle Charles ) to obserue and enforme his Maiestie of the manner of his gouernment , did so oppose themselues against him in all his procéedinges , and especially in the payment of this money , that the Duke plainely perceiued , that this new gouernment was but laide as a trap to ensnare his life , A Rex-day was holden at Vpsale , no order Concluded , nor money paide , and much adoe there was to kéepe them from factions , the Commissioners would haue these summes paid out of the Subiectes purses , the Duke out of the Common Treasury : which the commissioners refuse , alleaging the Kings want of money , The Duke writes faithfully , The Lords falsly to the King. To whom they intimate feare of innouation , and that the Duke by all likelyhoods aimed at the Crowne , that he had paid parte of the money due to the Souldiours out of the Reuenues of the Dukedome , to draw their affections to him , that he sought to further the State , and wealth of the Commons more then stood with the loyall nature of a Subiect , that he kept the Porte and State of a King rather then a Deputie , and that it was not like he would long yeeld his honors vnto Uassalage , whose fortunes in such a minde and State as his might attaine to Soueraignty , if preuention were not spéedily made . The Duke intercepts these letters , and sends them inclosed in his own vnto the King , to whom he writes very humbly , and with all protestations of duty , and alleagance : the king receaues the letters , but beleeues the Lords and dist●usteth the Duke , sendeth secretly to the Commissioners that they should sodainely surprise him , depose him from his gouernement , and to that end he sent his authority : and finally to kéepe him prisoner , his wise and children , during life in a castle built of purpose for that stratageme within the dukedome of Litto : Oh that the nature of fortune should be so fickle and vncertaine , neuer singular either in her frownes or fauours , but that commonly in the height of any hope it produceth some crosse accident of vnhappy misfortune . The Duke notwithstanding hauing intelligence of this plot , beganne to looke about him , hasted into his owne dukedome and raised a great power of men , Some say that if hee had but staide one hower longer in Vpsale , the plot had beene effected , and the Duke vtterly vndone . The Lords were in a maze vpon the Dukes departure , knowing that their deuise was discouered , they now perceaued their owne weakenesse to resist the Duke , being in power , place and opinion , and farre aboue them , And though they had the Kings authority , yet was he farre from them , and they néer vnto their danger , they knew not well what course to take , sometimes they purposed to flie to the King , and then they feared the waies were forelayd . To stay in the Castle of Vpsale were no safety , it being a place of pleasure , not of defence : whereupon they determined to depart from thence : Thrée of them vnto the Castle of VVasten in the Dukedome of Finland , and Hartourbelk to Calmer Castle . Hauing theis ▪ Castles deliuered vnto them , they purposed to stay there to vnderstand the Dukes procéedings , and in the meane time dispatcht letters vnto the King of the particulars of these troubles : The Duke ( as I sayd before ) hauing raised a great power of men , marcheth spéedily towardes the castle of Vpsale , but vnderstanding of the Lords departure towards Wasten , bends his course thither . It is a world to sée what numbers of men came vnto the Duke from all parts proffeting their seruice to him : All which hee gently welcomed . Some he entertained , and the rest sent home againe with speciall charge to looke vnto the Kinges peace , signifying further that the cause why hee was now vp in Armes , was but to right himselfe of such wronges done by those Lords , who neither loued the King nor him . The Lords that were in the Castle of Wasten vnderstanding of the Dukes approach with such a power of men , sodenly forsooke the castle , and not being able to defend it , fled in all hast to Poland , whome the Duke would not pursue , but taking the castle put in a strong Garrison , and presently hast●d to the castle of Calmer , which Hartourbelk had a little before taken in the Kings name , who standing at defence and defiance with him , the Duke besiegeth both the Citie and castle , the cittizens more willing to entertaine him , then resist him . The Duke plants his ordinance against the Gates of the Citie , and thereupon the Citizens resisting the command of Hartour Belk , open the citie Gates and recaue him in : The Duke besiegeth the castle , and in short time by the helpe of the Towne Winnes it , takes and keepes Hartour Belk prisoner , and dischargeth all the rest . From hence the Duke sent letters to the King , informing truly the cause of these troubles , That the vniust attempts of the Commissioners against him , did moue him to raise these powers in defence of his state and liberty , not in the disturbance of his Maiesties peace , nor to make any innouation in the Land , & beseeching him that no false or fained suggestions of his aduersaries , might stand as a barre betwixt his Maiesties grace towards him and his owne fidelitie : Affirming further that it lay in his power to stopp their passage into Poland and that hee would at the Kings pleasure disperse his forces , surrender vp the castles , that he had taken , be content to resigne his charge of gouernment , to whōsoeuer it pleased the King , Prouided that hee might bee assured of the quiet enioyment and peaceable possession of such Lands and honors , as he was born vnto by Nature : and this ( quoth he ) I learne of necessity , which teacheth euery creature to defend it selfe . The King receiues the Dukes letters , but giues no credit to his protestations . During the time of the Dukes stay in the City of Calmer , and vnderstanding of many disorders , and misdemeanors that were commited in a Nunnery , standing in the Towne , One daye Came to visit the Nuns , accompanied with certaine gentlemen of his house , and vnderstanding some of their mindes to be discontent with their orders , and some of their bodies well knowne to the Friers , dissolues the Nunnery , and transposeth the Nunnes , according to their own disposing , Some into other nunneries , many to their Friends , the most to Mariages . The King by this time had answered the Dukes letters very coulorably , that hee was sorry for the tarres that happened betweene him , and the Lords , That as soone as his businesse would giue him leaue , he would visit the Lordes , and him . In the meane time he requested that hee would deliuer Hartourbelk , or intreat him kindly . The Duke though hee beléeued not what the King had written , yet hee receaues the letters gladly , and honourably feasted the messenger . In this time another dangerous plot was laide , to entrappe Duke Charles , and to enforce him Prisoner , in the Castle of Litto aforesaid , whereupon there were forces very secretly , and sodainely raised in Finland , The king hauing a purpose to winne to that powre , other forces that he meant himselfe to bring out of Poland , and appointed a day of meeting in Stock-holland . CHAP. V. The Duke hath intelligence of the plots that the King and his aduersaries had deuis'd against him . He encounters part of the Kings army , and discomforts them , with other accidents . THe Duke hauing intelligence of this dangerous plot , deuised against him by the king , assured himselfe to finde no fauour at his hand & that no submissiō would serue y e turne : For him to disperse h●s powers , and to stand rather vpon the protestation of his allegeance then his guard , were to put his neck vppon the block , and to indure the stroke : for raging str●ames are not stayed with gentle hands . Wherefore calling his friends about him , hee told them that it was now no time to dally . That the king by his aduersaries was so prouokt against him , that nothing but his death or depriuation would satisfie the kings displeasure . These vnwilling armes ( quoth hee ) that I now beare , are for the defence of you , and my Country , vnto which I owe my life , and wha●soeuer else is deere vnto mee . I sée ( quoth hée ) the drifte of the king , and my aduersaries , is to ouerthrow our customes , and to gouerne you according to the Polish Pollicy , which is vnfit for any frée state . To pursue this , and to lay heauy yoakes vpon your necks , my life is sought after , which I shall bée alwaies ready to spend or end to doe you or my Country seruice . His friends embrac't him , willed him to go forward , promised their aide , to the vttermost of their powers , and the Duke le ts slip no time , but presently seizeth vpon the Nauy of Swhethland hauing it before vnder his command , maruelling much that the King had not before that sent to seize vpon it himselfe , but thereby belike hee thought hee should haue ministred matter for the Duke to suspect his deuice , The Finland Fleete being vpon the Coast some few daies before the day appointed , the Duke hauing furnished the Nauy with men and munition , tooke the Opportunitie of Time , and with all expedition made hast to meete them before their ioyning with the Kings power , with whome had they met , they had put the Duke to a great hazard , The Finland Fleet consisted of thrée score and ten saile most of them vessels of great burthen , and in them 14 thousand fighting men , the Dukes forces by Sea were scarce so many . The Duke deuides his Nauy into two parts , the Fiulinders into thrée . The Duke bearing as great a breadth in the front of his Nauy , as his aduersaries did , doubting least he should be engirt . The charge being giuen by the Duke was semblably answered by the contrary party , and now the voice of the Ordinance , ( that was many yeares a stranger in those parts ) carried such hideous noyse in the Land , as much amazed the quiet mindes of the inhabitants , when they heard that the haruest of their Peace was now like to be reap't by the vngentle hand of warre : Then began they to forethink the troubles that were like to follow these fearfull beginnings , but happely not to remember the causes thereof : it is either a naturall or Customary stupidity in man to be senselesse in the vnderstanding of their owne offences , Pride , Blasphemy , Auarice , Extortion , Luxury , and other the like enormities are in particular men the generall causes of the disturbance , nay sometimes of the depopulation of a whole kingdome , when the mindes of Princes corrupted with Ambition are stirr'd vp , though in their owne respects , euen by the power and sufferance of the almighty to plague ( by warre his consuming Minister ) the vnrepented sinnes of the people . But to returne to Sea , where the fight continued little more then two howers , during which time the ayre was so troubled with smoake , that the shippes at Sea could not see one another , and the beholders at lande might iudge by the eye , that they were turn'd into a clowde . But at last the Admirall of the Finlanders béeing struck betwéen winde and water , did sinke in the midst of them all : Their fléete began to take about to hoise vp their Sayles and flye , the Duke followed them as far as he durst , but being doubtfull of the Kings approch , made his returne the sooner , Landed his powers , and hasted with his army to Stockholland . Upon his comming to Stock-holland hee vnderstood of the Kings landing at Ca●mer Castle , his whole Nauy consisting of a hundreth Sayle , or there abouts , whereof there were eight and twentie English shippes , which the King had hired of the Marchants being then resident in that coast bearing in the whole Fléete eight and twenty thousand fighting men : Duke Charles béeing aduertised of the newes , doubted what hee were best to doe , Sometimes hée was in minde to giue place vnto his aduersaries , considering the miseries that were like to attend this vnciuill warre , And though hee knew himselfe well lyned with friends , in the kingdome , and that it might bee in his power to resist the king , yet when he reduced into his mind the Calamities that might happen vnto the Land by the maintenance of this warre , He did often perswade himselfe with Otho , rather to giue place to Vitellius , then to resist a Tyrant to the ouerthrow of his Counter , but being otherwise aduised by his friendes , that counselled him either to take vpon him the soueraigntie , or at least to maintaine himselfe in his place , as well for their liues as his owne , hauing all gone so farre that they could not retyre without irreuocable danger , His courage ouercomming his feare , and the respect of the generality aboue his own particular , he resolued to prosecute the war but yet in such manner , that al the worlde might vnderstand hee did it rather to defend himselfe then offend the king howsoeuer his actes might be mistaken . Whereupon the duke remooues from Stock-holand into the hart of y e countrey to a hold called the castle of Lynnkeeping . By the way the King had taken the castle of Calmer , and detained the Captaine of the castle ( placed there by the Duke ) close prisoner . And though the Town was surely guarded by the King , and alwaies by him forelayd , to intercept all newes , yet a certaine Townesman vndertooke to carry the Duke intelligence therof , with the consent of the principall in the Town , such was the loue they bare vnto him . The Messenger because he could not passe the ports was let downe at a priuie , ioyning to the Towne Walle , and hauing past the kings Scowt-watch , that lay in diuers places houering about the Town , tooke so circumspectly the aduantage of the time , y t in two daies he recouered the Dukes Army being vpon march , to the castle of Linnekeeping , The tenor of his message was , that on no conditions hee should trust the King , for that as well by the vsage of his officers in the castle of Calmer , as other principall intelligence giuen to some ( that loued the Duke too well to keepe it close ) that the king purposed his vtter destruction , and that there was no agréement to be made but onely coulorable ( vpon any reconcilement ) to foregoe a further mischiefe . The Duke though sad to heare these newes , yet imbraced , and rewarded the messenger . And vnderstanding there of the kinges remooue from Calmer to the castle of Sterborrow to his sister Preking Anne , he bends all his forces thither , and within three daies after came w●thin sight of the castle : he pitcht his Tent within a myle of the Towne , before hee attempted any thing in any hostile maner , sent some of his principall friends vnto the king , and humbly desired him to know the cause of th●se vniust warres vndertaken : If the fault lay iustly in the Duke or any of his adherents , they were content either to submit their liues to the law , or to the kings mercy , If any fault were supposed , or but suggested , they desired an indifferent Iudge : And if the fault were found ( where in déede it lay ) they desired the same vpon their aduersaries . Finally he besought his Maiestie that he would measure the nature of ill tōgues , not by their sound but by their quality , for there were some about him , that nether loued him nor them , nor y e land . The king receiued these messages , gaue faire but dissembled words , that if he would disperse his Army he would discharge his , Confirme vnto him his place of gouernment , and other offices he enioyed in the kingdome , Prouided that Hartourbelk whom he detained as a prisoner , might be deliuered , and he with the rest of the Lords reconciled . The Duke answered to the first , that if it would please his Maiesty to disperse his Army , hée would doe the like , and for the other vpon due consideration he should find him conformable . Twelue daies were thus spent in messages interchangeably between them The Duke meaning faithfully , the King otherwise , Both their Armies they still retaynd during which time , the trapp was laid to intrappe the Duke . That vpon an interuiewe betwixt them in the sight of both their Armies Fe●●becke Duke of Leif-lande should rush in , and vpon the sodaine surprise the Duke , take him prisoner , and carry him to the Castle aforesaid . But missing of his purpose beeing throughly countercharged by the Duke , his minde was much perplexed in the vncertaine euent of his expectations , His cogitations fought within themselues , when sometimes hee would lay the fault vpon such , as hee imployed in those businesses , Sometimes he would place one , somtimes displace another . In his owne iudgement thinking such a man fit to bee a Commander and sometimes another : Hée would like one to daye , and to morrow vtterly distaste him . To submit hee thought dishonorable , and worse then death , for by open disgraces , the fame of men growes odious . In this conflict of minde , the King retyres with the Duke Ferns-becke to Steckborow , knowing that the fortune of warre had not so done her worst , but that she might beginne a new Tragedy , and the rather for that his strength was weakened in the former assaults , hauing lost two thousand of his men in the same : The Duke returning to the Leager , and resting there that night . The next day the sonne had no sooner stept from the bed of Aurora , but the Dukes Fléet remoues from Finland to Stock-borow , beeing distante an hundreth leagues . The Kings fléete lies in a ha●●n betwéene two rockes . Duke Charles his Fléete ryding in the Mayne , and the King perceiuing how he was charged by Sea and Land began to be diuersly distraughted , sometimes hee resolues to vndergoe a meane estate , alleaging that medium est tutissimum , and Auli ca vita , splendida miseria . Cares are the Contiunall Companions of a Crown , when rest remaines in a lowe condition and fortune . Low shrubs féele least tempest , In valleys is heard least thunder . In Country rooms is great rest , and in little wealth the least disquiet . Dignitie treadeth vpon glasse , and honor is like a fading herbe , that when it bloometh most gorgeous then it blasteth . Sometimes hee thought to disguise himselfe & with his cloathes to change his thoughts , that beeing poorely attyrde , hee might bee mearely minded , and measure his actions by the present fortune , not by his former estate . Yet in the summons of these diuers thoughts and cogitations hee had some respectiue regard of his honour , though all false , yet his heart should not faint , for the courage of a man is shewed in his resolution . In the middest of his extreames hee held it his safest course , to flye by night with all his power , sister , and friends , with a full purpose to attempt the winning of Wasten Castle , being thrée or foure daies iourney from Steckborow . But the Duke that had waded through many dangers , and in many aduentures both prosperous and lucky , had gotten such reputation , that he was highly preferred in the estimation of that Country put the King into such a Continuall feare of his pursuite knowing his strength vnable to match his Enemy . The Duke vnderstanding the King to be vnstayed in his resolution , and to stand thus wauering betweene warre and peace ( which danted the hearts of his people to bee seene in field , leades his Army , plants his ordenance against the Castle of Steckborow and takes the kings fléete with seuen tunne of Gold , and all his regall Ornaments . The King had conuaied himselfe to the Castle of Linnekeeping , and was there royally entertained , howbeit in the middest of Solemnities , the sad newes of that vnhappy accident was brought thither vnto him : At the hearing & relation wherof , though hee was much agast , yet with that kingly courage that his vnfortunate successe had left him , he burst out into this or the like passion . If my moderation ( quoth hée ) in prosperity had béene answerable to the greatnesse of my birth , and state , or the successe of my last attempts to the resolution of my minde , I might haue come to Linnekeeping , in my accustomed honour , and Royalty , and not as a man thus wasted and spoiled , and to be rather gazed vppon , then honourably entertained . But what cloud soeuer hath darkned my present state , yet haue the heauens , and nature giuen me that ▪ in birth & mind , which none can vanquish or depriue me of . I sée that my enemies make their triumphs , the subiect of my miseries , and in my calamity as in a myrour may bée beheld their owne glory : yet let them know this , that I am , and was a prince , furnished with strengh of men , and abiliments of warre , and what maruell is it , if it be my chance to loose , séeing experience teacheth , that the euents of warre are variable , and the successe of policy guided by vncertaine fates : The desire of souerainty admits no limitation , and if Duke Charles must command all , then all must obey . For mine own part whilst I am able , I will make resistance , and will bee vnwilling to submit my neck to a seruile yoake : For so farre the law of nature alloweth euery man to defend himselfe , and to withstand force by force . This passion of the King filled the peoples hearts and eies with wonder , and delight , and with their best comfort and encouragement they promised their ioynt performances of duty . Insomuch as the King did therewith attempt the taking of Wasten Castle . But hee whom fortune had before striued to make vnfortunate did in this also faile , and hath nothing left him to glory in that attempt , but his lossé of men , and of much expectation . These crosse accidents sat néer the Kings heart , who with much cares and trauells had wearled his spirits , and greatly spent the strength both of himselfe ▪ and his people . For whatsoeuer hee determined , was not carried with any such secret or politike course , but that by some meanes or other the Duke had some notice thereof , and still apprehended his drifts . For this was no sooner plotted , but the Duke sends letters secretly to the Captain , that he should not deliuer the Castle with his priuity . The King lying in Linnekeeping sends fiue hundreth men secretly to surprise the Castle , yet was the same able to defend it selfe as indéed it did , and the Captaine therein performed the Dukes will , and retainde his credit , without impeaches of his valor . Questionmēt were made whether they might enter into the Castle in the kings name , but a peremtory answere was returned , that without mandatory letters from the Duke , there was nothing there to be expected but resistance : vpon this the kings mind was disquieted , and a world of inward Conflictes encountred his cogitations , as he stood doubtfully distract , what he were best to doe : at last as fire cannot he hid in straw , nor the nature of man so concealed , but that at last it will breake out , and haue his course : Soe fares it with the king , who perceiuing his pleasure to be like Sicke-mens wills that are parall ( which hauing no hand nor seale , are the lawes of a Citie written in dust , and are broken with the blast of euery wind ) commanded that forthwith the Duke and all his adherents , should bee proclaimed to stand in the state and nature of Traitors . CHAP. VI. The Kings Armie , and the Dukes ioyne : Many on the Kings side slaine , and taken prisoners . IT Was not long before this newes of the Kings procéedings , in this manner against the Duke was made knowne vnto him : at which the Duke beganne to put on a furious countenance , able to amaze any that made attempts against him , and looking like Hercules when hee aduan●te himselfe against Achelaus , he followes the King to Linnekeeping with all his power : 〈◊〉 in a mi●●y morning the morrow before Micha●●mas day , ryses early , calles his Souldiours togeather , deuides his Army ( consisting of fiftéene thousand men ) into thrée seuerall bodies . One Iames Hill an English m●● 〈◊〉 the leading of the first : Captaine Scot being his Lie●●●●●nt , ●ndreas Lemeston Leades the second the Duke himselfe with the thirty takes a wood within a mile of the Kinge lodging : Here might you sée these thrée , shine like thrée meteors in the firmament , all in steele , their Courtes were campes and none Court●●●s , but Souldiours . Such effect did the fier of discention worke in the hearts of these Enimies . Fortune turned the whéele of the Swethen and Polish state with vnsteady hand , and had now almost brought it to the point she meant they should sit : shee tooke her fauours from them ? Or rather , to speake of a power that controules fortune , and whose very finger throwes downe kingdomes to vtter confusion , or holdes them vp in their greatnes , whether the generall sinnes of the people deserued this , or whether the people were punished for the particular faults of the Princes , or for what other causes soeuer , the rodd of vengeance was laide vpon these Nations , It is in man to thinke vpon , and feare , but not to examine . Yet sure it is , that as fire catching hold at first but of some meane cottage in some end or corner of a City , hath oftentimes ( ere the fury of it could bée put out ) swallowed vp in his flames the goodliest and most beautifull buildings , that stood euen farthest out of reach : So did the Clouds of discention burst open th●ir vaines , and let fall the poison of them on these seuerall kingdomes . In the expedition of these warres , one Lucas Righter vndertakes to performe the Dukes pleasure in the proclamation of his intended procéedings vnto the Kings Army , ( which consisted of foure and twenty thousand men ) . The tenor of the Dukes proclamation made knowne his greeuances which although it be not answered to expectation , Yet Lucas Righter making his returne , is royally rewarded by the Duke , and appoin●ed that day to attend the Dukes person . The next day following the mist breakes vp , and Armies discouer one another , A ryuer being betwixt the King and the Duke , right thousand of the Kings Souldiers were appointed to make good the bridge . Captaine Scot full of Courage and valour , giues the Charge , but receaues the ouerthrowe : the like successe had Captaine Hill Andreas Lemerson seconds them , and bides the Shock . The Duke perceiuing this , issues out of the wood alone hartens his Souldiers , fills his ordinance ( wanting shot ) with pibbie stones , and makes choice to encampe himselfe and his hoast , euen on the top of a Hill naturally defenced from passage and if any were , those hee stoppped vp with heapes of stones in manner of a Kampier : neare the foote whereof ranne a Riuer , with an vncertaine ford ▪ where a troope of his ●●st Souldiours were set in order to receaue the Enemy , and the more to animate the mindes of his men , the leaders went about exhorting , and encourageing the Souldiers , taking all occasion of feare from them , and putting them in hope with all inducements of warre . And the Duke himselfe coursing hither and thither , protested that that day should bee the full end of their misfortunes , and the beginning of their happinesse , or else his owne perpetuall seruitude and bondage . The Souldiers vpon this shewde as great forwardnesse , and as Ecchoes redoubled his wordes , vowing neuer to yeeld , eyther for woundes or for life , which they were all ready to sacrifice in the cause of their Country : which resolution appearde in the squadron of Captaine Hill , who leading his Army , mette the Enemy with such a showre of shot , that many were slaine , and many wounded : Andreas Lemerson giues the second charge , and that with so fierce an encounter , that he seizeth vpon the enemies ordinance , and turnes the same vpon them . In this conflict the Kinges Army is discomfited , eight thousand of them being slaine , drowned , and taken Prisoners . Upon this sad successe , the King being in the Castle of Linnekeeping calles a Parley . The Duke vpon knowledge of the Kings pleasure , is willing to entertaine it , Messengers are sent enterchangeably , and vpon hearing and debating the gréeuances one of another , the conditions are agréed vpon , the Duke to haue pardon for what was past , and whereas hee had one of his aduersaries already in his custody , it was likewise agréede , that he should haue the other These deliuered into his hands , being the fowre Commissioners that disturbed the peace of Swethen , which was performed accordingly , so as the Duke detaines them prisoners with their wines and children : After this friendly coherence , the Duke rides to the King with sixeteene of his men , leauing charge notwithstanding with Lemerson , that if hee returned not , nor sent word to the contrary within halfe an howre , hee should come to him with his whole Army . The King and the Duke doe so well concord and agree , as they dine together , and are feasted very royally : all matters are pacified on eyther side , so as a Rex-day is appointed , and it is determined that the King shall haue his owne , the Duke his , and the disturbers of the peace their due . The King returneth to Steckborow to his Fléete , the Duke to Carborowgh where the Dutches lay . The Peace being thus concluded , the Duke dismisseth his Souldiers , and receiues Letters from the King , ●hat hee purposed to passe into his Country with a thousand men , and desires prouision for them : The Duke receiues his message very kindly , and returnes this answere to the King , that if it pleased him , hee should finde prouision for two thousand . As this prouision was preparing , Fernsbecke Duke of Liefland perswades the King to returne with his power to Poland , and not to stand to the Articles of agreement , but to renew the warre , alleadging that he could neuer be absolute King of Swethen , so long as D. Charles liued : And this was the onely ground of the Ciuill warre that followed . CHAP. VII . The King returnes to Poland , Duke Charles renues the warre against the King his Nephew , winnes the City and Castle of Calmer , and setleth the state of the Dukedome of Finland . THe King hauing thus falsified his own promise , and deceiued the Dukes expectation , returned with all expedition into Poland , landing at Danske with his Army , leauing the Castle of Calmer and certaine other holds adioyning , strongly manned and victualed for a yeare : Duke Charles being much discontented with this vnkingly breach of his Nephewes promise , knew now that it was no time to capitulate , and that no solicitation , nor any submissiue meanes would serue to appease the Kings anger , and to reintegrate himselfe into his loue and good opinion , called his chiefe friends about him , to haue their aduise what was best to bee done in this weighty businesse : They all agréede that if it were possible they should recouer the Castle of Calmer that winter , and certaine other holds lately manned and victualed by the King : whereupon the Duke with his Army marcheth to Greenekeeping , a little City in Swethland , where hauing certaine dayes rested and refreshed his Army , he hasted to besiege the Castle of Calmer . The City being indefensible , yeelded vnto him at his first approach : The Duke hauing made his entrance into the City , deliuered sayre speeches to the Citizens , the iust cause that was giuen him to renue the warre , and that no ambitious desire or turbulent spirit of his owne , drew him so violently to these actions of hostility , but that he was full Master of his owne affections , and the necessity of the time in the Kinges incensed hate against him , did moue him to these Armes , that being ( quoth he ) at the first but priuate betwixt him and the three Dukes his aduersaries , that alwayes maligned his estate , might very well without the generall disturbance of both kingdumes , haue been ended long agoe , and nexther hee helde guilty , nor the land defiled with the shedding so much Polish and Swethish blood , But sith the king had so vnkindly taken part with strangers against a kinsman , and had so vnnaturally laid their treacherous plots against his loyalty , nature and iustice were the faire protectors of his quarrels , that should defend the equity of his cause against the mouth of enuy , or any such calumnious tongues whatsoeuer . The Citizens that alwayes affect peace rather then war , looking into the condition of the disturbed States , were much perpleed in mind , and seuerally distracted in their opinions , being vncertaine how to stand affected : They knew that the right and title was in the King , but the power and authority in the Duke : The king had the commaund of the Castle , the Duke the possession of the City . Their feare exceeded their distrust , for both the Dukes Army that lay in the City committed many outrages , notwithstanding the Dukes strict Proclamation , and againe the ordinance of the Castle augmented their feare , and if Hergusten Boner that commaunded the Castle had had his wil , the Ordenance had béene bent against the Towne . The Duke satisfying aswell as he could the feare of the Citizens , beleaguers the Castle of Calmer , there being a great mutiny within the Castle betwixt the Poles and the Swethians , which serued excellently well for the Duke , for Hergusten Boner that commaunded the Castle vnder the King , agréede with the Poles to haue battered the City , which the Swethean Souldiers resisted , insomuch that from wordes they fell to blowes , in which conflict the Swethens hauing the better , tooke Hergusten Boner Prisoner , together with all the Poles , being to the number of thrée hundreth , and knowing this Act to bee unanswerable to the King , submitted themselues , yeelded the Castle , and gaue vp their Prisoners to Duke Charles . The Duke gently entertaines al but Hergusten Boner ( his old enemy ) whome hee sent Prisoner to Greephollam , where hee remaines to this day . All the Poles hee sent new apparrelled with white staues in their hands , fairely entreated , to the King. The Duke hauing thus fortunately recouered the City , and Castle of Calmer , did strongly Manne them both , and comforting the Ditizens in the best manner he could , with the rest of his Army marched into the Dukedome of Finland , it being a part of Swethland , bordering vpon Russia , and there beleaguerd the Castle of Oua , and in few dayes wanne it , still fairely entreating the Kinges Souldiers , which in all places wanne him great commendations , & hauing in short time quieted the Dukedome returned backe with his Army to Stockehollam , where he rested the remainder of that winter . Chap. VIII Duke Charles inuades the Dukedome of Liefland , surpriseth most of the Townes and Castles of that country , and is in a manner absolute possessor of the whole Dukedome . DUke Charles knowing his principall aduersary with the King to bee Fernes beck , Duke of Liefland , ( which countrey notwithstanding it ioyneth with Swethland in law and language , had neuerthe lesse a kind of absolute power and authoritie within it selfe ) thought it best to beginne the warre in that countrey , that the eye of his aduersaries looking into his actions there , the Kinges forces might not be bent against his owne countrey , the peace whereof hee much desired , and to this end in the beginning of the Sommer following hauing reinforced his Army , Marched into the dukedome of Liefland , The chiefe Citie whereof called Rauell yelded vnto him , into the which he triumphantly entered . The Cittizens themselues , whether for feare of his power , or loue of his person , shewed such tokens of submissiue dutie , that there little letted a Contestation of their allegiance . Hauing there rested certaine daies he rayseth his Army and marcheth towards the Castle of Whettensten , which in short time was yeelded vnto him . From thence he came to the City of Perno , which he likewise tooke in , placing there a strong garrison . He marched from thence to another strong Citie called Durpe , and in fiue daies forced the Towne : fiue hundreth Polish Souldiours within the Towne submitted vnto him with tender of their seruice , whom he gently intreated , & entertained . They euer after seruing him in all his wars very faithully . The Lieflanders themselues , noting the gentle behauiour of Duke Charles wisht in their hearts all good successe vnto him , though they durst not shew it outwardly , forfeare of their Lordes displeasure , who in his rule bare euer such a rough hand ouer them , that hee séemed a Tirant or an vniust Usurper , rather then an honorable gouernour , or a naturall prince . Duke Fernesbeck hauing some intelligence of the sodaine inuasion of his countrey , raiseth with all the hast hee could , all the powers hee could make , being constituted by the King , Generall of his warres , and within a few daies landed in Liefland , whereof Duke Charles hauing vnderstanding , and fearing to be preuented , sent very secretly and spéedily fifteene hundreth souldiours vnder the command of coronell Hill to surprise the citie of Venden , but ( I know not how ) the plot being discouered , and Ambuscadoes laide in the way by Fernesbeck , they were sodainly charged , and being weary and faint through a long marche , were soone ouerthrowne , and slame , only the Coronell with seauenteene of his fellowers , the poore remaine of so many hundreds , making way with the sword , through the fury of the Enemy , did wounderously escape , bringing this sadnewes backe to their Lord. The Duke , though it somewhat troubled him , yet shewed no signe either of feare or sorrow , but hartned on his souldiours to the reuenge of their fellowes deaths . There was nothing that aduantaged him more then his Celeritie in all his attempts , for whensoeuer any aduantage was proffered , hee would neuer pretermitte the least occasion . Duke Charles vpon the newes of this ouerthrow , vnderstanding of new succours shortly to come out of Poland in the aide of Fernesbeck sodainly raiseth his ( Army , his Enimies supposing that the late ouerthrow had much quaild his courage , and nothing lesse suspecting then what he intēded ) marcheth with all spéed to the Citie of Venden , into which Duke Fernesbeck but two daies before had made his triumphant entrance . The march was so speedily and secretly made , that they of the Towne vnderstood not of his remooue from Durpe , till they saw him with his Army before the walls of Venden . Ferns-beck staying within the Towne , euery hower looking for his new supplies , when he saw himselfe ( thus vnlookt for ) confronted by the Duke , and his Army , stood so amazed that a long time he was in doubt what it were best to doe . At last made a shew of resistance of the Enemy , and defence of the Towne ; till the approach of the night following , In which time he deuised such a plot , that vtterly lost his honor , and the Loue of all his friends within his Dukedome . For in the beginning of the night hauing throughly instructed his Commanders , and followers , what hee meant to doe , No Townesman supposing what he purposed , made an absolute spoile of the Towne , ransacking euery mans house , and carying away their plate , money and iewels , flyes closely away and leaues the Towne abandoned . Duke Charles had sodaine intelligence hereof , and with all hast pursues him , and in the way he takes certaine of Fernesbeckes Espials , whome hauing threatened , was by them conducted to the place where Duke Fernbecke that night encamped , and hauing giuen the charge to Coronell Hill , that was desirous to reuenge himselfe of his late ouerthrow , sodainely set vpon them being at rest , slew the most part of them , recouers the goods taken a little before so violently and dishonourably out of the City , Fernsbecke himselfe with a few of his followers hardly escaping . Duke Charles hauing thus recouered his late losse , returnes with his Army to the Citie of Venden , where , with all acclamation of ioy hee was honorably entertained : Being thus seated in Venden , within two daies after his aboad in the Town he sendeth Eight hundreth men vnder the cōduct of one Peerslompe , a gallant Swethish Captaine , to surprise the Castle of Newhall bordering vpon Russia , which was by him fortunately atchieued , who returning to the Duke gaue him presently the command of fiue thowsand men , Coronell Hill being Steward of the feeld . The proiecte was to besiege Cokenhouse , being then and at this day the strongest Castle in christendome . The duke thought if he could gaine this castle , he were then thoroughly possest of all the dukedome , hee himselfe purposed shortly after to second him . This gallant young gentleman with all speed , and with a full spirit marcheth to this honorable exploit , and encampeth his Army close to the walles of the Towne , which being very strong , & faithfull to their Lord , endured a long siege with great effusion of blood on both sides , but at the comming of the Duke , the Towne was taken , and vpon a breach in the entrance of the Towne , this young captaine was vnfortunately ( but honorably ) slaine with the shot of a Musket in his priuities , sent from the castle : Duke Charles was very sorry for his death , making a vow that he would neuer raise his Army , till he had either forced the castle , or followed the fortune of this gallant captaine . Three moneths the Duke lay before the castle with continuall batterie , and in the end takes it , and keepes it at this day . Upon the taking of the castle he was sufficiently reuenged for the death of Peereslompe . Thus all the castles , houlds , and fortresses , in Liefland , were in this Summer brought vnder the command of Duke Charles , onely the castle of Ree , which was second to none but Cokenhouse , was yet left vnassaulted . Duke Charles hauing thus in a manner the entier possession of Liefland , and being now wearied with this long toyle , hearing no newes of Duke Fernesbeckes returne , in the latter end of the Sommer , hauing ordered his affaires in that countrey returned to his dutchesse into Swethland , lying then in Stock holland , before his going he left the cities & castles in the dukedome , being thoroghly maned , vnder the gouernmēt of his friends . The rest of his Army rested vnder the command of Coronell Hill , who hauing directions from the Duke at his departure , to attempt the taking of the Towne of Ree , together with the castle , set forwarde with hope and courage , while the Duke was vpon his iourney into Swethland , and encamped before the Towne of Ree , burnt the suburbes , assaulted the Towne , battered the walles , &c. But finding it stronger manned , then either it was supposed , or stood at that time with his power to force , returned according to his directions to the Duke . CHAP. IX . Duke Charles winters in Swethland : takes order for the renewing of the warre : The Sommer following is fought withall in Liefland by Duke Fernsbeck , and discomfited : His strange escape , and recouery of Swethland . DUke Charles made his abode with his Dutches the Winter following in Swethland , hauing still priuy intelligence from Poland of the Kings plotts , & procéedings . That Winter nothing was attempted , but in the prime of the Spring following Fernesbeck returned to Liefland with fiue thousand men . A greater power beeing appointed shortly to second him . Upon his landing he marched to the Towne and Castle of Ree , where he reposed himselfe to vnderstand what Duke Charles intended to doe : Manie blamed the Duke for that hee let slip the taking in of the Castle , which if it had béene , Fernsbeck had had no place to haue retyred to in all his kingdome . But it is an casier matter for a man to Censure then to act : wordes are soone spokē , so are not deeds performed , for Coronel Hill Attempted with the remainder of y e army , to do what was possible to be done , but the winter being at hand , which in that coast is very extreame , his men wearied and weakned with a long sommers toyle , euery mans naturall desire in y e Country to rest thēselues in their stones , the winter season tooke away al possibility of winning the Castle Duke Charls vnderstāding of his Enemies arriuall at Ree , let slip no time , but suddenly raised his powers to the number of fiftéene thousand men , tooke shipping at Stock-holland and landed with his whole Army safely within two daies , within 15. myles of Ree . His purpose was to haue sodainely beleaguerd the Castle before the rest of his enemies forces were Landed out of Poland , which he vnderstood were ready to bee shipt : and to that end ( hauing refreshed his Army ) hee marched speedily and out of order , in the latter end of the day towards the Castle of Ree , supposing by the benefit of the night following , the better to haue ensconc't and fortified himselfe . But as no man , though neuer so circumspect , can warrant to himselfe the assurance or continuance of successe , and especially in the actions of warre , where fortune bears a sway so this noble Duke found the nature of her fauours , which shee had powred vpon him , to be so vnstable , that in a Minute she snatcht from him , what a long time before she had prodigally bestowed . For Fernsbeck hauing intelligence of the Dukes landing , sodenly issued out of the Castle with thrée thousand of his followers , and hauing a place of great aduantage about thrée myles from the Castle , the way that Duke Charles must of necessity passe , tooke the benefit of the place and the night , lying there in Ambush for the Dukes comming , and giuing directions not to stirre till the vant guard of the Dukes Army had past them , and then sodenlie to charge the battaile , and the Rereward to giue the Alarum to the Castle , At which time a Polish Captaine with thrée thousand Poles was appointed to charge the vantguard of the Dukes : which on all sides was accordingly accomplisht . The Duke being in the Battaile , finding himselfe so sodainely and dangerously inuiron'd , gaue ( according to the Tyme ) the best directions , resist hee must of necessity , Retyre he could not ▪ wherfore ryding chéerefully vp & downe his Army , gaue encouragement to his Souldiours , making still the danger lesse then it was , But Fernesbeck stirrd vp with a desire of reuenge , and recouery of his dukedome , and hauing aduantage of the place , so violently assayled , that at the first Charge he made a great breach into the body of the Dukes battaile , she like was performed at the instant vpon the rereward by one Stockland , a gallant young Polish Captaine . Thus all parts of the Army beeing assaulted , that before was weary , weake , and fainte , through a long Marche , they were sodenly put into such a fear , as begat much amazement in them , so as men desperate of all hope to resist , they flong away their weapoas and fled , hoping to saue themselues that way , wherein was least hope of safeguard . The Duke did what lay in his power to stay his flying Souldiers . But in this perplexed face of flight , where nothing but the Caracters of feare and despaire could be séene , no words could suffice , nor any commanders tongue be regarded , but in this confused manner they ran vpon their deaths , whilst the enemy stood ready to receaue them . And in this horrour of blood and massacre , the Dukes horse was slain vnder him , he himselfe hurt , and perceiuing no hope either by fight or flight , hee fell downe ( as dead ) among the dead Carcasses , reteyning a hope that way happely to saue himselfe . Of fifteene thousand men , fourtéen thousand and odde were put to the sword , the rest fled to their shippes . Euery man supposing the Duke to be slaine . The sad newes of this fatall ouerthrow and of the Dukes supposed death , was soone brought into Swethland , which vpon the hearing thereof , shewed such a general face of sorrow , as if the whole land had put on one entire mourning garment , to attend his sad and vntimely funerals They now saw their Prince sodēly snatcht from them in the spring time of their hopes , & in the prime of all his glory , they found themselues naked , and open to the Polish Tyranny . They feared their Religion and gouernment would now be forced and adulterated by the tyrannous command , and superstitious customes of Poland , wherewithall they knew their King was wholly corrupted . No heart so Noble , no head so circumspect , no hande so victorious , to order the state , manage the affaires , and fight the battailes of their Countrey , Now he was dead all hope was buried , and all their happines , and fréedom should be laid in the graue with him , and last but not least of their sorrow , they wanted his body to giue it honorable funerall . But as this false newes made them true mourners , so this passion of sorrow for his supposed death , was afterward turned into the contrary passiō of ioy , for the Dukes strange and vnknowne deliuery : to whome wee will now returne , hauing left him before among the dead carkases of his Souldiers . There was a young Gentleman of Swethland , attendant to the Duke ( whose name I could not learne ) that saw the Duke when he fell , thinking him with the rest to haue beene slaine , and desirous to doe the last seruice to his Prince , kept close ( hauing a place fitte for his purpose ) hoping to recouer the body of the Duke , and finding in the darke of the night , a certain Gentleman of Poland , newly slaine , shifteth armour and apparrell with him , and hauing the Polish tongue , vndertooke as one of Fernsbecks souldiers to rifle the dead bodies , and hauing found the place where the Duke lay , all imbrued with the bloud of his Souldiers , and comming neere to raise the body , the Duke beganne to striue : The Gentleman amased , askt in fayre termes if he were aliue : to whome the Duke replyed , Art thou my friend ? the Gentleman told him his name and purpose , and sith he was aliue , he should horse him selfe vpon the Gentlemans horse , and flie vnto his ships , vsing the benefite of the night for his escape , while hee himselfe would make what shift he could to follow after . The Duke being thus raysed from this graue of bloud worse then Golgotha , embracced him , thankt him , and spake these words , God prosper thee , whome if it please , that thou shalt liue to out liue the fortunes of this night , there was neuer man so deare , as thou shalt be to thy Lord : wherevpon the Duke mounted , and with all speed hasted to his shippes , where the ioy of his comming was so much the greater , by how much the feare before of his death was the stronger . The Gentleman whom hee left behind , being vnluckely discouered , was vnfortunately slaine , which though the last , was not the least honour he atchieued , to die in the safegard of his Prince . The Duke stayed long for his returne , but at length suspecting that which had happened , hoyst saile and safely arriued in Swethland . It is a world to heare the concourse of people that from all parts came to sée him : Upon the newes of his landing , they strewd flowers in the way , as thinking the Earth vnworthy to beare him : they shewed all signes and tokens of ioy , as now holding themselues free from those feares , which the report of his death had before possest them with . Now as men newly reuiued , they beganne to entertaine new hopes , and to flatter themselues with a perpetuall stability of their estates : The Sunne , which they supposed had made an eternall Set from their Horizon , did now shine againe in the middest of their H●mispheare , and this glad day , after their sad night , they made a generall vow sor euer to consecrate . Thus as in a triumphant manner the Duke helde on his course , to Stockeholland , where the triumphes for his deliuery he found doubled , with the Dutches his wife , his kindred and his neerest friends , that in ioy of his returne feasted many dayes together . Duke Fernsbecke proud of the late victory , let slippe no time ▪ but hauing the seconds of his power , safely landed out of Poland , recouered many of his townes and Castles which hee before had lost , and which he holdeth at this day : Duke ▪ Charles did little that Summer , but that hee sent certaine forces to strengthen those principall townes and 〈◊〉 in Liefland , which he yet holdeth . And in this Summer , not from any ambitions desire of his owne , but the policy of the time , in the state of the Kingdome , so requi●●●● , at the speciall instigation of his friends , for the coun●●●●s good , but principally vpon respect of the churches peace , 〈◊〉 tooke vppon him the Crowne and Scepter of Swethland , in the yeare of our Lord God , 1604. which hee doth still no●ly and peaceably gouerne , as the state of the Time doth suffer . The wars being for the most part transferred into the Dukedome of Leifland . And thus as I 〈◊〉 enformed , standeth the condition of the affaires of that kingdome at this time . FINIS 
A32797	----	A discourse of the original, countrey, manners, government and religion of the Cossacks with another of the Precopian Tartars : and the history of the wars of the Cossacks against Poland. Histoire de la guerre des Cosaques contre la Pologne. English Chevalier, Pierre, 17th cent. 1672 Approx. 222 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 105 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A32797 Wing C3800 ESTC R17946 11742071 ocm 11742071 48502 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A32797) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48502) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 21:6) A discourse of the original, countrey, manners, government and religion of the Cossacks with another of the Precopian Tartars : and the history of the wars of the Cossacks against Poland. Histoire de la guerre des Cosaques contre la Pologne. English Chevalier, Pierre, 17th cent. Brown, Edward, 1644-1708. [12], 195 p. Printed by T.N. for Hobart Kemp ..., London : 1672. Written by Pierre Chevalier. Cf. Bib. nat. Caption title: Discourse of the countrey, manners, government, original, and religion of the Cossack. "The history of the war of the Cossacks against Poland": p. 55-195. Translation of: Histoire de la guerre des Cosaques contre la Pologne. Translated by Edward Browne. Cf. BM. Reproduction of original in Library of Congress. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Cossacks -- Early works to 1800. Tatars -- Early works to 1800. Poland -- History -- Elective monarchy, 1572-1763. 2006-05 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-12 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-02 Robyn Anspach Sampled and proofread 2007-02 Robyn Anspach Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A DISCOURSE OF THE Original , Countrey , Manners , Government and Religion OF THE COSSACKS , With another of the Precopian TARTARS , And the HISTORY of the WARS of the COSSACKS AGAINST POLAND . London , Printed by T. N. for Hobart Kemp , at the Sign of the Ship in the Upper Walk of the New Exchange . 1672. THE PREFACE . ALthough Vkraine be one of the most remote Regions of Europe , and the Cossackian name very Modern ; yet hath that Countrey been of late the Stage of Glorious Actions , and the Inhabitants have acquitted themselves with as great Valour in Martial Affairs , as any Nation whatsoever ; so that this , and other Motives have made me earnest to put this account of it into English , where it cannot be otherwise then acceptable , since the Description of a Countrey little written of , and the atchievments of a daring People , must needs be grateful to those , who of all the World , are the most curious and inquisitive , and the greatest lovers of bold Attempts and Bravery . The Ocean is our delight , and our Engagements upon the Seas , have rendred us considerable to the World. The Cossacks do in some measure imitate us , who took their rise from their Victories upon the Euxine , and setled themselves by incountring the Tartars in those Desart Plains , which do so far resemble the Sea , that the Mariners Compass may be useful for Direction in the one , as well as the other . Nor can this short Treatise be unseasonable , since most have their eyes upon this Countrey at present ; and it is already feared , that the Turks or Tartars should make their Inroads this Summer into Poland through Vkraine , scarce a Gazette without mentioning something of it ; and our preparations in the Western Parts , will probably , at the same time , be accompanied with great attempts upon the most Eastern Frontiers of Europe . Michael Koributh , Duke of Wisnowitz performed great Services for his Countrey , during the former Rebellions ; since which it hath pleased Providence to raise up another Mich. Wisnowitski , and place the Crown of Poland on His Head , after an extraordinary and unexpected manner . A Reward , I hope , for their Families former Faithfulness , and a Terror to the greatest Enemy of Christendom . If this Great Prince therefore shall try his Fortune of Arms against Sultan Mahomet Han , or the Cham , or by reducing the Cossacks to their obedience , make the World have as great an esteem of him , as the States of Poland who elected him , the Plains , Woods , Rivers , Rocks , near which , these Battels shall be decided , will be worth the considering , for the better understanding of their History , and the Description of the Countrey , Manners , Customs , and Religion , of the Cossacks and Tartars , will much inform us in the Affairs of those Eastern Parts . The Author of this Work was a Commander , and employed his Sword in Foreign Countreys , as well as his Pen , and his living long in Poland , gave him sufficient opportunity to make these observations which he hath transmitted to us , and which are the more considerable , because they Treat of many places not Conquered by the Romans , nor described , but by few . Ovids banishment was Neighboring , but not full so Remote , Desart , and Melancholy , as some of these parts ; and yet so considerable a Passage have they always been , That the greatest Incursions into Europe have been in all times through these Countreys , and whole Nations have come in upon us this way , to the destruction of our cheifest States and Empires . The Actions of Kmielniski , General of the Cossacks , are very remarkable ; and how he raised himself to that greatness , as to be feared by a Nation , which neither the Power of Christendom , nor the Turks could shake . Most of whose Performances are d●scoursed of in this small Treatise ; and whatsoever is wanting of his life , or to make this a more accurate Description of those Countreys , must be imputed to the slender Traffick or Commerce they maintain with other Nations , and the little regard they have themselves to commit their own Actions to Posterity . And , I hope , it will be thought more strange , that there is any thing at all said of them , then that there is so little . The long unusual Names of Persons and Places may be also pardoned , seeing they are not to be altered ; and what is amiss in the Translation , I hope , may be passed over , since the whole is presented you with no other design , but to serve you . Edw. Brown. A DISCOURSE OF THE Countrey , Manners , Government , Original and Religion , OF THE COSSACKS . THe name of Cossacks was given them by reason of their Address and Agility in penetrating even in the most difficult and dangerous places such as the mouth of the Boristhenes , whereby they made War with the Turks and Tartars . Cosa signifying in Polish , a Goat . Long agoe from the time of Sigismund the I. there were Voluntiers from the frontiers of Russia , Wolhinia , Podolia , and other Provinces of Poland , which met together to practise their Pyracies upon the Black Sea where they ordinarily met with considerable advantages , and brought away rich booty both from the Turkish Galleys and from the places where they often landed in Natolia , where they pillaged and sacked whole Towns , as that of Trebisonde and Synopa , having the boldness sometimes to come within two Leagues of Constantinople , and carry away prisoners and plunder : at the latter end of the year these adventurers retired home , appointing first their Rendezvous where they were to meet in the Spring in some of the Islands or Rocks of the Boristhenes , from thence again to make their excursions . King Stephen Batory , to whom Poland is beholden for many good Rules , considering the service which he might draw from these Rovers , towards the defence of the frontiers of Russia and Podolia , which lay always exposed to the incursions of the Tartars , formed a Militia out of them , and gave them the Town of Trethymirow upon the Boristhenes for a Garrison , made a General over them , and gave him power to make under-Officers , granting them besides their pay , divers priviledges and immunities , and joyned to this Infantry of the Cossacks two thousand Horse , for the subsistance of which he designed the fourth part of his Crown-Lands whence they were called Quartani , and by corruption Quartiani . These forces thus established for the guard of the frontiers , did so secure it against the irruptions of the Tartars that all the desart Countrey , beyond the Towns of Bracklaw , Bar , and Kiovia , began to be peopled , and many Towns and Fortresses were built there , every one bringing in Colonies from the neighboring Provinces . This Militia thus regulated ; sustained it self and rendred good service to the Crown of Poland , without comparison , more profitably then before , when being dispersed and scattered about , they could not act together in company . Yet as this union was so advantagious for the making head against the Tartars , and for defending of the Frontiers , so in short time it became prejudicial and destructive to the Poles , against whom they many times rebelled ; for the Cossacks finding themselves to be of such importance , would scarce receive any Orders from their Superiors , nor acknowledge their Masters upon whom they depended . Their first Rebellion was in 1587. under John Podkowa , their General , who was overthrown , and in the end lost his head . In the year 1596. King Sigismund the III. having prohibited their Pyracies on the Black Sea , upon the complaints which he received from the Grand Signior ; they did indeed give them over , but it was , that they might fall upon Russia and Lythuania with the greater force , where they committed unheard of violences under the Conduct of Naleuaiko their General . In vain were Orders sent for their disarming and returning home , they despised all , and united themselves more strictly under their head , to resist the Polish Army , which General Zolkiewski was forced to bring against them , him therefore they expected with a firm resolution near the City of Bialicerkiew and fought the Polanders , and at first got the better , but Zolkiewski , who was a great Warrier , having at length shut them in , and forced them into disadvantagious stations , obliged them to deliver up Nalevaiko , who had the same end with his Predecessor . In 1637. the Cossacks revolted again , but with as bad success as before , the cause of their Revolt was , That divers of the Polish Nobility having obtained by gift some Lands upon those frontiers , and in those places designed for the quartering of this Militia , the more to augment their Revenues they were desirous to bring their new Subjects to the same days works as those of the other Provinces of Poland are bound to ; and therefore they perswaded King Vladeslaus and the States , that it was necessary to chastise the insolency of the Cossacks , they being able most of all to cross this designe , as being a free people , and causing by their example the other Countrey-men to bear their yoak more impatiently . So that it was resolved that a Fort should be built in a place called Kudak , upon the Boristhenes , a scituation very proper for the brideling of the Cossacks , it being near the Porohi or Rocks of the River which they made use of for their most secure Retreat , and because they did immediately mistrust Colonel Marion a Frenchman , whom the General Koniespolski had left with two hundred men to build this Fort , he caused part of his Troops to winter there till it might be fit for defence . The Cossacks understanding well upon what designe this Fort was built , took the Alarme at the first , and gathered themselves together in the greatest number that they could , but entring at that very time when they had most need of union , into discord and distrust of their General Sawakonowicz , after they had massacred him they chose one Paulucus in his place , a man of small Conduct and Experience , and soon after payed for the folly of their choise , being met withal by Marshal Potosky about Korsun , and having but few Horse with them were easily defeated , those who fled , cast themselves into Borowits , which Potoski immediately besieged , and seeing that the place was not furnished with any manner of provisions , they were forced to deliver into his hands their General Paulucus and four other of their principal Officers , who had their Heads cut off at Warsaw while the Diet was held there the year following , notwithstanding that they had had their lives promised them , which the States would not then allow of . The loss of their Generals was seconded by the loss of their priviledges and the Town of Trethymirow granted to them formerly by King Stephen , and at ength also by the suppression of their Militia , which the King of Poland Commanded his Officers to change into a new form , such an one as might be more fit for obedience . Notwithstanding these disgraces they lost not their courage at all , but did their utmost to maintain their liberty . After they had tried again the fortune of the war against General Potoski , and found themselves considerably weakened by divers encounters , they intrenched themselves beyond the Boristhenes , upon the River Starcza , and for more then two Months sustained many assaults from the Poles , who after having lost many of their own men , were constrained to capitulate with these desperate people , and to promise them that they should be re-established in their Priviledges and their Militia of six thousand men set on foot again as before , under the Command of a General appointed by the King , but these Articles were not better kept with them then the former , and the most part of their men upon their going off , were either slain or plundered by the soldiers of the Polish Army ; neither was their Militia reestablished , but a new one was set up , their General being changed , and the true Cossacks themselves excluded . The Dammage which ensued upon this change was soon after very sensible , for the Tartars made an inroad two years after , entred a great way into the Vkrain , and destroyed the Territories about Pereaslaw , Corsun and Wisnowitz , whither before this disbanding of the Cossacks they were not wont to approach . They were therefore some time after set up again , and King Vladislaus , who made great account of this Militia in the war , which he intended to make against the Turks and Tartars , was no small contributor to their total reestablishment , making Bogdan Kmielniski , one of their own body , General over them , and withal increasing their number . From all this discourse we may at present infer , that the Cossacks are rather a Militia then a Nation , as most have thought , and we cannot better compare them then to the free Archers formerly established in France by Charles the VII . who were persons fit for Arms chosen out of all the Towns of his Dominion , and who upon the first Orders from the King , were bound to meet at a general Rendezvous , and to serve in the wars ; by which they were exempted from all Taxes and Imposts . The Cossacks are the same , chosen and listed in Russia , Volhinia and Podolia , and who enjoying many exemptions and priviledges , are in like manner bound to march wheresoever they are commanded ; formerly they had no more then one onely Town for their retreat , as hath been already observed , and the Porohi of the Boristhenes , from whence they were called Zaporouski Cossacks , and are hereby distinguished from the Cossacks in Moscovia and from those upon the River Don or Tanais . Porohi , is a Russian term , signifying a rocky Stone ; this River at fifty Leagues from the mouth of it , is crossed with a ridge of Rocks , which maketh a kind of damme or cataract , and by this means rendreth the Navigation in those parts impossible , and taketh away from Vkrain the means of inriching it self by the Traffick which it might otherwise have with Constantinople for Corn and other Merchandises in which it aboundeth as much as any other Countrey in the world ; some of these Rocks are even with the water , others are above the water , the height of six , eight , and ten feet , and from this inequality there are in the River divers cascades or falls which the Cossacks themselves doe not pass but with a great deal of danger ; there are thirteen of these falls , some of which are fourteen or fifteen foot high , when the water is low , and it is as necessary for a true Zaporouski Cossack to have passed these falls , and to have made a voyage upon the Black Sea , as for a Knight of Maltha before he come to the dignity of that Order , to have been in a Summers Expedition against the Turks . Below the Porohi there are divers Islands in the River Boristhenes , and amongst others there is one very remarkable , somewhat lower then the entrance of the River Czertomelik , compassed about with thousands of other little Isles , some of which are dry , others marshy , and all of them covered with Reeds , in such manner as it is hard to perceive the Channels which separate them ; into this place , and into these windings and turnings the Cossacks make their retreat , which they call their Skarbnisa , Woyskowa , that is to say , the Treasure of their Army , and here they shut up their booty which they have taken in their Pyracies upon the Black Sea , the acccess to this place is so difficult and dangerous , that many Turkish Galleys in pursuing them thither , have been lost , and it is here that the Cossacks hold their Rendezvous before they put out to sea . After their arrival they choose a General to Conduct and Command them in their Expedition , and then fall to work about their Boats , which are about threescore foot long , and eleven or twelve foot broad , they have no Keel , but are built onely upon a bottom of Willow or Limetree , sided or raised with plancks , which they pin one into another ; the better to steer them when they are forced to flye , they have two Oars or Skulls on purpose , their sides are strengthened with Roaps of Reeds , as thick as a Barrel , to sustain these Boats against the fury of the waves , they have ordinarily ten or twelve Oars on each side , and rowe swifter then the Turkish Galleys ; they have but a bad sail , and make use of it onely in fair weather , and choose rather to rowe when the wind is high ; for their provisions in their voyage they take with them Biscuit , put up in a Tunn , and as they have use for it , take it out at the bung : besides this , they have a Barrel of boiled Millet , and another of Paste mingled with water which they eat with the Millet , and it serves them both for meat and drink , and is counted by them a delitious dish ; they carry no Aqua-vitae nor other Strong-waters , for although they be as subject to drunkenness as any other Northern Nation , yet they are wonderfully sober in War. They meet ordinarily to the number of five or six thousand men ; about threescore of them are imployed to the making of one Boat , and in three weeks time the whole company makes ready about fourscore or an hundred ; fifty or threescore men goe in each Boat , armed with five or six Faulcons , and every one with two Harquebuses , and Powder and Ball sufficient . Their Admiral hath a Flag upon his Mast to distinguish him from the rest , they rowe altogether and so close , that their Oars touch one another , they wait till the latter quarter of the Moon , to get out of the River Boristenes , that they may by the help of the obscurity of some dark night , not be eyed by the Turkish Galleys who wait ordinarily at Oczakow , a Town of the Turks at the mouth of the River on purpose to observe them ; so soon as they are discovered , all the Countrey is in Alarme as far as Constantinople , from whence they dispatch Couriers to all the coasts of Natolia , Romelia and Bulgaria , that all may stand upon their guard , but such is the diligence and swiftness of the Cossacks , that they ordinarily prevent and outgoe the Couriers who are to bring news of their coming , knowing so well to take their opportunity by the time and season , that they often get into Natolia in the space of forty hours . When they meet with any Galley or Vessel ( which they discover better , and at a greater distance then they can be discovered ) their Boats being but two foot and an half above water ) they approach towards them till night , keeping at about a Leagues distance , and then well observing the place where they saw the vessel , they begin to rowe about midnight with all their force , and encompassing it about , take it at unawares , it being impossible for a Vessel beset with such a number of Boats all at once , to disingage or defend itself ; they take out the Money , Guns , and all the Merchandise which they can conveniently carry away , and afterwards sink the ship , they being not dextrous enough to carry her off , but as they have this advantage by night over ships and Galleys , so they are at great disadvantage by day , for these with their great Cannon shot scatter them , and kill many of their men , and then especially when they doe most vigorously prosecute their fight ; from whence they oft bring back but halfe their equipage , though true it is , that they are seldom taken , by reason when they are pursued , they can retire into the Reeds or near the shoares , where the Galleys cannot come . The Grand Signior hath often complained of their Pyracies to the King of Poland , who never yet gave him any greater satisfaction for his Dammages , then he hath received from him , for the inroads of the Tartars , to whom there could never be raised up a more sutable Enemy then these Cossacks . As to their manner of making war by Land , they are better Foot-men then Horse , they are patient , and laborious , obedient to their Commanders , and extremely dextrous at casting up earth , and intrenching ; and not onely so , but also at another kind of ambulatory way of intrenching , which they perform by an handsome and orderly manner of disposing their * Chariots , which is absolutely necessary when they march through those great desart Plains , where the Tartars run about continually : a thousand Cossacks thus defended with their Chariots , will make head against six thousand of those Infidels , who seldom alight from their Horses , so that a Ditch or a small baricado is able to stop them , it would be very difficult in any other Countrey to make an Army march thus in the middle of Chariots , there being few Countreys in the world so flat and even as that . The Countrey inhabited by the Cossacks is called Vkrain , which signifies the Frontier , it extends it self beyond Volhinia and Podolia , and maketh a part of the Palatinates of Kiovia and Braclaw , some years since they made themselves Masters of these Provinces , and of a part of black Russia , which they have been forced since to quit : this Countrey lieth between the 51 and 48 degree of Latitude , below which there is nothing but desart Plains as fa● as the Black Sea , which on one hand ar● extended to the Danube , and on the other to Palus Maeotis , the Grass of which Countrey groweth to an incredible length . Vkrain is very fruitful , and so is Russi● and Podolia , and if the Earth be neve● so little cultivated , it produceth all sor● of Grain so plentifully , that the inhabitants know not for the most par● what to doe with it ; their Rivers not being navigable , whereby to transport it ; they have all sorts of Cattel , and of Game , and Fish in abundance , Honey , and Wax in great quantity , Wood which serves them to build their Houses , they want nothing but Wine and Salt , the former they have out of Hungary , Transylvania , Walachia , and Moldavia , which their Beer and Mead and Aquavitae , made out of Corn , and much loved by them , doth supply them with ; for their Salt , they are supplied with that from the Salt-works of Viclictza near Cracow , or from Pokutia , which is a Countrey of Poland , joyning to Transylvania and Moldavia , where the water of most of the Wells is salt , and being boiled , as they doe the white Salt in France , it is made up into little Cakes ; this Salt is very grateful to the taste , but it salteth not so well as the Salt of Brouage in France . All the Houses in this Countrey are of Wood , the same as in Moscovy and in Poland , the Walls of the Towns are of Earth , kept up by Stakes or Piles with Planks cross them , such as damms are made with , they are subject to fire , but resist Cannon shot better than plaistered Walls . The principal Rivers are the Nieper or Boristhenes , the Bog , the Niester or Tyras , which bounds Walachia , the Dezna , the Ros , the Horin , the Slucz , the Ster , and many other lesser Rivers and Streams , by the number of which we may judge of the goodness of the Soil . The most considerable Towns and Fortresses possessed by the Cossacks are Kiovia , where there is a Palatinate and a Metropolitan Greek Church , Bialacerkiew , Korsun , Constantinow , Bar , Czarkassi , Czehrin , Kudak , Jampol , at a passage over the Niester , Braclaw upon the Bog , a Palatinacy , Winnicza , Human , Czernihow , Pereaslaw , Lubnie , Pawoloiz , Chwastow , all these places have been fortified within these few years ; and the Sieur de Beauplan , a French Ingenier in the service of the Great General Koniespolki , and to whom the publick is obliged for two exact Maps which he hath made of the Vkrain , hath delineated and traced the Fortifications of the most part of these places , besides which , there is not a Town or Habitation which hath not a Rampant , or is not at least defended with a Ditch to secure it self against the assaults of the Tartars , who come often to visit these Countreys . The Peasants in Vkrain , and the neighbouring Provinces are like Slaves , the same as they are in almost all places of Poland , being forced to work three or four days in the week for their Landlords , and are charged besides with many other duties , as of Corn and Fowl , for the Lands which they hold , and to pay the Tenth of Sheep and Hogs , and all Fruit , and to carry Wood and doe divers other days works ; add to this the ill treatment which they receive from the Jews , who are Farmers of the Noblemens Lands , and who before the wars did exact all these Duties with a great deal of rigor ; and besides that had Farmed out the Brewing of Beer , and the making of Strong-waters , so that we need not wonder so much at their frequent revolting , and that in these last wars they disputed and defended their liberty with so much obstinacy ; for this severe servitude hath disclosed all these brave Zaporowski Cossacks , whose number is much increased of late years , through the dispair into which , the severity of the Gentlemen and the Jews , cast the people of this Frontier , which hath constrained them to seek their Liberties , or the end of their Miseries among the rest . The inhabitants of Vkrain , who are all at present called Cossacks , and glory in carrying that name , are of a good stature , active , strong , and dextrous in what they doe , liberal , and little caring to gather Riches , great lovers of Liberty , and that cannot suffer any yoak ; unwearied , bold and brave , but very great drunkards ; perfidious and treacherous ; they delight in Hunting and Fishing , and in all Arts necessary to a Countrey-life , and to war , they have also this peculiar Art , that they understand best how to prepare Salt-peter with which their Countrey aboundeth , and from whence great quantity is transported into divers places of Europe ; they carry much of it to Dantzick where the Hollanders and other Nations receive it . This Countrey is very much incommodated with Flies , which sting so fiercely in Summer , as to make their faces all swelled , who doe not lie under a kind of Net made like a soldiers Hut , covered with a cotton Cloth tucked in on the sides , and hanging down half a foot below the Bed , so that there may be left no place open : but they are much more infested with Locusts which come in some years , especially in very dry seasons ; they are brought by an East or Southeast wind out of Tartary , Carcassia , and Mengrelia , which Countreys are scarce ever free from them ; they come in clouds of five or six Leagues long , and three or four Leagues broad , and darken the Air in such sort , that the most clear weather becomes dusky ; wheresoever they stay , they reap all the Corn in less then two hours time , though it be but green : these Insects live but six months ; in the places where they stay ; in Autumn they lay their Eggs , every one about three hundred , and in the following spring they are hatched , and if the weather be drie , turn into so many Locusts , the great Rains kill them , and by this means this Countrey is delivered from that scourge , or else by the North and Northwest winds , which drive them into the Black sea , when they are newly hatched , and are not yet turned into Flies , they creep into Houses , into Beds , upon the Tables , and upon the Meat , so that they cannot eat without swallowing some of them : in the night they fall down into the high-ways and fields , which are sometimes covered with them , and when a Chariot comes to pass over them , they send forth an intolerable ill smell . The Russians and Cossacks are afflicted with a disease called by the Physitians , Plica , and in the language of the Countrey Goschest , they who are seized with it , loose the use of their Limbs , as Paralitical persons doe , feeling great pains in their Nerves ; this is followed by a great sweat in their Head , and after that , their Hair is all glued together , at which time the palsie leaveth them , but their Hair remaineth wreathed and in Elves-locks ; this disease which is incident to Horses as well as Men , is thought incurable in that Countrey , but the Sieur de Beauplan assures us he hath cured many , by treating them in the same manner as those who are infected with the Lues Venerea , and some have been insensibly delivered from it by the change of Air in passing from one Countrey to another ; this disease proceedeth according to the common opinion from the crudity or some other bad quality of their waters ; and this is remarkable in it , that it is communicated by Coition , as the French Pox : Some Children bring it with them into the world , and are cured as they grow up . The language of the Cossacks is a dialect of the Polonian , as that is of the Slavonian ; it is very delicate , and aboundeth in Diminitives and pretty Fashions , and Manners , of elegant Speech . As to their Religion , they make profession of the Greek , received in this Countrey in the year 942. in the Reign of Wlodomir Prince of Russia , the greater part of the Gentlemen profess either the Catholick , Lutheran , or Calvinist . The Principal points in the Greek Religion wherein they differ from the Latine are , That they doe not admit of the proceeding of the Holy Ghost from the Father and the Son , but from the Father onely , thinking that if they should believe him to proceed from both , it would suppose in him a double Understanding , and a double Will. The Greeks also deny Purgatory , saying , That every one after this life according to his actions in it , is to expect the day of judgement ; the good in pleasant and delicious places with the good spirits , and the evil in frightful and terrible habitations in company of the bad : founding this their belief upon that passage of Scripture , Venite benedicti patris mei possidere regnum coelorum , &c. & ite maledicti in ignem aeternum ; from whence they pretend to prove that there is no other judgement but that of the end of the world , it seeming to them incongruous that this sentence should be pronounced against those who are already judged . They doe not admit of the single lives of Priests , and receive none to that function but such as are married , beleeving that the Roman Priests are anathematized by the Councel held at Gangra in the fourth Canon of which it is said , Qui spernit sacerdotem secundum legem uxorem habentem , dicens quod non liceat de manibus ejus Sacramentum sumere anathema sit : and in another place , omnis sacerdos & diaconus propriam uxorem dimittens , sacerdotio privetur , so that they hold Marriage to be so Essential to the priesthood that a Priest when he burieth his Wife can no longer exercise his sacerdotal Functions ; these Priests are ordinarily taken out of Colledges or Monasteries , where they choose those of longest standing and greatest abilities . They refuse all Councels , since the seventh Oecumenical Assembled under Pope Adrian , in which they say it was determined , that all things decided and resolved of in the preceding Council , till that time , should remain firm and stable for ever , but that whosoever for the future should assemble any other Council , or meet at it , should be an Anathema , so that they count all what hath been determined of in the Church since that time to be Heretical and corrupted . The Fathers which they follow , are S. Bazile , S. Gregory Nazianzen , S. Chrysostome ; they read also the Morals of S. Gregory the Great , and having a great opinion of their Sanctity , they hold in great Veneration all the Popes who were before the Seventh Council . They celebrate their Liturgy in Greece , and in Natolia in the antient Greek Language , but the Muscovites and Russians have it in their own , yet they also mix some Greek Hymnes with it , they consecrate with leavened Bread , and think it strange that the Roman Priests should make use of unleavened , and should imitate the Jews in this , and yet not retain their Sabboth or Circumcision : besides , they say it is expresly set down in the Gospel , That our Saviour at the last Supper took Bread , which cannot be taken for unleavened Bread , for the Jews eat not of that but at the Passover , and standing , when on the contrary , Our Lord at the institution of the last Supper , sate down , or rather laid down with the Apostles , recumbentibus duodecem , &c. and whence they conclude that he did not then keep the Passover , but that it was some other repast . They invoke Saints and Angels as those of the Roman Church doe , and the blessed Virgin and the Apostles , whose Festivals they solemnize ; and the Russians , principally that of S. Nicholas of Myrea , whom they particularly adore . Their Baptisme , Confession , Marriage , Ordination of their Priests , and their extreme Unction , differ little from the Latines , the difference which there is in the Eucharist is , that the people communicate in both kinds , and that the Sacrament is administred to Children of three years old , they have their Hostia's apart for the sick , which they consecrate in the Holy week . Their Fasts are more frequent and more austere then ours , they abstain not onely from Flesh , but from Butter , Milk , Cheese , Eggs , and Fish also , living onely upon Cabbage , parsnips , Mushrooms , and Pulse ; there are some also so devout that they content themselves with Bread and Water , excepting Saturdays and Sundays , yet for all this the Muscovites are often drunk in their Lents , and doe not believe any more then the Polanders , that excessive drinking doth any way break their Fasts ; they have four Fasts in the year , the first answereth to our Lent , and lasts seven weeks ; the second beginneth from the Octave after Whitsuntide , and ends at the Vigils of S. Peter and S. Paul ; the third from the first of August to the Assumption of the blessed Virgin ; and the last is during the Advent , which beginneth fifteen days sooner then that of the Church of Rome , they observe the same abstinence on Wednesdays and Fridays ; there are very few points in which the Russian and Greek Church differ , they holding the same Communion and fourscore years since did acknowledge the Patriarch of Constantinople , since which time the Great Duke of Muscovy hath thought fit to nominate the Archbishop of Mosco , upon which nomination he is consecrated by two or three of his Suffragans . The Bishops of Black Russia or Southern Russia did since that set up a Church apart , and seeing the progress of the divisions which Luther and Calvin had made in their respective Countreys , they determined in a Synod which they held for the sustaining of themselves , to re-establish the union of their Church with the Roman Catholick , and to this intent , in the year 1595. they deputed two , and sent them to Rome , who in the name of the Churches of Black Russia , presented in writing a confession of Faith conformable to the belief of the Council of Trent , after that they had stipulated that they should retain the Ceremonies of the Greek Church used when the union was made with the Latine at the Council of Florence , but they are since fallen off . A DISCOURSE OF THE PRAECOPIAN TARTARS . THere are two great Nations in the world , who live very much after the same manner , are of the same Religion , and pretend to the same original ; these are the Arabs and the Tartars , the first living in part of Asia and of Africa , and the latter possessing all the Northern Regions of Asia , and extending their Territories into Europe : some of these are more civilized then the others , have Towns and Literature , and improve their knowledge in Arts and Sciences , but the most part of them live a wandring life up and down in the Fields and Plains , in Tents or Sheds , or else contended to have no other covering but the Heaven , not addicting themselves to Agriculture , but delight in Hunting , Fighting , Robbing , and have little other Riches then their Heards and Flocks . All these Tartars are divided into Hordes , and the Arabs into Heyles or Cobeyles , and almost all these people , make no allyance out of their own Lineage and Blood , from whence apparently proceeds , that great resemblance which they have to one another ; and some peculiar Features which doe easily distinguish them from other Nations . The Tartars have not been known by this name , but for about four hundred years , and are properly the Scythians ; some Authors , as Leunclave and others , derive this name from the River Tartar , in the Countrey where they did inhabit . There are some who say that the name of Tartar is improper and corrupted , and that they ought to be called Tatares or Totares , a word which in the Syriack Language signifies a Remnant , supposing that these people are the remnant of the Ten Tribes which Salmanazar and his predecessors led away captive into Assyria , and who afterwards resolved to separate themselves from the Gentiles , and passed into a Countrey not inhabited , there to exercise their Religion , and to observe the laws which they had formerly neglected . Tartary is devided into five parts , the first is the lesser Tartary , or Tartary of Prezecop , called also Crim Tartary . The second is Sarmatia , Asiatica , which containeth many Hordes of the Tartars subject to the Great Duke of Moscovia , as the Czeremisses , the Nagais , Zauolhaus , and those of Cazan and Astracan . The Third is Zagatay , or the Countrey of Vzbek , otherwise called Scythia beyond the Mount Imaus , which extends it self between the Rivers of Chesel , otherwise Jaxarte , and Gehon , or Oxe , and comprehendeth Bactriana , and Sogdiana ; and in this Tartary Reigned the famous Tamberlane . The Fourth is Cathay or great Tartary . And the Fifth is , That Tartary which was unknown to Ptolomy and lieth most remote in the North-east part of Asia . The lesser Tartary formerly called Taurica Chersonesus , hath received the name of Praecopensis , from a Town called Przecop , scituated in the Istmus of the Peninsula . Przecop in the Sclavovian Language , signifying a place ditched or digged ; there being a Ditch which cutteth through this neck of Land ; it is called also Crim , from one of its principal Towns of that name . The Tauri were the antient inhabitants , and gave name to this Countrey , many Greek Colonies came thither afterwards , and then some Hordes of the Tartars who came out from about the Caspian Sea , and after they had harrased a part of Asia and passed the Volga , did at length fall into this Countrey , and take possession of it all , about 460. years since , except Caffa and some other Ports which remained in the hands of the Genoeses from the year one thousand two hundred and sixty six , till one thousand four hundred and seventy four , when Mahomet the second Emperor of the Turks took it from them . Taurica Chersonesus is about fifty Leagues long , and in some parts thirty Leagues broad , in others less ; but the lesser Tartary is of a greater extent , comeprehending Budziak , which is a Countrey lying between the Niester and the Boristhenes , as far as the Don or Tanais , and all along the Sea of Elle Zabacche , or Palus Maeotis . There are no Towns nor yet Villages , but in the Chersonesus , the rest being only incultivated Plains , yet of themselves very fruitful , and the Tartars encamp up and down in them as they find more or less forrage , and make use of their Huts , and their travelling sheds , onely in the winter to defend themselves against the great cold and snow , which we mean also of those onely who are left to keep the Herds and Flocks ; as for the rest they are ordinarily employed about this time , when the Rivers and Marshes are frozen up , to make their inroads , and plunder in Vkrain , and upon the frontiers of Moscovy . The Towns of this Peninsula are first Przecop , called Or by the Tartars , where there are about four hundred Houses ; it is scituated upon the Eastern part of the Istmus , being half a League about : Coslow , seated on one of the Capes of the Peninsula upon the Black Sea , having about two thousand Houses , and is a Town of Trade belonging to the Cham : Crim , another Town of the Cham's , scituated upon a Bay which the Palus Maeotis maketh , and is inhabited by few else but by the Tartars . Baciasary where the Cham ordinarily keepeth his Court of about two thousand Houses . Almasaray , another Palace belonging to the Cham , whither he often goeth , but the Town by it hath not above three or fourscore Houses . The places possessed by the Turk , are the Port of Baluelawa , very much esteemed , where the Ships and Galleys are made for him , but there are not there above two hundred Houses at most . Ingermen , and Mancup , Castles with ruined Towns , but the most considerable place is Caffa , formerly called Theodosia , when the Genoeses were Masters of it , it was one of the most trading Towns of the Levant , but it is since faln from its Grandeur , and hath run the same fortune with most of those Towns , which have fallen under the Ottoman Dominion ; yet there are still remaining about five or six thousand Houses : the Inhabitants are Greeks , Italians ; the remainder of the Genoeses , Armenians , Jews , Turks and Tartars , but the most part of them are Christians , who have had to the number of five and forty Churches there , either Greek , Arminian , or Latine . Taurica Chersonesus consisteth partly of fruitful Plains , and partly of Woods and Hills , it produceth all sort of Grain and excellent Fruit and Wine . The Christians and Jews Till the Ground ; the Tartars imploy their Slaves in the same labor , esteeming it an employment below them , but the Tartars without , despise it more , and choose rather to be Shepheards and Robbers : Their Horses and Cattel are their Riches , with the Booty and Slaves of both Sexes , which they take in their incursions and sell to the Merchants of Caffa , after they have provided for themselves , and furnished the Cham , who hath the priviledge to take first what Men and Women he pleaseth ; these Slaves are afterwards carried away by the Merchants of Constantinople , Synopa and Trebisonde , and other places of the East , especially the Women and Maids of Poland , who are carried away sometimes as far as Persia and India , to furnish the Serraglio's of those Countreys where they are much esteemed ; formerly the Soldans of Aegypt did furnish themselves with Soldiers out of Taurica Chersonesus , composing their Militia of Slaves taken by the Tartars in Russia , Podolia , Moscovia , and Circassia . But since the ruine of that Military Empire by Selim , that Commerce with Aegypt hath ceased . The Tartars receive from the Christian and Jewish Merchants in exchange for their Slaves and Cattel which they bring them , Turkish Horses , Arms , Stuffs for cloathing and other Commodities . The Praecopian Tartars are most of them of a middle stature , strong , and thick Limbs , short Neck , broad Face , their Eyes small , but very black , and opening wide , their complexion Tawny , and other particular Lineaments they have which doe easily distinguish them from among many other men , hardened to all sort of Labour and Pains from their very infancy . Their Mothers hath them almost every day in water , in which Salt is dissolved , to make their bodies more strong , and less apt to be penetrated by the injuries of the Air , which I have seen also practised by the Polish Women , but these are contented to prepare this Lye onely once a week , their Fathers teach them very early to draw the bowe , and from the age of twelve or fifteen years they carry them with them to the wars . The Tartars who live abroad , are habited in Sheep-skins with a Cap of the same Stuffe ; their Arms are ordinarily a Cimeter , a Bow and a Quiver , with about twenty Arrows ; they make themselves these Arms , thus , their Bows out of Horses Pizzels , their Quiver , out of his skin , and tye the heads of their Arrows with little Thongs cut out of the same skin of the same Animal , of which also they make their Whips so neatly , by a particular Art which they have , that our Sadlers in France and Germany , have not yet been able to imitate them ; they begin to use Fire-arms , and all of them are furnish'd with Knives and Instruments to mend their Bridles and Saddles , which they also make themselves ; they carry with them a Steel to strike fire , and a Mariners Compass , a Sun-dyal to guide them through the desart Plains where there is no beaten way or path . The chief among them wear Cloth of divers colours , have Linnen made of Cotton , Coats of Mail , Turkish Saddles , and are in an handsome equipage , purchased either of the Armenian Merchants , or taken in War ; all ride very short , and carry their Legs bended and high , after the manner of the Poles , Turks , Arabs , and of all the Eastern Nations , and the Africans . Their Horses which they call Bacmates , are long , ugly , and lean , have the Hair of their Neck thick , and great Tayls which hang down to the ground ; but Nature hath very well repaired their ugliness by their swiftness , and their incomparable and indefatigable service they perform in travelling , being able to carry their Riders whole days journeys without drawing Bit ; they feed at all times , and when in winter the Earth is covered with Snow , and the Tartars make their incursions , they live either upon what is under the Snow , or upon the Branches or sprouts of Trees , Pine tops , Straw , or any thing they can find ; the chief of the Tartars have Turkish and Arabian Horses , and their Cham very good Race-horses . The travelling Tartars scarce eat any bread coming seldom into places , where it is to be had , but they make use of Millet , which is very common amongst them , with which they make their Drink and Pottage ; and eat ordinarily Horse-flesh which they boil when they are at leisure , either alone or with their Millet , but when they goe to war and are upon their March , they make it ready , or rather mortify , or just heat it , under their Saddles ▪ and eat it afterwards in this condition without any other sauce then the froth upon the Flesh , made by the sweating of the Horse ; neither doe they choose the most fat or the most sound and wholsome Horses to make their Provision of , but they take such as are spent with their long marches , or are sick and lame , and I have seen at my being in Poland , divers Tartar prisoners come and take away dead Horses out of the Stables to feast one another with , so that there is no fear in those Countreys that the carcasses of dead Beasts should infect the Air , they will take an order for that , and not fail to carry them away , assoon as they know where they are ; the use of Wine being forbidden them by the Law of Mahomet , their drink is ordinarily clear water , and in winter snow , when the Brooks and Rivers are frozen over , and sometimes the broth made with their Horseflesh , and the Skumme , or else Breha , which is a drink made with boiled Millet , but those who are better accommodated , and more delicate , drink Mares milk , Mead , and Strong waters , and eat Lamb , Kid , Fowls , and all sort of Game which they take ; they delighting much in Hunting and Fowling ; but all abstain from Swines-flesh , and one may say this of them in general , that they are sober and continent ; as for the Cham himself he keeps a better Table , and fares more deliciously , is nobly lodged , and lives magnificently , and as becomes one of his Quality . Their Language is much like the Turkish , both of them having the same original , onely the Turkish is more mixed with Persian and Arabick words ; their Religion is the Mahumetan . As to their Morals , there are very few Nations to be found less vitious , for besides their continence , they are extremely sincere , and faithful , they have no Thieves or false witnesses amongst them , little injustice or violence , and live in Union and great tranquility ; as to their harasing the Christian Countreys , they doe not think they commit any fault or injustice in doing it , seeing that they are esteemed by them as people that are Infidels and abominable . The marvellous fidelity of the Captive Tartars in Poland is every day to be observed , who never fail to return at the time appointed , when they are let loose upon their word to goe and procure their Liberties by the exchange of Polish prisoners , which they execute punctually , or return themselves not failing a minute ; and I have observed that the Polish Gentlemen doe rather trust the young Tartars , which are in their service , with the keys of their Money and Jewels , then any other of their Houshold . These People obey one Prince whom they call their Cham or King ; the Polanders name him the Czar or Caesar , he is much respected by his own People and Reigneth despotically , as almost all other Mahumetan Princes do ; the Cham hath power of nominating his successor , who is ordinarily his Son or one of his Brothers , he that is to succeed , is called the Galga ; the Nobles or most considerable of his Subjects are named Murzas . Since that Selim , Emperor of the Turks brought a part of Taurica Chersonesus under his obedience ; the Chams are not become Tributaries , as some say , but Vassals to the Grand Signior , in such sort , as for a mark of his Soveraignty over them , they receive a Standard from him at the change or installation of every Cham. The first King or Cham of these People was one Vlan , whose birth they report to be miraculous ; his Successors were supplanted about two hundred years agoe by the Geereys , a Family which at this day sits upon the Throne , yet their are some left of the former , still called Vlans , and are to succeed in the Government when the House of the Geereys shall be extinct . The Religion of the Praecopian Tartars being Mahumetan , and their Language the Turkish , together with their nearness to Constantinople ; the Government also is very like to that of the Turks ; the Cham's first Minister of State is called the Vizier , the same as the Grand Signior's ; they have also Priests and Caditi's to doe justice , for the administration of which they have no other Code but the Alcoran , and no other interpreter of that but their own common Sense ; the parties plead their own Cases , which are briefly and readily dispatched ; the Cham himself doth Justice , and determines Controversies , especially when he goeth forth in publick , without acception of persons , hearing the poor as well as the rich . Drunkenness , Murder , Adultery , and Theft are most rigorously punished , and though they be much accustomed to rob in War , yet they totally abstain from it in their own Countrey , where wearing of any Arms is prohibited them , even in the Cham's Court. The forces of this Prince are very numerous , for gathering together all the hords , of the Tartars , who doe either obey him or are his Allies , he is able to bring into the field many thousand Horse ; they have no Foot but some Janisaries which they receive from the Turk upon any expedition which they make by his Order or Agreement ; there are some few Garrisons in the Castles and strong places of Taurica Chersonesus , the most considerable is in the Fortress of Przecop , or Or , which hath notwithstanding but a bad Ditch four or five fathoms over , and a Rampart of seven or eight foot high , and two fathoms and half over ; here lieth always a strong Guard to defend the entrance of the Peninsula , and he that is Governor is Commander of all the Hordes of the Tartars , as far as the Boristhenes . The wars which the Tartars ordinarily make , are rather an inroad then any thing else . How strict peace soever they have with the Christians their neighbors , they doe not fail to visit them often , either upon their inclination , or upon the Command of the Cham , who always pretends to a Tribute from the Moscovites and Polanders , which they have paid sometimes when necessity hath forced them , and refused at others , as not being willing to subject themselves to these acknowledgements towards Infidels , and those whom they dispise . When the Tartars would make any great inroad either into Poland or Moscovy ; they choose ordinarily the full Moon of January , all the Rivers , Lakes and Marshes , being then frozen , and the Earth , especially in the plain Desarts covered with Snow , which is very commodious for their Horses which are not shod ; every Tartar carrieth two with him , either for change , or to carry his booty and provision ; neither is his provision very weighty , consisting onely of a little Millet , dried Flesh powdered after the manner of the Turks , and some Garlick , which they hold very proper to digest so many crude Meats as they eat , and many times they carry nothing , feeding onely upon the flesh of their Horses which perish in their march ; they take their way through the Valleys and most obscure passages , that they may not be discovered by the Cossacks , who always keep Centry and Watch , and are out upon parties to hear news of them , and so to allarm the Countrey . That which is most surprising is , That in the middle of winter they incamp without fire , for fear of being discovered , and eat little but Horseflesh stewed under their Saddles ; when they are arrived at those places where they intended , whither it be in Vkrain or elsewhere , their Generals let loose one third part of their Army , which is divided into divers Troops , and these over-run and pillage all the Countrey five or six Leagues about the wings of their Army ; their main body in the mean time keeping close together , to be in a posture to fight their Enemies , if their should be occasion ; afterwards this party being returned , they let loose another in its turn , observing always this Order , That all their Troops which run up and down , may in a few hours return to the body of their Army : after they have pillaged and harrased the Countrey five or six days , they return as fast as they can , that they may not be set upon in their retreat , and having regained the open desart Plains , where their Body consisting of Horse , they have great advantage in fight ; they make a halt to refresh themselves awhile , and to share the Booty and Prisoners . They make their incursions also in Summer , but not in such great numbers , seldom so many as ten thousand together , and these are the Tartars of Budziak , who at that season lead their Horses and Cattel into the Plains to feed , and so getting ground , they of a suddain run out and take away all they meet ; nor is it easie to stop them but with a thousand men , marching always in Tabor . The Tartars fight not but in great Troops of two , three , or four thousand Horse , and seldom give battle but when they are much the stronger , and when their Army is forced and broken up by the enemy , they scatter and disperse themselves into so many little Troops , that the Polanders and Germans , who march close and by squadrons , know not which to set upon in their retreat ; they shoot their Arrows from behind them , with such exactness as to hit those who pursue them at two hundred paces distance , and at a quarter of a League from thence rally their forces again and return presently to charge ; this they repeat often , it being their manner of fighting , but it is onely thus , when they are the greatest number , for otherwise when they once run , it is full speed , and not to return again , and it is difficult to surprise them , they keeping strict watch all night , not easie to defeat them , unless it be in some streight , or upon some pass of a River . The prisoners which they take , they make Slaves and sell them to the Merchants of Constantinople and Caffa , and other places of the East , who either keep them to wait upon themselves , or to look after their Cattle , or till the Ground , entertaining with the same face as we have formerly spoken of , as divers Polish and French Officers have related unto me ; amongst others , Lieutenant-Collonel Nicolai , and Captain Croustade , who most unfortunately fell into their hands ; but the Poles are even with them , for except those Children whom they choose to wait upon them , and Baptize and instruct in the Christian Religion , or some Murza which they shut up and treat well enough , and hope to exchange for some Polish Nobleman , prisoner in Tartary ; the rest are kept as Slaves , having always Irons upon their feet , and are made use of as Beasts to carry all manner of burthens , Lime , Brick , and all other materials for building , Wood for their Kitchins and Chambers , and to make clean their Houses , and Plough , and other labors , being always followed by one who keeps them to their work , yet these poor people get some time to make Whips , which they sell and buy provisions with the Money , their ordinary allowance being onely Bread and Water , unless when they get a dead Horse ; when I was at Warsaw , I had opportunity to take notice of two or three hundred of them , who lived after this manner , either under the King , or some great Polish Nobleman . THE HISTORY OF THE WAR OF THE COSSACKS AGAINST POLAND . POland hath had often very powerful Enemies to deal with , as the German Empire , the Knights of the Teutonick Order , since their establishment in Prussia , often backed by German Forces ; the Tartars who have made frequent incursions , and sometimes traversed the Countrey from one end to the other . The Turks who came in the year 1621. to Choczin upon the Niestre with an Army of four hundred thousand men , and seemed to swallow up the Kingdom , and the rather , because at the same time the King of Sweden , Gustavus Adolphus entred into Liefland with a considerable force , yet have the Poles made head against all these Enemies , though never so redoubtable , and those Wars never appeared so dangerous to them , as that which insued upon the defection of the Cossacks in the year 1648. almost at the very moment of the death of their King , for these Rebels did not onely ingage all those of Black Russia to rise with them , but at once laying off all that mortal and irreconcileable hatred which they have always had for the Tartars , they made a League with them , and did proceed further to implore the assistance of the Turk towards the total ruine and destruction of Poland . Having therefore joyned their forces with those of the Infidels , they made in less then four years time , four great irruptions into this Kingdom with Armies of two or three hundred thousand fighting men , who were the more formidable , by reason that their Infantry , hardned to all labor and injuries of the weather , and sufficiently warlike by their frequent incountring the Tartars invasions , were now sustained and backed by the Tartar Cavalry , which without contradiction would be the best in the world if it were exercised with the same Martial Discipline as that of Christendom . Bogdan Kmielniski was the first spark which kindled this fire , and the hinge upon whom this war moved , he was born a Gentleman , son to the Podstarroste of a Polish General , being inrolled young in the Cossackian Militia ; from a private soldier he attained by degrees to the charge of a Captain , and was deputed from this Militia to the Diets of Poland , was afterwards made Commissary-General , and in the end General , having besides this some tincture of literature , a thing very rare in any of those people ; King Vladislaus being weary of languishing in a slothful quietness , while that most part of the other Kings and Princes of Christendom were in action , in the year 1646. designed a war against the Praecopian Tartars , whom he pretended to drive out of Crimea , and judged Kmielniski , worthy to Command the Cossackian Army , of which he made very great account , especially in this expedition ; but the Kings designe not being seconded by the Christian Princes , who were employed otherwise , nor by the Venetians themselves , upon whose assistance he did very much depend , and on the other side the States of Poland being jealous of his raising forces , he was obliged to disband and pay off his Troops with a good part of his Queens Dowry . Kmielniski was by this means out of service , yet soon found occasion of imploying himself upon a dispute which happened about his Estate , between him and Czapliniski , Lieutenant to Konielpolski , Great ensigne of the Crown , and was the more exasperated by the ill treatment which his own Wife and Son received , who in the strife happened to be struck with a Cudgel : he was not long before he returned the injury , for discovering that the Russes were disposed to set themselves free , and could no longer relish that peace , which instead of procuring them repose , gave a greater opportunity to their Noblemen to keep them in servitude and oppression ; he very well managed their discontents , and assured himself of the Cossacks , retiring himself about the beginning of the year 1648. towards the Porohi , or Isles of the Boristhenes , there to fortify and put himself in defence against any assault of the Polanders . Some thought , and with great probability , that King Vladislaus , being willing to take in hand again the designe of his expedition against the Tartars , entertained a private correspondence with him , and was the cause under-hand that the Cossacks revolted , to the end that the States of Poland furnishing him with an Army to suppress them , when they came to meet , they might joyn their forces , and the greatest part being strangers , and Commanded by those who are intimate with them , they would little have regarded the Orders of the States , but followed this Prince against the Tartars and against the Turks also , with whom they would necessarily have been ingaged , having attacqued the former ; but howsoever it was , Kmielniski seeing that the Letters which he sent into Poland to complain of the injuries done to the Cossacks , and to him in particular , although full of submission and protestations of Obedience , were of no effect ; but on the contrary , the Great General Potoski was preparing to come against him ; and distrusting his own strength , he called for assistance from the Tartars , who passed the winter in the desart Plains , seeking their opportunity to make their ordinary inroads , and plunder in Vkrain , conducted by Tohaibeg , one of their Captains , a brave Commander , but often mutinous , and refractory to the Orders of the Cham. The great distance of places was favourable to Kmielniski , and kept the Polish Generals some time from the knowledge of his private Treaties , but so soon as they had certain advice thereof , they resolved to march with all diligence towards the Zaporovian Islands , and to stifle this revolt in its Cradle , they dispatched therefore on that side , a part of the Polish Army designed for the Guard of the frontiers , and particularly the body of Cossacks entertained in the service of the States under the conduct of Schomberg their Commissary . Stephen Potoski , Son to the General Sapiha Czarnecki , and some other Officers . Part of the Cossackian Militia which was imbarked upon the Boristhenes , being arrived at the Porohi , went immediately over to Kmielniski , violating in favour of their Countrey-men , their Oath of Allegiance to the Polanders , which they had so lately taken . Kmielniski marching with this recruit against the rest of the Cossacks , easily obliged them to follow the example of the former . among these latter , there were some Troops of Dragoons which did excellent service in this war against the Polish Nobility , who to save the charges of a German Guard , which the Gentlemen of that Countrey used to have about their persons , had Armed and Habited many of those Countrey-men after the fashion of the German Dragoons , renewing thus their courage by the change of their condition , and bringing them out of the baseness of slavery . Kmielniski fortified with these revolting Cossacks , found no great difficulty to overcome the rest of the Polish Troops , who were not in all above fifteen hundred men ; the Poles defended themselves some days in the middle of their Tabor , but having lost their Canon , and not being able to resist so great a number which encompassed them on all sides , they were all either slain or made slaves by the Tartars ; Sapitza was one of these , Schomberg was mortally wounded , and Potoski not being able to be carried away , died in the field . Kmielniski carefully managing this advantage , had the Glory which ordinarily accompanies the first victory , made head against the rest of the Polish Army , which consisted of about five thousand men , and whose Commanders having long expected the news of their first Troops ordered towards the Boristhenes , and now being certainly informed of their defeat , as that also the Cossacks had deserted them , and that the Tartars were joyned with the Rebels , thought it necessary to retreat , for the preservation of the forces of the Kingdom , but it was now too late , for the Bacmates overtaking them , began to skirmish with them , and some Tartars being taken prisoners , did confess upon the Rack , that their Army consisted of forty thousand men , besides seven thousand Cossacks , and the Countreymen of the adjacent Colonies who came in hourly to them . The Polish Council of War deliberating therefore what was to be done , found no expedient better then that of continuing their retreat in the middle of their Chariots , neither was this sufficient , for they had scarce marched halfe a League before they entred into a thick Forrest , whose bottom was Marshy and full of Boggs , and to make them still more exquisitely unhappy , the Cossacks who remained with them , to the number of eighteen hundred , did then forsake them , so that after four hours striving , as well against the bad ways as their enemies , and their Tabor being broken up , and they set upon on all sides , most of them were either killed upon the place , or choaked in the Mudd . This misfortune which happened about Korsun , became more sensible to Poland by reason of the death of King Vladislaus the IV who died at this time at Mereche in Lithuania in the two and fiftieth year of his age , no man doubting but this Prince by his valour joyned with all those other great perfections which he was endowed with , and which made him venerable and beloved by his own , as well as esteemed and feared by his enemies , would by his Authority and great name , have quickly suppressed this new rising , and but yet Infant Rebellion of the Cossacks . The Kings death was not presently known to Kmielniski , who , if he had been informed of it , would not have failed to have shown more fierceness then he did after the defeat of the Polish Army ; upon which he wrote a very submissive Letter to the King , in which he laid all that was passed upon the insolence of the Governors , and upon the Rapines and insupportable Exactions of the Jews , who for Farmers of the Kings Land , and of many Gentlemens Estates , he asked pardon for what he was constrained to doe in his own defencc , promised to send back the Tartars , and to live in obedience to his Majesty , if he would be pleased to maintain him and his Cossacks in their liberty and priviledges granted them by the former Kings his predecessors , but a while after he understood the King was dead , by a Letter sent him from Adam Kisiel Palatine of Braclaw by the hands of a Greek Monk : this Palatine who was also a Greek , used very milde and obliging expressions to bring back the head of the Cossacks to his obedience , setting forth to him the antient fidelity of the Zaporowski Cossacks , who though they were very jealous of their Liberty , were always very constant , and lived in a State where all persons , but chiefly Men of War , had always free access to make good their interests , and to complain of their injuries which they received ; that he , being the onely Senator of the Greek Religion , and Protector of their Rites and Churches , which he did always most heartily defend : did conjure him by the Saintity of the same Religion , and the Honour of the Russian Nation , that he would send home the Tartars , and lead the Cossacks back into their ordinary stations , and that in the mean time he would depute some persons to make known the injuries which they and he in particular had received , and to desire some redress , offering his own care and services to help them to all the satisfaction they could pretend to , and withal , he was a person of that rank and quality in the State , that no Determinations or Orders could be given either for peace or war , without his being advertised of it ; but he assured them , he should always be inclined to have these disorders terminated in a peaceable way , rather then to have them entertained by the continuation of a Civil war ; and that their Arms at present imployed in their mutual Ruine , might be more profitably , and gloriously made use of against the enemies of Christendome . The Tartars were apt upon the least occasion to take up Arms , but their first heat and choler being past , they returned of themselves , and were reconciled without any Mediation , they should therefore take their leaves of them , and retain nothing but this laudable custom of theirs . The Monk who carried this Letter was in great danger of falling into the hands of the Tartars , but escaping with much difficulty , he arrived at the Camp of Kmielniski , which he found confused enough ; the General called the soldiery together in a tumultuous way , had the Letter read before them , and was the first himself who approved the Council of the Palatine of Braclaw ; and being backed by the Plurality of voices , it was determined that all acts of hostility should cease , and that they should wait for an answer from the Court of Poland ; that the Tartars should be sent back into the desart Plains , with Orders there to keep themselves ready upon all occasions , and that the Palatine should be invited to come to the Camp. This moderation of Kmielniski , when his affairs were at that heighth , surprized all the world , although it were not void of artifice , for as on one side it appeared that he had put a stop to the course of his victories , to hinder any further bloodshed , and to obtain pardon more easily , so on the other , he made this ostentation of his power to the Polanders , to extort from them , what he could not perhaps have obtained onely by his submission . Retiring therefore into the Town of Bialacerkiew , he kept himself quiet , while that Crzivonos , another Commander of the Cossacks , a person of little worth , but bold and horribly cruel , harrassed Black Russia and Podolia , Kmielniski pretended to disallow of these violences , and promised to put this Crzivonos and five other Commanders of the Peasants in Rebellion into the hands of the Polanders , but this was all to amuse them , that he might at the same time the better seize upon the fortress of Bar. Jeremiah Michael Duke of Wisnowitz arriving on the borders of Russia with some Troops , to whom were joyned those of Janus Tiskewitz , Palatine of Kiovia , and the Kings Regiment of Guards , Commanded by Ossinski , Lieutenant-General of Lithuania , opposed these incursions of Crzivonos , and stopped his progress who would otherwise have overrun the Kingdom with those great numbers with him . Many other Troops and the Rear made up of the Nobility of the Frontiers , making a new Army , they marched against the Cossacks , and the rebellious Peasants , after they had endeavoured a second time , but all in vain , to make an accommodation with their Commanders . The State of Poland was made more sensible upon this occasion then ever before of the greatness of that loss which it sustained by the death of their King ; there being now no person of Authority enough to Command so many Great men as were at that time in the Army , who would by no means give place to one another and their dissentions and disorders at length grew so high , that the most judicious , considering in what condition affairs were , thought it absolutely necessary to avoid fighting ; in pursuance of which Council , it was resolved that they should retreat in good order in the middle of their Tabor towards Constantinow ; but these Orders were so ill understood then , when some Troops about Pilaucze began to move ; others not waiting their times , marched away before the rest , and began a confusion , which being increased by the obscurity of the night , and communicated to all that followed , it struck such a panick fear into the whole Army , that even the most brave were not exempt from it , who could not be so soon informed of the cause of this general flight and consternation : This would have secured an intire victory to Kmielniski , if he had not been involved in the same ignorance , but he knew so little of what passed , that he took this flight of the Polanders for a stratagem , nor could he beleeve the truth of the report , and instead of pursuing them with all diligence , he contented himself to follow them slowly , and with all circumspection , till at length being undeceived , with a sad heart he turned his forces against Leopold , a Town very considerable for its Trade , especially into the East , and indifferently strong , but at that time not furnished with Forces or Provisions , fit for its defence . Arcissenski an old Officer who had a long time served abroad , and been a Commander under the Hollanders in Brasil , was left therein , and put in hopes of being speedily relieved from the Lesser Poland . The Inhabitants Commanded by this Officer made a strong resistance for some days , but the Castle forsaken by those who defended it , being taken by the besiegers , and there being little hope left of holding out long against so numerous an Army as lay before the Town , and the want of Provisions being afflicting already , they redeemed themselves and bought off the Enemy from the Walls with a considerable sum . The Cossacks having quitted Leopold , came before Zamoscie , a Town fortified after the modern way by John Zamoski , Great General , and Great Chancellor of Poland in the time of King Sigismund , Father to the two last Kings . This place was at that time the onely Asylum for the Nobility of Russia , who had been driven from their Estates by the revolted Peasants , and there being a good party in the Town from the Palatinates of Belz , and Sendomir , and fifteen hundred men which Louis Weiher Palatine of Pomerania had brought thither out of Prussia ; all the attempts which the Cossacks and rebellious Peasants made for a months time , were all in vain , so that after they had lost many men , they retreated to the bottom of Russia . We must not pass over in silence the assistance which the Poles received from his most Christian Majesty , who although the fire of Civil war began already to be kindled in France , permitted that the eight hundred Auxiliaries raised at his expence by Colonel Christopher Przemski , who Commanded a Polish Regiment in Flanders should be joyned to the Poles Army under the same Colonel , who out of this recruit formed one good Regiment . Kmielniski being retired with his Forces into their Winter Quarters ; some great persons on the behalf of Poland begun to treat with him of Peace , but they received very haughty answers , all the advantages of the last Campagne having rendred him more insolent then before , so that it was as much as they could doe to prevail with him to consent to a truce for some moneths . The Praeludes of a new war began on both sides before the time was expired ; the Rebels forces provoked the Polish in divers places , but bore away the marks of their fool-hardiness having been worsted almost every where by Andrew Firley , Governor of Belz , and Stanislaus Landskoroniski , Governor of Camieneche , between whom the new King John Casimir , presently after his election , divided the Command of his forces , they received amongst others , very notable shocks at Zwiehal , Ostropol , Bar , and other places , which were retaken , with great destruction of the Rebels , and rich booty to the Polanders . Kmielniski seeing that the Spring approached , which he expected with impatience after that he had called in the Tartars again , took the field to make a new inroad into Poland : the Poles also gathered together to cross his design , and their Commanders having deliberated in what place they ought to stay , till the rest of the Forces of the Kingdom were come up to them ; amongst many advices , of which , one amongst others was to lodge under the Cannon of Camienesche , the importance of which Fortress being a bar against the Turks was such , that the preservation of it deserved that it should be preferred before any other consideration whatsoever ; the advice of Firley prevailed , who judging it not fit to draw off the Army from the frontiers , lest they should be exposed to the irruption of the Enemy , made choice of the Town of Zbaras , belonging to the Duke Wisnowitski , as a place most convenient for his design , and for the reception of those recruits which they expected , he had no more then nine thousand men with him , taking in those Troops which some Noble-men had raised at their own expences , he had with him amongst other Commanders , Landskoronski , the Count of Ostorog , Great Cup-bearer to the Crown , joyned with him as Colleagues ; Duke Demetrius , Jeremiah Michael Wisnowitski , and Alexander Koniespolski , Great Ensigne to the Crown , Son of the defunct Great General of the same name . General Firley foreseeing that he should soon be environed with an Army almost innumerable , did presently furnish himself with provisions , and repaired the old Fortifications as well of the Town as of the Castle of Zbaras , and secured his Camp by a good intrenchment flancked with Forts and Redoubts , and taking a particular care of a certain Lake which furnished him abundantly with water , that it might by no means be turned away by the enemy . He was no sooner intrenched , but the Army of the Tartars and Cossacks came and encompassed them in on all sides in such numbers , that there have been seldom seen the like forces together , since those of Attila and Tamberlan ; and that which was never known before , the Cham himself was there in person , thinking to swallow up the Kingdom of Poland as a prey , which could not escape him , and which Kmielniski did not fail to make him believe infallibly his own ; so that he made so little esteem of this handful of Polish Soldiers , which were the onely forces which appeared then to defend the Frontiers ; that he resolved not to take them by Famine , but to force their Camp , which he thought he might so much the more easily execute by reason that the number of his Army was such , that he had no need to be sparing of his Men. He made a General Assault upon the 13 of July , 1649. which was very furious , and he himself at the Head of his Forces ; who not understanding well the danger , and unacquainted with the Polish valor , rushed on desperately to this Attack ; the cheif assault was made upon the Quarters of General Firley , as most of all exposed . Those that assaulted them , were under covert by the convenience of a Neighboring Valley : So that some of them , who had already forced the intrenchment , were beaten off with great difficulty . Firley and Prince Wisnowitski defended themselves valiantly ; the latter seeing his Men begin to give way . prohibited them by his command shooting any longer against the Tartars , whom he gave out to have promised Peace and Friendship to their Generals ; and by this Artifice , encouraged and perswaded his Soldiers so far , that they supposing now they had onely the Cossacks to deal withal , had new vigor infused into them , and after having slain a great number , repulsed the rest astonished at their desperate bravery , having now sustained that same day seventeen assaults . The Cossacks renewed them again the following days , but still with less success , although they joyned stratagems to force , for to make the Polanders think that they had received new Forces from the Turks , they habited divers of their own after the Turkish manner , who conducted a Party of Horse the same way habited , but were really onely Turkish Vests stuffed with Straw , and set on Horsback . But the manner of this deceit was easily discovered to the Polanders by their Perspective Glasses . Kmielniski sent in Letters often , in some of which he exhorted Firley to an accommodation ; in others , he sollicited the German Troops to desert them ; but finding that he prevailed nothing , either by force or art , he thought upon attacking the Polish Camp by approaches , and imployed the revolted Peasants who were in great number in his Army , to work in them day and night ; so that in few days he advanced them to the very foot of their Intrenchment . This new attempt of the Cossacks , troubled the Poles more then the former , and seeing that they were now shut up closer , and that it would be difficult for them to maintain their first intrenchment , they made others nearer to the Town : Into which , they retired themselves as soon as they were perfected , and divers , even of the Officers themselves , were of opinion , that they should quit all that was without , and shut themselves up into the place ; but this advice appearing very dangerous , was not followed . But besides the extremity they were reduced to , in having scarce any space left them to stir in , their Provision began to be scarce , and their Provender for their Horses ; So that they dying every day in heaps , caused an unsupportable stink in the Camp. A morsel of Bread was sold for Ten Poltoracks , and a Tun of Beer for Fifty Florins . The Soldiers lived upon no other Provision , then the Flesh of Dogs and Horses . Kmielniski knowing in what condition the besieged were , became more insolent , and would grant them no terms but what were very hard . The Cham shewed himself more courteous , yet having demanded that Wisnowitski and Koniespolski should come and confer with him . And the Polandders refusing that these great persons should put themselves into his hands , he was very much offended . The Polish Generals might well send Messengers to the King of Poland , to let him know in what extremity they were , and to desire a speedy relief ; for most of them fell into the hands of the Cossacks or Tartars ; and if any one escaped in their going out , yet they received no answer , they being either killed or taken prisoners in their return . Howsoever the Generals pretended , that from time to time they received news from His Majesty of Poland ; and that he would speedily come to relieve them ; and that it might be the more firmly believed , they affixed the Kings Seal to the Letters which they feigned , having taken it off from other Letters which they had formerly received . Thus they encouraged the besieged Army , and induced them to have Patience , both by the artifice and sweetness of their Discourse . Some , even of the Principal Officers , who had provisions sufficient for themselves , left their good Meals which they might have made , and betook themselves to eat stinking Horse-flesh and Dogs-flesh , to make these unsavory Dishes be better relished by their Soldiers . Firley , although he were infirm , by reason of his years and maladies , would have made use of the same fare , had he not been often hindred by those who were about him . Wisnowitski and Koniespolski neglected not in the mean time , frequently to sally out upon the besiegers , to put them out of hopes of any speedy victory over people , who still preserved so much vigor and resolution , in the middle of those miseries , which they suffered ; but besides , the scarcity of Victuals , their want of Ammunition hindred them from shooting so frequently as before . And the Cossacks were no ways negligent on their part ; for besides their continual shooting against the Polish Camp , and their frequent assaults , they made approaches against the Town ; and attempted to cut off the Water from the besieged . But these designs not succeeding , they contrived to set the Town of Zbaras on fire , and cheifly one of its Gates , which did very much incommodate them , it being higher then the rest , and the best marks-men of the Poles shot from thence without ceasing ; amongst whom Captain Butler did marvellous execution , and Father Muchaveski , a Jesuite , no less ; who from the Gate of the Castle killed no less then two hundred Cossacks for his part . A great company of the Rebels came up to the Gate with Firebrands in their Hands , ready to set it on fire : Having obtained which , it was very probable they would gain the rest ; but the besieged being advertised of their design , prepared themselves to render it ineffectual , received them briskly , and made a great slaughter . Things were in this posture , when an Arrow shot into the Town , brought with it most fortunately a Letter tied to it ; by which he who wrote it , although his name were never known , gave them to understand he was a Gentleman ; and first excused himself , for serving under the Cossacks ; to which he was induced by the outrages which he had received from a certain great person ; and by the turn of the Fortune of the Poles the year before , but yet that he had not for all that , lost his love and zeal for his Countrey , as he had testified to them in three other Letters , which he had sent to them in the same manner ; and did now give them notice , that the King was certainly coming to their relief , and already arrived at Zborow , that the Cossacks being informed of his coming , would not fail to redouble their assaults against them ; but for the same reason they ought to redouble their courage , and prepare themselves to repulse them with their utmost vigor . The most part of the besieged could not put any confidence in this Letter , supposing it to be a new invention of the Generals : But soon after it was found to be true , and that the King was advanced as far as Zborow to deliver his besieged Forces , having surmounted all those obstacles which might retard his preparations , and his march . True it is , that his Army was thought by the most intelligent , not onely insufficient to confront that terrible number of enemies which he went against , but even to sustain the least Onset from them , it consisting in all , but of Fifteen thousand Soldiers in pay , and Five thousand others raised by the Nobility at their own charge , the rest not being able to come so soon , having been too slow in their Levies ; notwithstanding the continual instances of the King , and his earnest diligence in this affair . Kmielniski and the Cham understanding of the march of the King of Poland , divided their Forces , and leaving Forty thousand Tartars ; with a great number of the Cossacks , and revolted Peasants before Zbaras ; with the rest of their forces marched towards Zborow , and were not discovered by the Kings forces , either by reason that the King had sent none out to inform himself , or that the Countrymen thereabouts , more inclined to favor the Cossacks , as being of the same Religion with them , had not faithfully reported what they knew of it ; insomuch , that the Cossacks and Tartars arrived at the Kings Camp without being any ways discovered , being assisted therein by the Woods , the thick Mists , and the negligence of their enemy . Nay , Kmielniski himself found means to enter into the Town of Zborow , and there to consider at his leisure the posture of the Polish Army . And no sooner were the Poles gotten over the Causeys and Bridges , which are in the Marshes about the Town , and began to put themselves in order , but they found that they were on a sudden charged by the Cossacks and Tartars . The fight began about the Baggage , the Tartars came soon after and fell upon the back of the Kings Forces , having crossed a Water ; where the Peasants by a remarkable Treachery , had broken down a Causey which kept it up , and so rendred it fordable to the Infidels . The Nobility of Premislie , and the Cavalry of the Duke of Ostrog sustained the first Onset ; but being not able to resist the great numbers of their enemies , many of that Nobility were lost , and all their Baggage . Stanislaus Wituski and Leon Sapicha Vice-Chancellor of Lithuania , coming to their relief , repulsed the Tartars for a time ; but these returning with more impetuosity against the Troops of the Vice-Chancellor , they must now have been suppressed after a contest of six hours , if that the Governor of Sendomire , and Baldovin Ossolinski Starroste of Stabnitz , had not given the Infidels a diversion . In which , Ossolinski and divers Gentlemen of the Palatinate of Russia were slain ; while this passed in the Rear and Flanks of the Polish Army , Kmielniski with his Cossacks , and a Party of Tartars attacked the Front. The King who at the first noise , of their arrival , had put his Forces into Batalia , gave the Leading of the Right Wing to the Great Chancellor Ossolinski . This Wing was composed of the Cavalry of the King ; and of that of the Palatines of Podolia , Beltz , and Enhoff Scarroste of Sokal , and other Regiments : And ordered the Left Wing to be commanded by George Lubomirski , starroste of Cracovia , and the Duke Coreski ; where besides the Regiments of Horse were divers Companies of Voluntiers . The Main Battel made up of the Infantry , and where the King himself was in Person , was commanded by Major General Hubald of Misnia , who had served a long time in the German Wars , and had afterwards commanded the Militia of Dantzick ; and by one Wolff a Gentleman of Liefland , Governor of Cracovia ; both which had their German Regiments with them . The Tartars extending themselves wide before the Vant-guard , as if they came onely to observe them , after they had closed of a suddain after their manner of fighting , threw themselves upon the right wing , where they were received bravely , and finding that the Foot were defended with their Pikes , and not in a condition to be broken up , they passed to the left wing , which they were able to shake more then the other , Coreski who was at the head of them , had his Horse shot from under him . Ruzouski was wounded with an Arrow through the Cheeks , yet did not neglect with the Arrow sticking still in the wound , to goe and advertise the King of the danger wherein the left wing was , his Majesty of Poland not regarding the Dignity of his person , ran in all haste to encourage his soldiers by his presence , bringing them on again which were flying away , and complaining that he had no more Officers to Command them ; yet notwithstanding he himself would take their place , and he had been insenbly ingaged in the hottest of the battel , if those about him had not detained him . The presence of the King who exposed himself in this manner for their safety , did reanimate his soldiers as much as the dreadful number of their enemies had discouraged and astonished them , and afterwards they fought with more heat , nor would be forced to give ground . Some Tartars having broken in on one side were repulsed again by the discharge of their Cannon , and by two Companies of Foot Commanded by Ghiza , Captain in the Kings Guards , and in the end the Enemy not being able to get any advantage over them answerable to those great endeavors against the Polish Army , the night coming on , terminated that days engagement , in which in all likelihood they were to have been cut in pieces ; most of the night was spent in consulting and giving Order how to receive the Enemy the next day , they made some intrenchments in haste to defend themselves by , and in others they placed their Baggage , but while the King was consulting with the principal Commanders and Nobility , a report was spread through the Camp , that his Majesty had a design to retreat that night with most part of his . The extream danger into which affairs were brought , rendered the report of this Retreat more probable , and it wanted little , but the same consternation had happened there as before at Pilaucze . The King who was just retired to repose himself a little being informed of it , got presently on horseback , and riding up and down through the Camp , undeceived them , and by his presence shewed how vain the impression was , they had received of his retreat , of which he did declare he never so much as thought of , but was resolved to stand it out against the Enemy , putting them in hopes of a favourable success in the next days undertaking . Amongst the proposals at the Council of War upon the present conjuncture of affairs , that of attempting to disingage Kmielniski from the Cham , was most approved of , and therefore a Tartar prisoner was sent with a Letter from his Majesty , in which he gave him to understand , that he could not beleeve that he had lost all sense and memory of those favours which he had received from King Vladislaus , from whom when he was formerly taken prisoner in Poland , he had received so favourable an entertainment and his liberty , and to whose bounty he was beholden for his present Dignity , and that after this it was strange he should associate himself with Rebels and Slaves , but that he ought not to promise himself any great advantages from so unjust a confederation . Since God would give no blessing on such designs ; in the mean time his Majesty thought it convenient to put him in mind of the obligation which he had to the King his predecessor , and withal to offer him his own friendship , if so be that he esteemed that more then an Alliance with Rebels ; the answer of this Letter was not so suddenly received , and the next day morning , so soon as it was day , the Army of the Cossacks and Tartars appeared in Batalia , the first against the City of Zborow , and the latter fell upon the Baggage . Four hundred light Horse were able for some time to amuse the Cossacks with divers skirmishes . and afterwards being sustained by a greater number , they drove them off beyond the Town , and those who did attend the baggage having taken Arms , preserved it against the Tartars . The enemies afterwards divided themselves into three bodies , and at as many places attacked the Kings Camp , after having first of all seized upon a Church which did Command it , where having planted a Battery by their continual shooting from which they had forced many who defended it to retire ; they had almost made themselves Masters of it , and one of their most resolute soldiers had already planted Colours upon the Works , when that a great body of the Kings party running together , made so brave a resistance , that the enemy did not onely give over the assault but the fight , the servants sallied out to pursue them , and shewed such courage upon this occasion , that some proposed they should have Horses given them , and be ordered into Troops to increase the number of their forces , and being reinforced with this supply drawn from the Army it self , they might then hazard a Battel , others were of the opinion , that it could not be expedient to venture so far , seeing that after a defeat they would necessarily be reduced to the same extremity as those at Zbaras , out of this diversity and incertainty of Council , wherein the Poles then floated , knowing not which way to steer , it pleased providence to conduct them happily to their Port. The Cham who before all these assaults upon both the Polish Armies , had promised himself a speedy and certain victory , and now finding to the contrary , so much fearless resolution among them , began to be weary of this war , and to shew himself more inclined towards an accommodation , wrote a civil answer to the Kings Letter , in which he acknowledged himself obliged to the Crown of Poland ; and that if his Majesty after his Election had applied himself to him , he would have set a greater value on his friendship , and embraced it sooner then the interest of the Cossacks , but they had neglected it so much , that they scarce considered him as an ordinary man , although they might well perceive how advantagious his friendship might be , and now seeing there was an occasion of renewing their antient Alliance , he would not be backward on his side , but promised to oblige the Cossacks to lay down their Arms and to return to their obedience , provided that the Articles of the former Treaties were observed ; and that if his Majesty desired to name a place to confer in , and send his Chancellor thither , he would send his Vizier . This Letter was also accompanied with one from Kmielniski , full of respect , and in which he assured the King of his fidelity and future services . The Conference being accepted of by his Majesty of Poland , and the place appointed between both the Armies , The Vizier and the Great Chancellor Ossolinski , met according to appointment . The Vizier demanded that they should pay the pension which they were accustomed to give the Cham for the services which he was bound to render to Poland , which King Vladislaus had refused to pay ; that they should satisfy the Zaporouski Cossacks , and for the dammages and expenses which the Tartars had been at in this expedition , and the blood they had lost , it should be permitted them to make their excursions and plunder the Countrey in their return , in the mean time there was a suspension of Arms granted though interrupted by some hostilities ; the next day which was the seventeenth of August the Plenipotentiaries returned to the same place of Conference , each accompanied with two others . The Chancellor of Poland took with him the Palatine of Kiovia , and the Vice-Chancellor of Lithuania . The Visier brought Sieferkaz and Sulimaz Aga , to whom Kmielniski was joyned , to desire a Bill of Oblivion for himself . His Cossacks , and the revolted Peasants , and that they should provide for the maintenance of their Liberty , and the Greek Religion ; and after divers contests , the Peace was concluded the same day with the Cossacks and Tartars , upon these Conditions . I. THat there should be Peace and Brotherly friendship for the future between John Casimir , King of Poland ; as also the Kings His Successors , and Islan Gierey , Cham of Tartary , and the whole Family of the Giereys . II. That the King should freely pay the ordinary Pension of the Tartars , sending it to Camienesche , by Deputies appointed thereto . III. That in consideration of this , the Cham should be bound to assist the King with all his Forces against any Enemy , as often as it should be required . IV. That the Cham should secure the Frontiers of Poland , from the Incursions and Robberies of his Subjects . V. That the rest of his Forces before Zbaras should immediately dislodge , and let the Polish Army , which was there , march with all liberty to any place where it should please His Majesty of Poland to command them . VI. That the Cham should without any delay , leave the Countreys and Dominions belonging to the King ; and all his Forces the same , and those Turks which he had with him . VII . That the King , in consideration of the Cham , would grant a General Pardon to Kmielniski and his Army , and re-establish the Cossackian Militia in its ancient Form , Number , and Liberty . VIII . Besides these Conditions , Three hundred thousand Florins were promised to the Cham , of which , he received an Hundred thousand in ready Money . The Articles agreed on with Kmielniski imported thus much , that I. FIrst , the King should grant a General Bill of Oblivion to all the Cossacks , and Rebellious Peasants ; and that what was passed should be no more looked after , then as if it had not been done . II. That Kmielniski should fall down and ask Pardon of His Majesty upon his knees . III. That he should be continued General of the Cossacks ; of which , the number should be increased to Forty thousand ; and and in which quality , he should depend on none but the King , after he had made his acknowledgment as a Polish Gentleman in regard of the States . IV. That His Majesty should have a List of the Names and Habitations of the said Forty thousand Cossacks , and that upon the death of Kmielniski they should be commanded by one of their own Officers of the Greek Religion . V. That the Army besieged at Zbaras should be set at liberty . VI. That the exercise of the Greek Religion should be permitted throughout the Kingdom , even in Cracovia it self ; and that its Vnion with the Roman Church should cease . VII . That the Palatinate of Kiovia should be always given to a Greek . VIII . That the Metropolitan of the Greeks should have his Seat in the Senate among the Bishops , and should have the nineth place . IX . That the Cossacks should be permitted to make Strong-waters for their own use , but not for sale . X. That they should be furnished with Cloth to cloath them ; and Ten Florins a Man to arm them . XI . That the Nobility coming again into the possession of their Estates , should not enquire after , or trouble their Subjects for the damages which they might have received during the War. XII . That those Noblemen , whether Catholics or Greeks , who had taken part with the General of the Cossacks should not be at all molested , but discharged from all what had passed in the last Wars . In execution of which Articles , the General coming before the King fell upon his knees , and with tears in his eyes , made a long discourse , expressing himself how he had much rather appeared in his presence , to receive his approbation for some considerable service done to his Majesty , and the State , then thus stained with so much Blood. But since that the destinies had disposed it otherwise , he came to implore his clemency ; and in all humility , the forgiveness of his faults , promising to repair them by his future conduct . The King answered him by the Vice-chancellor of Lithuania , That the Repentance of his Subjects was more acceptable to him , then their punishment ; and that he did heartily forgive what was passed , if he would efface the crime which he had committed by his future Zeal and Fidelity to his Countrey . After this action , Kmielniski and the Cham caused their Forces to retire , and the King extreamly happy in escaping so great a danger , at so easie a rate , went with the Polish Army to Gliniani , and afterwards to Leopold . Those Forces intrenched at Zbaras , reduced to those extremities which you have already heard of , maintained themselves all along , rather by rage and despair , then any hope of help . The Inhabitants of that Town , not being able to suffer the utmost extremity of Famine , were ready either to burn the Town , or deliver it up to the enemy ; but the vigilance of the Polanders having hindred the execution of this tragick design , they much sollicited to be let out , which was onely granted to their Wives and Children ; neither were they able to keep their retreat undiscovered , but fell first into the hands of the Polish Soldiers , who abused them as they pleased , and afterwards of the Tartars , who led this unfortunate Troop into captivity together with some Servants of the Army who had followed them . The One and twentieth of August , the Cossacks sent the first news to the besieged of the Peace concluded at Zborow , which was believed by some , but called in question by most , who feared they might not be comprehended in that Treaty ; they were confirmed in this opinion by a Trumpet , who had the boldness to proclaim the same upon his own accord ; and it had cost him his life , if one of the Generals had not interceded for him : Afterwards there came a Letter from Kmielniski , in which , he assured the besieged of their Deliverance upon the payment of a certain sum to the Tartars ; but the Generals would not accept of this condition , and openly declared , that since Kmielniski was obliged to draw off his Forces , he ought to do it ; and for the Tartars , if they would remain where they were , they might do so if they pleased . In the end , a more faithful and joyful Message was brought them , with a Letter by Colonel Minor from the King , to assure them of their Liberties without any conditions , together with the disposal of the Palatinate of Seudomire , vacant by the Death of the Duke of Zaslaw , with which his Majesty would gratifie the services of General Firley . The Prince Wisnowitskie was presented with the Starrosty of Premisli , the Duke of Ostrog with that of Nessewitz , Landskoronski with that of Stobnitz , and the Palatinate of Braclaw . All these recompenses , although very considerable , yet were they inferior to that valor and heroical Constancy ; of which , all these great persons had given such fair proofs , during those two Moneths which they were besieged , and continually assaulted in Zbaras . Neither was Providence less favorable to the Polanders in Lithuania , then in Russia , where two of their Armies were , as it were , led by the hand out of a danger ; wherein according to all humane appearance , they must have perished . The Rebellion of the Cossacks and Peasants spred it self in the beginning of the War , with so much more ease into Lithuania , by reason that the Inhabitants of that Countrey , are more conformable in their Manners and Religion with the Russes . The Cossacks , entring at two places , had made their inrodes into Polesia , a Countrey full of Woods and Bogs , and which makes a part of the Palatinates of Kiovia and Volhinia , and by treachery had seised upon the Inhabitants of Starodub and Homel , people who had favored their irruption . Colonel Patz and Volowitz , and afterward Prince Janus Radzevil , General of Samogitia , and Field-Marshal of Lithuania , opposed their designs as well as they could , with the Nobility of Orsa ; the Garrison of Bichova , and some other Forces gathered together ; but the assistance of the State came very slowly , and Prince Radzevil being sent for to the Diet. The Rebels made use of this occasion of his absence , and set upon Sluczk , a Town belonging to Prince Bogislaus Radzevil , Great Master of the Horse of Lithuania . Sosnowski , who was Governor of it , defended it bravely against them ; and Horsch , Governor of Orsa , defeated Fifteen hundred Men at Czeresko , and Mirski , Major General of the Lithuanian Army , retook from them Prinsko , a populous Town , and the Seat of a Greek Bishop , which they had made themselves Masters of , by the treachery of the Inhabitants . Hladki one of the Principal Commanders of the Cossacks , who was within to defend it , was slain ; and because this place was one of their principal retreats , it was sacked and burnt to ashes to serve for an example . Prince Radzevil returning from the Election of the King of Poland , although the season of the year was very unfit for War ; after that he had reduced onely by the fame of his approach , the Towns of Turow and Grodek , went and laid down before Mozyr , which being defended for some days very obstinately , was taken by storm by Ganskowski , Lieutenant Colonel in Radzevil's Regiment , and Michnenko , one of the chief of the Rebels , being taken therein , the Prince commanded he should be beheaded by the Common Hangman , and his Head set upon the top of the Castle . From thence he marched with his Forces towards the River Berezina , where he attacked Bobroisko ; the Inhabitants were received into grace , upon condition , That they would deliver up their Arms ; and those among them , who had been the Authors of this Insurrection , or who had made a League with the Cossacks ; which coming to the knowledge of those who were to be delivered up , they retreated into a Tower , and set it on fire , preferring this voluntary death , before that with which the Conqueror threatned them . Produbitz who commanded them , received with the rest the punishment of his Rebellion . The Winter and the Truce put a stop to the War in Lithuania , as well as in Poland for some Moneths ; but in the Spring , Kmielniski entring into the Kingdom again , sent into this Province Helia Holota to renew the War with Ten thousand Men , to whom many Rebellious Peasants were to joyn themselves . This General thought to surprise part of the Lithuanian Army in their Winter-quarters at Zahal , upon the River of Pripecz ; but Radzevil's Forces gathering together in haste put them to flight , and drove them into a Marsh , where he and his Army perished . Stephen Podobaylo was substituted in his place by Kmielniski , who gave him order to intrench himself between the Boristhenes , and the River of Zula , which he did , and set fire on Loiowogrod , least it should serve for a place of retreat to the Lithuanians : Yet Gozieuski setting forward with some Troops to oppose his designs , having sent some Foot down the Boristhenes , seised on a place capable of incommodating him very much . After this Kmielniski sent again into Lithuania Thirty thousand Men , under the Command of Crziezeuski , a Polish Gentleman . This Commander had procured Kmielniski liberty , when he had been taken by the Poles , and had received the same favor from him again ; the last year , after the defeat of the Polish Army at Carsun , and the favorable entertainment he received , together with the fortunate posture of Kmielniski's affairs , engaged him in his service . Being therefore entred into Lithuania , after he had passed the Pripecz , he made as if he would besiege Rzeczicza , a Town very advantagiously seated ; but marched directly against Prince Radzevil's Army , imaging upon the advice that was given him , That this Prince had sent out some Regiments , he might easily force the rest , and came very near before they had news of his march . But Chodorkowitz went out with some Horse , at the first noise of them , and being backed with Four hundred Foot , commanded by Podlek and Juskiewitz , he opposed himself against the first Onset of the Cossacks ; and receiving divers charges from them , the rest of the Troops had leisure to put themselves in Bataglia : And at length Gonzieuski and Niewarowitz , with the Hussars forced the Left-wing of the Enemy into a Wood , where at first they made a great firing , and overthrew divers who advanced too far ; but at last , being constrained to retreat farther in , they were not in condition to fight any longer . In the mean time , some Squadrons , which the heat of the engagement had drawn out too far , were incompassed in by the Cossacks , and ready to be cut in pieces , if that Komorouski , whom Prince Radzevil had sent before with a thousand Men to discover and take prisoners , had not happily come in and disingaged them . He that commanded the Right-wing of the Cossacks , seeing this Recruit , and apprehending that it might be followed by a greater , and that some Ambush was preparing for him retreated also into the Wood , and wherein he thought himself not secure enough , till he had intrenched himself . While these things were doing , the Cossackian General Podobailo , who was coming to the relief of Crziezeuski with Twelve thousand Men , passed the Boristhenes in Boats : And it is certain , if he had arrived a little sooner , and before the other Troops had been broken , the Lithuanian Army had been in extream danger ; but the Forces of Podobailo were scarce half passed over , and had begun to intrench themselves , when Prince Radzevil marched directly towards them , and after a fierce charge , put them to the rout , and drove them into the River . So that besides Three or four hundred which saved themselves by swimming , Four thousand five hundred of them were either killed or drowned . Colonel Tisenhausen , Nold , and Fechtman , with their Germans , fell upon the rest of Podobailo's Forces , who with their Tabor went to joyn themselves to Crziezeuski . This General coming out of the Wood , wherein he had retreated to receive them , was presently wedged in again by the Hussars , and forced to intrench in haste with Arms of Trees broken off , or any thing that came to hand ; even with dead bodies . And having understood that night by his Spies , that Prince Radzevil prepared for a new attack the next morning , he retreated in all haste ; leaving the heaviest of his Baggage behind him , and he himself being wounded in many places , was left by the way , and fell into the hands of the Lithuanians , and died some time after in their Camp. Notwithstanding this shock , the War was kindled still more fiercely , and many thousand Cossacks had passed the Pripecz at Babica , to make a new irruption into Lithuania , and to reinforce their party when the peace at Zborow was concluded . In execution of which Treaty , the Cossacks were called back out of this Country as well as out of Poland . THE SECOND WAR OF THE COSSACKS AGAINST POLAND . THe King of Poland returning to Warsaw , in the midst of the Acclamations of his People , who could not sufficiently express their joy and acknowledgments to him , for what he had done for the preservation of the Kingdom ; applied himself with all diligence in the Diet , which he held towards the end of the year , to the establishment of the Peace lately concluded with the Tartars and Cossacks . The result of this Diet , which ended the Twelfth of January , One thousand six hundred and fifty , was , That all the Polish Soldiers should be immediately satisfied : That the Army which had been shut up at Zbaras , in consideration of their great services , should receive three payments extraordinary , there should be Twelve thousand Men in continual pay for the Guard of the Frontiers : That the Articles concluded on , between the King , and the Cossacks and Tartars at Zborow , should be confirmed : That three of the Cossackian Gentlemen should be admitted to Publick Offices : And that for the supply of these great expences , there should be a new Impost laid upon all Poland and Lithuania ; and Customs upon Merchandises granted to his Majesty , for his Signal Exploits in the last Campagnia . It was also thought fit to establish a Senator at Kiovia , to be vigilant , near at hand , over the Actions of the Cossacks , and to decide the differences which might arise in performance of the Treaty . Adam Kisiel , appointed a while after , to be Governor of that Town , was thought to be a person most able to acquit himself worthily in that charge , and to register the Forty thousand Men , of which the Cossackian Army was to consist , according to the last Treaty , and to give them their necessary instructions . Kmielniski observed this Peace almost a year , and testified in all appearance his good intentions ; but apprehending least the Polanders whom he had forced , in the unhappy conjuncture of their affairs , to grant him extraordinary conditions , should now repent of it , and search out ways to elude the performance of them ; he thought that he could not do better then by powerful Alliances , to secure to himself these advantages which had been conceded . And to this intent , he applied himself to the Grand Signior , and the Great Duke of Muscovy ; but especially to the first , by whose favor he hoped to render himself considerable to all the World. He pretended also to desire the Friendship of the Hospodar or Prince of Moldavia ; but it was onely to amuse him , that he might the better surprise him , and force his Countrey : For in the mean time he made an ill impression of him upon the mindes of the Grand Signiors Officers , to whom he represented him as a secret enemy to the Turks , and an intimate Friend of the Polanders ; and that by his means , the Poles had hitherto received continual intelligence of theirs , and the Tartars designs . They assured therefore Kmielniski of the Protection of the Grand Signior , and that he should be invested with Black Russia , to hold it in Fee of the Ottoman Empire ; they received the acknowledgments of his dependance on them , and his promises of fidelity in their service , and permitted him to execute his designs against the Prince of Moldavia , which he did with great dissimulation , and made use of the Tartars in it ; to whom he joyned onely Four thousand Cossacks , and the better to keep secret his intentions . The Cham sent to him to thank him for his assistance against the Circassians , and desired further , that he would lend him his Forces to go against Moscovy , to revenge the injuries which he had received from the Great Duke : So that while the Neighboring Princes perswaded themselves , that the Tartars were going to War in Moscovia , the Hospodar of Moldavia , who was one of this number , and lived in the ordinary careless security of a high Peace , found himself encompassed in with a numerous Army of Tartars , and the Four thousand Auxiliary Cossacks . All that could be done upon so sudden and unexpected an accident , was to run into the Woods near Jasz , his principal City . In the thickest of which , the Hospodar , with his family , and as many as he could get together in haste , intrenched themselves with Trees cut down ; and afterwards drew himself out of this danger , upon the payment of Twenty thousand Ducats to the Tartars , and the promise of his Daughter in marriage to Timotheus Kmielniski his Son : Upon which condition Kmielniski did recede from many hard terms which he had put upon the Hospodar . In the mean time , the Peace with the Poles was every day violated by the Cossacks ; their numerous Army was extended much beyond their quarters . The Peasants who were not inrolled , sustained by them , would not receive those Gentlemen , their Landlords , who were to enter upon possession of their Estates again , but treated them ill , and massacred divers . This deportment of theirs , and the expedition against Moldavia , obliged Potoski , the Generalissimo , who was newly returned out of his prison in Tartary , to march with the Polish Army , and incamp near Camienesche . Kmielniski was much surprised at the first news of this march ; and there being with him at that time divers who were deputed from the Nobility , to complain of the Rebellion , in the which the Peasants persisted , and their refusal to acknowledge them ; he commanded , that all those who were sent to him , should be drowned the night following . But these Orders being given when he was in drink , filled with Wine and Strong-waters , after he had digested his debauch , and been informed by his Wife of what he had done , he presently revoked his sentence just when they who had the charge of it , were ready to execute it . Afterwards he sent Craucenski , one of his Officers , to the General Potoski , to give him to understand , That he could not but be astonished at the approach of the Polish Forces , in such a time , when they had Peace with all the World , and a powerful Army of Cossacks at their disposal for the security of the Frontiers . The General in answer reproached him for their daily breach of Peace , and the ill Treatment which the Nobility received from their Subjects ; and for the War which Kmielniski had undertaken without their knowledge against the Prince of Moldavia ; and that although he were Great General to the States of Poland , yet he ought to have advertised them of it ; he added , that he could not leave that station wherein he was by the Kings Order , without express command from his Majesty . This Answer was no way pleasing to the Envoy from Kmielniski , who declared how much his Master would be ill satisfied with it , and mingled threatnings of War with his discourse ; but proceeded not to breach of Peace , either by reason of the nearness of the Polish Army , and the Great General , whose admired desert or redoubted courage , might turn him from it ; or because , that the designs he laid of raising a Principality for himself , were not yet mature enough to disclose this ambitious project ; or , that he was willing to set down contented with his expedition into Moldavia , and with having made a new Alliance , although by force of Arms. In the mean time the Nobility in Vkraine were as ill treated , as if it had been in time of War ; so that many were obliged every day to retire . Those persons who had great estates , and the Duke of Wisnowitz , in particular , received scarce any Rents ; the continual complaints of which to the King , induced him to write to Kmielniski , and to reproach him for the War which he had undertaken , contrary to his order , against the Hospodar of Moldavia , and for the injuries which the Nobility received , injoyning him to draw back the Zapoovian Army into their quarters , and to chastise the Peasants who had taken Arms against their Lords . This Letter was received with great respect in appearance , but he proceeded with much slowness , to execute what the King required of him ; and on the contrary , was very industrious at the same time , to make a strict League with the Turk , and Great Duke of Moscovy , whose friendship he desired with the more importunity , by reason that he promised himself more security and advantage in his Alliance , then in the others , because of the Conformity of the Religion of the Muscovites with the Cossacks . The Great Duke approved not of this Rebellion , yet desired to make his advantage by it . The great success which Kmielniski had had against the Poles , made him esteem them as a defeated and depressed people , and to begin a causless quarrel with them , in hopes to obtain from them , during the bad condition of their affairs , a revocation of the Treaty , which he had been forced to make with King Vladislaus before Smolenko , when his whole Army was disarmed and taken which besieged that Fortress : He demanded also , in satisfaction for the affronts done him by some of the Polish Nobility , and among others , by Prince Witnowitski and Koniespolski ; who had not onely neglected to give him all his titles , but had also written in terms injurious to the reputation of the Moscovite Nation ; that the States of Poland should give up to him the City of Smolensko with its dependances , and should pay him the sum of an Hundred and fourscore thousand Ducats . VVhereupon his Majesty of Poland having sent a Gentleman , named Barlinski , to the Great Duke , to be more clearly informed concerning the insolent demands of his Ambassador ; upon whom , in the mean time , he had set a Guard. This Envoy brought back an Answer , which testified rather the inclination the Moscovite had to observe the former Treaties with Poland , then to come to a breach ; and in effect , although the Great Duke would with much joy have seen the increase of the Greek Religion , yet he could not look with a good eye upon the growing greatness of Kmielniski , nor be without some apprehension , that the Rebellion of the Cossacks and Peasants , might also spred it self into his own Countrey , whither already some sparks had flown of that fire which had burned Poland . So that the Moscovite Ambassador was forced to declare in the presence of the King , and the Senators , That he , of his own head , had prepared those Propositions which he had delivered , and the Peace was confirmed between the Poles , and the Great Duke . The continual correspondence which Kmielniski held with the Turks , of which , the King of Poland was advertised by the Neighboring Princes , and his insolent carriage towards the State , obliged his Majesty to call a General Diet of the Kingdom , in the end of the year One thousand six hundred and fifty ; in which , this Prince represented the insupportable behavior of the General of the Cossacks ; the contempt he had both of the King and State ; the injuries which many of the Nobility had received ; the loss of their Estates , and their not being able to be restored against Kmielniski his great forces , which he strove to increase by the addition of Tartars and Turks ; so that he was in a condition to gather together on the suddain , an Army of more then Fourscore thousand Men , every Cossack inrolled , of which , the number by the last Treaty , amounted to Forty thousand ; had a servant on Horsback , and another on Foot , besides a Laborer to Till the Grounds ; that their design was to shake off utterly all obedience , and to set up a new Government under the Protection of the Grand Signior : So that they would be capable of performing any thing , if that they did not soon put a stop to the course of their pernicious designs . There were some in the Assembly , who calling to minde the evils , caused by the last VVar , were of opinion , That Peace at any rate was to be preferred before it ; and alledged , that the Forces of the Kingdom were now notably decreased , whereas those of the Cossacks were very powerful , both of themselves , and by the assistance of the Ottoman family which protected them ; so that it would be much better to keep close to the Treaty of Zborow : But the greater number making reflections upon what was passed , and what was to be expected , considered that there were but two ways to be taken ; the one to ruine the Cossacks , or , the other to let the Kingdom perish miserably ; that the King had onely a title and precarious authority over them , no more then they pleased themselves ; that they were now upon the design of forming a Principality , from whence they were to expect most dismal events , if they gave them time to increase and establish themselves ; that they interpreted the Treaty after their own manner , and gave it what sence they pleased ; that the State had yet considerable Forces , if they were well imployed ; and that as affairs then stood , they were better able to give a stop to their new and rising power , then they could afterwards resist them , when they were raised , fortified , and established by time ; that the King was brave and active , and with small Armies having done great exploits , he would obtain more signal advantages over his enemies , when the States should proceed to a more vigorous and powerful undertaking . These Reasons , but much more the new demands of the Cossacks at the same time , caused all the rest of the Diet to be of this opinion , and unanimously to resolve of a VVar against them . The Cossacks Demands were these , That according to the Articles of the Peace at Zborow , the Union of the Greeks and Roman Catholicks should be abolished ; that Kmielniski should remain Soveraign beyond the Boristhenes ; that none of the Nobility or Gentry of Poland should for the future , have any power over the Peasants of that Province ; that if the Gentlemen would live there , they should be obliged to work as well as the Peasants ; that Nine Bishops should swear in full Senate to see all this observed ; that for Hostages they should give up four Palatines to Kmielniski which he should chuse , in consideration of which Articles he promised to pay to the King of Poland yearly a Million of Florins , and afterwards they reduced their Demands to Four. 1. THat they might be put in possession of a Countrey , wherein they might live without any Communication with the Poles . 2. That His Majesty and Twelve of the Principal Senators of the Kingdom should bind themselves by Oath always to observe the Peace of Zborow . 3. That for their greater security , three of these Senators should remain with their General . 4. That their should be no further Vnion of the Roman and Greek Churches . But all there Demands being very exorbitant , and no body willing to trust to the Faith of a Man , who was not contented with the promise which the King and State had given him , by their Confirmation of the Treaty of Zborow , at the last Diet ; they had no other thoughts but of making VVar. To perform which the more advantagiously , they resolved to raise Fifty thousand Soldiers , to whom were to be joyned the Auxiliaries of the Noblemen and their Attendants , in case of need ; and many thought it fit , that the Auxiliaries should be spared , as a party reserved against the last extremities ; and that it were better to augment the number of the Soldiers to be raised . It was proposed also , that the War should be begun before the Spring , to hinder the Cossacks from making their due preparations , and to come at them with the more facility , while the Rivers and Marshes were yet frozen ; in which , they ordinarily secure themselves in their Marches , and in their Incampings . Besides which , they could not , but with great difficulty be assisted either by the Turks or Tartars ; the former not being accustomed to so rigorous a cold , and the latter would scarce finde Forrage in this season for their Horses . But this project could not immediately be put in execution , the Forces which were ordered by the Diet , could not so soon be raised ; so that the King sent onely the Field Marshal Calinouski to cover and defend the Frontiers from the assault of the Cossacks , if they should resolve upon War , rather then Peace ; which was also to be once again offered them , upon the same terms as at the Treaty of Zborow . The intentions of Kmielniski quite contrary to Peace , were soon made known by the Hostilities which he began to commit upon the Frontiers . Nieczai , one of his Major Generals , put all the Countrey to Fire and Sword , and massacred those who were deputed to him from the Palatine of Braclaw , in the presence of a Turkish Envoy ; but by the Forces of the same Palatine , and those of Kalinouski , he was driven into the City of Crasna ; and part of his Men were cut in pieces in their retreat , after they had forsaken the Castle , which they could no longer hold ; and amongst others , Nieczai himself , whom a Gentleman named Baibuza , killed with his own hand , the rest were driven into a Village where they were together with it , either plundred or reduced to Ashes . Bohun , another General of the Cossacks , in the place of Nieczai , made head against Kalinouski , and seised upon the City of Winnicza seated upon the River Bog ; but the Poles having crossed the River , with great pains took the Castle by assault , in which they slew a number of their enemies , who had been assisted by Gluki , one of their Colonels . At last Bohun being reinforced by the Cossackian Regiments of Czherin , Prziluka , Lubiecz , and Braclaw , each consisting of Two thousand Men , Kalinouski was obliged to go out of the Town , after that he had left a Guard therein of Foot , and some Servants with the Baggage belonging to his Army , and to draw up his Forces in Bataglia in the Fields adjoyning , but some sudden fear possessing those who were left in Winnicza , they forsook the Town , and the Cossacks encompassing the Polish Forces , constrained them to retreat in disorder under the Cannon of Bar , with the loss of Four thousand five hundred Footmen and their Artillery . This shock obliged the King of Poland , who was gone on Pilgrimage to Zurowitz , a place of Devotion in Lithuania , to take his journey in all haste towards the Frontiers , where the great General Potoski was gathering together his Forces about Sokal . This Prince being arrived at Lublin , was informed of the irruption of the Cossacks into Podolia , and the Confederation between the Grand Seignior and Kmielniski , and that the Emperor had sent an Ambassador to Constantinople ; so that he saw himself obliged to use his utmost endeavors , and to Summon all his Auxiliaries together . Kalinouski who was retreated from Bar to Kamienecz , having received orders to come with all diligence towards the Army . After that he had lest a sufficient garison for the defence of that Fortress , which was a place of so great importance to Poland , and all Christendom , was followed in his march by Eighteen thousand Cossacks and Two thousand Tartars ; while the rest of their Forces which amounted to more then Threescore and ten thousand Men , resolved to attack Kamienecz , without the order or knowledge of their General . And having taken the Castle of Panocze near to it , by composition , where they got considerable booty . They made many assaults upon this Fortress , but all in vain , being continually repulsed with so great a loss , that they were ready to cut their Officers in pieces , who had exposed them to so dangerous an enterprise , without acquainting Kmielniski with it ; who so soon as he knew it , sent them orders to remove . Those who were bent upon the pursuit of the Forces of Kalinouski , had not much better success in setting upon them , sometimes in the Front , sometimes in the Flank , and sometimes in the Rear ; being always repulsed with great valor by the General , although with the loss of many of his own . Upon the Fourteenth of May , 1651. they set upon Zobieski his Regiment , but were so received , that they left many behinde them ; and amongst others Canowiecz , one of their Colonels , and a Tartarian Murza . At length Kalinouski was constrained by reason of the difficult Passages , and the bad ways , to leave his Carriages . To repair which loss , and to make his Army appear more numerous to the enemy , he set the Servants upon those Horses which drew the Baggage ; and after having sustained many assaults , and escaped the many difficulties and inconveniences of the March , he arrived most fortunately at the Camp Royal , in the end of May. The Forces raised at the expence of the States , and by the Noblemen came in daily from all parts , there were reckoned Ten thousand of these latter ; and the whole Army , together with the Nobility , made up an Hundred thousand fighting Men , besides the Servants , who were very numerous , and most of them furnished with Horse and Arms. This great Army not being able to subsist long in one place , without suffering the want of Provisions ; after that all care possible was taken to furnish them , it was resolved , they should be employed as soon as could be . In a great Council of War , which was held thereupon , and lasted a whole night ; some proposed to divide the Army into two Bodies , and to send the first , consisting of the Common Soldiers , against the enemies , while his Majesty might attend the success of the War at Sokallo , with the Voluntiers and Auxiliaries , for a reserve against the greatest extremity : But this advise was not approved by the King , nor by many of the Principal Officers , who remonstrated that if the Army were thus divided , it might be more easily encountred and defeated by the enemies ; but being all in one Body , they would not onely be in a condition to oppose , but also to overcome them . They concluded therefore to march directly towards them , by the most short and easie way , which was , that by Berestesko . The King set forward with all his Forces upon the Fifteenth of June , and sent out divers parties to hear news of the Cossacks . The Marshy , Moorish places which he was to travel through , and the great number of Carriages caused his Forces to march scatteringly . So that he thought it necessary to divide them into Ten Brigades , if we may so name a Body of Ten or twelve thousand men , of which number each was composed ; he reserved the first for himself , gave the command of the second to the great General Potoski ; the third to the General of the Campagne Kalinouski , Palatine of Czernihovia ; the fourth to John Simon Szcavinski , Palatine of Brestch ; the fifth to the Duke of Wisnowitz , Palatine of Russia ; the sixth to Stanislaus Potoski , Palatine of Podolia ; the seventh to the Grand Marshal of the Kingdom Lubomirski ; the eighth to Stanislaus Landskoronski , Palatine of Braclaw ; the nineth to the Vice-chancellor of Lithuania , Sapieha ; the tenth to Koniespolski , the Great Ensign to the Crown . The Polish Army came the next day , being the Sixteenth , to Wygnanka , a place abounding in Water , and good Pasture Grounds ; where they understood by a Soldier , who had left the Cossacks Army , that Kmielniski was gone from his Camp , which lay between Zbaras and Wisnowitz , to go meet the Cham , whom he expected with impatience ; having called for his assistance , not trusting enough in his own Forces , although he had a prodigious multitude of revolted Peasants joyned with his Cossacks , but had as yet but Six thousand Tartars with him . The King arriving at Berestesko , of which Town , the Count of Lesno , under Chamberlain of Brzestia is Lord ; he incamped near it , all along the River of Ster , which washes this place on all sides , and then sent out Three thousand Horse under the command of Stemkouski and Czarneski , to be certainly informed of the enemies march , and understood by some prisoners whom they took , that the Cham was come to Kmielniski with a numerous Army , and that he had sent out parties to learn in what place and condition the Polish Army was . Upon this news , it was resolved of in a Council of War , to dislodge from Berestesko , and to place themselves at Dubno , a Town belonging to the Palatine of Cracovia . The Baggage began to move , and the Army was about to march with a resolution to encounter the Cossacks wheresoever they should oppose them , when the Duke of Wisnowitz , who was of the Guard , sent to advertise the King , that Kmielniski and the Cham were coming in all haste towards him . And the Grand General understanding by a Peasant , that the enemies promised themselves assured victory , if they could fall upon the Polish Army , intangled in the way , resolved to stay at Berestesko , and the Baggage was ordered to be brought back , which was upon the way . Scarce were they returned into the Camp , but the Scouts brought word , that the whole Army of the Cossacks and Tartars were near to Pereatin , a Village within five hundred paces ; so that the Generals presently drew up the Polish Army , left the River Ster on one side of them , and lined all the Wooded places near , with divers Companies of Foot , for fear of an Ambush . The Twenty seventh of June , about night , Ten thousand Tartars drawn out from the rest , came near to the Polish Army , to take a view of it , making , as if they came to provoke them to fight . The Grand Marshal , and Grand Ensign , not being able to suffer their insolence , went out with their Regiments , by the permission of the Great General , and the assistance also of Wisnowitski his Regiment , and ingaged them a long while , repulsed them , and drove them back half a League . Upon the Eight and twentieth , there was another more fierce skirmish ; the Cham placed himself and his whole Army upon certain Eminencies in sight of the Poles , strengthned with some of the choice Forces of the Cossacks . The Polish Army being also drawn up in order , the Regiments of the Palatine of Brzestia and Pomerania , of the Duke Bogislaus Radzevil , and the Palatine of Witebsko with the Horse of Przemislia and Volhynia , went to set upon the Tartars , who to revenge the defeat they received the day before , seeing that the Horse was backed but with a small number of Foot , they poured in upon them great numbers of Men. Landskoronski was the first who could put a stop to this torrent , neither was it done without the loss of many of his own Men , and of his Brother ; and he himself was so incompassed by a great number of those Infidels , that to disingage him , there were sent out the Regiments of the Great General , of the General of the Campagne , of the Palatine of Russia , of the Grand Marshal and of Sapieha . The fight grew hot upon the arrival of this reinforcement , and many were slain on both sides ; the Tartars lost about a Thousand Men , and divers prisoners of considerable note were taken , amongst others , the Secretary to the Cham. The Poles had Three hundred of theirs slain , and amongst them Casanouski , Governor of Halicz , Ossolinski , Starroste of Lublin , Nephew to the Great Chancellor deceased , Stadniski Under-Chamberlain of Sanoc , Ligeza Sword-bearer of Przemislia , Rrecziski , Captain Jourdan and divers Gentlemen of the Palatinate of Lencincia ; and so ended the Engagement of the Eight and twentieth of June . The Night following , having considered in their Council of War , that the Enemies design was to delay time ; and to reduce the Polanders to extremities for want of Provision in a Countrey too far distant from any place whence they might draw their subsistance , they thought it better to employ their Army , while it was in its strength and vigor , and determined to give Battel the next day : The King spent most of the night at his devotions , and in ordering his affairs ; so soon as it was day , he drew up his Army , without the enemies perceiving it in the least , by favor of a great Mist , which continued till Nine in the Morning . The Right Wing of the First Line was commanded by the Grand General Potoski , and under him by Landskoronski , Palatine of Braclaw , Opalinski Palatine of Posnania , Lubomirski Grand Marshal of the Kingdom , Sapieha Vice-Chancellor of Lithuania , Koniespolski Grand Ensign to the Crown , the Count Vladislaus of Leszno , Under-Chamberlain of Posnania , the two Zobieski's Sons to the Governor of Cracovia deceased ; and some other great Persons who had raised Forces at their own expences . The Conduct of the Left Wing was committed to Kalinouski General of the Campagne , to the Dukes of Ostrog and Zaslaw , to the Palatine of Brzestya , the Duke of Wisnowitz Palatine of Russia , to Stanislaus Potoski Palatine of Podolia , to John Zamoiski , and to Colonel Enhoff of Liefland ; many of which had joyned the Forces which they had raised in their own Countreys to those of the States . The King took charge of the main Body of the Army , composed of the German and Polish Foot ; at the Head of which , stood the Artillery , commanded by Sigismond Priemski , who was General of it , and had been a long time Major General under the Swedes in Germany . The Second Line , in the middle of which , his Majesty of Poland took his place , consisted of Horse , and was commanded amongst other Officers , by Tyskewitz , Great Cup-bearer of Lithuania . The Body of Reserve , was commanded by Colonel Meydel , Great Master of the Game , and by Colonel Enhoff , Starroste of Sokal , and was composed of the Horse of Grudzinski and Rozraceuski ; and of the Foot of Prince Charles , Brother to the King , and of Koniespolski's , and Colonel Du Plessis , a Frenchman . The Baggage and Ammunition was left in the Camp , which was intrenched on one side , and defended on the other by the Town and the River . The King had left some Companies of Foot therein for a Guard , who appeared afar of much more numerous then they were , by reason of their Lances , which by the Kings Orders , the Huzzars had left to them ; every one of which had a Red Penon or Little Streamer at the end ; and when they were all drawn up in order , made a very fair show . The Sun dispersing the Mist , which till that time , had covered the Army , it appeared to the Enemy like a beautiful perspective on a Theatre , when the Curtain is drawing up , who were surprised at their number and good order ; notwithstanding their Army was more numerous , and covered all the Countrey as far as could be seen . The Tartars possessed themselves of divers little Hills , from whence there was an easie descent , and filled up all the space in form of an Half-Moon : They had the Cossacks on their Right Hand , opposite to the Left Wing of the Polish Army , with whom were also joyned some Squadrons of Tartars ; and near to them was the Tabor of the Cossacks , composed of divers Ranks of Chariots ; in the middle of which , were part of their Forces able to sustain all assaults whatsoever . The two Armies being thus placed all the morning was spent in light skirmishes , but the King doubting lest that the intention of the enemies was to amuse them with these small combats and to set upon them the night following , when by reason of the darkness they might the better surprize them , he prohibited all his Soldiers upon pain of death from stirring out of their places without order , and commanded all the Bridges to be broken down which were built over the Ster , that they might not be set upon behind , and by this means to ingage his own Soldiers to perform their utmost , all hopes of escaping being cut off , and that the rest of the day might not be spent unprofitably , which was scarce sufficient for a general Battel between two such numerous Armies , he began to salute the Enemies with the Cannon at the head of his Army , and so from time to time to discharge against them as they drew nearer to those Eminencies whereon the Tartars were placed . Divers seeing the day so far spent , were of opinion that the Fight should be deferred till the next morning , but others insisted much upon the contrary , fearing lest the Cossacks might fall upon the Polish Army in the night with their Tabor , which they had extraordinarily reinforced , and might therewithal constrain them to quit their Camp. His Majesty therefore caused the Duke of Wisnowitz to begin the charge with twelve Troops of old Soldiers , backed by the Palatine of Podolia , with the Auxiliaries of the Palatinates of Cracovia , Sendomir , Lencicia , and Przemistia , the Cossacks received them briskly , and the conflict lasted near an hour , all which time the smoak and dust made them invisible to the rest of the Army ; and as the Poles began to give way , they were timely assisted by fresh Forces , which the King sent them ; upon whose arrival , the Cossacks were driven into their Tabor , together with the Tartars , who ingaged them upon a rising Ground . In the mean time , the King marched against the great Body of the Tartars , the Right Wing staying near a Wood side , to hinder the design of many of their enemies who were in Ambush , with intention to compass in the Polish Army in the heat of the Battel . The King kept the Artillery still before him , which Priemski caused to be discharged very opportunely , and with great success . So that they obliged the Tartars to leave the foot of the Hill , and by degrees made themselves masters also of the top ; after they had sustained the discharges of the Janissaries Carbines , who accompanied them . In this place His Majesty of Poland was in great danger of his life , having four Bullets shot from some pieces which the Tartars had by a Wood side , passing very near him , and one of them falling at his feet ; but the Poles soon returned them the like : For Otuinouski , Interpreter to his Majesty of Poland for the Turkish and Tartar Languages assuring them , that the Cham was there in person where they saw the great White Standard . The King ordered a piece of Cannon to be so levelled , that the first shot took one of the Principal Officers , who stood near the Cham ; which disturbed and frighted him so much , that he thought not farther of any thing but retreating ; that part of his Army which had been driven from the Hill , followed him also , having left some Squadrons behind to disguise his retreat , and amuse the Polanders for some time : But they were soon put to their shifts , and the Poles pursued them a League and a half , till the Night and the swiftness of their Bacmates or Tartar Horses secured them ; yet they left many in their retreat , wounded and slain , which they were used to carry off , and to burn in their march when they had leisure ; esteeming it abominable to leave the dead Bodies of their Friends in the hands of Christians : They left also much of their equipage , as Vestes , Saddles , Cimitars , Chariots , and the Tent and Standard of their Cham , and his little Silver Drum , guilded over and covered with a Skin , which serves him for a Bell. Divers Polanders who had been Slaves to those Infidels , did here recover their Liberty , but many others were killed by them , when they saw they could not carry them away with them in their retreat , which was so hasty , that they travelled Ten French Leagues the same day . The King after he had sent out divers Troops of Horse in pursuit of the Tartars , went with the rest of his Army against the Tabor of the Cossacks , where they were still in great numbers , and had Forty pieces of Ordnance which played continually . Kmielniski was retreated with the Tartars in hopes to engage them again to fight , but he could by no means perswade them to it ; but on the contrary , was very ill treated by the Cham , and reproached as one that had cheated him , and not made known the true state of the Polish Army , but had made him believe they were not above Twenty thousand ; and therefore he threatned to send him to the King of Poland , in exchange for those Murza's which were Prisoners there , and would not let him go free , till he had sent order to Czeherin to deliver up a considerable sum of Money , and part of the Booty which he had formerly taken in Poland . The night following the King ordered there should be a Publick Thanksgiving in the Camp , for this Victory , which cost him but Twelve hundred Men , his enemies having lost Six times as many ; he passed the night in his Coach : And although it was very Rainy , he neglected not to cause the Cannon to be mounted upon the Hill , which was forsaken by the Tartars , the more conveniently to beat the Tabor of the Cossacks in pieces ; which notwithstanding the Rain , they had fortified with a broad deep Ditch , and lined with Muskettiers in those places where it was most weak and open , and had a Marsh behind them , which did sufficiently secure them . By reason of Kmielniski his absence , they conferred the command of their Army upon one of their Officers , called Dziadziali , a person of remarkable cruelty . They had recourse to all remedies probable to give them help , they wrote to the King , to implore his clemency , and to testifie to him the extream desire which they had for Peace ; but seeing their Arms and Pens were both together in their hands , their Prince thought of no other way , but of reducing them by force ; which appeared also not difficult to accomplish , by reason they began already to fall into divisions amongst themselves . Some of the Polish Commanders were of opinion , that they should drown the Camp of the Cossacks , by making a dam and stopping the Course of the Water ; but the advice to batter it down , was followed , and to this purpose they brought great Cannon from Brody , a Fortress built by the deceased Grand General Koniespolski : They made also Bridges above and below their Camp , for the better communication of the Polish Forces , and raised many Forts and Redoubts in the most eminent places , from whence they might make their Batteries . The Fourth of July , the Cossacks surprised one of these Forts , wherein were two pieces of Ordnance and Fourscore Polanders , whose Heads they struck off with their Sythes , Arms , which their Foot ordinarily make use of instead of Pikes . But General Hubald ran upon them , and drove them from it , and forced them to leave the Cannon which they were carrying away into their Tabor . The same day the Cossacks possessed themselves of a Hill , by which means they could the more easily seek out Forrage ; but the Grand Ensign dislodged them , and brought away Five hundred of their Horses . The fifth they came out of their Camp , in great number , in appearance as if they would give the Poles battel again , but they were driven back into their Intrenchments after a strong incounter , and the loss of Four hundred of their Men. Sokol and Piascozin , of the Polish side , were wounded in this conflict , which was attended with a continual discharge of the Artillery on both sides , and great destruction . The Cossacks seeing themselves thus ill handled , betook themselves to stratagems , and in the night following attacked the Polish Army with all their Force ; but their design was prevented first by the fall of the Rain , and then by the vigilance of the King and his Generals , who doubled their Guards . At this time Mehemet Czelebey , a Converted Tartar , who had been a long while in the service of the Great General , and had been made a Captain by him , having been sent out with a party to pursue the Tartars , returned into the Camp , bringing back prisoner with him , a Tartar of quality , named Murtasa Aga , one of the Cham's Kinred , who had been wounded at the Battel of Berestesko , and was not able to follow the rest , and had offered Fifteen thousand Rixdollars to Czelebey for his ransom ; but this Polonised Tartar , preferred his Faith and Promise which he had many years since ingaged to the Great General his Master , before all the Money and other considerable advantages , which this great person of Tartary offered him , if he would return with him into his Countrey . He reported also , that he had found by the way , more then Ten thousand Tartars , either slain or wounded , which they had left behind them : An extraordinary mark of their precipitous flight , their custom being to burn them , rather then leave them in the power of their Enemies . The Cossacks whose last design took no effect , were now more and more backed in and incommodated ; their onely refuge was the passage which they kept through the Marsh ; by which they went out to Forrage , and by which they might retreat . But Colonel Balaban who was placed with Ten thousand Men on the other side of the Water , began to constrain the Liberty of the Excursions ; and it was determined , that more Forces should be sent on that side to hinder them altogether . At length the Polish Artillery thundering against their Tabor , with more execution then ever , they sent out three Deputies , Kresa , Colonel of the Regiment of Czeherin , Hladki , and Percaslauski , to desire Peace ; they applied themselves first to the Great General , who severely reproaching them for their cruelty and perfidiousness , told them , That they had rendred themselves unworthy of the favor of his Majesty of Poland ; and that they did not deserve to be used as Christians , after that infamous Alliance which they had made with the Turks and Tartars . The King notwithstanding , by the advice of the Senators , admitted them to Audience under a Pavillion set upon the Hill , from whence the Tartars had been driven ; where they fell down upon their faces , and presented a Letter in the name of all the Cossacks , and often begged for Mercy , Mercy , repeating this word at all the requests they made ; and upon all occasions , kissing the Hands and Garments of the Senators who were there present . His Majesty of Poland having called his Counsel , answered them by the Bishop of Culm , his Great Chancellor , That although their crimes were such , that they ought to have made them loose all hopes of Pardon ; yet his Majesty desiring to be conformable to the Divine Goodness and Mercy , did impart his ; and if they would give sufficient proofs of their true Repentance , and perfect Submission , he would pardon all what was passed , upon those conditions which they should receive in writing the next day about Eleven of the Clock . Till which time , a Cessation of Arms was granted as they desired . Cresa , their Principal Deputy , remained as an Hostage , and the other Deputies returned upon the Seventh at the hour appointed , to receive the Articles , upon which the King of Poland would grant his Pardon and Abolition of their Misdemeanors . It was demanded by these Articles , That they should first put Twelve of their Principal Commanders in Hostage , till they could deliver up unto the King their General Kmielniski , and Wihouski his Secretary . 2. That they should restore the Artillery , and the Ensigns which they had taken in the War. 3. That they should give up the Standard belonging to the General of their Militia , to be disposed of to whom his Majesty pleased . 4. That if they were not contented , that their number should be reduced to Twelve thousand for the Guard of the Frontiers , this Article should be referred to the next Diet. 5. That as to their Priviledges which they might pretend to , those onely should be continued to them which were granted by the deceased General Koniespolski in the year One thousand six hundred and twenty eight . The Deputies returning to their Camp , and making known these Conditions of Peace , brought back the next day this Answer . That as to the first Article they would promise , to do their utmost , to put Kmielniski and his Secretary into the Kings hands , and would yield to the Second and third ; but as for more , they could never agree to , nor hold to any other Articles , then those of the Treaty of Zborow . The King much offended at this Answer , redoubled his Batteries and resolved absolutely to exterminate them , as they on the contrary would chuse rather to die , then to recede from that Treaty . They answered to the discharges of the Polish Artillery , but not so often ; which gave suspition that their Powder was spent : Some were so bold as to advance so near to the Polish Camp , that they heard the orders which were given to the Polish Soldiers ; which being known , they were obliged to change their orders ; as also , the design they had formed of giving a general assault to their Tabor : And so strongly did the Cossacks resist all the attempts of the Polanders against them , that their valor had merited extraordinary Commendations , if it had not been accompanied with many detestable cruelties , as Fleaing alive , burning by degrees ; and doing a thousand other mischeifs to the Polanders who fell into their hands . So much did the proposing of those Conditions , wherewith they were to buy their Peace , inspire them with Rage and Fury , in which they were kept on by their Popes ( for so they call their Priests ) who ceased not to encourage them with the hopes of the quick return of their General , and the Tartars . But the inconveniences which they suffered , and the long absence of Kmielniski undeceiving them from the false hopes they sustained of a speedy assistance , they began to desire Peace very earnestly ; their Commanders who saw that it could not be effected , but to their prejudice , resisted with all their power : And seeing that Dziadziali , whom they had substituted in the room of Kmielniski , did lend an Ear towards an accommodation , they forsook him , and set up Bohun in his place ; who to signalize the beginning of his new Generalship , upon the information he received that the Palatine of Braclaw had passed the River with some Forces , to shut up those Passages which the Cossacks made use of to go out to Forrage , and by which , they might at last retreat ; he went out with a good number of the Old Cossackin Militia , and two pieces of Cannon , to drive them back , and to reinforce the Guards which they had placed in the Forts , made for the preservation of the Passage : But scarce was he out of the Camp , when as the jealousie and suspition which they had a long time harbored , That the old Soldiers and Officers had a design to retreat and leave the rest , began now to break out , and a new raised Cossack , having published it aloud , That Bohun was gone out to this intent . The noise of it immediately spred it self throughout the Camp , and caused such a consternation , that every one began to flie in the greatest disorder . The Ways and Causeys which they had made in the Marshes near their Camp were too straight , and many falling in , stuck fast in the Mire , although they laid their Vests , Cloaks , and other garments to draw them out . Bohun perceiving this confusion , came with his old soldiers to remedy it , but could not , and the Torrent drawing them in also along with it , they were forced to follow the example of the rest . The Palatine of Braclaw seeing the enemies Army come out of their Tabor so precipitously , could not imagine what it meant , and thinking at first that they came to fall upon him , he placed himself with the two thousand men which he had onely then with him , in a posture the most advantagious to hinder his being encompassed in , but taking more notice of the enemy a while after , he was better informed , and began to pursue them , but was stopped by the force and confusion of the rout as they saved themselves ; yet he set upon them as soon as he could , being seconded by the Auxiliaries of the Palatine of Plosko , who making a review at the same time when the flight of the Cossacks began , was the nearest to pursue them ; The rest of the Polish Army which did not expect that their enemies should be so sodainly routed , and consequently were not on horseback , except those who guarded the Camp , ran streight to the Tabor of the Cossacks , where finding sufficient booty , they imployed themselves about it , instead of pursuing their enemies ; the Cossacks lost no less in this flight then twenty thousand men , either killed by the Polanders , or lost in the Woods , Briers , Marshes , and Boggs ; two thousand of them retreating to a little hill within their Tabor , not in hopes of any relief , but as men resolved to sell their lives as dear as they could ; when they saw themselves constrained to yield to the multitude of the Polanders , some cast themselves into the River , others into the Boggs , and in one place three hundred of them were in a body together , and defended themselves valiantly against the great number of those who assaulted them , and set upon them on all sides ; yet that these also might not despair , and set too little value upon their lives , the Poles offered them both that and any thing else they had of value about them , but this rather incensed them the more ; and immediately they took out of their Pockets and Girdles , all their Money : or whatsoever they had considerable , and threw it into the water , and after that , fought till the last man , every one as it were resolving to fight singly against the force of Poland ; and what was very remarkable , one of them held out three hours against all assaults whatsoever , for having got a little Boat in a Pond in the Marshes , and covered himself with the sides of it , he avoided all the shot which they made at him , and in answer , shot away all the Powder he had at them ; and with his Sithe repulsed all those who attacked him . A Muscovite who set upon him with the same weapon could doe nothing , and for all his skill hardly escaped from being cut off by the middle , next , a Gentleman of the Countrey of Czechanou , and a German Foot-soldier seeing that the Muscovite could not accomplish his designe , went into the water up to the neck , and begun the fight again , and were received with as much vigor by the Cossack , who was now wounded with fourteen Musket Bullets , to the great astonishment of the Army , and the King of Poland himself in whose sight this was performed ; the King who could not enough admire the valour of the man , called out that they should give him his life , upon condition that he would yield , to which he gave this resolute answer , that he cared not to live , but desired onely to die like a soldier , and at last was run through with a Pike by the hand of another German , who came in to reinforce the assault . The Polanders found in the Cossacks Camp , besides a number of Women and Children , a very considerable booty , and forty pieces of Ordnance , and much Powder , many Ensignes , and amongst others the Standard , which the King at his election sent to Kmielniski as a mark of the confirmation of his Generalship ; and another which King Vladislaus sent to the Cossacks when he intended to imploy them in a war which he designed against the Muscovites ; another which the Cossacks took from the Poles the last 25 of June ; the Sword which the Greek Patriarch sent to Kmielniski , as an acknowledgement to him for his taking upon him to defend the Greek Church . The ornaments for a Chappel and other rich moveables of a Greek Prelate , who stiled himself Archbishop of Corinth , and was the Resident of the Patriarch with Kmielniski , he it was that most of all incouraged and kept on the Rebellion of the Cossacks and Russians , and was much against any accommodation , he was killed in his flight with an Arrow shot by a young man a Polander . They found also Kmielniski his Cabinet , wherein was the Seal of the Zaporovian Army , and divers Letters from the Grand Signior , the Great Duke of Muscovy , and the Prince of Transylvania , with about thirty thousand Rixdollars , which were designed for the Tartars ; Vests lined with rich Furrs , Arms in great number , and Provision in abundance ; and even the Pots and Spits at the fire , a signe that their flight was not at all premeditated . This defeat cost the Poles not many men , and but one Captain of Radzevil his Regiment of Foot , who was slain at the attacquing of the three hundred Cossacks who retired into the Marsh . Besides those who were already sent to pursue the Cossacks ; the General of the Campagnia and the Duke of Wisnowitz with seven Regiments were Commanded out to hinder them from rallying , who killed all they overtook , a great number of them attempting to retreat by Dubno , three thousand were cut in pieces by the Garrison of that Town , and divers others as they passed over a long Causey . The King leaving almost all the Auxiliaries at Berestesko , marched also in pursuit of them towards Krzmienecz ; but found in all that journey nothing but spectacles of horror , the ways being strewed with dead bodies , and the Woods filled with those miserable persons , who after their defeat , fled into the thickest part of them , where they found no other sustenance for many days , than the Barks of Trees , and most of them were so weak , that their Legs were not able to serve them in their flight ; the indignation of the Polanders at length was changed into pity at the sight of these Skeletons , and instead of pursuing them to destroy them , they did it to give them their lives , and to perswade them to preserve themselves . The King himself seeing them in this deplorable condition , caused Provisions to be distributed amongst them , and assured them of pardon if they would leave the rebellious Cossacks and return to their Houses ; thus did his Polish Majesty shew his Clemency , and not rigorously put to the sword that rebellious people whereby he must have necessarily depopulated one of the principal Provinces of his Kingdom , which served for a Rampart to the rest , and must consequently have ruined a number of Gentlemen , and chief of the Nobility , who having great Estates there , could not have received their Rents , if the Countrey had been unpeopled . The Peasants in Poland being a part of the Gentlemens inheritance , and by this means they being deprived of their Tenants , it would have been very difficult for them to find others to serve them in the Tenure of Villenage , and this is the true Motive which then and at other times hath hindred the utter ruine of the Cossacks , without which consideration , it would not have been difficult to have destroyed them . The King judging his presence necessary to terminate this War , and to compleat the Reduction of the Cossacks , made account to march with his whole Army to Kiovia , and from thence to send his Forces and Orders necessary for the accomplishing of this design . But the Nobility opposed it , alledging , That the necessity of his Affairs did oblige him to return ; and that part of the Army , would be sufficient to perform what remained , That the Cossacks were scattered , and in no condition to rally after this defeat ; that if any of them should take up Arms again , the raised Troops would be sufficient to hinder and render useless all their attempts whatsoever , and in one word , that there could be no pretence of leading the Nobility into a Countrey desolate and laid waste by the continual violencies of the Cossacks and Tartars , and where they might be famished ; so that upon a general Council held at Orla , of all the Commanders and Officers of the Army , it was determined , that those who would return should be satisfied , which were the greater number ; and his Majesty of Poland after he had left his Instructions with the Great General Potoski , for the consummating that which he had so happily undertaken , took his journey towards Warsaw , having first had a promise from the Nobility of a new supply of Men and Money . The King before his departure also received an account , how that the Cham being informed of the defeat of the Cossacks , had hastened his retreat towards Crim , and that the four thousand Turks who came to their assistance , having also intelligence of it , had passed the Boristhenes with all diligence : This news was accompanied also with that of the defeat of the Cossacks , in Lythuania by Prince Radzevil . The Cossacks to the number of twelve thousand , Commanded by Niebaba one of their Generals , had placed themselves near to Loiowogrod , at the entrance of the River Sesz into the Boristhenes , where after they had made Works to secure to themselves the passage over those Rivers , their General left Forces to guard them . Prince Radzevil , General of Lythuania , hearing of this , resolved to set upon them , and to this effect , sent before him Major General Mirski with three thousand chosen men , with Orders to pass the Boristhenes ; and he himself embarked with the rest of his Foot and his Artillery , while his Horse marched by Land , at his arrival he set upon their intrenchments on one side , while that Mirski to whom he had given the signal by the discharge of some of his Cannon , was to fall upon the other ; the Cossacks defended themselves bravely for an hour and half , after which they were overthrown and cut in pieces . Niebaba coming with his Army to the relief of his . Prince Radzevil , although that Mirski were not yet joyned with him , as having not passed the River which parted them , neglected not to incounter him , and after a sharp conflict , in which three of the principal Colonels of the Cossacks and Niebaba their General was slain , overthrew their Army , killed three thousand men , took many prisoners , and amongst the rest the Nephew of Niebaba , the rest saved themselves in their Camp , which was not far from the place of Battel , which they also sodainly abandoned , as also the City of Lubiecz , and Czernobel near to it , who yielded up themselves without making any great resistance to Gonsieuski , General of the Artillery of Lythuania ; after which Prince Radzevil took his way towards Kiovia , to put an end to the remainder of the Rebellion in those parts . General Potoski imployed himself to the same purpose in Volhynia , where the difficulty of getting Provisions having forced him to divide his Army into many parts , he appointed their Rendezvous to be at Lubertowa , a Town which in the heat of all the war had preserved it self by the convenience of its scituation , and number of its Inhabitants , and from thence to goe and make an attempt upon Pawolocz and Bialacierkiew , giving a strict Command , that the Officers should order it , that their Soldiers should so behave themselves in that manner , that the Peasants might by no means be constrained to quit their Houses , or to destroy what Provisions were left . The Gentlemen also took all care to bring the Peasants to their former duty , promising them by Letters and Messages , that they should be most favourably dealt withal , if they would return to their obedience . In the mean time Kmielniski having with a summe of Money , appeased the Cham and freed himself , returned into Vkrain to strengthen and confirme the minds of those people , which the last defeat and his absence had very much shaken ; and taking the same course as formerly , in those places where he could not be in person , by his Letters and Emissaries , he gave new heat to their courage , which was very much abated , exhorting them to maintain the cause of the Publick , and putting them in mind how fortune was momentary and changeable , and if of late she had declared her self in favour of the Poles , yet she had left the Cossacks Strength and forces sufficient to renew the war and recover their losses , and to feed their hopes , he gave out that one Ragoci in Poland was revolted , and thereby had obliged the King to draw back the greatest part of his Army to stop his progress , that the Flower of the old Cossackian Militia was gathering together , and that in few days the Tartars would come and joyn with them again to revenge their last defeat , and to keep up the hopes of this people still more high , from time to time he dispatched several Embassies to the Cham , which he accompanied with magnificent promises to induce him to afford him new supplies , remonstrating to him that the security of both their fortunes depended upon it , and that the ruine of the one would infallibly expose the other to the Polish power ; he sent also three Envoyes to the Ottoman Court , to represent to them , that if the Cossacks were assisted by the Grand Signior , they might be in a condition to make head against all the Forces of Poland , but if they were abandoned , they must be necessitated to an accommodation , and in the end to make war against himself . Prince Janus Radzevil , to whom Hlebowitz , Palatine of Smolensko was joyned , having left Fronckewitz , Lieutenant-Collonel of the Hussars , with some Forces about Czernihow , to hinder the excursions of that Garrison , went towards Kiovia ; after they had forced from those Quarters the Cossackian Collonels , Antonio and Orkussa , and put their Forces into such disorder , that they were constrained to burn their Tabor , and their Bridge , and fly into the Town ; neither did they stay there any time , for the terror of the march of the Lythuanian Army spreading it self through the rest of the Cossackian Forces , who thought to shelter themselves in the Countrey about , they quitted that Town , which was one of their principal Retreats . The Inhabitants seeing they were deprived of their Garrison , and all other means of defending themselves , sent their Supplications to the Polish General by their Archbishop , and their Archimandrit or Abbot of their chief Greek Monastery , requesting of him that he would spare that City which the King had always the goodness to preserve , and which during the last wars , had served for a place of refuge to the Polish Nobility , which request was granted by Prince Radzevil , who onely disarmed them , to take away from them for the future the opportunity of doing ill . Kmielniski hearing of the loss of Kiovia , doubled his diligence , and sought out all means imaginable to bring a new Army into the Field , able to stop the progress of his enemies , and the unfortunate posture of his affairs suggested counsel to him full of fury and despair : in the middle of which , he found not only his Cossacks , but a great part of the Peasants also inclined to try again the fortune of the war , and among these latter , there were some who openly declared , that it was disgraceful to them to be dejected for the ill success of one Battel , and that those who overcame them now , they had formerly overcome , and the same might be performed again ; but if that Fortune should obstinately declare her self for the Poles , there was still a place left them to retreat into , the Countrey of the Turks , where they might live with more freedom then in Russia , to which intent they had already wrote to the Bassa of Silistria . So that many of the Peasants went every day to joyn with Kmielniski , and the Cossacks began their incursions and violencies in many places , particularly those who inhabit near the Niester and Wallachia who are more accustomed to these Robberies then the other . General Potoski had sent out two thousand men under the Command of the Starroste of Kamienecz his son against them , but instead of sending him the recruits which he demanded , he called him back again , judging it more convenient to to keep his Forces in one body , the General sent afterwards seven Squadrons towards Bialacierkiew to hear news of the Cossacks , but instead of obeying their Orders , they fell to plunder a Town called Pawolocz , and were met withal by two thousand Cossacks , and five hundred Tartars not far from thence , who set upon them , and drove them to the Gates of that Town , took away all their booty , and had utterly defeated them , had not the Forces of the Duke of Wisnowitz arrived in time to their assistance , by whose help they made head against those who pursued them , and drove part of them into their Tabor , and part into Bialacerkiew , it was known by some Tartar prisoners , taken upon this occasion , that there were but two thousand of them with Kmielniski , but that in a few days four thousand others were expected , and that the rest of those Infidels were gone to refresh their Horses in the Pastures of the desart Plains , and had received Orders to be in readiness to return upon the first occasion into Poland . This news made General Potoski to delay his march , till the arrival of his Foot and Baggage ; when deliberating in Council , with his Officers what was to be done ; they determined to seize upon Chzastowa , a Town on the way to Kiovia , to facilitate their communication with it and their joyning with Prince Radzevil ; while they lay expecting the Foot at Pawolocz , which marched but slowly ; the Plague took away in the flower of his age Michael Koributh , Duke of Wisniwitz , who had given sufficient proof of his Valor and singular Conduct in all this War , by which he was deprived of the Revenue of a great Estate in Vkrain . After that the Army had spent the five and twentieth of August in rendring their last Devoirs to this great person , they marched the next day towards Trylisicz , a place well fortified ; this Garrison having sent a fierce answer to the summons of the Polish General to surrender themselves , he Commanded Priemski-General of the Artillery , and Commissary of the Army , and Berg , Lieutenant-Colonel to the Regiment of Prince Bogislaus Radzevil , with seven hundred German Foot to attacque them ; they lost threescore or fourscore men in the approaches , with Captain Strayse , and Captain Wahl , but being relieved with the Polish Foot , in two hours time they made themselves Masters of the Town and Castle , notwithstanding the obstinate resistance of the besieged , among whom , even the Women did good service , and fought with their Sithes ; all here were put to the sword without distinction of Sex or Age. The Governor of the place , a Cossack , was hanged in the heat of blood ; the Town was plundered , and what could not be carried away , was with it reduced to Ashes , and this severity wrought better effects then perhaps Clemency could have done , for the Flames being perceived by those of Chwastowa , the three hundred Cossacks which guarded that Town , forsook it , and the Inhabitants also followed their example , although they might well have resisted the Poles , and put them to the expense of a great number of men . Prince Radzevil expecting the Kings Orders , and that the Polish Army should come to him , kept himself always near to Kiovia , not without some danger ; the Enemy endeavouring by all means possible to surprize him , or at least to hinder the General Potoski from joyning with him . Upon the sixteenth of August Colonel Nold being sent out by this Prince , discovered by the Windmil near to the Gate of Kiovia , called the Gilded Gate , a great body of Cossacks mingled with Tartars , which soon allarmed the Camp , and a party of Light Horse set upon them with such courage , that after they had taken a Bridge which the enemies put much trust in for the securing themselves , they killed a thousand of them upon the place ; some of the prisoners confessed that this body of three thousand men was to have joyned with a thousand more , with designe of falling upon the Lythuanian Army in their intrenchments . Prince Radzevil after this advantage , set forward to joyn with the Polish Army , after that he had left a sufficient Garrison in Kiovia , and furnished it with all things necessary for its preservation : General Potoski having sent fifteen hundred men before him , advanced with the rest of his Army as far as Vasilikow , to facilitate their conjunction ; Kmielniski finding himself unable to hinder this , and foreseeing the dammage he must receive from it , deputed divers to the General to Treat with him about an accommodation , and to desire him to interpose the credit he had with the Senate and the Polish Army , to prevent the effusion of so much blood as was ready to be spilled , and to bring the Cossacks in favour again with his Majesty of Poland , assuring him they would remain faithful in his service , and most Religiously observe the Treaty of Zborow ; these propositions of peace presented by Kmielniski , made small impressions upon the mind of the Polish General , who being well informed of the continual addresses which he made to the Port , and to the Cham , to obtain a speedy supply , and consequently understood that all what he did , was but to gain time and leisure to establish his affairs ; he resolved without delay to terminate this controversie by force of Arms. The Polish Army being now considerably reinforced , by the conjunction of the Lythuanians , consisting of nine thousand chosen men ; Kmielniski although he had received a fresh supply of six thousand Tartars , did not neglect to make another attempt towards an accommodation , and the Palatine of Kiovia endeavoured with divers arguments to induce the Generals to put an end to this War , rather by a general Pardon , then by the continuation of so many cruelties ; representing to them that the many troubles which the soldiers had undergone in this Campagnia , and the Diseases reigning amongst them , had diminished , and did diminish daily a great number of them , so that the Generals Potoski and Radzevil , condescended to receive the Cossacks deputed to come and desire peace . Kmielniski desiring that some one might be dispatched to him , to conferre with Vihouski his Secretary , and intimate Friend , they sent to him Makouski , a Captain of Horse , with a Letter to him from the General Potoski , but because he gave him not the Title of General of the Zaporovian Army , this omission was taken for a great injury , and made a disturbance among the Cossacks ; but Makouski having appeased them by giving them sufficient reasons for what was done ; the conference began , in which the Polish Deputy proposed , that Kmielniski should send away the Tartars , and come himself to the Polish Camp and pay his respects to their Generals ; he was against the first of these propositions for a long time , whatsoever his Secretary could doe to draw from him his consent , but in the end he agreed to one as well as the other , although his Officers and the Russian Peasants expressed a great deal of repugnancy for the latter . But finding it not convenient to continue this conference in the Cossacks Camp , lest that the Tartars suspecting what they Treated of might attempt something against the persons of the Commissioners , Vihouski did very much instance that it might be removed to Bialacierkiew . Makouski giving an account to the Generals of the Polish Army , of his Negotiation with the Cossacks , it was thought expedient to send Commissioners to Bialacierkiew as they desired , to this intent were deputed the Palatines of Kiovia and Smolensko . Zowzieuski , High Steward of Lythuania and Cossacouski , second Judge of Braclaw , whom they guarded with a great Convoy , of which five hundred Horse onely were permitted to enter the Town . These Commissioners Treating with those of Kmielniski , agreed of all the conditions of peace , excepting some few points which were afterwards to be decided in the two Camps , but were in great danger of their lives , first in the Army of the Cossacks , where Kmielniski and his Officers had enough to doe to defend them from the violencies of the Tartars , and the Peasants , who could not endure any propositions of Peace , suspecting always that one of their Articles would be to reduce them to their former servitude . The Tartars also set upon them in their return , and plundered part of their Baggage . In the mean time General Potoski and Prince Radzevil , seeing that the Treaty was almost concluded , removed from Hermanowka to Bialacerkiew , the place where Kmielniski and the principal Commanders of the Cossacks were to renew their Oath of Allegiance to the King and State , at the approach of the Polish Army , the Cossacks seemed to be very much surprized , but they being certified that it was upon no other designe then to oppose the incursions of the Tartars , new Commissioners were sent on both sides to conclude of what was left undecided at the last conference . But the Cossacks instead of that presented new propositions , as if they had forgot what had been so lately determined , demanding the performance of the Treaty at Zborow ; that the Polish Army should leave the frontiers , and give them liberty to maintain their confederacy with the Tartars , whom they acknowledged to be the true defenders of their priviledges ; so that after the Poles had reproached them of their lightness and infidelity , which must needs proceed from the news of some new supply from the Tartars , or the false report of the Grand Signior his sending some considerable Forces ; they drew up their Army , and committed the right wing to Prince Radzevil with his Lythuanians , the left to Kalinouski , and reserved the main body for General Potoski . The Cossacks and Tartars came also out of their Camp , as if they had no other designe but to observe the posture of the Poles ; there passed divers skirmishes between them for three days , and divers Companies of the Enemie hid themselves in Thickets and close places , making frequent attempts upon the Polish Army , annoying them sometimes in the Flanck , and sometimes in the Reer , which it is thought they did to make the Polish Generals more tractable , and to obtain more advantagious conditions of peace . In the mean time they being wearied with the delays of Kmielniski , who pretended to disallow of all these attempts and skirmishes ; and being earnest with him to declare his mind , he sent them upon the 26 of September , three Deputies to endeavor seriously the conclusion of the Treaty ; these were much more moderate in their demands , although they were very different also from those agreed upon at Bialacerkiew ; for after they had concluded that the number of the Cossacks inrolled , should amount to twenty thousand , they demanded also that they might have their Quarters in the Palatinates of Braclaw and Czernihow , and this being refused , they insisted , that at least the Polish Forces should not be quartered there during the time that Kmielniski was employed in inrolling the Cossackian Militia ; and that they should give him for his own maintenance , the Territories of Czircassy and Borowitza . Potoski gave them to understand , that this latter demand could not be granted without express Orders from the King and State , but condescended to the other , after that Kmielniski had secretly informed him that he insisted upon it only to content the revolted Peasants , whom he thought not fit to irritate so long as they kept together , and made so considerable a body , so that there remained nothing but that he and his chief Officers should come and make their submissions to the Polish Generals , which he was inclinable enough to do , after he had received Hostages for his security , though divers of his Officers with great difficulty were brought to consent to it . Upon the 28 of September , he and the principal Commanders of the Cossacks came to the Polish Camp , where with much Humility , and the Tears in his Eyes ( which he had always ready to shed , when the necessity of his affairs required ) he asked Pardon of the Great General Potoski , and saluted Prince Radzevil , and the rest of the Nobility with all respect . In his presence were the Articles of the Treaty read , and being signed on both parts , and confirmed by Oath ; all ended in an entertainment which was given to those of his Train . The Articles were these . 1. THat in consideration of the submission and acknowledgement which the Zaporovian Army and its Commanders had made to be always obliged to serve the King and State ; This Army should be composed for the future of twenty thousand men , which were to be chosen and Registred by their General and Officers , and should have their Quarters in the Countey and Lands belonging to his Majesty in the Palatinates of Kiovia , Braclaw , and Czernihow , but the Lands of the Nobility should be free from Quartering of Soldiers . 2. That if any of the Subjects of the Nobility were Registred in the Zaporovian Army , they should be bound to change their Habitations , and to transferre themselves into the Lands belonging to the King in the Palatinacy of Kiovia , but it should be free for them to sell their Goods , whither moveables or others , and in what part soever they were , without any hindrance or molestation from their Landlords , the Starroste's or Substarroste's . 3. That they should begin to Register the twenty thousand Cossacks to be retained , within fifteen days , counting from the day of the date of this present Treaty ; and that this List or Roll containing the name , surname , and abode of each particular Cossack should be Signed by the General of the Cossacks , should be sent to the King , and a Copy of a Copy be kept in the Rolls of Kiovia ; that those were not Registred or Matriculated , should still enjoy the antient Rights and Priviledges of the Cossacks , but those who should be excluded , should be bound to the same Duty as formerly , in respect of the Kings Lands . 4. That the Polish Forces should have no Quarters in the Palatinacy of Kiovia , in those places assigned to the Cossacks , nor should the latter pretend to any Quarters designed for the Poles in the Palatinacy of Braclaw , and Czernihow , after the Feast of Christmas , by which time they were to make up the Register . 5. That the Gentlemen of the said Palatinacies of Kiovia , Braclaw , and Czernihow , should come into free possession again of their Estates or Starrosties , and draw from thence their Revenues as formerly , onely they should not receive any Taxes or Duties from their Subjects , till such time as the Register were finished , when it would be perferctly known who those were , who were to enjoy the priviledges of the Cossacks , and who not . 6. That the General of the Cossacks should have the Town of Czerin for his proper maintenance , and that Bogdan Kmielniski at present in that charge , and his successors should enjoy all Prerogatives belonging thereto , and dispose of all Places and Offices in the Army , and should be under the protection of the Generalissimo's of the Crown , to whom they should take an Oath of unalterable Fidelity . 7. That the Greek Religion which the Zaporovian Army professeth , should be maintained in its antient Liberty , and those Bishopricks , Monasteries , Churches , and Ecclesiastical Revenues , which had been usurped during the last War should be restored . 8. That those of the Nobility , either Catholicks or Greeks , who had taken the Cossacks part , as also the Inhabitants of Kiovia should be included in the Bill of Oblivion , and consequently should be re-established in their Estates , Rights , Honours ; and Priviledges ; and that any sentence given against them , by reason of the last war , should remain Null and void . 9. That the Jews should keep their priviledges of being Free Citizens in the Lands belonging to the King and the Nobility ; and that they should be permitted to Farm their Estates and Rights as formely . 10. That the Tartars who were in the Kingdom , should immediately retreat , without spoiling the Countrey , and should not be allowed any longer Quarters therein in what place soever ; that the General of the Cossacks should doe his utmost to engage them for the future in the service of the State ; but if that he could not accomplish it before the next Diet , he and his Cossacks should be bound to renounce their friendship , and to make War upon them as Enemies to the Crown of Poland ; and that the Cossacks should not make any League , nor entertain any correspondence with them , or any other Neighboring Prince ; but should remain in a perpetual and constant Fidelity and Obedience towards his Majesty and the State , of which they and their Successors were to give proofs upon all occasions when they should be Commanded . 11. That as there never was yet any Cossack inrolled for the guard of the Frontiers of Lythuania ; so should there not be any at present , but all should remain as it was already agreed upon , within the Limits of the Palatinacy of Kiovia . 12. That seeing the said City of Kiovia was a Metropolitan , and a seat of Judicature , therefore there should be but few Cossacks Registred therein . 13. That for the greater security of this Treaty , both the Polish Commissioners and the General of the Zaporovian Army with their Commanders , should be bound by oath to keep it ; after which the Polish Army should retire into their Quarters , while the Soldiers who were to compose the Zaporovian Army , might be chosen out and Registred ; the Tartars should return into their Countrey , and the Cossacks home . That Kmielniski and the Zaporovian Army should send Deputies to the next Diet , most humbly to thank the King and the State for the pardon which he had granted them . A short time after the conclusion of this peace , the Great General Potoski died of an Apoplexy in the Town of Laticzow , worn out with years and the continual wearisome labors of War ; in which he served , first under the famous General Zolkiewitz , he had been in a languishing condition since his last imprisonment in Tartary ; and his great courage made him neglect those Remedies necessary for the re-establishment of his health ; so desiring nothing else , as he would openly declare it to his friends , but to die in the Wars , and to finish his life in his Profession ; his desires were at last accomplished , and beyond the satisfaction of ending his life so gloriously , he had this also ; just at his death to terminate by his Valor and Conduct , a War so cruel and ruinous to his Countrey . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A32797-e670 * This is called their Tabor . Notes for div A32797-e3750 Horde signifies a Congregation . Notes for div A32797-e6520 A certain intrenchment made with their Chariots So they call the Tartarian Horses . Poltoracks is about Two-pence English . A Florin Twenty Poltoracks . 
A35840	----	Polish manuscripts, or, The secret history of the reign of John Sobieski the III, of that name, K. of Poland containing a particular account of the siege of Vienna ... with the letters that passed on that occasion betwixt the Emperor, King of Poland, Pope, Elector of Brandenburg, Duke of Lorrain, Republick of Venice ... : the whole intermix'd with an account of the author's travels thro' Germany, Poland, Hungary, &c. .../ translated from the French original, wrote by M. Dalerac ... Anecdotes de Pologne. English Dalairac, M. (François-Paulin) 1700 Approx. 564 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 153 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A35840 Wing D127 ESTC R5247 12138442 ocm 12138442 54820 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35840) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54820) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 91:1) Polish manuscripts, or, The secret history of the reign of John Sobieski the III, of that name, K. of Poland containing a particular account of the siege of Vienna ... with the letters that passed on that occasion betwixt the Emperor, King of Poland, Pope, Elector of Brandenburg, Duke of Lorrain, Republick of Venice ... : the whole intermix'd with an account of the author's travels thro' Germany, Poland, Hungary, &c. .../ translated from the French original, wrote by M. Dalerac ... Anecdotes de Pologne. English Dalairac, M. (François-Paulin) [16], 376 [i.e. 288] p. Printed for H. Rhodes ... T. Bennet ... A. Bell ... T. Leigh ... and D. Midwinter ..., London : 1700. Translation of vol. 1 only of: Les anecdotes de Pologne, omitting some letters at the end. Reproduction of original in British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng John -- III Sobieski, -- King of Poland, 1629-1696. Turco-Polish Wars, 1683-1699. Poland -- History -- John III Sobieski, 1674-1696. Vienna (Austria) -- History -- Siege, 1683. 2006-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-10 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2006-10 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Polish Manuscripts : OR THE Secret History OF THE REIGN OF JOHN SOBIESKI , The III. of that Name , K. of Poland . CONTAINING A Particular Account of the Siege of Vienna , and some Circumstances in Relation to the Raising of it ; not before made known to the World : With the Letters that passed on that Occasion , betwixt the Emperor , King of Poland , Pope , Elector of Brandenburg , Duke of Lorrain , Republick of Venice , and many remarkable Intrigues of those respective Courts . The Whole intermix'd with an Account of the Author's Travels thro' Germany , Poland , Hungary , &c. And many useful Geographical Remarks . Translated from the French Original , wrote by M. Dalerac , a Domestick to the late Queen of Poland , and employed by that Court in Important Negotiations , to those of the French King , Emperor , &c. LONDON : Printed for H. Rhodes , at the Star , near Fleet-Bridge ; T. Bennet , at the Half-Moon in St. Paul's Church-Yard ; A. Bell , at the Cross-Keys and Bible in Cornhil ; T. Leigh and D. Midwinter , at the Rose and Crown in St. Paul's Church-Yard . 1700. THE Author's PREFACE . THE War that the Turks commenced against the Emperor in 1683. hath been attended with such remarkable Circumstances , that it will be hard to find in Ages past any thing more worthy of Publick View , or more capable of embellishing History . All the Relations that have hitherto been published , are defective , stuffed with forged Particulars , disguised Narratives and Circumstances founded upon no better Authority , than that of some Letters from one Friend to another , who diverted themselves at the Expence of the Truth . Yet the Publick was easily imposed upon , as usual , by those sorts of Relations , which they fancy contain something more Secret and Particular , than is to be found in the Publick News-Papers . One of the most intollerable of those Forgeries is ( in my Opinion ) what we find in the Story of Mahomet VI. who was dethroned , the Absurdities of which , I shall observe according as they come in my Way . 'T is true , that he who wrote the Historical Account of the Fall of that Ottoman Emperor , was not on the spot where those Affairs were transacted , nor is an Historian obliged always to see what he relates . 'T is not for that I condemn him , but I cannot excuse his insisting upon the Infallibility of his Memoirs , upon which he founds his Relation . If he had no better for the other Particulars of the Sultan's Misfortune than he has for the Circumstances of the Campagn of Vienna ; We shall quickly see by reading of them , how little Credit is to be given to his Romance . Those Considerations prevailed upon me to undertake this Work , and to form the Design of giving the History of that famous War , with all the Exactness of an Eye-witness with all the Fidelity of a disinterested Writer , and without Passion , Qualities very requisite in every Historian , especially in one who writes the History of hs own Time , in the view of those who are concerned in the Matter , and whose Attention to it is no small Obstacle to that Liberty , which he might otherwise be inclinable to take . My Testimony and Sincerity is so much more to be relied on , because I was not wanting in Care and Exactness to observe what passed in that great Event , nor do I want Courage to speak the plain Truth without disguise . The Letters and other Pieces , I join to my Relation , are incontestible Proofs of it . The Reader must begin with razing out his Prejudices , and forgetting , if possible , the sorry Relations that have already been published of that Campagne , which contain nothing of real Truth , but the Gross of the Action , that is to say the raising of the Siege , and the Names of those that commanded at it . Before I enter upon those particulars , I conceive it will not be amiss to say something how the Poles manage their War , which will be found at large in the first Chapter . I could have added some Circumstances concerning the League concluded at the Diet of Warsaw , betwixt the Republick and the Emperor , but it is not with Negotiations as with Military Exploits ; the latter being acted in the view of the Publick , seem to require , or at least to allow that Fame may be charged with them : But the former demand a respectful Silence , the Interests and hidden Designs of Princes not admitting us either to be able or to dare to publish them in the same manner as we do their Exploits and Atchievments . So that I have satisfied my self here with illustrating the Historical Particulars , of a Publick Event , one of the most considerable that hath fallen out in our Days , but which may well be said to be more remarkable by the happiness of the Success , than by the greatness of it or the difficulty of putting it in Execution . In effect , it may be said without rashness , That there were many Blunders in the Art of War , committed on both sides on this Occasion , as if the same Genius which conceived those vast Designs , had all of a sudden been deprived of Understanding and Reflection to carry them on to an issue . But here we must except the Duke of Lorrain , who always shewed himself a great Captain both in Project and Execution , was constantly faithful to the Common Cause , neglected his own Interest , sacrificed all to those of the Empire , which he served without concerning himself with the particular Interests or Heats of the Ministers of the Court of Vienna . I shall further add here , for illustrating those Preliminaries , that the Emperor being informed of the Design of the Turks to make a powerful Irruption into Hungary , looked out for Methods on all sides , to guard himself and prevent the Storm . Finding it was not to be done , by renewing of the Truce , the very Proposal of which was rejected by the Port , he bethought himself of having recourse to an Alliance with Christian Princes , Count Albert Caprara his Envoy at Constantinople not having been able to succeed in the Treaty that he had Order to manage with those Infidels . The Emperor knew that the King of Poland had a design to renew his War with the Turks , which being too much divulged , by Noisie Embassies sent to several Princes , had made the Sultan hasten his Preparations . The Emperor knew also that the Repub●ick of Poland was making considerable Preparations for the Recovery of Caminiec and Podolia . Upon this he ordered his Resident at the Court of Poland to begin a Negotiation on that Subject . After the first overtures the King of Poland sent the Great Chancellor of the Crown his Brother-in Law , to confer with some of the Imperial Ministers at Breslaw , on pretence of taking the Waters of Hiertberg on the Frontiers of Bohemia . This Conference had all the Success which the Court of Vienna could desire . There they laid the Foundation of that famous League , which reached such a fatal Blow to the Ottoman Empire . The Count de Valestein was in 18 Months after , sent by his Imperial Majesty in Quality of Ambassador to the Diet held at Warsaw , with the necessary full Powers to compleat that Great Work. Not only the League was concluded , but a particular Treaty made by the Mediation of the Nuncio Palavicini , in which the King of Poland engaged himself to march in Person to the Relief of Vienna , in case it was besieged , the Grand Visier having actually projected it . I speak nothing of the extraordinary Preparations that were afterwards made in the Empire and Poland , that may easily be judged of by the Greatness of the Event , and the Importance of the Design . I shall only observe , that the Republick made surprizing Efforts , the Pope open'd his Treasures , and the K. of Poland his Coffers , which no Body expected from that Monarch , so as those that knew him , nay , even those of his own Family and nearest Relations could scarce believe it when they saw it . This in some measure may serve to justifie the Ambassadors that resided at his Court , whose want of penetration or exactness was so much blam'd , because their Accounts were afterwards found to differ very much from the real posture of Affairs . Such Contrarieties are more ordinary at the Court of Poland , than at any other in Europe . There 's no Point so difficult to know , nor more uneasie to manage because of the different Interests which justle there . They have their separate Negotiations , as they have different Interests from that of the Kingdom in general . They abound with Cabals , Intrigues , &c. The K. in particular has his separate Maxims and Politics . The Q. makes a second Party , which is principally made up of her own Family , and many times she brings over the King. The Confidents of that Princess have likewise a distinct Interest for themselves , under her Majesty's Protection , and the shadow of her Name ; so that an Ambassador must have an Universal Genius to negotiate with so many Heads , and conciliate so many different Parties , in order to bring 'em into the Interest of his Prince . Besides , if an Ambassador apply himself too much to make Interest at Court , he certainly miscarries with the Republic , where there are also as many Heads of Parties , as there are Senators and Ministers , who in General are always opposite to the Interest and Designs of the King. On the other Hand , if he endeavour to get in with the Republic , he infallibly loses the Court , which is no despicable Enemy ; so that a Minister able to manage both , is as hard to be found as the Phaenix , of whom we know nothing but the Name . I thought fit to inform the Reader of those Circumstances , that he may know the Genius of a Nation , whose Exploits I am about to recount , and avoid drawing Consequences to their Favour or Disadvantage upon the extraordinary Particulars he may meet with in this Relation . I have further observed two things , which the Public hath approved in other Works . The one is , that I have added an Iunerary at the ends of the Chapters , to satisfie the Curiosity of Travellers ; and the other is , that I have wrote the Names of the Persons and Places , according as they are pronounced in each Language , wherein I took the Advice of Men that were able to inform me . There is newly published , AN Historical Account of the Divisions in Poland , from the Death of King John Sobieski , to the Settlement of the present King on the Throne . Containing a particular Relation of the late King's Death , and of all the Intrigues of the several Candidates , till the Coronation of the Elector of Saxony . Translated from the French Original . Written by M. de la Bizardiere ; and suppress'd in France . Printed for H. Rhodes , T. Bennet , A. Bell , D. Midwinter and T. Leigh . Secret Memoirs OF THE REIGN OF JOHN SOBIESKI , KING of POLAND . CHAP. I. Containing the State of the Armies of Poland : The different sorts of Troops that compose them : Their Pay : Their Arms : And their Manner of Encampment and Fighting . THE Explanation of this Head is absolutely necessary before we enter upon the Relation of the Campagne of Vienna , because the Polish Soldiery differs so much , in every thing , from that of other Countries , that we cannot make a Judgment of their Exploits , without knowing how they put them in Execution . Here we are to treat of a People different from those of this Part of the World , Men that have a distinct sort of Arms , a Discipline proper to themselves , and a Method of War peculiar to their own Nation , of which we have form'd an extraordinary Idea , meerly because of the Turks and Tartars , who are the Enemies they have to deal with . We must examin , If the good Opinion conceived of them , be well founded ; and , Whether it ought to be ascrib'd to the Skilfulness of the Poles in Matters of War , or to the Unskilfulness of their Enemies . It must be own'd , That there 's Valour to be found amongst the Polish Troops : That their Infantry is resolute , and their Cavalry bold , and manage their Horses better with an ordinary Snaffle , than the French and Germans do theirs with their Bitts and Spurs , which are altogether unknown to the Poles . But , at the same time , we may truly say , That the Valor of the Poles is not so much a Noble and Generous Courage , as a Natural Insensibility of Temper , in relation to Danger , or a Vain glorious Humour , to which they are emboldened by their Numbers , and a brutal Fierceness , acquired by a Habit of enduring the Rigors of the Season , want of Provisions and othe● Conveniencies , which is plain enough to be seen in Duels , wherein the Poles seem to have no Sense of Honour , and likewise in Posts of danger , which they very willingly yield to those that think them the more honourable , because more dangerous . In Duels they always give over upon the first wound , and constantly fight in presence of Spectators , who are there , as they pretend , to prevent foul Play , but , in effect , to part the Combatants , without sometimes giving them leave so much as to draw Blood. They don't value themselves here upon those nice Points of Honour , as in other Nations . Those brave Fellows arm'd Capapee , and who seem to threaten the very Sky with their fierce Looks , dare not in cold Blood attack a vigorous French Man Hand to Hand , that offers to look them in the Face . They go always in Troops or keep their Blood warm with Brandy on such Occasions . Yet I must confess , this is not without Exception . I know Lords and single Gentlemen among them , who are Persons of an undaunted Courage , of a Noble refined Valour of a great Capacity for Martial Affairs , and fully instructed in the Art of War , which is of no use nor esteem here , because they neither make Sieges nor Attacks , but do all in the Field . Besides , the best concerted Designs that can be , miscarry here for want of Necessaries to put them in Execution . They have neither Engineers , Artillery-Men , Utensils nor Ammunition ready in time . The building of a Bridge , is with them a Work of three Months . When the Cannon is in the Field , the Ammunition is in the Magazin . Their Infantry pinch'd with Hunger , starved with Cold , and overwhelmed with Misery , and their Cavalry lazy and void of Experience , are enough to frustrate the best laid designs of the greatest Generals . Among those who deserve this Character , we must reckon the Palatin of Russia , Jablonouski a Lord of a fine Presence , of a Noble and VVarlike , and yet of a sweet Mien , he is a Person of undaunted Courage , accompanied with an admirable Temper , and great Penetration . He was first Grand Ensign of the Crown , afterwards Little General , and for his Valour advanced to the Supreme Dignity of Grand General , after the Death of Prince Demetrius Wietsnievistski . One of the Actions wherein this General signalized himself with part of the Foreign Troops was to stop the fury of Tartars , and give the King time to retire under Leopold with the rest of his Army . This particular will merit the Readers pardon for the Digression I shall here make to acquaint him with one of the greatest Actions of the King of Poland , and the Palatin of Russia . The City of Leopold is Capital of the Palatinat of Russia , the Seat of the Palatin , and is become famous in the History of the present Age , by reason of the share it hath born in the War betwixt the Poles and the Turks : But this Action of the King , which we are now about to relate , will consecrate its Memory to all Posterity , and advance it to the highest Pinacle of Glory . In the last Year of the Reign of Michael his Predecessor , this City was in great danger . The Turks burnt its Suburbs in 1672. and were likely to have carried this Important Place , which is but sorrily fortified , had not the Inhabitants come to a Treaty , promised a great Summ for their Redemption , and given up the principal Citizens as Hostages , who were retained a long time in Caminiec . But King John III. knew how to guard this City in the Sequel of the War , by the most glorious Methods imaginable . In 1675. the Tartars advanced very near this City , which the Grand Visier had commanded them to besiege . The King of Poland encamped round the Place , and fortified the same with diligence , though he had scarcely 5000 Men left . Ibrahim Pacha and Sultan Nuradin commanded the Enemies Army , which consisted of 15000 Turks and 20000 Tartars . These two Generals having miscarried before several other Places , sat down before Sbaracz , in which there were but 40 Heidukes and 6000 Paysants , who were more inclined to surrender , than to fight , and in effect , as soon as the Enemy appear'd , the Rabble opened the Gates . After this Expedition Ibrahim retired to Caminiec , and Nuradin detatch'd 15000 Men to block up Leopold , posting himself with the rest of the Army , two Leagues higher to attend the Issue , which was to his dishonour , for the King of Poland marched with some Squadrons against the Enemy , charged them with vigor , and drove them back to Nuradin's Camp , whence that Tartar Prince retir'd with great Precipitation . Some time after , having assembled more Troops , he renewed his design of investing Leopold and forcing the King's Camp , and undertook it himself at the Head of 40000 chosen Men , being attended with abundance of Officers of the best repute among the Tartars . He began with the Attack of Slotzow , which is a Castle belonging to the King 's Hereditary Demesnes , within ten Leagues of Leopold on the side of Caminiec . This Castle is well enough for a Gentleman's House , and hath some Fortifications according to the Modern way , faced with Stone , but of very little Defence . The Enemy attacqued it vigorously , by way of Scalade with Sword in Hand . The Palatin of Russia defended it with extreme bravery , and forced the Tartars to retire from before this sorry Place , after an obstinate Fight of five Hours duration . Nuradin thinking it best to preserve his Troops that were designed for a more important Expedition , would not expose them to any more Assaults , but continued his march towards Leopold , and possessed himself of a vast Plain below the Hills , with which the Town is surrounded , and upon which the King had taken his Post . This Plain was covered in an Instant with the Enemies Squadrons , who raised such a mighty Dust as quickly covered them from view . In the mean time , those of the Castle of Leopold fired some Guns to give Notice to the People of the Country , to retire for their Security behind the King's Camp. His Majesty having viewed that of the Tartars , was nothing discouraged by their prodigious Number , but gave all necessary Orders for the safety of his Camp , and the City in which the Queen and the Princes her Sons were shut up . He posted Guards in two places , on the Right and Left , to prevent a Surprize , placed his Infantry in Ambuscade , amongst the Bushes at the foot of the Hills , which separated his Camp from the Plains possessed by the Tartars , and planted his Cannon on the Heights , to favour the descent of his Squadrons , his eagerness to fight , having quite over-ballanced his Enemies Numbers . They began to skirmish assoon as they could join , and the Polish Horse not finding a convenient ground at first , were put into disorder , but the King coming to their relief with the rest of his Troops , and enlarging hi Front insensibly , as his Squadrons gain'd gtound , he restored the Battle , where his presence seconded by his Example , inspired his own Men with as much Valour , as it did his Enemies with terror . The Sultan quickly perceived by the disorder of his Troops , that he was defeated by a Superior Power . The King of Poland's Hand became dreadful to them , by the weight of its blows , and every one striving to avoid them , that prodigious Army vanished in an instant like a Phantome . Having finished this Digression , I return to my Subject . The Palatin of Kiow , General of the Artillery , is owned by all Men , to be one of the bravest Officers and wisest Generals at this time in Poland , and hath acquired an universal Esteem by his Gallant and Prudent Actions . Those who have seen him in Battle could not but be charmed to behold his Magnanimity in exposing himself , and taking care to save his Men. Those who have heard him discourse of Martial Affairs are perswaded , that were he in a Country , where the Art Military is regularly cultivated , he would be accounted one of the greatest Captains in Europe . There is moreover in Poland another Person of extrordinary Merit in that kind , namely Prince Lubomirski , who is no less expert in War than the Palatin , and exceeds him much in Temper and Presence of Mind , which contribute so much to the winning of Battles : so that the same paralel might be made betwixt those two Polish Generals , that was made betwixt the Prince of Condé and the Mareschal Turenne , the one was incomparable for managing a Campagne , and the other for fighting a Battle . I would not that others , whose Names and singular Endowments I don't mention here , should suffer by my silence . I shall do them Justice elsewhere , but I thought fit to mention those Great Men here , whose Reputation is generally known , that I might give the Reader an Idea of the Polish Bravery , of which those Gentlemen are the Model , as well as the Honour of that Nation . I don't pretend to rank the King of Poland with his Generals , because he is beyond Comparison , and above all Encomiums and Titles , but we may without flattery adventure to call him the Hero of the North. The Republic hath two separate Armies , under two different Generals , who are not subordinate nor dependant on one another . They encamp separately , and act in the same manner as Troops of different Countries . When they are obliged to join in Day of Battle , each General issues his Orders , according to the Measures agreed on in Council , the one receiving none from the other , neither as to Command , nor yet as to the Word given to the Troops . The 1st of those Armies is that of the Crown , or more properly that of the Kingdom of Poland . The 2d is that of the Grand Dutchy of Lithuania , being an Auxilliary State and Allie to the other , and not a subjected Province , like those who compose the Kingdom . That of the Crown is to consist of 36000 Men , and that of Lithuania of 12000. Nor have they in our Days raised any greater Army on any Expedition whatever . But as that Number is never compleat , the Army is sometimes greater , sometimes lesser , according to the Efforts the Republick thinks fit to make , as the Case requires , without ever amounting to that Number of 48000 , fixed by the State of the War , which the Poles call Kompout or Komport . Each Army hath a Great and Little General , the former is call'd General by way of Eminence , or General of the Crown ; the latter is called Little General , or General of the Campagne . They encamp the one on the Right and the other on the Left of the Line . They have both the same Badge of Command , viz. a Great Lance , adorned at the end either with Feathers , or Knots of Ribbons , or some other sort of Plume , under a great Ball of some rich Stuff : This the Poles call Bontchouk or Bunczuk . It is carried by a Man on Horseback before the two Generals , and by its height discovers their Posts at a great distance , either on a March or in Battle . The King hath one of the same sort , with a Plume either of Herons or Eagles Feathers or Knots of Ribbons . But when he is at the Head of the Army , his is only carried aloft , and those of the Generals along by the Horses Neck , in token of their Submission . The Generals have likewise a Batoon of Command , which is given them by the King , together with their Office , as is done to the Mareschals of France ; It is a Mace of Arms very short , having a great Ball at one end , either of Silver or Vermillion gilt , sometimes adorned with Jewels . This Batoon is called Boulaf or Bulawa , is seldom carried , but only represented in their Pictures to denote their Charge , as is done in the Pictures of the Mareschals of France . They are not Senators by their Office , their Prerogative reaching no further than the Command of the Armies ; but as they are usually very Considerable by their Birth and Merit , the King makes them always Palatins or Castellans , by Vertue of which they take Place in the Senate , according to the Rank of their Province , without any particular Preheminence . In the Army their Power is without Restriction , their Authority Sovereign , and their Tribunal , or Council of War , Independent on the King. A Great General has power of Life and Death , puts in and puts out as he pleases , settles Winter Quarters , regulates Marches , assembles the Army , and appoints the Time and Place of Rendevouz as he thinks fit , without receiving Orders from , or being accountable to any other than the Republick , met in a General Diet. He appoints what Provinces shall pay the Troops , and changes them at pleasure . 'T is true , that in the Council held by the King , with the Senators and Generals , before the opening of the Campagne , the Expeditions and Designs are concerted , but the executive Power is in the Hands of the Great General , who acts according to his own Mind and Interest , and as the Conjunctures require . The Grand General hath an Allowance of 60000 Francs at 10 Sous per Franc , the Polish Money being less in value than that of France , by one half ; and the Little General hath 40000 Francs . Those Salleries are raised upon the Starosties , the Royal Demesnes and the Lands of the Church , the Cash of which is carried to Leopold about Michaelmass , that being supposed to be the end of the Campagne . The Grand General presides at this Assembly , where he distributes Rewards and Gratifications to the Army , according to Merit , and the Necessity of the Officers and Gens d'Arms . The Marches and Quarters of Assemblies in Poland , do equally ruine the Country , and enrich the Officer , and are ordered by the Grand General , according to pleasure . And as there is neither Inn nor Road specified , the Commander of a Troop leads it where he pleases , and lives upon the Peasant at Discretion ; so that he provides himself for the Campagn as he marches , and needs nothing but Carriages and a Purse . As for Example , an Officer on his way from Warsaw to Leopold , that is to say , about 50 Leagues , ( f he go on straight ) will go on the Left , and the Right to all the Villages out of the Road , make the Tour of the whole Kingdom , if he pleases , and will spend two or three Months , squeezing and eating up the Peasants at discretion , by Vertue of a meer Order from the General to go to such a Place : And provided indeed he come at the time appointed , there 's no enquiry made , what way he takes , or how much time he spends in his Journey . Thus the Officer enriches himself in his March , or more properly speaking , pillages at Discretion . I have known those who in a Journey have gathered together 5 or 6000 Francs , without reckoning Provisions . 'T is true indeed , there 's no quartering upon Gentlemens Lands , or if they do , they must be forced to pay for it , otherwise the Gentry would make a terrible Noise at the Diet ; so that it 's only thro' the King's Lands , and those of the Church , that the Troops can march , that is to say thro' the Villages of the Starosties , Abbies , Bishopricks and such like , which they force to contribute also to the other Charges of the War ; on which I cannot but take Notice of the odness of the Humour of the Poles , who extend their Devotion even to Hypocrisie , and yet dont exempt the Lands of the Church from Military Exactions , but on the contrary , expose them the most of any to the fury of the Soldiers and the rigour of Taxes . Formerly those Marches were more vexatious than at present , being more frequently allowed to Friends and Officers of the Grand General , by way of Gratification , but now they are never granted , except in case of necessity , and the Grand General does all he can to preserve good Order and Moderation in this Matter , yet he cannot totally prevent the Oppression of the Country , which suffers more by one march of the Polish Troops , than by an Irruption of the Enemies , ( Burning , Slavery and Rapes excepted ) especially in those Parts that fall to the share of the Lithuanian Army , which is more to be feared than the Tartars . This is the True Cause of the extreme Poverty of Poland , and of the inconceivable Desolation of the Kingdom , which is so much wasted since the beginning of the Campagne of Vienna , that it does not look like the same Country . The Grand General settles the Winter Quarters in the same manner , also their Places of Settlement at the end of the Campagne , cantons the Regiments as he thinks fit , in the Starosties and Lands of the Church , and oppresses or eases whom he pleases . By this means a Grand General of the Crown called Konietspolski , purchased immense Riches for his Family . He obliged the Gentry to sell him such Starosties as lay convenient for him , and constrained those that were unwilling to part with them by oppressive Winter-Quarters . At present this Tyrannical Power of the General is much lessened , not only because the King when he had that Charge , divested himself of that Prerogative in order to deliver the Nobility from the bad Designs of those that might succeed him , but also because the present Grand General makes use of his Power with all possible Moderation ; and besides , the Lords , the King himself and the Queen demand their proper Regiments to be quartered on their own Lands , where they oblige them to live orderly without ruining the Peasants . This Priviledge the present Crown General denies to no Man , except he be obligd by Necessity to guard the Frontiers , in which case he distributes them indifferently , in the most Commodious Places , be they the Royal Demesnes , Hereditary Demesnes or otherwise . Besides those two Generals , each Army hath an Officer , that commands a detached Body , called the Vant-guard , which encamps at the Head of the Whole , about half a League before the Army , and is composed of Dragoons , Infantry and Light-Horse to the Number of 11 or 1200. The first Officer is called the Stragenick of the Crown , and the second the Stragenick of the Army . Their Charges are different , the one being properly only for the Nobility on Horseback , when the Postpolita is called out ; the other particularly for the regular Troops ; and the latter refuses to yield to the other either in Command or Precedency , which Controversie still remains undecided , the Stragenik of the Crown maintaining his Post , even in the Army at present , being a Man of Quality and Senator . The Obogenick is the same with the Quarter-master of the Armies , and their Pissar answers to the Commissary General , who reviews the Troops at the beginning and end of the Campagne , and it 's according to his Account that the Regiments are paid at the Tribunal , established by the General Diet for this end in the City of Radom in Great Poland . As to the Korongy or Standard-bearer of the Crown , he has no Function in the Army , but only in the Arrear-ban called the Postpolita Russenia , or the Nobility on their March. The Army of the Crown , and that of Lithuania is subdivided into two Bodies , the one all Horse and Natives , distributed into free Companies , like those of the French Gens d'Arms ; this they call the Polish Army . It comprehends two thirds , that is to say 24000 Horse : The other Body consists of Infantry , Dragoons and Light Horse . This they call the Foreign Army , because in effect it is according to the Foreign Model , cloathed and armed after the German fashion , commanded by General Majors , which are like our Mareschals de Camp , divided into Regiments , and not into Companies . This makes the other third of the Kompout , that is to say , twelve thousand Men. Those two Bodies march and encamp a-part , or more properly speaking , they compose the two Lines of the Army . The first is all Foot and Dragoons with the Artillery in the Center . The second is composed of Polish Horse , or Independant Companies : And 't is at the Head of this second Line , that the two Generals take their Post , the one on the Right , and the other on the Left , as I have said already . The King himself encamps in this quarter , when he is in the Army , together with the Senators that accompany him thither , the first Line being under the Command of General Majors , and the General of the Artillery , amongst whom there is a Subordination of Antiquity and Office. The Polish Army then , consists all of Horse , divided into Troops , commanded by the greatest Lords , beginning with the King and the Princes his Sons . Those Troops are of different Sorts and Qualities , some of them real Gens d'Arms , others Light-Horse . The Gens d'Arms are again divided into Hussars and Pancernes , and some add Peteores , of whom there are more in the Lithuanian Army than in that of the Crown . These Gens d'Arms are all Gentlemen , especially the Hussars , and are honoured by the King and Generals , with the Name of Touariches , that is to say , Comrades or Companions : They admit them to their Table , are respected in their particular Provinces , and most of them Pensioners of the Generals and great Lords , whom they accompany to the Diets to do them honour . Nay , I have seen the Referendary of the Crown , a Man of a 100000 Livres Rent in Starosty's , account it his honour to have the Title and Pay of a Hussar . The Light-Horse are Troops of Poles , Cossacks , Vallachians or German Troopers . The Army of Lithuania is composed in the same manner . The Hussars are the first Gens d'Arms of the Kingdom , as the Corps du Guard are in France , and without Contradiction the finest Cavalry in Europe ▪ in respect of the Mein of the Men , the Goodness of the Horses , and their Magnificent and Noble Apparel . Their Name is Hungarian , and common to all the Cavalry of that Country , but in its proper Signification it signifies Brave , for 't is supposed , that the Touariches ought to be so by way of Eminence . In France we suppose , that the Hungarian Cavalry was called Hussars from their Cry of War in time of Battle , where 't is alledged they cry , Houssa ! Houssa ! as we say , Tue ! Tue ! kill , kill ; and the Turks cry , Alla ! alla ! But this Etymology is unknown in Poland , where they animate one another by crying Bi-zabi : i.e. Strike , strike him to death . The Hussars never keep Guard , don't go out on any Parties , Con-voys , &c. and much less in the Strageniks Detachments . They are reserved only for Battles and other distinguishing Actions . But the present Grand General being discontented with this sort of Gens d'Arms , who are become more effeminate and less valiant than formerly he began in the Campagne of 1689. to take away their Lances to arm them with Musquetoons , and to make them serve like ordinary Troopers on Convoys , Vantguards and other Fatigues of the Camp without distinction , a certain evidence that those Troops are much degenerated from their Ancient Splendor , ●●se they would never have endured it . They are composed of handsom Men , mounted on the finest Horses of the Kingdom , with divers other Led-Horses , richly capparisoned , their Bridles adorn'd with Plates and Nails of Silver or Vermillion gilt , embroidered Saddles with gilt Boys , great hanging Houzes , according to the Turkish Manner , with Fringes of Gold and Silver : A Falchon or very rich Sword fixed to the left-side of the Saddle under the Horseman's Thigh . Formerly the Polish Cavalry had no Pistols , but now they are used amongst those fixed Troops . But the Vallachians , Cossacks , and even abundance of Poles , have none at the Saddle Boys , no more than the Turks , but carry one or sometimes two at their Girdle behind . The Equipage of the Hussars is as much distinguished as their personal Habit. They have two or three Waggons , a great number of Servants , and fine Tents , so that a Troop of them takes up a great deal of Ground in the Camp , because the Streets must be large for their Equipage , which is placed in the Intervals , and not in the Rear , as in France and Elsewhere . The Hussars are armed with Back and Breast , a scaled Head-Piece adorn'd on the sides , and be hind with Pendants of Iron Plates quilted , which come down to their Shoulders , where they have another separate Piece of Armour , with Braces reaching over their Neck to which there is fixed a sort of a Gantlet of Mail , which covers the back of the hand only , the Poles not knowing the Use of Gloves , nay , not so much as on Horseback . Over all this they wear a great Leopard or Tigre's Skin , in form of a loose Coat made in a Warlike Fashion , which is a very fine Ornament to the Gens d'Arms . The Lances they carry are no less Ornamental to the Body of the Troops in general : they are longer than the French great Pikes , round , pointed with Iron , made of a light Wood ; the upper part adorn'd with a Streamer of Taffata , in form of a Standard , and three or four Ells in length , painted and gilt from one end to the other . They carry 'em in a Boot fixed in the Saddle , which supports 'em also when they make use of them in Battle , otherwise there were no making use of this Machine , because of its Weight . Nor is the effect of it , so terrible as was imagined . I have seen those Hussars in Action , and likewise at muster in the Camp , and always found they had a great deal of Trouble in making use of their Lance , and that their Impetuosity is not so considerable when particularly enquired into . 'T is true indeed , that they never retire , they ride at full speed , as if they were running at the Ring , so that they break through all that oppose them . In the Battle of Prag● , on the Wefil , near Warsaw , where King Casimir attack'd Charles Gustavus , King of Sweden , who was shut up between two Rivers with a handful of Men : There was a Squadron of Hussars that broke through the first and second Line , as far as the Body of Reserve , but they could not return , and so were encompassed . That 's the danger this sort of Cavalry is liable to by the weight of their Arms , and the difficulty they have to manage their Horses by Snaffles , without Bitts , when their Mouths are heated . If they had to do with the French , who are expert in their Motions and Countermarches , they would not kill one Man , nor could one of themselves escape : There were no more to do , but to open the Ranks , as the King of Sweden did , and to mix Platoons of Foot in the Intervals of the Squadrons , to fire upon them as they pass ; for if you kill the Horse , you put the Gens d' Arms out of a capacity to fight ; it being impossible for them to raise themselves again , because of the weight of Iron upon them : So that this sort of Gens d' Arms is meerly in terrorem , as Lowis le Grand judg'd at first sight of them . The Marquis de Bethune had Orders , upon his first Journey into Poland , to bring home a Hussar with all his Accoutrements , to see if the Effect answered the Reputation : The King being minded to have of that sort of Foreign Troops , the thing pleased at first , because of its Novelty and their Equipage ; but the Experiment made of them in the Court of the Castle at St. Germans , at a Course of the Lance , convinc'd His Majesty that they were of small use , and could do but little damage ; and besides they must have a ground on purpose for them , i.e. Open Plains , like those of Champagn , to be drawn up in . If after breaking their Lance , as they do at the first shock , they took their Scimiter in hand , their Charge would be more dangerous , for then they would break thro' all that stood in their Way . The King of Poland hath remedied this Inconvenience in the last Wars , by flanking a Squadron of Hussars , with two others of Pancerns , armed with Falchons and Musquetoons , who join close after the other are put in disorder , and possess themselves of their ground to compleat the defeat of the Enemy , whose Order is already broke by the Charge of the Lances . The Hussars have each two Servants arm'd , and in pay , who are called Pacolets ; they are mounted much like their Masters , armed with Head-Pieces and Lances , but without Back and Breast , and Leopards Skin ; instead of which they have the Skin of a White Wolf made like a Coat ; and behind their back a very great Wing made of Eagles Feathers , which gives them a fierce and savage Mein : Formerly they had two Wings ; and we see them painted so in Pictures of old Wars . I am of opinion that they are very useless , but the Poles pretend that the whistling they make in the Air terrifies the Enemy's Horses , and helps to break their Ranks . They left off one of them by degrees , and it 's hoped that the Great General , who hath lately eased 'em of their Lances , will likewise take away this Accoutrement , which is good for nothing but to frighten little Children . Those Troops form themselves into Squadrons , like ours , three Men deep , and seventy in Front , more or less , according to the number of the Gens d' Arms and Pacolets ; for every Hussar may have three but no more . The first Rank consists all of Masters , the other two of Pacolets : And when a Hussar has the Guard of the Standard , he fixes his Lance by it , and hangs the Wings of his Servants round it , according to their number , for some have three , and others but one , and they are paid in proportion . As those Companies are very expensive , the Republick entertains but few of them , and give them little enough Pay ; but the Lords who have them , make this up by an augmentation of Pay , as a sort of Pension ; and thus they make themselves Creatures of the Touarizes , and of the Lieutenants that command them , who are always Men of Note , and fit for Service , to whom they give at least a Pension of 6000 Francs to bear their charge , because those Officers are oblig'd to keep a Table in the Army . The Captain Lieutenant of the King's Hussars , called Polanoski , was one of the Candidates for the Crown when Casimir abdicated ; by which the Reader may understand that those Places are fill'd with Persons of Merit and Quality . The King hath a Company of those Gens d' Arms ; Prince James and Prince Alexander have likewise each of them one ; the Chief Senators , the Bishops and Ministers of State , who will be at the expence of it , have the same : They cost the Captain above 25000 Francs , besides the Pay of the Commonwealth . The King makes them a compensation for this Expence , by giving them Regiments of Foot or Dragoons in the Foreign Army , which cost them little , and bring in a great deal , as I shall shew afterwards . The Standard of those Companies is very high , and almost as large as that of a Company of Foot. The Lance has a gilt wooden Ball upon the upper end , like that on the Stern of a Ship. The Drums and Trumpets are plac'd round the Standard , in March as well as in Battle : For other things the Order is much the same as ours , only their Trumpets never found any Charge , or point of War , but always a Fanfare even when on a March. They have this peculiar in their way of Encampment , that the Officers are always at the Head of the Company , not far from the Standard , and all the Baggage in the Streets or Intervals , which is the same in all the other Troops of the Kingdom . The second sort of Gens d' Arms is the Pancernes , who are somewhat inferior to the Hussars , but much higher than all the rest of the Cavalry . They are called so from their Armour , which is a Coat of Mail , in the Polish Tongue Pancernick , with an Iron Cap , encompassed with a Net-work of the same , which covers all to their Shoulders , and shewing only half the Visage , makes them look like Satyrs , because of the great Mustaches ordinarily worn by the Poles . Those Pancernes are arm'd with Falchons and Musquetoons , like Light Horse , as well mounted as the Hussars , but not so richly equipped : They are upon all Guards that require fatigue , are form'd into Squadrons as the others , with a Standard of the same form , their Drums are also the same ; but in lieu of a Trumpet they have a certain little Instrument of Copper , not much bigger than a Flagelet , crooked and hollow like a Cornet , which makes the shrillest and most Savage Noise imaginable . It is supposed to be the Ltuus of the Ancients . Those Companies have less Pay than the Hussars , but are on the same footing as to their Servants , who make up the two last Ranks , and are also called Pacolets . They pass however for Light Horse , that is to say , Lightly Armed , for in other respects they are true Gens d' Arms by their dignity , and commanded by Lords ; the King himself and the Princes having each of 'em a Company in the two Armies . Besides these two sorts , there 's a third in the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , armed like the Pancernes , and having Lances as the Hussars , but not quite so long ; nor are their Streamers so large ; and from this difference they have different Names : Those of the Hussars are called Kopies , from the Latine word Copia , Forces ; and those of the other are call'd Gides , which is a Word in use in that Country , and also amongst the Turks , as is likewise that sort of Lance. I saw only four Companies of them in the Lithuanian Army , that of the Crown having almost none of 'em ; but there 's nothing finer than those I saw in that Dutchy , the Hussars not being more magnificent in either of the Armies . At present they have left off their Gides , and are upon the same footing with the Pancernes ; they are call'd Peteores , and are likewise honoured with the Quality of Touariches . The rest of the Polish Army consists of Companies of Valachians , Cossacks and Poles , armed like our Light Horse , with Musquetoons and Falchons , but not so uniform either in Horse or Habit. Their Standards , March , Drums , and way of drawing up , agree with the ordinary Custom of the Country . It is this sort that go out on Parties , guard the Camp , and are made use of for Guards and Convoys . I have seen Companies of Tartars amongst these , and formerly the Republic had abundance of that Nation in Pay in their Wars against the Muscovites . The King of Poland , before he went to the Relief of Vienna , had a mind to try the Pulse of the Officers of those who continued still in his Service , and all of them promised him an in violable Fidelity , not only in fighting against the Turks , but also against the Tartars , offering to leave in Poland one half of their Number as Hostages for the Loyalty of the other , who should follow his Majesty ; for he had offer'd to give all of them their discharge , which they would not accept of , but served in that Expedition with extraordinary fidelity . That which they call the Foreign Army , hath quite another sort of Discipline , they are Regiments of Foot and Dragoons , Cloth'd and Arm'd as those of France and Germany , with this difference , that the Dragoons are mounted on sorry Jades , miserably equipped , almost naked , and all of them in different Colours . The Infantry is of all things the most pitiful , and more tatter'd than any Spaniards or Italians that ever we heard of ; some of them have Caps , others Hats ; some have Cloaks , others none : They are all without Swords , but carry long Battle-Axes fashioned like those that were carried before the Roman Consuls . Those I always took to be of admirable use . The Poles carry them fastened to their shoulders by a Leathern Thong , they serve them instead of Rests for their Musquets ; and there 's nothing in the World comparable to them for covering a Battalion , and defending them against Horse . Those miserable Fellows , all in Rags , as I have said , and more like Scullions than Soldiers , some of them with Cloaks , and others of them with a sort of Gowns of a scandalous diversity , are nevertheless incredibly stout , which in reasonable Men I should call Bravery . They resist all sorts of Inconveniencies , Nakedness , Hunger and Blows with an Heroic constancy ; bear all the burden of the War , and undergo all the dangers of it , insomuch that I have seen this Infantry form the Arreir-guard in a Plain , in dangerous Retreats , when the Tartars pursued the Camp close , to cover the Polish Gens d' Arms , who retir'd before them without any scruple ; I have seen those Soldiers , dying with Hunger , and quite tir'd out , lie upon the ground charging their Musquets , which they were scarce able to carry , and yet would keep firing continually . This Infantry don't indeed pride themselves in their Misery , which is so disproportionable to the splendor of the Gens d' Arms , but it 's they that do the service , and are the safety of the Army , whereof the others are meerly the Ornament . Tho' this Army be called Foreign , it is nevertheless compos'd of native Poles , with Officers of a Foreign Name and Model , Colonels , Lieutenant Colonels , General Majors and others . People of all Nations may be employed in this Army , whereas the Poles only are admitted into the Free Companies . There are Germans , Curlanders , French and others in the Foreign Army . The King , Queen , Princes , Generals and other Lords , have Regiments therein of both sorts . The Foot and Horse Guards , that attend the King's Person , are comprehended in this Body of the Army , as are abundance of other Free Companies of Horse , Dragoons and Heidukes , which the Generals have rais'd for their particular service , and make the Republic pay for them . Upon which I shall observe by the way , that there are Royal Lands in Poland , which we call Fiefs in France , given to Lords , and their Descendants as Hereditary Estates , on condition of maintaining a certain number of Troops ; whereof there are some that are obliged to furnish an hundred Dragoons : but the Court does not keep those Lords to an exact performance ; tho' if they would oblige the Possessors of those Lands to it , the Republic should have in case of need near twenty thousand Men that cost them nothing . This is the disposition of the Polish Armies , with which that Nation hath formerly made their Neighbours to tremble , ev'n those who now keep them under the Yoke ; of which one essential Reason is , not so much the want of Courage , tho' the Poles be in that very respect much degenerated from their Ancestors , as the want of Mony and Discipline , which hinders the compleating of their Troops , prevents their arrival at the place of their Rendesvouz against the time appointed , and overwhelms them with misery . As to their Discipline , that is still more irregular than their Pay , there being nothing of any exact service performed here . I never saw in the Army neither main nor ordinary Guard , nor Convoy for their Forragers ; their Troops going to sleep upon the moral security they conceive themselves to be in from the stupidity of their Enemies . Had they to do with French or Germans , not one Forrager should return to the Camp ; nor could there pass a Night without beating up one quarter or other . There 's nothing but the Body commanded by the Stragenik , compos'd of all sorts of Troops , and amongst them Pancernes and Polish Cavalry , which makes a sort of advanc'd Guard for all the Army in general , encamping at their Head , about half a League from the first Line , and the same is reinforc'd proportionable to the danger . Besides this Detachment , each Regiment of Infantry makes one of twenty or twenty five Men , posted about thirty paces before the Line , for the Guard of the Colours , which are planted all together at the Head of the Colonel's Company . They do moreover , besides this , when they are in the open Field , and in presence of the Enemy , inclose their Camp with an Entrenchment of Waggons , which they call the Tabor , and is certainly an Extraordinary Rampart against the Tartars . This Tabor marches in order of Battle with the Army , without breaking : Every Officer makes such an Entrenchment round his Tents . The number of Carriages is twice as great as the number of the Men ; and a Camp so entrench'd hath something that is great , singular and formidable in it . In cover'd or uneven ground , they make use of Chevaux de Frize , each Regiment hath a certain number of them , they are fixed to four Wheels like a Waggon , and on a March are drawn by Horses . This is none of the worst Inventions , and is owing to a Frenchman , call'd Hoccart , who is Ingineer to the King of Poland , and hath serv'd him for fifteen years with applause . The Poles have a particular way of Encamping , viz. in a very large Square , inclos'd on all sides ; the first Line consists of all the Infantry , with the Artillery in the Center , the Dragoons on the Wings , disposed according to the German manner , the Officers encamping in the Rere , and the Soldiers making Baracks for themselves . The second Line is form'd of the Gens d' Arms , Hussars , Pancernes , Peteores , all call'd Touariches . The two Flanks are clos'd by the Light Horse , Cossacs , Vallachians and Poles , to whom there is added Pancernes and Dragoons , as the Number of the Troops will allow , and the Ground requires ; so that the Camp fronts every way , and the middle or space betwixt the two Lines serves for a Market to the Victuallers , Merchants and Purveyors . As to the Artillery , which is at the Head , sometimes without the Line , sometimes in the Center . It hath its particular Guard , viz. a Regiment design'd for that purpose , called the Regiment of Artillery . The Strageniks advanc'd Guard , is beyond the Square , separated from all the rest , as I have already said . The King's Quarters , those of the Senators , Grand General and Volunteers is in this Inclosure , adjoining to the Hussars , at the Head of the Line , which is begun by the King's Company , the Lieutenant of which commands all the rest , and his Drum gives the signal of March ; there being no such thing amongst the Poles as beating to the Watch in the Evening , nor for a General March in the Morning , during their Encampment . This leads me to speak of their Tents , which in Poland are extraordinary magnificent both for Number and Beauty . They are the same with those of the Turks , that is to say , of a certain coarse Cloth , much like our Tent Cloth , painted without , and lin'd with a Cotton Stuff , cut out in Figures , Flower-Baskets , Squares , Compartments . Their form differs according to the occasion , some have Pavillions with Porches in form of a Wall and double Roofs ; Some of them resemble long Halls , others are like square Chambers , call'd Cotars , made of coarse Cloth , and lin'd with another Stuff , resembling Tapestry , with Glass-windows and Deal-floors , and encompassed without by a great Wall that forms an Ally or Gallery round it , which composes a Wardrobe , and a Lodging-place for Servants . These Cotars are of admirable use in the advanced season , and resemble true Stoves . As the Poles surpass all other European Nations in this sort of Magnificence , so the Turks do much exceed the Poles ; both of 'em affect to shew their Pomp and Grandeur in the richness of those Moveable Houses , as thinking them most convenient for them . The Quarters of the Polish Generals , and Turkish Pachas , are encompassed with Walls that have Battlements , flanqu'd with little Pavillions , or Turrets like Towns ; they have likewise Halls for Council , Closets , Porches to eat in , great Kitchins and prodigious Stables . The Parc or Quarter of the Grand Visier before Vienna was as large as St. Denis in France ; that of the Pacha of Egypt resembled a Magnificent Pallace , adorn'd in the inside with Rich Tapistry , Alcoves and Cushions . The Polish Senators make a faint Resemblance of this Martial Pomp. It is a very fine fight to see their Quarter , because of the Variety of Colours , the Gilded Balls on their Pavillions , the diverse Apartments , and the vast extent of their Lodgings . The King hath so often defeated the Turks , who always leave considerable spoils behind them , that his whole Quarter or Park is made up of those of the Bassas he has defeated ; and amongst others , of them that commanded the Ottoman Army at Kotchim , called Soliman and Ussein , whose Tents demonstrate the magnificence of their Serasquiers , or Commanders in Chief , and of the Grand Senior's Favourites . Soliman had a Hall for his Council or Divan , the Largeness and Beauty of which charms me every time I think on it . The Tapestry was of Silk and Gold , the Workmanship and Figures of which were as agreeable as the Matter was rich . The Columns that supported it were all gilt , and the Architecture of them , resembling those of the Columns of a Palace ; the Cords of it were of Silk and Cotton , of a wonderful Largeness and Beauty ; and indeed there are few People of Note , either in Poland or Turky , but the Cordage of their Pavillions is of Cotton . I should here speak of the Pay of the Polish Armies , but have reason to fear that the Reader will be weary of such a particular account , therefore shall only say in general , that it would be good enough if the Republic took care to give it regularly ; but they don't much trouble themselves to pay the same quarterly , according to the order of the Diet. The Colonels , who are absolute Masters of their Regiments , take less care to distribute to their Soldiers the little Mony which they receive from the Treasury , or from the Provinces upon which their Pay is assigned ; they never clear Accounts with their Officers , but give them only a Sum in part of what is due , which here they call ad rationem , or on account ; so that the Captain is obliged to keep back the Pay of the Subaltern , and the Soldiers who starve for hunger , whilst the Captain makes up his loss by pillaging on his march . Indeed when they are in the Field , he takes care for the subsistance of his Company ; for having neither Ammunition-bread , nor Sutlers , at least in no great number , the Soldiers would starve , and the Campagn by consequence come to nothing , if the Captain did not take care to have Meat and Bacon carried on Waggons for his Men ; and this is the reason why they are obliged to have so much Equipage . Let the Reader judge then , if any Man of Honour , or Officer of Merit can be fond of the Polish Service , since he cannot live there without pillaging , nor have any satisfaction to see himself at the Head of a Troop of Beggars in Rags , who have neither Mein nor Discipline , all their Exercise consisting in forming of a Battalion , and discharging their Pieces . If they were to make a general Attaque , the Major Generals themselves would find it hard enough to manage a Trench ; and yet they are for the most part chosen out of the ablest Officers , and the eldest Colonels of the Foreign Army . Their Office looks somewhat like a French Mareschal de Camp , but in Poland it is a meer vain Title without Profit , and Authority without Sallary . The next thing to be discoursed of , with relation to their Pay , is the advantages of the Great Treasurer of Poland , because of the dependance the Army has upon him , and the Compositions which the Officers are obliged to make with him , who quit part of what is their due , to have the rest in ready Mony. Thus they say Count Morstin enriched himself when he was Great Treasurer of the Crown . But when this Officer is too rigorous , he may occasion great Disorders , if not Revolts , which endanger himself . There was an Instance of this in the Reign of King Casimir , upon Gonchefski , the Grand General and Treasurer of Lithuania , which may well make his Successors tremble . The Lithuanian Army being dissatisfied with some Article or Command of the Treasury , they entred into a Confederacy against this Lord ; twenty five Towariches , or sworn Officers , went to his House , pulled him out of his Bed from his Lady , carried him to the Field , with a Confessor at his Heels , oblig'd him to confess himself speedily , and afterwards kill'd him . This unparallel'd Crime was only punished on a small number of those Madmen that were found , whose Heads were cut off ; one of them being condemned to have his Hand burnt off , holding certain Papers in it ; and being daub'd over with Pitch , suffer'd that punishment with as much Constancy as Scevola , without ever opening his Hand , or turning away his Head. Since I am come to speak of the Army of Lithuania , I shall only say , that it is an Auxiliary Body , independant on the Army of the Crown , submitting only to their own Generals , who acknowledge no Supream . They assemble the Army , assign them Quarters , and act with them according to their own Pleasure and Interest ; tho' in general they regulate themselves by the Councils held at the end of the Diets , or the beginning of the Campagns ; but those Resolves , and their Actions never keep pace : Their best concerted Expeditions do frequently miscarry for want of Union and Agreement . For Example during the Siege of Vienna , which I am going to relate . The King was returning back to Poland , when the Lithuanians join'd him in Hungary . At the Battle of Kotchim , their Grand General Pats refus'd a long time to fight , so that the Crown General , then call'd the Great Mareschal Sobieski , took it upon himself in point of Honour , and resolv'd to answer for the Event ; notwithstanding all which , Pats would not Charge till after Sobieski had forced the Turkish Camp , but retir'd from the Council the night before , refusing to consent to the Expedition . During the famous Campagn , which General Sobieski , then King , continued so long in the Winter , the Lithuanian Army refus'd to follow him after some days march , which did so much provoke that Great Prince , that he published Circular Letters to send them back as useless , which might be called a Casheiring them , if the King had that despotical Authority in Poland . He compleated that Expedition only with the Army of the Crown , and subdued all Ukrania to the Republick , whose Standards he advanced within ten days Journey of the Black Sea. Let us speak at present of the Arms of the Poles in general . Of old they made use only of Scimiters , Lances , Gides , Javelins , Bows and Arrows ; at present they have added Fire-Arms , and most of them have Pistols , with which they don't hit very exactly , tho' they be great Skirmishers . By degrees they lay aside their Lances and Gides ; their Javelins are almost wholly disused , so that they have nothing of the Old Sarmatian Armour left but the Bow and Arrow . The first Journy I made into Poland , all Horsemen , of any distinction , and the Gentlemen belonging to the King , Queen and Senators , still carry'd them , ev'n as they travell'd thro' the Country , and made a Noble Ornament of those Arms in time of Peace . I have seen the King and Princes carry them ; they are not unbecoming , nor unseemly in a Chamber , where the Poles expose them upon a piece of Tapestry by their Beds side , as a very considerable part of Housholdstuff . Tho' indeed this Armor is of no other use to them but for Ornament , for they are not very dextrous at throwing the Javelin , nor at shooting with the Bow as are the Turks and Tartars , who use them in Skirmishes instead of Fire-Arms . Yet there are still some Poles who are very dextrous at this Exercise . The King especially hath a particular grace in managing the same , and a strength accompanied with a dexterity that comes nothing short of the Nations , that have most experience in those sort of Weapons . From this use of Arms formerly so common amongst the Poles , they form'd a Proverb answerable to our French Proverb , of knowing the Sole by the motion of the Foot , to denote the penetration and discerning faculty of any one , who discovers in another the Marks and Signs of secret Conduct . I heard a pretty application of it by the King in a Senate , who speaking to a certain 〈◊〉 of a contrary Party , that pretended to give advice for the good of the Republick , but pointed indirectly at some part of the King's Conduct , which he had a mind to blame ; that discerning Prince signified to him , that he had discover'd the Secret , and knew his Design , by telling him , that when he saw an Arrow in the Air , he could tell from what Quiver it came . The Poles had formerly Bucklers of Ozier , cover'd with Skins , of a round Figure a little rais'd , pointed in the middle , where there was a piece of Iron , the use of which is now almost abolished . I have seen some Lords carry them in a day of Review or Battle , not so much for Defence as for Ornament ; for on such Occasions they fix them to the Saddles of their Led-Horses . When the King march'd to the Relief of Vienna , he had a mind to review his Cavalry in the Plain of Tarnovitz , the first City of Silesia , before Count Caraffa , who was sent by the Emperor to receive his Allie at the entrance of his Dominions . The King drew them up in Order of Battle the morning before his March , that the Emperor's Ministers might see the Beauty of his Troops . The Polish Senators , who had there their Troops of Hussars or Pancernes , appear'd at the Head of 'em with all the Warlike Ornaments of the Nation ; their Rich Murrions , Gilt Harness , Magnificent Houzes , splendid Coats of Mail , and some of them had Bucklers of great price , for so I think we may call 300 Ducats of Gold for a Buckler of Ozier . It 's true they alledge that they are proof against Shot , but for any thing that appears by them , there 's nothing to commend them but a pleasant variety of Colours , and a Satin Quilt in the inside . The King who has in the Armorial Bearings of his Houshold a Buckler of the Roman Form , that is to say , long and pointed below , with an Orillon on the upper part , had one of this fashion of Beaten Gold fixed to his Saddle ; upon which there was in Bass Relief , the representation of the Battle of Kotchim very well done . That Prince us'd to place the same Buckler , and a Scimiter enriched with Jewels , upon the Table of the Chamber of Audience , on those days when he admitted the Ambassadors of Foreign Princes . The Poles have a Scimiter longer and heavier than those of the Turks , but don't cut so well , whether the fault be in the Blade or Hand . The Poles endeavour to accustom themselves to the use of this Heavy Weapon , by the continual use of certain Battle Axes of great weight , to break their Arm , as they term it , for the use of the Scimiter . Besides they make it a kind of exercise , and study to accustom themselves to the use of it , by frequent fencing with Clubs , to which their Youth is much addicted . There 's constantly to be seen in the Streets of Warsaw and other Cities , but chiefly when the Court is there , Troops of Boys , Servants , and others fighting with Clubs ; they challenge those who pass by , and will put Clubs in their hands to oblige them to fight , as Fleurets are presented in a Fencing-Room to the Spectators that come in . This general Custom joyn'd to the Natural Animosity there is betwixt the Poles and Lithuanians , hath given rise to a very bad Custom , which the Publick connives at either from a Principle of Stupidity or Policy , as those of Venice suffer the Quarrels betwixt their Nicolotti and Castellani . During the Diets the Servants or Followers of the Nobility , who are most of them Gentlemen , assemble together according to their Country , take the Field with Drums and Trumpets , take up those they find in the Streets , force them along with them , and fight bloody Battles , tho' only with Clubs , the Conquerors pursue the Conquered , besiege them in the Neighbouring houses , and enter as formally into the Town , as if they were Regular Troops , and this almost every day , having first chosen a Mareschal or President for each Party , which is here an indispensible Custom in Assemblies of all sorts , which may rather be call'd Routs , because of the Confusion that is to be found in those of them that are the most famous and Regular . This Mareschal presupposes that there have been other Lesser Combats , for in order to become Mareschal , he must have conquered all the other Candidates , and the bravest of those Champions . Antipathy and a desire of Conquering , have insensibly rendred those Battles very dangerous ; for in 1690. they begun to make use of Fire-Arms , and this Licentiousness rose to that degree of fury , that there was a necessity of sending the Guards to disperse this Rabble , who had made several discharges , kill'd abundance of People , and besieged the House of a Palatin . Those of the Crown distinguish themselves from the Lithuanians by a Handkerchief they put in their Hats instead of a Scarf ; and as they are most numerous , they generally come off Masters of the Field at Warsaw , but then the Lithuanians have also their Tour at the Diets held at Gr●dno in their Country . This is what they call the ●ombats of the Klopeches , or ●●●pietz , i.e. Boys , which is a Name common to Servants of all sorts . Such is the Order of the Armies of the Republick , who might perhaps be as good as formerly , were they complete , paid , and well entertain'd , but the want of those things hath dissolv'd their Military Discipline , and made the bravest of them indifferent for the Service , which neither desire of Glory , sense of Honour or Duty , have been able to cure . The General Officer , the Collonels and Captains go to the Camp as to an unprofitable Drudgery . Nay , the first do now begin to forbear their attendance without shame , and spend their time at their Country-houses , or at Court. The Subaltern does not begin his March till two months after the time appointed for Rendezvouz , and the Touarizes don't make much more haste , so that the Grand General wearies himself out by staying alone in the Camp waiting for the Troops , and thus is witness to the losing of many opportunities , and sees the best concerted Designs and Enterprizes miscarry by those disorders and unaccountable mismanagements joyn'd with the Natural Carelesness of the Poles , and the Impunity to which they are accustomed . The Palatin of Russia the present Grand General , does indeed begin to make his Authority valued , and to restore Discipline in the Camp , having order'd several People to have their Heads cut off at the Entrance of the Campagne of 1688. He likewise check'd the foolish Pride of the Hussars , by taking away their Lances , arming them with Carbines , and sending them out upon advanc'd Guards and Convoys as Light Horse . This he began in 1689 , and if he continue , there may be some hopes of restoring the Antient Polish Valour ; for these Troops are not really bad , but fight in great and small Bodies , as well as those of other Countries , if they be well managed . They understand little of the Art of War during a Campagne , as to know how to seize a Post or Defile . They are yet more ignorant of the Way of Managing a Party , tho' they make very large ones ; and we may truly say , they understand nothing of Sieges . All their time is spent in ordinary Skirmishes and Fights . The Stratagems of War are little known amongst them . They send out for intelligence or discoveries some Cossack Foot , who Lye in Ambuscade one by one in Woods , or hide themselves in a hole that they dig in the ground like Badgers , and flie like Wolves upon any miserable fellow that straggles from the Camp , or on a March , and this Prisoner they call a Tongue , because of his informing them of the State of the Enemies Army . After the Siege of Vienna , I saw one of those Savage Partymen return to the K. with a Turk tied so as a Huntsman does a great Beast , and push him brutishly into the Tent without speaking a word . The K. gave those Cossacks ten Crowns for each Tongue , as they call them ; and relied very much upon them for getting such fellows on occasion , as the fittest persons in the Army for that Trade ; as to which I cannot omit one particular , which may serve to give the Reader a better Character of those Savage Fellows . A Cossack returned one Evening with a Turk taken in that manner as I have said , threw him into the Kings Tent , just as if one should throw down a Bundle upon the ground , and then went to the Treasurer for his Premium ; after which he returned to the Door of the Tent , and thrusting in his head to thank the K. said , John , They have paid me , God restore it thee , and good night . Their great Parties are usually considerable Detachments , or Entire Brigades of Polish Cavalry . Those Brigades are from 600 to 1000 Men , and are call'd Poulk . Thus all the Gens d'Arms are divided amongst the principal Officers of this Body , as is also the rest of the Cavalry , Cossacks , Vallachians , or Poles , whose Poulks are composed of 40 Companies . We must except the Hussars , who don't enter into the Brigades , their Companies serving alone . The Brigadiers of the rest are twice as proud , but nothing braver than the other Officers . I knew one of them call'd Miogensky , that was first Gentleman of the Kings Chamber , and is now Treasurer of the Court , who hearing some Poles returned from France , telling Wonders of the Valour of the Troops of the Kings Houshold , boasted that he would with his Poulk and a hundred Horse only , beat all those Gens d' Arms to pieces . This Bravo said , he never return'd from a Party without putting his Enemy to flight , tho' a whole Garrison , and that he had repulsed the Enemy to the very Gates of Caminieck : Yet never did any Man flie better than this Person and his Brigade , on two occasions , especially at the Town of Eperiez in Hungary , where he was shamefully beat by a Party of Rebels . I must not forget one Circumstance relating to the Hussars , which is that every Year they had new Lances given them at the beginning of the Campagn ; for it was supposed for their Honour , that they had broke those of the preceding Year ; and indeed formerly nothing more shameful could befal an Hussar , than to bring back his Lance from an Engagement , and therefore new ones were always carried in Waggons with the Camp to supply those that were broken . At the beginning of each Campagn , when the Captain gave the Hussar , his Lance he used to give him a Present of 100 Crowns with it towards the Charge of the Campagn , besides his Pay from the Republick . There 's another Circumstance no less necessary to be known for the better discovery of the Polish Genius , and their way of making War , viz. that the Hussars Pancernes and other Gens d'Arms who are paid their Winter Quarters in Silver , and have nothing to look for from the place where the Company is Quarter'd , spend that time either at home or at their Captains Court , and leave their Servants only with the Standard . In 1688. the Tartars made an Irruption towards Volhynia , where they forced some Regiments of Foot into places fortified with Pallisado's , and carried off whole Companies of Hussars , as was said in the Gazetts , but 't was only the Pacolets or Hussars Servants ; and besides , there were several Companies , particularly that of the Great Chancellor of Lithuania , which had not above seven or eight Servants at most left to guard the Standard . Being unwilling to tire the Reader with any more particulars of this nature , I come now to the particular Account of the famous Expedition of Vienna , which was so extraordinary in all its Circumstances , so happy in its Success , so ill disputed by the Turks , and so little expected by the Christians . An Expedition famous for its Event , considerable for the Number of Princes that came thither to put themselves under the Command of the King of Poland , whose great Fame excited a general Curiosity , and laid the Foundation of the Hope of the Empire . I shall relate the Matter as a faithful Historian , being ready to account for the Truth of my Relation before those who were present at that great Action . CAP. II. Containing the Relation of the Campagn of 1683 : being the first after the Rupture of the Truce betwixt the Emperour and Turks . THE Ottoman Empire became so formidable under the Reign of Sultan Mabomet IV. and the Ministry of the two Grand Visirs , Kuproli the Father and Son , that the least March of the Infidels gave the Alarm to all Europe . The Battle on the Banks of the Raab , where the Auxiliary Troops of France put a stop to the progress of the Turks , and saved all Germany , did a little diminish the fear on that side : But their subduing the Kingdom of Candie in 1669. by taking its Capital renewed it . The Grand Visir Ahmet Kuproli , according to the Politicks of the Port made a Truce of twenty years with the Emperor of Germany after the bad success of the Battle of Raab or Saint Gothar . He renewed a Truce with the Republick of Venice , that stood in need of a breathing after their Useless Expence and Efforts to preserve the Kingdom of Candie , which that same Kuproli had just taken from them . The Sultan bethought himself afterwards on other Conquests : He turn'd his Arms against the Muscovites upon the mouth of the Boristhenes or Nieper , which he shut up with his Fortresses to prevent the Incursions of the Cossacs , and their Entrance into the Black-Sea . He attaqu'd the Poles , Anno 1672. and in person besieged Caminiec , the Capital of Podolia , and afterwards Yasloviets and Bouchach , advancing further into the Province , which was all subdued or ruined . These successful Exploits extended themselves into Ukrania , whose Revolt the Grand Senior favoured , and he would have extended his Arms into the very heart of the Kingdom towards the Vistula if the Grand General and great Mareschal Sobieski , had not ruin'd all his vast Projects by the Battle of Kochin , where he defeated a flourishing Army , commanded by two Bassa's of Reputation , Soliman and Usseyn . This Defeat put the Turks out of a condition to oppose themselves next Year to the Irruption of the Victorious Sobieski then chosen King , who in 1674 recover'd part of Ukrania , and advanc'd , as has been said already , within ten days Journey of the Black-Sea . But being much weakened with that long Expedition , in the middle of the Winter , during which the Tartars having joyn'd the Rebel Cossacs under their Commander Doro Chenko , they harassed him continually , & once shut him up near Bratslavia . Thus the Sultan gain'd the upper-hand of him again , and in 1675 repulsed him as far as Leopold , and at last shut the Polish Army up in their Camp near Jurafno , and attaqu'd them in their Trenches , where after a very bloody Fight , the two Nations made a Treaty for many years , and the King of Poland sent an Ambassador to the Port to Ratifie that Peace , when the Turks by a Contravention very ordinary amongst them , forc'd the Polish Plenipotentiary to add and diminish what they thought meet . The Sultan renewed the War against the Muscovites . His good fortune which Kuprolis Ability maintain'd with lustre , did not fail him under his Successor Kara Mustapha Pacha in the beginning of his Ministry . This Visir besieged the Fortress Tcherrim , and took it in the sight of above 100000 Men who came to its Relief , which did so raise his Courage and Vanity , that he thought nothing too hard for him to undertake . He was at that time in favour with Mahomet , whose Daughter he had married . His Riches were immense . The Sultans Treasury being fill'd with the Spoils of Christians , and his Empire encreased by considerable Conquests , he thought there was nothing could hinder his attaining to the Universal Empire . The Example of his Predecessor serv'd him instead of a Plan to direct him in his design . Kuproli had form'd that of subduing Italy , towards which he had opened his way by taking of Candie , and which he had in a manner block'd up on one side by the places he was possess'd of in Dalmatia , and on the other by the Provinces which lye at the back of it , viz. Bosnia , Sclavonia , and the other Provinces of the Antient Illyria ; and besides this , by the Fortresses that the Sultan had gain'd gradually almost to the Gulph of Venice . On the side of Germany , the Sultan was possessed of the Country from Constantinople to Styria on one part , and to the Frontiers of Austria on the other , including the Kingdom of Hungary , and the Provinces betwixt the Danube and the Dniester , which he had rendred Tributary , viz. Vallachia , Moldavia and Transylvania , formerly the Country of the Dacae . So that if he could have got Vienna for a place of Arms , he would have inclosed by a double Crescent Italy on one side , and Poland on the other . He had sufficiently discovered his design to conquer Vienna by taking Neuhausel , and afterwards attempting Raab , which commands both the Banks of the Danube , and is within eighteen hours March of Vienna . The Marquis de St. Andre Montbrun , had perceiv'd his design in regard of Italy , when after the taking of Candie , which he had defended so long , and with so much bravery , he wrote into France , That the Grand Visir Kuproli had opened a Way to Rome , and by what he knew of that Ottoman Generals humour , he doubted not but he had a design to turn St. Peters Church into the Grand Seniors Stables ; but the death of the said Visir defeated all those designs . This Visir was born in a Village of Illyria , called Kuprocu , whence his Family took the name of Kuprioli , so that he was not the Son of a French Renegado , as some have falsly given out . His Father Mehemet Kuproli was likewise Prime Visir , one of the Greatest Men that ever fill'd that Post , and executed that Charge with as much success and capacity as ever his Son did , who succeeded him in the Ministry , and which is look'd upon as a Prodigy that two Grand Visirs should have died in their Beds , and succeeded one another . He left a Brother behind him , as great a Man as himself , and more learned , whom he consulted in all his Enterprizes . He lived obscurely as Governour of Chio , but in 1689. the new Sultan Solyman brought him from thence , and advanc'd him to the supream Government of the State which his Father and Elder Brother had enjoy'd . But I return to my Story . Kara Mustapha Pacha willing to follow the Plan , laid down by his Predecessor , resolv'd on the Siege of Vienna , to raise the Glory of his Master and himself above that of the Grand Solyman , otherwise called the Magnificent , who fail'd of taking that place , because of his not daring to Risk his Fortune against that of the Emperour Charles V. who came to Relieve it with an Army of 80000 Men. Besides this thought his Vain Ambition inspired him with another , which as several Turks inform'd me , was to out-rival Louis le Grand , to conquer Germany ▪ and France , and make himself Emperour of the French , and those Visions of his were known in the Divan and Army . Such a Vast Design required Extraordinary Preparations , which the Visir work'd on for seven or eight years with wonderful application , so that there never was seen such a vast deal of Money , Ammunition , Artillery and Equipage as he amass'd . He thought to have taken Vienna immediately , as he did Tcherryn , being mightily possessed with an Opinion of his own Valour , and a contempt of the Germans , whose Valour he measur'd by that of the Muscovites , and therefore had provided all necessaries for revictualling the place forthwith , thinking to make it the place of his Residence , and therefore he had a Magazin and Arsenal kept apart in his Camp to be thrown into the City after its being reduc'd . We must not deny the Visir the Justice that is due to him concerning this design , and the putting it in Execution since this vast thought was conducted with so much ability , care and prudence to the very Bastions of Vienna . Never was there a bolder Enterprize than this , which the Hand of the Lord only did frustrate ; Nothing was ever more fine than the Preparations he made for it ; Nothing more glorious than his first success , so that no General could carry on any thing further by his own Ability had Foresight , the rest is in the hands of the Lord of Hosts , who scatters them with his Breath , as he did here this Army of Infidels . Besides those Great Precautions Kara Mustapha was not wanting in those Excellent Qualities which make a Complete General . He had Valour , Elevation and Capacity , but with those an unconceivable Boldness and Presumption , supported by his Riches , and the favour of the Sultan his Son-in-Law , which Character he maintain'd with all the Grandeur , Expence , Pride and Splendor imaginable . His Equipage , his House , his Furniture equall'd the Magnificence of Kings , and surpassed that of the greatest of other Princes . That which I saw of it in the Army was surprizing , his Waggons for carrying what belonged to his Chamber were painted and gilt . His Turkish Coffers , which are ordinarily of Ozier , and covered with Leather , were covered with Crimson Velvet ; his Pavillions , his Tapestry , his Moveables discover'd so much Pride and Pomp , as makes what the Romans said of the Antient Kings of Persia credible . And as to these things design'd for his own use , never was there any thing seen more beautiful , delicate , handsome , gallant and rich ▪ especially in his Armour , Scymiters , Anchars or Daggers , Quivers , Bow-cases , Saddles , Housses , Harness for his Horses ; but still more in things prepar'd for his own Body , as Girdles , Vests , Turbans , which were so covered with Jewels , that nothing else was to be seen . He had 150 Valets de Chamber , who had nothing else to do , but every one of them to take care of one piece of his Attire , as three of them inform'd us who were taken in the Camp before Vienna after he fled . To look upon this surprizing Treasure of Riches and Magnificent Equipage , one would think that this General came rather to a Triumph than Battle , and so much the more that there , was found in his Coffers , abundance of rich Standards of Cloth of Gold design'd for a Triumphal Pomp , and some Ceremony of Establishing a Mosque , but the King of Poland Consecrated 'em in diverse Churches to the Glory of the God of Hosts , as that of St. Peter at Rome , Loretto , and diverse Churches of his own Kingdom . I shall only add , to compleat the Visirs Character , that he was a handsome Man , tho' of a swarthy black Complexion , like those of certain remote Provinces in Asia , as is signified by his Name Kara , which in the Turkish , is as much as to say Black. There are diverse persons of this Colour at the Sultans Court ; Mahomet IV. himself is so , as was the Caimacan , and the Visir of Buda , the Visirs intimate Friend , who was preferr'd to that Post by his means instead of another who was a Man of sense , and disswaded the Port from undertaking the Siege of Vienna , for which sage Advice he was rewarded with the Loss of his Head. The Fame of the Great Preparations of the Ottoman Court spread abroad insensibly ; the King of Poland at the same time bethought himself of Preparations . The Diet of Grodno having left the disposition of the Affair to him , he sent Ambassadors into diverse Courts of Europe , but the Cabals amongst them for driving on their private Interests , made all the good designs of that Prince to miscarry . The Convocation of 1681. terminated in vain disputes . The Diet of 1681. was broke by the Elector of Brandenburgs Intrigues , so that every thing was suspended in that Country by the misunderstanding there was amongst the Members of the Republick . The Muscovites on the contrary thought of nothing but Peace . The Czar sent one to Constantinople to treat of it , and at the same time , that he might have two Strings to his Bow , according to the vulgar saying , he sent an Ambassador to the Convocation at Warsaw in 1680. to propose a League against the Turks , that so by threatning the Port with that Alliance , he might obtain the better Conditions , or assure himself of the Assistance of the Republick in case the Treaty with the Turks came to break off . But having succeeded in their design at Constantinople , they recall'd their Ambassador from Warsaw , and the following year , viz. July 1681. the King of Poland sent an Embassy into Persia to represent to the Sophi , the Advantages he might reap in that conjuncture , if he would declare against the Sultan , who being taken up with his Vast Design against the Christians , could not be in a condition to dispute the Conquest of Babylon with him , which was taken from his Predecessors by Amurat ; but the Sophi would not listen to those Overtures , preferring the Interest of his Religion to the Aggrandizing of his Empire , tho' the Turks themselves look upon the Persians as Infidels , because they follow Alis Interpretation of the Alcoran . Yet on this occasion he would manifest to the Turks , that tho' he err'd according to them in point of Discipline , he follow'd their Essential Opinions , and was acted by the true Spirit of Mahometism , in sacrificing the particular Interests of his Glory to their common Sect. Thus Count Siry the Polish Ambassador return'd without having been able to engage the Sophi by the Natural Motives of Ambition or Grandeur , he lov'd his Repose and Pleasures cover'd over with the pretext of Conscience , better than the Conquest of Babylon his Antient Patrimony , and its probable he also inform'd the Sultan of it , to assure him against all fears of any such diversion . The Court of Vienna being more allarm'd than the rest of Christendom , labour'd with all possible Application to cover themselves from the Storm with which they were menaced . Count Teckleys Progress in Upper Hungary seem'd to prepare the Grand Seniors path , so that the Imperial Ministers endeavour'd all they could to lay some Obstacles in his way . They prevail'd in Transylvania , where Prince Michael Albaffi abandon'd the Rebels by degrees ; they also engaged the King of Poland on the Emperors side , and in the mean time until they could pry further into the Designs of the Turks , the Court of Vienna maintain'd the War against Count Teckley with as much Vigour as they could . General Caprara wandred up and down in Hungary , without being able to save the Provinces , the Hungarian Count taking Places of importance there every day in spight of him . The Grand Visir well knowing the importance of the Counts Progress , which made his so much the easier , neglected nothing to fortifie the Malecontents , sent them Troops instead of the Transylvanians who had withdrawn , and had a mind to have deposed Abaffi , for which end he was summon'd to the Port ; but suspecting the reason , he avoided the Snare by temporizing , and paying his Money instead of going in Person . The Grand Visir had a mind to Invest Count Teckley with that Province , until such time as he could bestow on him the Kingdom of Hungary , of which he enjoyed part already , with the Title of Prince . He was at the same time declared the Son of the Port. He had an Army assign'd him with three Pachas to act towards Presburg on one side of the Danube , whilst the Grand Visir was to act with the other towards Vienna in Austria and Bohemia ; one part of his Vast Design being to march directly to Prague after the taking of Vienna , as the Turks inform'd me during my Captivity . Matters being thus stated , the Emperor in the beginning of 1683. sent Count Albert Caprara to Constantinople , to endeavour to renew the Alliance betwixt the two Empires , by renewing the Truce concluded ●fter the Battle of Raab , some years of which were still unexpir'd , and by this means to discover the Intentions of the Sultan , & the State of his Forces and Affairs . But the Grand Senior was so far from listening to Count Caprara , that instead of renewing the Truce , he prepar'd to break it before the Term was expir'd , and it was publish'd to the World , that the Grand Senior had wrote an Answer to the Emperor in threatning and execrable Terms , the Punishment of which was not long deferr'd , since that same City of Vienna , in which it is said he threatned to exterminate him in spigbt of his Crucified God , was the Rock on which his Power was shipwreck'd , and gave the first Mortal Blow to the Ottoman Empire , by the terrible Arm of that same God , who overturns the Cedars of Lebanon as the least Shrub in the Vallys . The Court of Vienna had no Recourse to any but to the King of Poland , and he after concluding the League , labour'd with all possible diligence to raise the Army that the Republick had resolved to pay , he gave out Commissions to the Collonels , and sent into Ukrania to raise Cossaes with the Money he had from the Pope , that Prince relying much upon this People , because of the Antient Valour of the Infantry of their Nation . I have heard him a hundred times cry out upon the slowness of those Troops , for not coming up in time , he did all he could to hasten their Levies , and recommended it to the Queen at parting , to hasten their March all she could , as if the safety of Vienna had solely depended upon the presence of the Cossacs . The King of Poland open'd his own Coffers , a thing which his own Family could never hope for at his hands , and which Strangers never expected , It is certain that all that pass'd in those Preparations of War , was a true Miracle in regard of that Country , where the Execution is slower than the Resolves . The Emperors Ministers acted also on their part , and gave out the Sums promised to hasten the Army ; every one discover'd their carefulness in this matter , yet Poland could never get together 18000 Men. Lithuania did very little better ; their Generals could scarcely assemble 6000 Horse , Dragoons , or Gens d'Arms , nor did they artive in Hungary till the latter end of October ; but to say the truth , never was there any thing so fine , nor well equipped , as all those Troops both of th' one and t'other Nation . The Court , after the Diet of 1683. retir'd to Villaneuf , where the Queen was brought to bed of a Prince about the end of June , which was taken for a happy presage of the prosperity of the Royal Family . The King made an end of his Consults there , and sent his secret Spies into the Enemies Country to learn their Motions , and observe their Marches . He sent into Transylvania , whose Prince Michael Abaffy before-mentioned , not being able to dispence with following the Grand Visir , did nevertheless entertain a strict Correspondence with His Majesty , and never fail'd neither in Fidelity or Exactness , writing to him Regularly ev'n by Express from the Camp before Vienna ; informing him of their Attaques , Losses and Advantages by way of Journal , and all in as good and pure Latin as any that was wrote in the time of Augustus . I saw all those Dispatches , and should have publish'd them here in particular , if His Majesty would have consented to the publishing those Memoirs which are so much for his Glory ; but he hath no itch after that Fame and Renown which Men are so fond of elsewhere . Count Teckley entertain'd also a Correspondence with His Majesty , but with more reservedness , it not being his Interest to favour the League , or the Germans his Mortal Enemies , tho' it was to keep in with the King of Poland , that he might be a support to him , and Moderator for him , in case the Turks receiv'd any considerable Check , besides the Interest he had to preserve his Estate on the Polish Frontiers , and to secure his Lady , who was shut up in the Mongatz , a strong Fortress in his Patrimony scituated in the Mountains near Scolia ; it being moreover plain , that it was not Inclination , but Policy that obliged him to serve the Turks . The King of Poland sent a secret Minister in August 1683. to reside near his person , and to entertain this Correspondence with mutual promises , that the King should not attack Hungary towards his Frontiers , and that Count Teckley should not come near Cracow , where he might have seized the Court after the March of the Poles . The Person thus imployed was one Ghiza , a Polish Gentleman , formerly a Pensioner of France . He was much addicted to the King's Service , a Man of Intrigue of a good Wit , a reserved Humour , and fit for the Negotiations of that Country . He had besides some influence on Count Teckley , having been acquainted with him at the University , and in effect he confirmed him in the King of Poland's Interest . He found with the Count a French Gentleman , call'd the Count de Forval , who had obtained great Credit in his Court , by the Natural Sympathy and Agreement there was betwixt his and Teckley's Manners and Temper , being a lively sprightful pleasant Man , Learned for a Person of Quality , well acquainted with the World , could Carrouze without being drunk , and was very Complaisant in pursuit of his Pleasures , even to the ruine of his Health . He came into Poland with the Marquis de Bethune , Ambassador of France in 1675. and was sent from thence on the King of France's Account to Teckley , whose Friendship he knew how to acquire . After having served as a Colonel in the Auxiliary Troops , with which the Count's Army was reinforced , he resided with him as a Minister , and had so far gained upon him by his Wit and Conversation , that Teckley was willing to retain him in his Court , by Marrying him with a Countess , one of the Richest Heiresses in Hungary . The Count de Forval , before the Irruption of the Turks , having returned to France , obtained leave of the King to go and serve Count Teckley , and went to him by way of Venice , thro' Bosnia and arriving at Belgrade , Ghiza and he were much surprized to meet one another there , having been well acquainted before , when both imployed in the French Service in Poland . During all this Management the Grand Visier assembled his Army at Belgrade , and the Duke of Lorrain assembled the Emperor's near Comora and Raab . He was joined by the Polish Troops in the Emperor's Pay , commanded by the Chevalier Prince Lubomirski , who had treated with them for three Regiments . The Duke advanced afterwards to the other side of the Danube , where he formed the Siege of Newhausel , an important Place , the furthest advanced of any belonging to the Turks , about 8 Hungarian Leagues from Presburg , that is to say 12 Hours March at least ▪ situated in a vast Plain , Part of which is Marshy , and Part of it full of Ditches , and hollow Ways , but all of it open and cultivated : It is bounded on one side by an Arm of the Danube , to which another great River joins called Waag , and on the other it has a pleasant Edge of little Hills , and altogether form a charming Lantskip with considerable Towns , frequent Villages , and generally a fruitful Soil . The Town is small , formerly built of Brick , with with large Streets , pav'd in the Hungarian Manner , that is to say , with Borders raised like a Casway , with 6 Foot of Earth . It had stately Churches , very Lofty Monastries and Considerable Pallaces , amongst others that of the Bishop of Nitra , Spiritual Lord of Neuhausel , upon which are still to be seen the Arms of the Bishops that built or repaired it . At present all those Houses are in Ruines , where the Turks have formed ' emselves Habitations , without restoring the Buildings , to which they have added other Houses made of Earth and Wood , according to the Custom of that Nation , who never repair any thing that they acquire . They have turned the Churches into Mosques , the Palaces into Lodgings for their Bassas , and others of the first Rank . The Convents were given to the Soldiers of the Garison , the rest is inhabited by Merchants and Tradesmen of their own Nation and Way , for after Ahmet Kuproli the Son took it , not so much as one Christian staid in the Town , but all of them retired elsewhere . The Town is regularly fortified with 6 Royal Bastions , according to the Modern Way , faced with Brick , well terrassed , with a great Parapet of Turf , betwixt which and the Wall there is a very large Way . The Top of the Platform is also very large . Each Bastion hath a spacious Cavalier capable of containing 500 Men , the Streets of the Place end at the Avenues , and the whole Circumference is very Easy and Commodious for giving Mutual Assistance to one another . It hath only two Gates ; they are well vaulted , but have neither Ravelin nor Half-Moon , this being only the Body of a Fortification , which the Turks never suffered to be compleated . Nay , the Ditches are not all throwly dug , and beyond 'em there is the Draught of a Counterscarp , which shews the Ingineers design , so that all the Out-works remain about the Height of a Man , and the Place hath no other Defence , but an Inundation , which fills the Ground designed for Ditches , and leaves a little Space at the Foot of the Walls in form of a Fausse Braye . This City had a little Suburb going to the Gate that looks towards Comorra , beyond the little River Nitra , with a sorry wooden Bridge after the Polish Manner , which is not Unuseful to cover this Front , tho' it be the easiest Part of the Town to attack by drawing the Water from the Ditches , and conveying it away by the River . As for the rest , the City is encompassed with marshy Medows , through which there lie Cause-ways , shaded with Trees , and admirable Gardens , from whence , as also from the River Nitra , the Turks had great Relief , there being no Water in the Place . It was furnished with Cannon , Arms , Powder and Provisions for 2000 Foot and 800 Horse , the usual Garison , and defended by two Pachas , the one being Governour called Aly , and the other his Deputy called Mustapha : The former was about 60 Years of Age , of a good Aspect , with a venerable , large , grey Beard , and of more than a middling Stature , of a melancholy Air , lean Face , of a Carriage genteel enough , but Ignorant to a Progidy , a great Hater of the Christians , and full of the foolish Vanity of the Turks , who have a mighty Conceit of their own Nation and Power . The other , on the contrary , was a young Man of a good Countenanco , fair Complexion , pleasant Look , full Face , of a cold but easie Access , a Noble Mien , and about 40 Years of Age. The Turks call this City Oiiy-War , a Hungarian Word for Bishops-Castle . After 't was taken by the Grand Visier Kuproli , it was agreed , that the Christians might build another City in lieu of it in the same Country ; whereupon they erected Leopoldstat , within 6 Leagues of it fortified much in the same Manner . The Duke of Lorrain had scarce begun his Approaches before Newhausel , till he heard of the March of the Infidels . But the Court of Vienna whom he informed of it , being prepossessed with contrary News , ordered him to continue the Siege , since the Grand Visier was still at Belgrade . He obeyed , and very narrowly escaped being swallowed up by the Ottoman Army , having had much difficulty to retire his own , and to throw them speedily into the Isle of Comorra , commonly so call'd from the famous Fortress at the oint of it , but properly called the Grand Schit , or Schut , by which he sav'd the Empire . That we may the better understand the Importance of this Step , I must inform you , that the Isle of Schit , is one of the finest in any River of Europe , begins near Presburg , and lies along for the space of 10 Hungarian Leagues . On the Point opposite to the Turkish Couutry ; as you go down the River , there 's a little City formerly walled , and still a good Town , called Comorra , covered with a Cittadel , that is looked upon as Impregnable , and a Master-Piece of the Art Military , both in regard of its Scituation betwixt two large Arms of the Danube , which wash its Flanks and join together at the Point of its Bastions , and in regard of its Fortifications and Works . It hath one called Couronné in Mathematical Terms , whose Extent , Regularity and Outworks are certainly comparable to the finest of that kind , as is also the Esplanade which separates it from the City , but the Body of the Place , is nothing answerable . 'T is an Irregular Pentagon , because in order to possess all the Ground of the Point , they were forced to contract the Fortification towards the end , where there are little Bastions and narrow Curtains ; but that Part is well enough defended by the two Arms of the Danube , and the height of the Ramparts . But towards the City the Works have their full Extent , the Ditches , Half Moon , space betwixt the Glacis , and the Crowned Work answer very well to the rest , but those who are versed in Fortifications , think the Defences too near , the Walls too high , and the Flanks ill defended . I observed one Irregularity here , which is a great eye-sore , viz. That the Gate opens in the Corner of the Curtain , almost touching the Bastion on the Right , and looks more like a Postern , than the Gate of a Cittadel . It 's also very strait within , and the Lodgings crowded too near together , which would be hurtful to the Garrison , if it were bombarded , but three Days in the French Manner , but as for the rest , every thing there is very Magnificent , and well covered , so that the Place being well entertained might pass for one of the best of the kind . The Emperor has always two Governours in this Place , the one a German and the other an Hungarian according to the Priviledges of that Kingdom , as at Raab and other principal Places . The Isle of Schit hath some other Towns that were formerly considerable , and well peopled , but at present little frequented : There 's abundance of large Villages in it , and the whole is extraordinary fruitful . It is one of the best Parts of the Kingdom of Hungary , and a Canton of an enchanted Country , both in respect of its Beauty and Fertilty . 'T is above 20 Leagues in Circumference , and in some Places above 8 in Breadth , so that I look upon it to be larger than Malta . Beyond the Danube on both sides , there is such a Country as cannot be expressed , boundless Plains watered with other great Rivers that come to enlarge this on the Right and Left , such is the Raab , upon which is settled the Town of that Name , call'd otherwise Javarin , near which there 's another Island called Little Schit , by the side of the great one ; and the Nitra , which passes by Newhausel , and about 6 Leagues higher washes , a Town called by its Name , besides some others no less Considerable . 'T was into this Island the Duke of Lorrain threw his Army on the approach of that of the Turks , to secure this fine Country and the Cittadel , and to cover his Troops from the Enemy , without which prudent Foresight that prevented the Grand Visier , the Infidels had certainly seized it on their arrival . They marched up the Danube upon the Bank on the Right , having left on the other side a great Body of Troops , under three Pachas , to augment the Hungarian Army , whose General had Order to possess himself of Presburg , that they might be Masters of both sides the River , & to hinder the Conjunction of the Germans and Poles , and block up the Way of the latter to Vienna . It is also said , that Count Teckley , when he had seised Presburg , was to have made himself be crowned King of Hungary there , with the same Ensigns of Royalty that their former Kings used to be crowned with : but this is only a Conjecture , without Foundation . Whilst this Army marches towards the Country assigned them , the Grand Visier advances towards Raab , with a Design to build Bridges over the River of that Name , that he might pass to Vienna . He held , as the Pachas of Newhausel informed me , a General Council upon this Great Affair , and against the Opinion of all those who assisted at it , would undertake the Siege of that Capital City , without amusing himself with little Expeditions . The Visir of Buda represented to him vigorously , the Difficulties of that Enterprize , foretold him his bad Success , and laid him under a Necessity of taking the Event of the thing upon himself , which did so much vex the Ottoman General , that after his Misfortune he threw the Blame upon the said Visier of Buda and the Tartar Han , made the Head of the former to be cut off , and the latter to be degraded . Upon which those Pachas bewailing the Misfortune of their Nation , sighed for the loss of the Great Kuproli , and blessed his Memory , remembring with what docibility he asked the Opinion of old Captains on the least Occasion : Whereas Kara Mustapha his Successor , believed there was none better than his own . He advanced , in fine , as far the Town of Raab , which he made as if he would besiege , and took his Posts round it , the better to amuse the Duke of Lorrain , and that he might with more ease surprize the Place , which he had only in his view . Raab , Yavarin or Javarin , is one of the best Towns of that Country , built in the same Form , and of the same Size with Newhausel , as to the Town , but of a prodigous Extent , as to the Fortifications , heaped one above another , all good Pieces of Turf , and the Outworks admirable , but not fac'd . 'T is scituated near that Branch of the Danube , which forms the little Isle of Schit , and hath before its Walls the River of Raab , which falls there into the Danube ; so that it may be represented as in the Point of a Pennisula , betwixt those two Canals . It hath two Governours , as the Cittadel of Comorra , and a very considerable Bishoprick , possessed by the Cardinal de Kolonitz . The Grand Visier encamped round it , as if he would have besieged it , and continued there seven whole Days , during which he made three Bridges to be laid over the River Raab , on the other side of the City , about a quarter of a League above , without Cannon shot of the Town , which he hid from the besieged , by seising himself of the Posts on the Neighbouring Hills , that surround it , so that he missed very little of surprizing Vienna unprovided , the Duke of Lorrain not having perceived that Design t●● very late , and the Emperor , who continued there without any manner of Suspicion , had scarce so much time left as to go out of it : Nay further , the Tartars who were commanded to go and and invest it , found the People quietly reaping their Harvest in the Fields , within three or four Miles of Vienna , and Gentlemen and Women travelling thro' the Country , as if the Turks had been still at Belgrade ▪ Of those unhappy People surprized on the Roads , I have seen a great Number , and amongst others Col - Rosemberg's Lady , who was carried to Boudziac , and ransomed two Years after , from whom I knew this Circumstance in Poland , whither she was conducted . The Grand Visier passed the Raab unexpectedly , as soon as his Bridges were finished , and marched with great Diligence . The Duke of Lorrain got before him however , with the same Celerity across the Isle of Comorra , and threw all his Infantry commanded by Count Staremberg , into the Island of Leopoldstadt opposite to Vienna ; and , in fine , marched them opportunely into the Town with the General , by the favour of those Islands through which he conducted them ; so that the Turks could never cut off their March. He continued with the Cavalry some Days in Leopoldstat , but fearing to be shut up there , if Count Teckley advanced on the other side of the River and entred Austria , by the River Morave : He thought best to retire from that Place , where he might be starved , or taken without striking one Blow , being locked up betwixt two Rivers and two Armies . Thus he secured Vienna by his first March , and by his next March he sav'd the Remainder of the Army , marching out of the Island by the great Bridge , to which he set Fire , as soon as he passed it . His foresight herein was admirable , for scarce had he reached the other side of the Danube , when the Tartars sent to invest Vienna , entred that same Island by the small Branch of the River , which runs along by the Walls of the Town , and was at that time fordable . They were followed by a Body of Infantry , who marched straight to the Bridge that the Duke had caused to be burnt , and whilst he put that Great Exploit in Execution in view of the Enemy , the Janisaries made a terrible Fire upon him with their Musquets of an extraordinary Size , and entrenched themselves upon the Bank of the River in the Island , as having a design to rebuild the Bridge , and indeed that was the Grand Visier's Design , to the end he might have an Entrance into Austria on that side , and a Communication with Teckley and Hungary , and that the Tartars by their Incursions into Moravia and Silesia might stay the Poles in their own Dominions , and lay the Country under Contribution , as far as Cracovia . Every thing seemed to favour this Design , every thing was for them on the Way , they had no River to pass , being once over the Danube , they had no Towns to take , no Mountains to pass , no Forrests to march thro' , and plenty of Provisions every where in the Country , which they might have carried to the Camp before Vienna . All these Circumstances set off the Duke of Lorrain's Conduct in this March , with the greater Lustre , he having by those Motions , saved both Vienna and the Empire . The remaining part of his Conduct was answerable , for in the following Part of this Campagne , we shall find him put a stop to the Enemies Projects , in two or three important Rencounters , the success of which would have stoped the Passage of the Supplies . We come now to see what happened upon the arrival of the Tartars before the City . The Grand Visier marched them with so much diligence , that they appeared before the Town at the very same Moment that the Emperor and Empress went out at an opposite Gate , to make their Escape to Lintz , without having time to carry either Money or Jewels with them . Most of the Lords of the Court left their Equipages behind them . The Marquis de Seppeville , Envoy of France , could not carry off his , and his Gentleman of the Horse , staid willingly behind to take Care of it . — He was a Man of Valour , proud of the Opportunity of being in a Siege of that Importance , but was killed in a Salley . The Bishop of Gratz buried 400000 Crowns there , that he could not carry off . All those Circumstances which appeared so afflicting at first , were yet the true Cause of the Visier's not taking the Town , and that too from the same Motives that should seem to have made him hasten it . He was informed of the Riches shut up within the City , and fearing to lose them during the Pillage , if his Army took it by Assault , he moderated their Efforts , and slackened their Attacks to oblige the Town to come to a Capitulation , with which all the Officers upbraided him , for by this means he gave the King of Poland time to arrive , whereas had he staid but three Days longer he had come too late . The Court being gone out of the City , the Gates were shut , Cavalry was posted in the Ditch , and Skirmishers were detached to dislodge the Platoons of the Turks that had posted themselves on the little Heights about the Town , so that several little Fights happened at the beginning in sight both of the Army and City , which wanted not their own use to confirm the Garrisons Courage , and to accustom them to the Turbans and Scimiters . But at last that innumerable Multitude of Troops , having posted themselves about the Town , and inclosed it in form of a Crescent , beginning from the Bank of the Danube , which the Turks had on their Right , and extending as far as the Mountains on the Left. The German Cavalry posted themselves on the Counterscarp and in the Ditch , and in the mean time the Tartars ravaged all the Country for Forage , and extended ' emselves more than 15 Leagues above Vienna towards Bavaria , which obliged the Emperour , who thought himself not safe enough at Lintz , where he just arrived time enough to avoid being taken , to retire to Passaw . The Particulars of this Flight are very afflicting . The Court lay the first Night in a Wood , where the Empress being six Months gone with Child , could scarce have a little Straw to repose her self upon . I have seen a Relation of it wrote by the Nuncio Bonvisi to the Nuncio Pallavicini in Poland , which contained many such Circumstances . For the better understanding of what I have already said , and am further to say concerning this famous Expedition . It is necessary to lay down a Plan of Vienna , and of the Turkish Camp and Army . The City of Vienna being the Capital of Austria , is scituated on an unequal Plain , being cut with Rising Grounds , hollow Ways , and little Heights , watered by the River of Wien , which gives Name to the City , runs within 100 Paces of the Counterscarp , and nearer in some Places , betwixt the Glacis of the Counterscarp , and a Suburb , into which we enter by two Stone-Bridges of very little use during the Summer , when that River is almost dry . Behind that Plain towards Upper Austria , there rises a Chain of high Mountains , which begin at the Danube , and extend thewselves towards Styria and Tirol , serving as a sort of Rampart and Barrier to the Town , which is covered by them . Those Mountains descend by Stages , like an Amphitheatre , to the very Avenues of the Suburbs , being a vast Quantity of little Hills rough and Stony , deep Pools occasioned betwixt them by Rain , the Ascent of them steep , and the Heights rugged . There 's abundance of Villages amongst them , and concealed Houses in the Bottoms , and all round a vast Plantation of Vines , which fills the Body of the Amphitheatre . Upon the highest part of the Mountains , where the Chain begins over the Danube , there are two solid Buildings , each of them scituated upon a steep Hill , and separated by a Valley . The one is a ruinous Castle , call'd Callenberg , and the other a Chappel , dedicated to St. Leopold , from which to the Suburbs of the City , there 's a large half German League of descent a cross , those lower Hill , and above a League to the Glacis of the Counterscarp . The Danube washes one side of all this Ground , and before the City forms diverse Islands , by the several Streams , which it throws out to the Right and the Left , the least and shallowest of which touches the Walls at one end of the City , where there is no other Ditch , only the Body of the Place , and a very high Wall , which covers the Entrance of the City , with a Street betwixt both , the Canal of the River over which there 's a fine Bridge , serving instead of a Ditch at that Point . The two other Arms which are the largest , have each of them a Bridge , of very good Workmanship for Timber , and massy , such as the Depth and Rapidity of the Danube requires . Betwixt those Canals there are several small ones , which cut the Islands , but don't properly make distinct Arms , being only Streams that proceed from the Inundations of the River . The first of those Islands , and the nearest to the City , is a second Town , as we may call it , the whole Place being full of Country-houses , Palaces , Gardens , great Walks of Trees , as those of the Cours le Reins , Inclosures , Thickets , Malls , and other things that conduce to the Ornament of a Capital City : The whole being inclosed like a Park , with high Pallissadoes of curious Workmanship . This is that they call Leopolstadt . From hence we enter the City by a little Bridge , and a great Suburb beyond it , that joins to the Houses of the Island ; in which the Empress some few Years before had caused a Palace to be built , call'd the New Favorita , which was the principal Beauty of the Island , though , to speak freely , all those Houses , Palaces and Gardens have little Magnificence or Grandeur in them , but the Place of it self is very much adorned by Nature . The other Island beyond it , betwixt the two great Branches of the River , is greater than Leopoldstadt , but without Houses , being only adorned with Walks of Trees and Thickets : 'T is called Tabor , and communicates with the First , by a large Bridge , as it does with the Terra Firma upon the Austrian-shore by one yet larger . This Canal is properly the great Stream of the Danube . At the Head of this last Bridge , there 's a little Fort upon the Bank of the River , built only with Turf and Pallissados , which was useful to the Duke of Lorrain , favoured his Retreat , and covered those that sustained the Party commanded to destroy the Bridge . In all the Letters which that Prince wrote to the King of Poland about his Retreat , of all those Islands , he mentions only the Tabor , as if he had confounded it with that of Leopoldstadt , but it is certain that he possessed himself of the latter immediately , from whence his Infantry marched to Vienna , and into which the Tartars and Janissaries entred upon their arrival ; so that it was not possible for him to burn the Bridge , which joins with those two Islands . Yet he left Coll. Greben there to defend it till he marched his Troops over the Tabor , and gained the other Bridge of the Great Canal : But the Tartars seized it , defeated the Detachment and took or killed Col. Greben , who was never afterwards heard of . Then they run to the other , of which the Duke of Lorrain had time to burn part , and by that means saved the Remainder of the Imperial Army . Those Bridges are now rebuilt , but to me they don't seem to be in the same Place , and the Road across those Islands appears to be changed . The City is encompassed with large Suburbs , which at that time extended very near the Glacis , and to which the Imperialists had begun to set fire to satifie , in some measure , the King of Poland , and to shew some deference to his Advice , for the Emperor thought there was no need of it ; so that they left in effect the Walls of the Houses and the Terrasses of the Gardens , which the Turks made use of to place their Batteries upon , and to make their Approaches ; so that under the Shelter of those Ruines they advanced their Trenches within 60 Paces of the Counterscarp , the first Night that they opened them , which was the 13th of July , 1683. This fatal Experience hath since occasioned them to remove the Suburbs at a greater distance , when they began to rebuild them after the Siege . As to the Fortifications some of them are strong and others weak . There are 12 Royal Bastions , faced with Brick , with Cavaliers , Ravelins , Half-Moons , and fine Gates , all fac'd with Bricks , as the Bastions , and adorn'd with Wreaths of hewn Stone . The Ditch is large and deep , part of of it dry and part full of Water . The Counterscarp is very sorry , ill pallissadod , nor did I see any thing that deserved to be called a Covert-Way , or any detached Works beyond it . The side on which the Town was attack'd , hath two indifferent Bastions , a Ravelin before the Courtin betwixt both , the whole covered with Brick , with a Cavalier or Platform for Guns , and a large Ditch , but so little Ground within , and so little space betwixt the Rampart and the Houses , that there could be no Retrenchment made on it ; particularly the Bastion of the Court , the Emperor's Palace , joining close to it , and the Platform of it serving instead of a Terrasse for the Appartments ; so that when the Turks were lodg'd at the Point of it . The Count de Staremberg could not make any more than one Retrenchment , and told the King of Poland when he shewed him the Breaches , that he could not have held out above three Days longer , notwithstanding certain Barricadoes he had made at the entrance of the Bastion , and of the Streets which run into it ; but I am of Opinion , as were all those who saw the Disposition of the Ground , that it might have bin carried in 24 Hours . If the Grand Visier , had not despised our Supplies , been less intent upon the spoil of the Town , and on the Evening before the Battle attack'd the weak Retrenchment of the Garrison , for all Ingineers agree , that he began the Siege like an able Captain , and one that was well informed of the weak Places of the Town , and that there is no other Place for carrying on of Trenches , but those of the two Bastions attack'd by the Turks , called the Bastions of the Lyon , and of the Court. This was the Condition of the Place without , that within was not ill , there being great Stores of Provisions and Ammunition , abundance of Artillery , the Citizens resolved on a long Resistance , and vigorously to endure the fatigues of the Siege . There was a numerous Garison , for Count Staremberg brought thither above 1000 Men , and was also seconded by Count Caplier , Commissary General of the Provisions , who defended the Place longer than the other , that fell sick of a Dysenterie during the Siege . But notwithstanding all this the Duke of Lorrain was very much afraid of the Town , and amongst other Reasons he wrote to the King of Poland at the beginning of the Siege , he acquainted him , That Vienna , though well fortified with Bastions , ought to be looked upon to be more a Courtly than a Warlike City , as being defective in Works , and a regular Counterscarp , that which they had not being large enough in several Places . It must be owned also , That it was very ill defended , and as feebly attacked , since the Turks having advanced the first Night within 60 Paces of the Ditch , were notwithstanding above six Weeks in passing it , though the Place was batter'd with seventy Pieces of Cannon , of which there were twenty five of a prodigious Size , and the Garison made no great Sallies , but contented themselves to defend their Ground foot by foot in the common Manner . I saw nothing in reality in all the Letters from the Duke of Lorrain and Prince of Transylvania to the King of Poland , that took any great Notice of the Vigor of the Garifon , who undertook nothing extraordinary , but only sustained the Enemies Assaults with Bravery , the Cavalry having continued a long time in the Ditch , without making any attack , either on the Quarters or Trenches . The Turks on their side did not push on the Attacks with vigor , so that the City , which ought to have been in Ruins by Cannon and Bombs , was very intire , those Places excepted that were directly exposed to the Batteries . I neither saw Steeples beat down , nor many Houses shattered , and much fewer burnt , which confirms the Opinion of the Pachas , that the Grand Visier spar'd , that City for his own Interest , whilst , by a quite contrary and ill understood Policy , he utterly ruined all the Neighbourhood , as far as from Presberg to 5 or 6 Leagues up the Danube beyond Vienna . The Tartars in effect left furious Marks of their Rage and Cruelty in those Parts for they not only depopulated those Countries , but quite destroyed all the Houses , except one Castle belonging to the Emperor , which is within a small League of Vienna , upon the great Road to Presburg where the Turks laid up their Magazins , and which the Grand Visier preserved out of Respect to the Memory of the Great Soliman , because that Emperor , having formerly encamped upon that Ground , when he besieged the same Place . The Germans built an House there , with a Park , inclosed with Stone-Walls , flankd with little Towers , looking like Pavillions , representing the Form and Disposition of the Sultans Tents , whose Quarter was built by way of a Palace or Seraglio . Those that are versed in War could not comprehend the Reasons of the Grand Visier , who , without any necessity , thus ruined a fine Country of the Conqest whereof he assured himself and designed to have made it his Residence : Besides that in ravaging behind him , he not only starved his own Camp , but also cut off all Possibility of Subsistance , in his retreat , in case of any Misfortune ; whilst at the same time he spar'd the Country on his left-hand towards Newstadt , and the Mountains of Styria , where the Tartars had scarcely ever touched . He had pitched his Camp from the Brinks of the Danube ; which inclosed his right Wing , to the Foot of the next little Hills , where the Vineyard was , taking up a vast Tract of Ground , in Form of a Half-Moon ; insomuch that the very sight of it was formidable . The Tartars had advanced further , having passed the first Arm of the River , and possessed themselves of the Isles over-against the Place : On the first of which there was an Attack , with a Battery of only six Pieces of Cannon , pointed along the Streets of the Suburbs , against a Bastion on the outside , which is washed by the little Stream of the Danube . This took up the width of the whole Street , and could be nothing but a false Attack , to fatigue the Garison ; for its Works were inconsiderable , though that Arm of the River was not only fordable but very shallow in that Place . The other two Approaches were towards the middle of the Camp , full of irregular Cutts , Turnings and VVindings , after the Turkish Fashion , with frequent Places of Arms , all well covered and guarded , the Trenches being deep ▪ and the Parapets raised high ; besides which , the laborious Janisaries had made several Holes like Huts to secure themselves from the Granado's , Firepots and Bombs ; as for Stones they did no hurt there . In a word , all that could be thought of for strengthening a Trench , and covering a Battery was practised here . No Body ever saw such fine VVorks and Gabions , nor so many Fascines and Sacks of Earth , particularly on the Brink of the Ditch , from whence they defended the Lodgments made upon the two Bastions . The Grand Visier had taken up his Quarters upon certain little Heights , near that renowned Palace , called the Favorita , which he inclosed within his Park ; the extent whereof was prodigious : I have heard the King compare it to the largeness of the City of VVarsaw . He had added Gardens , VVater-Courses and other Imbelishments to it , and also a sort of a Menagery ; for after the Siege was raised , several Rabbets , live Pidgeons , and the Body of the finest feathered Ostridge that ever was seen , whose Head the Visier's Party had cut off as they retired , were found there . He was a Man who loved his Pleasures , and Magnificence in all things , mixing them always with a Representation of VVar. The Cares of that Siege did not debar him of his Divertisements , nor interrupt his Amours . And I know that the Mufti , who accompanied him in that famous Expedition , often reproached him with his brutal Debaucheries , threatning him with the Vengeance of God , and Forewarning him , as by a Spirit of Prophecy , that his infamous Commerce with Boys ( which the Turks as well as Christians , are forbid under very severe Penalties ) would be the Cause of the ruin of the Empire , and of his ill success in that Enterprize . He had little reason to fear it humanly speaking , for the Ottoman Empire had never assembled so vast an Army , nor so many Pioneers at once , nor gathered together such vast Quantities of Ammunition and Artillery . The Camp was an entire VVorld , as one may say . I have heard some Turks , who pretended not to exagerate when they said , That it consisted of seven hundred thousand Men , including regular Troops , Pioneers , Artificers , Domesticks and such as composed the Trains of the Officers . — VVhen we arrived to the top of Mount Callemberg , and first saw them , we were struck with Fear and Admiration , at the same time , which we could not avoid , at the sight of so many Men , and such great Riches , agreeable to the Grandeur and Puissance of the Grand Senior : But the terror wherewith we were seized overcame our Admiration ; when the King asked one of his Gentlemen , who advanced to the top of the highest Mountain , to view them , and bring some News of them , he gave so terrible a Description of them , that the whole Army trembled at it ; which that great Monarch seeing , and fearing lest such a Prepossession might discourage the Army , he openly derided the Gentleman's Relation , calling it a Coward 's Vision ▪ but when the Business was over , being himself amazed at his good Success , he confessed , that he had Reason to speak of it , as he had done , and that his Fear was very well grounded . Amongst this prodigious Number of People , which I have spoke of , 't was computed that there were nigh 300000 fighting Men , without including the Tartars , and other Auxiliary Troops , as Walachians , Moldavians , Transylvanians , &c. But according to the just Relation of an Envoy from Count Teckley , who afterwards followed the King of Poland to Cracow , that Number was reduced to an hundred and sixty thousand effective Turks , whereof 22000 Men were at that time killed , ( being in the Month of August . ) The Grand Visier depending upon his formidable strength , marched as if it had been to a Triumph , and had carryed the Residents of the Emperor and of the King of Poland , chained as Captives , to be witnesses of the same , the former was found in that Condition , in the Camp , after the Flight of the Turks , who had forgot him there . I determine nothing about the precise Number of this prodigious Multitude of Troops , and pass over the divers Relations that have been made of this great Affair . I tell in a Historical manner what I know from the Original , recommending the Reader to judge of the thing upon two Circumstances ; one of which is , that next Morning after the Battle there were remaining at ten of the Clock , twenty five thousand small Tents , after a whole Nights plunder , which began about 7 in the Evening : If the Turks put 4 Men in each Tent , as we do , 't is easie to draw a Conclusion from thence . The other Circumstance relates to the Tartars , who have no Tents ; besides these a great many were scattered in the Neighbouring Islands , the Grand Visier had left ten thousand Men to guard his Bridges upon the Raab , to hinder the Garison of that Place from burning them ; and besides all this the Sultan , who was advanced to Belgrade , to encourage the Expedition , had sent him , towards the end of the Siege , a Reinforcement of twenty thousand Men , in the Room of those that might be killed or dead ; but they did not arrive in time . Whilst he batters the Place with a terrible fury , Count Teckley advances through Hungary to Presburg , with another Body of about twenty thousand Men , Hungarians and Turks , the latter commanded by three Bassas . He had brought over almost all that Kingdom to his Party , and the arrival of the Grand Visier augmented the Inclination which those who still adher'd to the Emperor , had for a Revolt : Thus the Town of Comorra was burnt by the Rebbels , under the favour of this Irruption ; and that of Presburg opened its Gates to Count Teckley , and received a Turkish Garison of about three hundred Men. The Grand Visier , being informed of its Surrender , sent some Troops thither , with Orders to lay a Bridge over the Danube , to the end that the Tartars or some Turkish Cavalry might pass over the same , from his Camp before Vienna , into that other part of Austria , bordering upon Moravia , in order to shut up the Passage of the Succours expected from Poland . But the Duke of Lorrain , being informed of the Surrender of Presburg , and fearing what the Visier had projected as to a Bridge , he advanced in great Diligence thitherwards , with the rest of the Imperial Army , which since its March out of the Islands of Leopoldstadt and Tabor , moved up and down the Plains on the other side the Danube , along the Roads where the Troops of the Allies were to come . He carefully concealed his March , and slipt during the Darkness of the Night , into the Thickets and Vineyards above Presburg , from whence he sent some Horse by break of Day , with Orders to approach the Castle , and to see whether 't was still in the hands of the Germans , to the end he might put some Troops into the same , and afterwards force the Town to return to the Obedience of the Emperor . Presburg , the Capital of the Kingdom of Hungary , Residence of the Governour General , call'd Palatin , and the Place where the States assemble , for the Election and Coronation of their Kings , was formerly a considerable City , and an Ancient Roman Colony , founded by Piso , from whence comes the Latin Denomination of Posonium , which the Turks and Hungarians have corrupted to Poson . It has only been the Capital of the Kingdom since the Turks took Buda , which before that time was the Residence of the Kings of Hungary , whose Palace is yet to be seen , at least Part of that which King Matthias caused to be built there , and called by his own Name . Presburg is scituated upon the left-hand Branch of the Danube , inclosed within a Chain of little Hills , covered with Vineyards , and the Channel of the River , which is very broad there , and washes its Walls . Upon one of those rising Heights , near the City , is a Castle , or more properly a Noblemans House , which in reality is very large , in Form of a Square , but all intire : It is covered by a Modern Fortification , with some Works at a distance upon the brow of the Hill , on that side which commands the City . The Town is only girt with a single Wall , flanked with great Towers of Stone , and a covered Rampart sufficient to stop an Army for some Days ; The Gates are very broad , but the Ditch is narrow and not very deep . 'T is not very considerable within ; there are some Fountains in it , several Churches pretty well built , some Squares , but small and huddled up , there 's a great many People in the Town , and extraordinary plenty of Provisions ; and above all of admirable Fruit. I have heard the King of Poland express his wonder at this Plenty , as the Product of a fortunate Country , and of a Climate cherished by the Heavens , which ought not to surprize us , for he spoke without doubt in Comparison of that from whence he came , where Nature overwhelmed with Snow , produceth nothing that is delicious ; though , to speak the Truth , there are few Countries in the World , better than the Kingdom of Hungary . Notice being given to the Duke of Lorrain by his Men , that the Castle of Presburg held out still , he advanced thither with his Troops , and summoned the Town , which delayed its Submission to the Emperor only to gain time for the Turkish Garison to march out at an opposite Gate , and to give 'em leasure to regain Count Teckley's Camp , which was pitched upon a rising Ground , about a quarter of a League beyond it . This step broke all the Measures of the Grand Visier for building his Bridge ; for which all the Materials were already got together in the Town . The Duke of Lorrain did not content himself with having retaken the Town , but went in quest of the Enemy on the other side , who boldly offered him Battel , and bore the Shock with Vigor ; But at last were broke by the Imperialists , and pressed upon , in their Retreat , by the Polish Troops under the command of Prince Lubomirski who signalized themselves on this Occasion . The Duke of Lorrain having afterwards given necessary Orders for the Security of Presburg , he repassed the Morave , foarding it as he had done before when he went thither and pitched his Camp at Levenstorf , in the same Plains , where he had not been long , till he saw the Enemy again . Anchar , one of Count Teckley's ●●eutenants , returned with a great Detachment of Hungarian Troops , and passed the Morave burning wherever he came , and ravaging the finest Country in all Austria . The Duke of Lorrain being informed of this by the Spies belonging to the Polish Troops , could not refuse Prince Lubomirski , who commanded them , the Glory of Fighting those Rebels , with the Regiments of their own Nation only , and the said Prince having obtained leave for that purpose , led on his Men with extraordinary Vigor , and obtained an entire Victory , without giving the Enemy time to rally . The Detachment was cut to pieces , and Anchar himself was killed by a Dart , thrown by a Kettle-Drummer of the Regiment of Pancernes . This Action was much valued by the Duke of Lorrain , in whose sight it was done . He wrote a Letter about it to the King of Poland , and in the same did particular Justice to their General . Pr. Lubomirski is certainly one of the bravest Men of his Age , being all Fire , and having all the vigor that can be desired for a brisk Expedition ; he despises Danger , is without Fear , a good Partisan , a Lover of War , but especially of Battles , desires always to be charging the Enemy , as all brave Men do , who are not answerable for the Event of an Action . The like Desire of Glory excited him to ingage in the Battle of Jurafno , in the Year 1676. where he gave marks of an extraordinary Valor , which he also had Occasion for , to make amends for the Fault he had committed by hazarding , in this Rencounter ; the whole Polish Army , as likewise the King's Person , and without a certain presence of Mind , which accompanied his Bravery he would have found great Difficulty to disingage him . After the Defeat of the Hungarians near the Morave the Duke of Lorrain marched back to the Danube , towards that Place , where he had past the same , in order to endeavour to inform himself of the State of the Siege . He endeavoured diverse times to throw in some Troops , by the way of the River , and otherwise , but found all the Avenues shut up , and carefully guarded ; insomuch that during the Siege , it was impossible for him to inform the Governor of the Relief that was preparing for him : And on the other hand , the Governour could not send any Body to the Duke of Lorrain , but once a Jew , in disguise , who deceived the vigilance of the Turks , by tarrying three or four Days in their Camp ; wherein the exactness of the Officers may be admired , and particularly that of the Visier , who shut up Vienna so close , as not to leave the least Passage for the Imperialists , unless it were through the Air. He had shut up the little Channel of the Danube above the City , and besides it was so low that Year , that one could not swim under Water . If the whole Conduct of this Ottoman General had been equal to those Precautions , perhaps the King of Poland would have met with greater Difficulties in succouring the Place . But in the main , he committed unpardonable Faults , being ill informed of the Marches of the Christians , careless in shutting up , and guarding the Passes , and being willing to doubt of the arrival of the King of Poland , he suffered a Bridge of above two hundred and fifty Paces , to be made over a very rapid River , and permitted the Christian Army to march over steep Mountains , where some little Detachments of Foot might have stopt or at least much incumbred their March. He neglected to possess himself of those Mountains , and to seize the two Forts , that I have spoken of , which were very important Posts to hinder their Descent towards Vienna , and he wanted little of letting the King of Poland fall upon him , without coming out of his Camp ; all out of a vain Presumption and extraordinary Contempt he had of the Polish Army . The greatest of his Mistakes was his besieging Vienna ; for it is certain , that if he had sat down before Raab or Comorra , the King of Poland would not have gone in Person to their Succour , though they be Places of very great Importance , he not being obliged to it by the Treaty , nor having promised the Pope any thing , but for Vienna . Whilst he press'd the Town by his frequent Assaults the Duke of Lorrain , who incamped at Clauster Neyburg , near the Danube , waited with Impatience for the arrival of the Polish Army , and gave Orders for augmenting that of the Emperor , which was joined by the Princes and their Troops from all Parts of the Empire . The Elector of Saxony brought ten thousand four hundred Men thither : The Elector of Bavaria sent almost as many , and soon after followed them in Person : Count VValdeck conducted the Troops of the Circles thither . The Elector of Branderburg did not make such haste , he would first have certain Fiefs , which the Emperor was obliged to sell him for the Overplus of the Troops , that he was to furnish , besides his Quota ; so that that Body was but just entred Silesia , when the News of the raising of the Siege past through that Country , being carryed to Cracow , where the Queen of Poland was . On the other side , the Duke of Lorrain was busie getting together Materials for building a Bridge , expecting that the King would determine the Place where he designed to pass the River ; and in the mean time the Grand Visier caused a great Number of Tartars and Turks to pass the River , some by swimming and others in Boats , who joining Count Teckley's Army , formed a Camp in the Plains beyond the Danube , not far from that of the Duke of Lorrain , who advanced to give them Battle . Both Army 's disposed themselves for Fighting . The Duke drew up his in three Lines , putting the Polish Regiments in the first , and made the Emperor's Cuirassiers and Dragoons to support the whole . The Turks charged with so much violence and fury , that they broke the first Ranks , pressed in upon the Polanders , knock'd down all that stood against them , and pierced through to the last Line , where the Count de Boutlaer was wounded in the Head , with as desperate a cut of a Scimiter , as could be received without Death . The Germans seeing this Disorder , opened very discreetly to the Right and Left , that the broken Troops might pass , and having born all the fury of the Turks , and stop'd their Impetuosity by the firmness of the Squadrons of Cuirassiers , the Dragoons of the third Line , received the Enemy without firing , charged them in their turn , pressed in upon them , and the Polanders being returned from their first Disorder , and having rallyed , seconded those brave Men so well that the whole Turkish Army was defeated and pursued to the Danube , where the Bassa of VVarradin fell a swimming through a Shower of Musquet-shot , trusting to the strength of his Horse , which actually carried him over to the other side in sight of every Body . This Battle was fought on St. Bartholomew's Day 1683. and was the last Action that happened in those Plains , where the Duke of Lorrain , being Master of the Field , saved that part of Austria , with those Parts of Moravia and Silesia that adjoyn to it , by his good Conduct . The People there were in continual Alarms , they had barricadoed all their Ways , thrown up Retrenchments before their Town-Gates , and armed all the Inhabitants of their Cities . In a Word , all was in a Consternation as far as Breslaw . CHAP. III. The Continuation of the Campagne , with the March of the King of Poland , and the raising of the Siege of Vienna . VVHilst the Duke of Lorrain was supporting the Emperor's Affairs , with the utmost diligence , and the Princes of the Empire were gathering together their Troops throughout all Germany , the King of Poland hastened the March of his with all possible speed : The Generals assembled them as soon as they were levied ; and to give the Germans some Comfort of their Expectations , Lieutenant General Schignafski began his March , with a body of Cavalry , composed of the Regiments of Hussars , Pancernes , Peteores , and some other old standing Troops , that were first in condition to March ; The Great General followed with the rest some Weeks after ; The new-raised Foot marched separately from their Quarters , where they were brought together by Regiments , by Companies , and by Recruits , without any other Rendezvous than that appointed by the King in General , under the Counterscarp of Vienna ; insomuch that Poland was filled with Soldiers and Equipages , marching in Disorder and with great Precipitation towards Cracow , in order to enter into Silesia , where the Imperial Commissaries had prepared Provisions and Forage for them . The King of Poland regulating his Departure upon the News he received of the State of his Troops , set out at last about the beginning of July , taking the Road towards Cracow , which is reckoned to be about forty Leagues from Villaneuf ; He made something more of it , because he had a mind to go to the famous Devotion of Chenstokova , as renowned in those Countries , and perhaps as rich as the House of Loretto . Besides the Queen had made a Vow at her lying in , and the King , whose Piety is equal with his other Virtues , believed that he ought to beg , in that holy Place , the Protection of Heaven , by the Intercession of the Virgin , seeing the Enterprize he had undertaken was for the Glory of the Christian Name , the Defence of the Church , and the safety of the Empire . From Villaneuf he went to Falenta , a fine Pleasure-House , about a League from thence , where he tarryed that Day . The third Day he had Advice at Nadazzin , where he dined , of the raising of the Siege of Newhausel , and the Retreat of the Imperial Troops into the Isle of Schit , occasioned by the Approach of the Grand Visier : He lay afterwards at Radgiovick , another renowned House in Poland ; at Rava , the Capital of the Palatin of Great Poland ; and at the Abbey of Vitouf , near Pietrecouf , ( the Residence of the Chief Tribunal of the Kingdom for the first six Months , which begins on St. Francis's Day , the fourth of October . ) He lay afterwards at Krotchin which is another fine Country-House , belonging to the Count d'Henof , regularly built with Stone , adorned with a fine Garden , with several Water-Works , Terras-Walks , &c. therein ; and , which is very rare in Poland , furnished pretty neatly . Next Morning the Court arrived at Chenstokova , where the King tarryed to perform his Devotions : There he dispatched some Courriers to the Emperor and Duke of Lorrain , who had sent a Polish Gentleman , called Glinski , an Officer under Prince Lubomirski , to give his Majesty an Account of the Turks before Vienna , which they had besieged . The King of Poland wrote upon that Subject to other Courts to excite the Compassion of the Princes in favour of the Emperor , who was chased from his Capital City , and upon the very brink of seeing himself stript of all his Territories ; then continued his march and arrived at last at Cracow , at a Pleasure-House which the Kings of Poland have at the end of one of the Suburbs called Lobzouf , where he staid some Days . In the mean time his Troops advanced towards the same Place , and some small Parties of them passed by every Day . Lieutenant General Schignafski came no nearer than within two Leagues with his Body of Cavalry , which the King went to see upon the Road , and ordered them to march by the Foot of the Mountains on the left-hand , that they might not fall into the Road , marked out for the Grand Army , which was to the Right , the General Rendezvous of which was to be at Tarnovitz , the first City of Silesia , and of the Emperors Territories towards Cracow , being 12 great Leagues from thence . The Grand General , who led the Body of the Army in Person from the Frontiers of Russia , arrived some Days after , and incamped within half a League of Lobzouf , from whence he continued his March through Bengin ; and the King having seen those two Chief Bodies of his Troops , go before , set out himself on the 15th of Aug. He took his way by the Foot of the Mountains to the Left , and afterwards fell into that of the Great Army at Bengin ; where Count Caraffa the Emperor's General , who was sent per Post to represent , that the danger was Pressing , arrived two Hours before the Court. The fight of the Camp gave him some hopes , but he could not yet believe , that the King was there , he being prepossessed , as was the whole Court of Vienna and several others , that that Prince would never go out of his Dominions ; insomuch that when the Marquis d'Arquyan , who was the first that visited him at Dinner , told him that the King was just coming ; the Count de Caraffa , as a Man who still doubted it , replyed , Sir , 't is said so . Before I go further , I must observe one Particular , relating to the Person of Prince James , the King 's Eldest Son , whom the Gazetts , thro' Ignorance or Malice , have confounded with his younger Brother Prince Alexander , who was then but 7 Years old ; and yet they published , That he followed the King in this Expedition : I am not ignorant of the Venom hid under this Affectation , and that most of the Polanders prefer him to the Elder , as well because he was born upon the Throne , if I may so speak , and after the Election and Coronation , as because of his charming Behaviour , and the fancy of the Nation . However , I ought to undeceive the Publick , as to the Error imposed on them upon this Occasion , and to leave to Posterity the Remembrance of the first s●●ting out into the Field of Prince James , Eldest Son to the King of Poland , was at 16 Years of Age. He was born in France , aad held at the Font by Lewis le Grand , whose Name he also bears , with that of his Grand-Father . 'T is certain , that the Polanders don't look upon him as the Son of a King , but only as the Son of the Great Marshal . On the 5th of August the King received Deputies from the States of Silesia , who came to assure him , that the Provisions were ready upon the Road , as also the Waggons granted by the Imperial Envoy , for carrying 200 Foot. The King , I say , sent on the 9th Expresses every where , to hasten the new Troops , who began to march the next Day . That same Day his Polish Majesty dipatched the Gentleman , of whom I have already spoke , to Count Teckley , to entertain with that Hungarian General , the mutual Correspondence they had agreed upon , and to renew the Reciprocal Promises they had made each other , to wit , on the King's Part , that the Polish Troops should commit no Disorders in Hungary , particularly on Count Teckley's Land ; and on the Counts part , that his should not come near Cracow , as I have already said ; to which I must add , what I have heard from the King of Poland's own Mouth to Ghiia , when he took his Leave of him , viz. That he must assure Count Teckley , that if the Malecontents should burn one Straw in the Territories of Poland , he would go in Person and burn his Wife and Children in his own House . The Duke of Lorrain had daily given the King of Poland an exact Account of the State of the Siege , by frequent Courriers ; and Count Caraffa gave him a full and the last Account of it whilst he was at Dinner at Bengin , as likewise of the State of the Imperial Army , which was given out to be 14000 Horse and 30000 Foot : Whereupon his Polish Majesty opened his mind to that General , and discovered to him the Design he had formed , to attack the Turks by way of the Mountains of Callemberg , which he described to him in the Camp ; and from that Day I observed in the K. a Prophetick Assurance of his beating them , which the Event has always made me to take for a Celestial Inspiration . Caraffa at the same time told him how that the Imperial Court had been obliged , in flying from Vienna , to leave in the Place a prodigious Treasure , in Money and Jewels , the loss of which would be no small addition to their Grief ; and conjured him by all these Motives to hasten his March , whereof he would be assured before he returned . In a Word , he followed the Court of Poland to Tarnovitz , and after having seen the Review of the Army , and taken his Leave of the King and Queen , he took Post , having ordered Horses to follow him , on purpose that he might be able to assure the Duke of Lorrain , that he had seen them on their March , for no Body ever believed that the K. would have led them in Person . He arrived on the 21st of August at Tarnovitz , in the Neighbourhood of which Place the Army incamped that Day in many separate Camps , which the King caused to be done , that it might appear to be the greater , not only to the Imperial Commissaries , but also to an extraordinary concourse of the Nobility of Silesia , who flocked thither to see this famous King , from whom the Deliverance of the Empire was expected . They were supplied with Provisions in abundance , the Polish Money past Currant , Waggons were given to the Infantry to hasten their March ; and others got ready for the Cossacks , who were impatiently expected by the King ; in fine , all imaginable Methods of dispatch were formed out , with such earnestness as the pressingness of the Occasion did re-require . Upon which , I find my self obliged to observe , that the Lithuanians have so bad a Name for pillaging and other disorders in their Marches , that the Imperial Commissaries prayed the King of Poland , to divert that Plague from off their Country , and to cause 'em to march over the Mountains of Hungary ; which way they actually took , and failed not to burn , plunder , kill , &c. so that the way they went might be discover'd by their terrible Disorders ; of which C. Teckley , who was assured by the King himself of a kind Neutrality between the Territories of Poland and those of Hungary , depending on him , testified a great Resentment . All the Blame was laid upon the Lithuanian Generals , and upon a Gent. of that Country call'd Teskievits , to whom the Q. had given the Conduct of certain Troops , made up of stragling Men , that followed the Army of the great Dutchy of Lithuania , as if they had been their Retinue . The 22d of Aug. the K. after Mass , went into the Camp in a Warriors Equipage , having the Bontchouk carried before him , preceded by his Guards and Horses of War , whose Harnesses were glittering with Gold and precious Stones , and , without Exageration , with such a Richness , as I never saw elsewhere , or perhaps 't is not valued but amongst those sorts of Nations , as Turks , Persians , and Muscovites , whose Pomp and Methods the Polanders imitate . The K. had ordered his Infantry to break up before Day the better to conceal from the Germans , the smallness of their Number , and the bad Condition they were in . The Artillery which consisted of 28 Pieces of very small size , followed the first Day for the same reason ; for except 5 or 6 Cannon of a reasonable size , for Field-Pieces , the rest did not deserve that Name . He would not therefore review any other but the Polish Cavalry and Dragoons , which were truly extraordinary fine Troops , all equipped as the best Regiments of Germany , which charmed the Imperial Commissaries . The Grand General drew them up in Battalia , and the Princes and Senators , who had Troops of Hussars among them , having posted themselves at their Head , the King made a Review of them , and at the same time marched at the Head of all in Person . I shall not trouble my self here with the particular Description of the Places along this Road , nor with the Incampments of the Poles during this March ; I shall do it at length at the end of my Narrative , that I may not break the Thread of my Discourse ; and shall content my self at present to inform the Publick , that the King from that very Day quitted his Army , in order to put himself with all Expedition at the Head of that of the Emperor , where every Body wanted his Presence , taking with him only a Body of 4000 Horse , and a Detachment of twenty Hussars out of each Troop , who were instead of his Guards , and marched about his Person without Lances : He wrote a Letter to the Pope from Ratibor , to inform him of his hasty March with that Detachment : He lodged in most of the Towns where they had prepared Lodgings for his Reception ; in others he encamped with his Guards . No Monarch ever received so much respectful Homage from People of a Foreign Dominion , as the King of Poland received from the Emperor's Subjects . He marched through all Silesia , and cross'd the Mountains ( being seven Leagues over ) that part it from Moravia . He went through this last Province , and was treated by the old Archbishop of Strigonia in the Town of Brin , which is the only Place in that Country , that can be called strong , because of its Cittadel , that the Natives reckon to be impregnable . In fine , leaving the Plains of Austria on his left Hand towards Ekendorf , he marched to Olle Brun , where he incamped on the 31st of Aug. The same Day the little General of the Crown joined the King , in his March with the Body of Cavalry , which he had conducted by the Foot of the Mountains ; and the Duke of Lorrain arrived just as his Polish Majesty was causing those Troops to defile . Thus their first Interview was in the open Field ; the King received him at the Head of those Troops drawn up , in order of Battle , whose fierce Aspect did excellently well suit with the Noble and Warlike Air of that Monarch . The Duke lighted off his Horse at about 25 Paces distance from the King , who did the same at about 15 , and after a short Conversation , but very Affectionate , on both sides , both of them mounted again at the same time , and went together to the Camp , that was marked out at Olle Brun , where the King treated the Duke of Lorrain at Dinner : That Prince gave afterwards so many Marks of his Consideration and Esteem for his ●olish Majesty , that the King thought he could never sufficiently testifie to the Duke of Lorrain , the Esteem , and , if I may venture to say it , the Veneration which his Vertues and extraordinary Merits inspired him with . The Duke of Lorrain in his Conversation after this Interview , said oftentimes , that the Republick of Poland had never shown greater Proofs of Judgment than in the Choice they had made of so great a King ; and his Minister , Count Taff , being then present , added , That the King of Poland himself knew very well , that in the time of his Negotiation at the General Diet , he had assured him in the Name of the Duke of Lorrain his Master , that he would desist from his Pretensions to the Royalty , if he , the Grand Marshal , made any to that Crown . The Army sojourned two Days at Olle Brun , and during this Interval 500 Dragoons and 1500 Germans were sent to lay a Bridge over the Danube . On the 3d of Sept. they incamped near Stadeldorf , a Pleasure-House scituated on a rising Ground , wherein the King lodged , and in which the Elector of Saxony , who arrived the night before , came to salute his Majesty ; as Prince VValdeck had done the Day before . On the 4th they tarried there to hold a general Council , at which assisted ( besides the Elector of Saxony , the Duke of Lorrain , and Prince VValdec , General of the Troops of the Circles ) General Caprara , and some others of that Rank . On the 5th the Palatin of Russia , Grand General of the Crown , arrived with the Polish Army , which the King saw defile , and ordered them at the same time , to march to the Bridge , whither he followed in Person about 4 a Clock at Night , and where the whole Army encamped upon the Brink of the Danube . The Bridge was built over-against the Town of Thoulon , six Leagues above Vienna , at a Place where the River forms two Isles , which required three Bridges , and made the Passage the more secure by a plurality of easie Retreats , defended by the Arms of the Danube . On the 6th of September the Army began to pass the Bridges ▪ and the King , in the mean time , dined in one of the Isles : The Great General of Poland marched on the Head of all , with his Polish Troops , as if it were to cover the rest ; and it is certain that that Post was their due , the Germans being so dejected with Fatigues , and Toils , occasioned by the bad state of Affairs , that they wanted to be incouraged and heartened . The sight of a Turban frightened them , an accidental Cry of Alla , which the Turks use in War , and signifies God , allarmed the Camp , which happened twice or thrice , the Night after they had passed the Danube . This Disposition was the Occasion that the Polish Army had the right , and that of the Emperor with the Duke of Lorrain at their Head the Left : the Electors keeping in the Center near the King's Person . That Night he incamped beyond the Bridges on Thoulm side , where he tarryed the 7th and 8th , that all the Army & Bagage might pass over . The Troops of the El. of Bavaria , which came that way out of his Electorate , joined us the first Day , and next Day that Prince arrived by Water in the Camp , a little before the King left Thoulm . Here the Duke of Lorrain appointed several of the Emperor's Huntsmen to conduct the Ranks through the Defiles of the Mountains , which they had often ranged as a Hunting , and knew very well ; these Guides led the Army through the least difficult ways , and over the easiest Hills , though this Mountainous Country is every where bad for a March ; insomuch that they could carry but very little of their Artillery with them , and that with inconceivable Trouble , notwithstanding they were so small , that they could mount them with the help of an Irou Crow . He had so many Tartars and useless Horse in his Camp , as did nothing but starve him , and Forage began to be very scarce with him ; however our Troops met no Body in those Defiles , but some Servants of the Army , who were keeping Cattle here and there , and fled upon first sight of us . But that which happened to a Colume of Polish Foot will certainly appear to be very odd . A Tartar Officer commanding a Party of about 30 Horse , happened in his March to fall into a Closs-Valley , and finding the said Body of Poles there , he came up to General de Henoff , who was at their Head , not to fire upon him , but cooly to ask him News , as if they had been Friends ; and when he was told , That they were Part of the Polish Army , which was advancing under the command of the King in Person , he answered jearingly , That he knew very well that Prince Lubomirski had brought some Polish Troops to the succour of the Germans : After which he rode off with his Troop without General de Henoff's , thinking fit to attack him , or perhaps he could not do it in that hollow Way , or that the Tartars kept himself at some distance from him . The Duke of Lorrain having provided the Army with good Guides , made the King take the shortest Way over the Mountains , and accompanied him almost constantly ; as did also the Emperor's Chief Generals . They decamped from Thoulm on the 9th of September 1683. in the Afternoon . Next Day they passed half of the Defiles ; and the Court stop'd at Night on a great steep Hill , which they had gained with much trouble : The King had found it so troublesom to get up that Hill , that he wrote the same Night to the Queen , That the Fatigue of the March , together with the want of Provisions , had made them lose so much Flesh , that they were fit to run with a Hart upon the Course . Those who gave out , That that Prince was brought so low , that he was not able to get on Horseback any more , did not expect such a plain Contradiction as this Affair gave them ; for they did not cross the Mountains in Coaches ; and 't is certain , that upon the Day of Battle his Majesty was almost 12 Hours on Horseback ; I don't say , but that he had some trouble to mount his Horse , for he was forced to make use of a Stool or some rising Ground at his mounting ; But when he is on Horseback , he finds himself very easie , which stood him in good stead at the Defeat of Barcan . On the 11th they continued their March , without seeing any Appearance of the Army , or having had any News of it since they left Thoulm ; for which they began to be uneasie : But on the 3d Day about Noon they discovered the Points of the Hussars Lances : And the German Cavalry had reached a Valley at the bottom of the last Mountain , where the King stopt and dined before he marched up the same . This March was very tiresome to the whole Army , for besides the great heat of the Season , they wanted Water , Provisions , Tents , &c. the Equipages staying behind in the Bottom : And the King as well as Generals had only Muleteers to follow them ; so that His Majesty was forced one Day to eat nothing but Bread , and drink only Water that was in the Flagons of the Bavarian Soldiery , which they carried at their Sides . During this Halt , the Army made a shift to gain the top of the Hill : The Germans on the left made themselves Masters of Calemberg , and there planted their Cannon ; the Polanders on the Right took possession of the Wood , and the Eminences parallel to that of the Castle . In this Place they encamped the same Day , being Sept. 11. to give their Troops a Breathing time , and to agree on the Order of Battle , in a general Council that Evening . The encampment was very irregular , the Ground not allowing them to make it better . They were canton'd as well as they could in the Wood ; the Infantry being entrenched in a small compass of the open Country , where they covered themselves with Chevaux de frise , and with what Artillery was arriv'd ; whilst the Cavalry were Posted very disorderly and confus'dly in other places . Nothing hitherto appear'd to dispute their Passage , though the Grand Visier had certain notice of the Approach of the King of Poland , by a Turk and a Tartar , taken in the Mountains , and sent back on purpose ( after they had been well examined ) to give Intelligence of it as Eye witnesses of the matter . But that presumptuous General never troubled his head about it , and continued the Siege with the same application , as if he had only the Entrenchments of Vienna to force . He was lodged in two places upon the Attack'd Bastions , when the Succour arrived ; and thinking to force the Place to Capitulate before he could be brought to a Battle , he only sent below Calemberg , in the Bottoms and Hollows of the low Hills on the side of his Camp , a Body of about Ten Thousand Men , Horse or Dragoons ; these last fighting on foot , according to the Disposition of the Ground , as their Janizaries do . Besides he Cannonaded the City as usual ; which was very pleasing to the King of Poland , who upon hearing this noise , declared that he had a very great esteem for the Turks , since they were such brave Fellows as to wait for his coming . For in the way it was sometimes suspected that they would not , but in my mind without grounds ; since the Grand Visier could be in fear of none but him who defeated him , I mean God Almighty , to whom alone this success was owing . He had still left above 140000 Men ; and the whole Quota of our Armies amounted to no more than 70000. The Empire with all its Members made about 45000 , the King of Poland not above 20000 ; without reckoning the Volunteers , which upon such an extraordinary occasion flocked from all parts , and compos'd a considerable Body . The Marquiss of Parelle , a Savoyard , brought thither at his own charge fourscore Gentlemen all Horse ; But the Volunteers swelled the Armies without reinforcing them ; and were often a greater incumbrance than a strength to them . On Saturday Night September 11. They made great Fires on the Hill , as a signal to the City of the Arrival of the Supplies . But they saw nothing of it , no more than of the Fight next day , by reason of the disposition and unevenness of the Ground where this great Action passed . After the Siege was raised , the Governour Staremberg told the King that they only discovered the Lances of the Hussars with Perspective Glasses , from the Top of the Steeple of St. Stephen's Church . In the mean time the King of Poland had caus'd the Descent of the Hills to be descry'd by a French Man that was near his Person ; and whom he look'd upon as an Engineer because he knew some Terms of that Art. This pretended Engineer had a great Opinion of his own Parts ; and to shew some proofs of it in this juncture , he was very warm in giving a Description of the Country through which they were to march to the Turkish Camp ; being willing to cry down those , who , he said , had misinform'd his Majesty on this Subject , in telling him of great Plains , fit for his Gens-des-Armes ; whereas there were nothing but Precipices , Hollow Ways , and Rocky Descents . This Scene pass'd in the presence of the Duke of Lorrain , and of other Generals of the Emperor , who were offended at the disrespectful manner , wherein a Man of this Character dar'd to extol himself in such an Assembly . It was therefore necessary to draw up a Line of Battle according to the Disposition of the Ground , and to make use of the Cavalry as well as they could ; since this Affair could not be decided but by beating the Enemy from their Posts , and by particular Skirmishes . Nor did the King of Poland at that time think of being able to reach the Turkish Camp from the Brow of the Hill , in less than three Days ; and marked out with his Eye the places where they should Encamp Septemb. 12. and 13th , by driving the Enemy gradually out of the Posts and Defiles , which they held by great Platoons of Cavalry , or Musqueteers on Horseback , whom I before called Dragoons , from their manner of fighting . All those matters were settled in the Council of War held Septemb. 11. after Midnight . A Scheme was drawn of the Mashalling the Forces wherein the Polanders were to be on the Right , and their Generals to draw up in the form of a Half Moon in the Wood and Hills , to prevent the Tarters from falling upon the Army in the Flank or the Rear , whilst it was engaged with the Turks posted ( as might reasonably be fear'd ) before the Camp. The Duke of Lorrain took the Left towards the Descent on the side of the Danube , by possessing himself of Calemberg and the adjacent Eminences : By this means he had a less compass to fetch , to march to the Turkish Camp and the Attacks ; so that it was he ( properly speaking ) that clear'd the Trenches , and Rais'd the Siege . The Duke of Saxony drew up his Troops on the Right of the Duke of Lorrain , and the Elector of Bavaria his on the Right of the Duke of Saxony ; each of these Princes keeping at the Head of his own Body . The King of Poland Posted himself in the Centre of all , animating this great Body with his Presence and Voice ; acting in all places , and giving his Orders , which according to the Emperor's Command were obeyed with the utmost submission . The Duke of Lorrain sent a great many Adjutants to be near his Polish Majesty , to receive his Orders and to convey them to all parts of the Army . To the Infantry were allowed Chevaux de frise : On the Advantageous Emeniences were planted what Cannon they could get : But nothing could be expected from them because of their smalness , and the height of the Place on which they were planted . This inconvenience was observed in the Battery that was made at Calemberg , which began to fire Sunday Septemb. 12. about Ten in the Morning on the Main Body of the Turks Posted below , without reaching them . For , as we said before , the Grand Visier , convinc'd at last of the Approach of the Succours , took no other precautions to cover the Siege , than only to send on Saturday Night a Body of 10 or 12000 Men ( whose Standards we could only see in the Covert or Hollow ways ) to take Possession of the bottom below this Castle . On Sunday September 12. 1683. The German Troops about break of Day began to Skirmish with this Detachment of the Enemy ; whom they chased from Post to Post ; and there were particular Skirmishes carry'd on very warmly on both sides . Among the Rest , the Dragoons of Savoy , those of Crouy , a Regiment of the Army of Saxony , and that of a small Body of Polanders , commanded by Chevalier Lubomirsky , signaliz'd themselves particularly . These Troops were insensibly drawn into fight , and began at last a regular Battle , in the Villages and Defiles , where the Turks defended themselves vigorously , discharging on Foot , and afterwards mounting on Horseback , which deceived one of these Bodies of Dragoons , who supposing that the Enemy fled , advanced too forward , and were cut in pieces . In this Action the Lieutenant Colonel of Lubomirsky's Dragoons , nam'd Kinsik , was wounded in the Head with a Sabre , who died within three days after ; notwithstanding the Horseshoe that he had in his Hat to defend him from the Blow . The Marquiss of Parelle desired leave to go with his Volunteers to drive the Turks out of that Post ; but the Duke of Lorrain every time he made the Proposal , seemed as if he heard him not , and order'd Colonel Mercy to do it , charging him thrice together not to go without his Head-piece . This was a very brave Officer , and notable Partyman : He executed the Order with as much Address as Valour . The Turks were driven out of that Post , and all of a sudden scattered over the whole face of the Mountainous Country . The Grand Visier himself came at last out of his Camp , and posted himself not far from the Lines of it with a Body of Cavalry , which according to the Accounts that have been given , and the Relations of those who were in the Action , were upwards of 30000 Men : But the number did not appear so great to those who saw that Body of the Grand Visier broken by two Companies of Hussars ; one of which , and the first that made the Onset was commanded by Alexander the King of Poland's second Son. Before I descend any further to particulars , I must take notice , that the Janizaries did not appear upon this occasion , none but the Cavalry and Dragoons , which last fought sometimes on Foot. The Infantry still carried on the Assault , and maintained the Trenches : For the Besieged have said since , that they made three Sallies that very day , and took or Nail'd up thirty Pieces of Cannon . The Camp therefore remained still in the same Posture , and the Conqueror found their Tents spread , as if the Grand Visier had design'd his March before the Christians for no more than a Walk . But the wiser among the Turks had other thoughts of the matter . The Cham of Tartary was the first that took care of his Retreat , The Principal Bassas sent their Equipage away before hand , with the Camels and Led-Horses ; of which there were but a few left , and scarce anything else considerable , so that the Soldiery had but indifferent Plunder . This very Day in the Morning we had descry'd from the top of the Mountains the retreat of all these Equipages , And whereas they raised a great Dust in Raab Road , it was thought at first that it was rais'd by the Reinforcement of the 20000 Men , which as it was reported in our Army , were to to be sent to the Camp before Vienna , by the Sultan who was advanced as far as Belgrade . But of this Reinforcement we could never get any certain intelligence . The Precaution of these Bassas , and the premeditated retreat of the Cham of Tartary , were look'd upon among the Turks as arising from a correspondence they held with the King of Poland The Visier of Buda lost his Head for it . The Cham of Tartary was deposed by the Sultan's Authority , who gave the Grand Visier Orders to do it , upon the complaints that he had preferr'd to his Highness about it , after the raising of the Siege . It was likewise reported among us , that the King of Poland made way for this happy success by a secret negotiation ; as he had done at Kotchim , the evening before the Battle by the desertion of the Hospodars , Valachia and Moldavia , which he dexterously brought about by the prevalence of his Promises . But these are conjectures too refin'd with respect to the Affair of Vienna ; and besides the remainder of the Turkish Army was enough to have prevented the King of Poland from being Victorious , if they had but done their duty . Apannick fear infus'd from on high into all their hearts , by one of those sudden Motions of which no account can be given , was that alone which routed this formidable Army , as had been promis'd in the Morning by Father Mark de Aviano a Capuchin Friar , famous for contemplation ; and of so great an esteem for his Goodness , as to be said to work Miracles . This Holy Man we met with at Calemberg , who always attended the Army during the Fight . The King of Poland heard him say Mass and received the Communion at his hands in the Chappel of St. Leopold , which is not far from the other Fabrick . This Capuchin afterwards gave the Benediction in the name of the Pope to all the Generals , and assured them in the name of God of a compleat Victory , if they had but the Faith to Trust in him . Si habebitis , saith he , Confidentiam in Deo , obtinebitis Victoriam . These are the Fryar's own words . But to return to the Fight . Whilst the German Troops were engaged the Cannon of Calemberg plaid upon the Turk , and the rest of the Army began to draw out of the Wood forming themselves into a Line of Battle . The King of Poland returning from the Chappel of St. Leopold made an halt in the bottom below that Fortress , where he din'd under a Tent pitched in that place on purpose , and afterwards mounted his Horse to march towards the Enemy , with a design ( as I said before ) only of beating them to such an Eminence , where he intended to have incamped on this Day , being Sept. 12. The Fight therefore began then on all sides , and it was just past Eleven a Clock . The Turks being Posted in the Rocky Bottoms fenced with Walls in several places ; and in the high and thick Vineyards , vigorously received the charge at first , and killed a great many Men. The Company of the Hussars of the Castellan of Cracow , headed by his Son the Starost of Halich underwent several discharges , in one of which that young Lord , notwithstanding his coat of Mail , was shot through the Body with a Musket shot ; as was Mondreowsky Treasurer of the Court , in another Post ; or as some say , in passing at the head of the Line to carry out the King's Orders . It was in these first Motions they began to descry the main Body of the Grand Visier , posted in the Lines of the Camp ; and sometime after a small Red Tent which was raised on purpose to take a view of the Fight in the shade out of the Sun , ( for never was there ahotter day known than this ) The Grand Visier's Men have since inform'd us that he there apprehended the Caffa with his two Sons , and the Cham of Tartary . No sooner had the King a sight of this Tent , but knowing it by its Colour , he found himself animated afresh ; and being engaged , that he could not set his Eyes on his Infantry , who were not come up , and to whom he had sent time after time ; he marched at the head of the first Batallions which he met with , causing his Cannon to play continually on that Tent. But he had no more than two or three Pieces , which were rolled along on Levers according as they advanced to the Enemy ; and the King promised fifty Crowns for each Discharge . The mischief of it was they had but few Bullets at hand , and nothing to ram down upon them . I have heard a French Engineer say , that for want of some other thing to ram down , he made use at last of his Gloves , his Perriwig , his Cravet , and a great Pacquet of Gazets , that were in his Pocket . At last the Polish Infantry came up . The Battle grew warm on all sides : The Turks were beat from Eminence to Eminence ; and at last the Count of Maligny the Queen's Brother , with the Grand Squire of the Crown , was the first who gain'd that Eminence , where the King had designed to have Encamp'd this day . But immediately after his Polish Majesty perceived the Turkish Squadrons to give ground , which denoted them to be less resolute than before . In effect our Troops broke them , upon which this Monarch cry'd out That they were defeated , by a certain Warlike penetration of thought habitual to him ever since he fought against those Infidels . He ordered the Duke of Lorrain by the Adjutants near his Person , to send him forthwith some Troops . He caused his Hussars to advance , whom we saw to descend down a hollow Way on foot , among the Walls and Steep Places , where a Footman could scarce stand upright ; and at the same time the King himself fell upon the Visier's main Body recommending the Prince his Son to the Count of Maligny his Brother-in-Law , whose Valour and good Conduct , had been experienced in this and several other Rencounters . Every thing happened according as he supposed : The Hussars of Prince Alexander fell upon the main Body of the Grand Visier , routed them , and in that instant the whole Army of the Enemy retreated without making any resistance : The Grand Visier endeavoured in Vain to make them stand their ground : He addressed himself to the Cham of Tartary , What , ( says he ) will you not stand by me ? But that Man already disheartned as well as the rest reply'd , That he knew the King of Poland , and that he could not be safe with him any otherwise than by flying from him ; of which he gave him an Example immediately . The Visier endeavoured still to rally some part of his Cavalry ; and seeing they all fled before the Hussars , he , with Tears in his Eyes embrac'd his two Sons , and was carried off by the Croud ; and quitting his War-Horse which was barded with Steel-Armour , damask'd with Gold , and quilted with Crimson Velvet ; and making his escape with only one Vest : an instance which I observe to let you know that I was well informed as to this particular , the which I saw in the Letter of the Prince of Transylvania ; who sent word to the King , that he had lent him one from that very night . In the mean time the Duke of Lorrain march'd on the left , where he met with no manner of Opposition ; and having a less compass to fetch in order to arrive at the Camp on that side of it , which lay next to the City and the Trenches , the German Forces entred it betimes . It was a little past half an hour after Six when the King of Poland pass'd through the midst of it , where a young Turk of a comely aspect presented him with the Grand Visiers Horse , very fit indeed for the Parade of a Publick Entry ; but for no other use by reason of the weight of its Armour . Another Turk came with great hast , and one of the Grand Visiers stirrups in his hand to present to his Polish Majesty , which he sent to the Queen to be laid at the feet of the Miraculous Crucifix of the Cathedral of Cracow . A third waited upon him , to inform him of the Place where that Ottoman General 's Tents were pitch'd ; whither the King send his Dragoons , as a Guard , charging them to forbear pillaging . He likewise order'd all the Army to stand still in Battalia , for fear the Enemy rallying behind the Camp , should renew the Fight , and so rob them of such a cheap Victory . This they might have done , had not a Terror still possess'd them , and carry'd them with the same impetuosity to the Bridges of the River of Raab . For , spight of the King's Orders , the Souldiers began to plunder that very Night . The General Dunneval , who they say was a greedy Lover of Rich Booties , in his Rounds , met with the Tent of the Bassa of Egypt , very suitable to his Purpose , and a-propos to his desires . The Emperor's Envoy was hard-by , still in Chains , which he had worn ever since he had been at Adrianople . In several places of the Camp , they met with Women and Children , massacred or wounded by those Barbarians , who could not carry them off in such a precipitate Retreat . One of those Children , of a very Beautiful Aspect , and wounded in the Head , was brought before the King. The Duke of Lorrain , seeing the Army absolute Masters of the Camp , sent to the King , to give Orders for the clearing the Trenches , where they still fir'd , and kept playing upon the Town , 'till Ten at Night : But the King , who was unwilling that the Germans should have the Honour of Raising the Siege , at the first reply'd , That it was needless , and that it was better to make sure of the Camp , against an unexpected Return : And afterwards gave out , that he had already detach'd some Forces for that purpose . However , either the Germans went thither of their own Heads , or the Janizaries retreated of themselves ; for not a Man stirr'd out of the Camp , where the King spent the Night at the foot of a Tree , lying upon his Horse-Saddle , in stead of a Pillow . About Midnight the Governor of Vienna , sent out some of his Men , who brought his Majesty some Refreshments of Sweet-Meats , Wine , and other things . 'T is an inconceivable thing , the Truth of which we could never learn , How all that Infantry made their Retreat , in a Night the darkest that ever was seen . For we discovered neither Stragler , nor Company , except 23 Janizaries , shut up in that House of the Emperor , where the Grand Visier kept his Head-Quarters , and laid up his Stores . These Janizaries did not fly with the rest , but were in that place Sept. 14. Attempts were made to force them ; they kill'd several Dragoons , and would not submit to any but the King of Poland , when he came before that Castle , out of which they were allow'd to march with Bag and Baggage . This great Victory , so-compleat , so happy , and so shining , cost but a very few Men : the Germans lost a Prince of Crouy ; the Poles , the two Lords above-mention'd ; and the whole Army about 600 Men. A great part never saw the Enemy : The Palatine of Russia , with his Right Wing , march'd all along without a Rencounter : The Emperour's Cuiriassiers never struck a stroke ; the Second Lines were no more than Spectators , because the Enemy fled before they were come up : so that , properly speaking , none but the Dragoons , the Infantry , and the Hussars , bore the Fire , and engag'd the Enemy . We cannot tell what happen'd particularly on the Left : Each Prince kept at the Head of his own Troops , and none but Count Waldeck was seen next the King's Person ; and that but once , when the heat of the Battle was near over ; upon which he pass'd this Compliment to his Majesty , That it was a good Days-work for his Glory , and for the History of his Life . From this true Recital , we may Discover the Falsity of that Report , which was spread abroad , and publish'd even in Poland it self ; namely , That the Turks had forty thousand kill'd upon the spot . Talenty , the Italian Secretary , whom the King dispatch'd to the Pope the next Day after the Defeat , with the great Standard of Mahomet , found at the Portal of the Grand Visier , told such another Story in his Journey ; and had the Confidence to tell his Holiness himself , That in leaving Vienna , he travell'd four Leagues together on dead Bodies . Now in the first place , his Way to Rome did not lie through the Field of Battle , nor through any part of the Road , by which the Turks made their Retreat , some of whom were cut off ; both this Night and on the Morrow : And besides , it is certain , that in the whole compass of the Ground , there were not above 800 dead Corps to be seen . I do not speak this to lessen the Glory of his Polish Majesty , which shines bright enough of it self ; the Greatness of the Undertaking , the wonderful Success that attended it , and above all , that Heroical Resolution , which made him leave his Dominions to come to the Relief of his Allie , are enough to set it off , without the help of any false Lustre . Most of the Polish Senators and Generals , were likewise for his immediate Return home , after the Relieving Vienna , that he might preserve an Army , of which Poland might in the sequel of the War , stand in need . But the King hearkened neither to these Advices , nor to the repeated Instances of the Queen : He was for compleating the Business , and thereby to lay the Empire under stronger Obligations to him . 'T is upon those Accounts that his Polish Majesty merits Praise , without the killing of 40000 Men. 'T is reported of Alexander the Great , That he was highly offended with one of his Generals , who , in the History of his Wars , ascribed false Matters of Fact to him , thereby endeavouring to enhance his Glory : He threw the Tablets into the River Hydaspes , ( upon which he was , when the Recital was made to him ) and upbraided the Author , for having foisted his own Inventions into such a large Field of Praise , which Truth alone was sufficient to represent . On Munday Sept. 13. the King detach'd Miogensky with a thousand Horse , to pursue the Enemy , and cut off their Retreat . This Officer , when he was come over against Presburgh , detach'd fifty Horse , who advanced as far as Raab , where they saw the Turkish Army , which began to pass the Bridges very quietly . It had marched twelve Hungarian Leagues the first Night , and began to defile on the Morrow , without any opposition . The Garrison of Yavarin , durst not , or could not undertake the burning of the Bridges ; the Grand Visier , having very cautiously , left a considerable Body of Men to guard them . They were three Days and three Nights , in passing over the River , and met with no disturbance . Some blame the King of Poland for this , who should ( they say ) have push'd on his Victory : But this Charge is groundless , since his Troops could not have left the Camp that Night , without great danger . They had been without their Equipages for three Days , and could not expect that they could pass the Mountains in less than three Days more . Besides , the greatest Generals , having finish'd what they design'd , are well enough satisfied with that , and never care for running after the Conquered , to whom Martial Policy often thinks it adviseable , to allow Bridges for their Retreat . After the Departure of Miogensky , the King visited the Camp , and the Tents of the Grand Visier ; from whence , in a few words , he wrote the News of his Victory to the Pope , and other Princes . He sent a Gentleman , Express to the Queen , as an Eye-witness of all that had pass'd , with several Pieces of that great Spoil : And for the sake of this Good News , the Imperial Ministers order'd the Post-Masters to demand nothing of that Courier for his Journey . Afterwards the King over-ran all the Enemies Works , even to their last Lodgments upon the Bastions . But in the Interim , some Souldier or other , having accidentally set fire to some loose corns of Powder that lay about the Magazine , where there were still nigh 300 thousand pound weight , it caus'd one of the most dreadful Fires that could be imagin'd : The Air seem'd to be all in a blaze , the Earth shook , and nothing could give us a more lively resemblance of the general Conflagration at the Last Day . However , there was some thing surprizing , even in this terrible Prospect ; and his Majesty said , That he had long wish'd to see such a Sight . At last he made his Entry into Vienna , through the Breaches , on the same side that the Assault had been carry'd on . There he reap'd the full Satisfaction of his Victory amidst the Acclamations of a City , destin'd before to a miserable Slavery , the Chains whereof this Hero broke . The People Huzza'd him ; the Croud did , as it were , carry his Horse along ; and their Acknowledgments rose so high , as to wish that they had a Master and Emperor , like to this Glorious Monarch . This they cry'd out loudly in every Street , transported with such an excess of Joy and Affection , as cannot admit of Moderation , upon such moving Occasions as this . The first thing he did was to return God Thanks for his Victory , in the Church of the Reform'd Augustine Fryars , before a Miraculous Image of the Virgin ; where he himself prostrate on the ground sang the Te Deum . However , we could even then observe the beginning of Ingratitude among the Persons of Quality , and the Magistrates of that City , offended perhaps that the Obligation was such , that it was impossible for them to make any suitable Return . Neither in this Place , nor in any else did we see any one of the Magistrates ; and with much ado , a Priest of this Church was got to assist at the Ceremony . The same Coldness appear'd after Dinner at the Cathedral of St. Stephen , for they tarry'd a great while before they could get the Keys of the Vestry , or any Tapers lighted . Upon the Steeple of this Church , was set up that Crescent , which Solyman the Great oblig'd the City to erect , when he drew his Forces from the Place , at the second Siege which he laid before it , in the Reign of Ferdinand . The King of Poland told the Duke of Lorrain , That it was requisite to pluck it down , since Vienna was at present freed for ever from the Yoke , which the Sultan had threatned it with . Yet this was not done till three Years after the Siege was rais'd , as if they thought it necessary to compliment an Enemy , which dreaded the Fate of its own Dominions . But there was doubtless a nicer Reason in the Case , grounded upon a sort of Jealousy they had of his Polish Majesty's Glory , to whom they would not be beholden for the Destruction of the Crescent . This appears in the Medals which they made after the raising of the Siege , wherein the Honour of the Success was attributed not only to this Great Monarch , but together with him to all the Princes , who were at the Action , to Staremberg , Caplier , the Commissary of the Victualling-Office , with the Magistrates and Burgers of the City ; as was set down in the Reverse . Nay , the King was not so much taken notice of as the Emperor , who kept up close in the Mountains of Passau ; since the former was only commended for his Presence , whilst the latter was extoll'd for his Counsel and Forces . This very Day the King dined with Count Staremberg , the Governor of the City , and returned at Night to the Camp , pitch'd by his Orders , where the Grand Visier's was before . From this place he wrote to the Queen that ingenious Letter , which was afterwards translated into French , and communicated to foreign Courts ; and has been printed in Fragments . It contain'd an Historical Relation of the Matter of Fact , writ in a pleasant Style , rallying very handsomely on the Grand Visier , who had left him ( says he ) his sole Executor and Legatée . Then he gives the Particulars of the Estate he had left him , and concludes in a Vein of Rallery on the Custom of the Tartarian Women , who are offended with their Husbands , when they return Home without a Booty . You shall not object to me as those Tartarian Dames , you are no Man , for you come to me empty-handed : But you will find me return at this time loaded with the Spoils of the Enemy . God be prais'd ( continues he ) that he has not permitted those Infidels to insult over the Christians ; but has made them sensible of the Power of their God , whose Blows they have so lately felt . After this , he added some Latin words of a Psalm , according to the Polish Custom , who even when they write to Women , have a sprinkling of Phrases and Sentences of Latin in all their Letters . The King of Poland had , that Day he pass'd the Mountains , sent the Abbot d'Oliva Hatsky , one of his Chief Secretaries of State , to the Emperor ; who being encourag'd at the New of the approach of the Christian Army , return'd to Lints . From Lints he came to Vienna , as soon as he heard of its Relief , and made his Entry on Tuesday Sept. 14. under the discharge of Cannon , at the same instant that the Army decamp'd , in order to remove from the noisom Smells occasioned by the dead Bodies , and the filthiness of the Camp , which one may imagine to be infected , by a two Months Encampment of nigh 700000 Men. The Stench was so great , that this Morning the Elector of Bavaria , dining with the King of Poland , was forc'd almost all the while , to stop his Nose with his Napkin . His Polish Majesty presented that Prince with three very fine Turkish Horses , two Standards , and some Jewels fit for a Lady's wear ; with a design that the Elector should send them into France , to his Sister the Dauphiness . He likewise gave him also a Bontchouk of the Bassa of Egypt , adorn'd at the Top with an Hair Lace of diverse Colours , with a Tuft of Horse-Tail round the gilded Crest , which was the Summit of this Bountchouk ; which the Turks call Touk . They are not so high as those of the Polish Generals , but a great deal more embelish'd in their Warlike Furniture . Upon this Occasion , I cannot but observe , That among the Ottomans , the Quality of Bassas , and General Officers is distinguish'd by the number of those Horse-Tails dy'd in red , which in the Army are fastened to a Post before their Tent-doors ; and in their Chambers are hung up with the Sabre , just by the place where they lay . For 't is to be observ'd , That the Turks , even the Sultan himself , never wear their Sabres in the Street , much less in their Houses , where they lay aside all their Armour upon returning from the Camp ; except the Poignard or Anchard . The very Bassas in their Government , walking in the Streets , with long Gowns , with a Chaplet in their Hands , and no Arms ; and when they ride , their Sabre and Mace , or Truncheon , are clapp'd under the Saddle on each side , with a large Strap to fasten them . So that , excepting the Poignard ( which every one without distinction always wears by his Side ) the Turks may pass for good Burgomasters , or Gentlemen of the Long Gown . To put an end to this Digression , I shall here observe , That the Prime Visier , and the six Inferior Visiers , have three Horse-Tails apiece : The Becglierbeys as many : The Bassas by right have only one ; but for a Personal Distinction , when they have done some Signal Service , the Sultan sends another , and sometimes a third , for each of which they give twenty thousand Piasters , or Crowns , in forty Bags . I must likewise here inform the Reader , That besides the Prime Visier , call'd by way of Eminence The Grand Visier , there are six others , who with him make up the Divan , or Council of State of the Ottoman Empire ; viz. the Visier of Buda , the Visier of Bosnia , the Visier of Bagdet or Babylon , the Visier of Bassora in Asia , the Visier of Silistria , and the Visier of Messir , which is Grand Cairo : This last Visier is call'd in General from the Name of the Province , the Visier of Egypt ; whom the Turks esteem as a Sultan , and as their Emperor , by a particular Distinction of his Dignity . As for the Becglierbeys , they are the Supreme Governors of the Province , among whom there are some stil'd Visiers . The simple Beys are only either Governors of Castles , or Colonels of the Cavalry . But to return to the Relation . After the Emperor was come to Vienna , he sent the King of Poland Word , that he passionately desir'd to see him , and to thank him in Person , for the Signal Service he had done him ; which one might easily have believ'd he would have done . However , one would not have thought , That the Emperor , after such a piece of Service , would have stood so much upon the Punctilio's and Formalities of it . In short , 't is most certain , that after several Debates upon that Subject , it was agreed between the Ministers of the Imperial Court , and Guinsky , Vice-Chancellor of Poland , that the Interview of the two Princes , should be in the open Field , and on Horse-back , to avoid those Niceties , upon which his Polish Majesty was once a-minded to go away without seeing the Emperor . It was on the Fifteenth of September , when they came to an Interview , about a League and an half off of Vienna , or a little more . The King of Poland had decamped in the Morning , and tho' the Emperor to stop his March , had sent him word , that he was coming to wait upon him , yet he still continued it , that he might oblige the Emperor to follow him ; and remov'd his Camp a quarter of a League farther . The Troops were still a filing off , when they perceiv'd a Body of Cavalry , which was compos'd of the Lords of the Imperial Court , who had quitted their Coaches , and mounted on Horse-back , when they were about two hundred Paces from the Army . The King of Poland at the same time , order'd his Troops to draw up into a Line of Battle ; and afterwards advanc'd towards the Emperor , who was making to him with full speed . After these two Princes were met , the King of Poland unvailing his Bonnet , at the same time that the Emperor clap'd his Hand to his Hat , told him in Latin , That he was very glad that he had been able in such a Critical Juncture , to give him any solid marks of his Friendship . After this short Compliment , he presented the Young Prince his Son to him , adding , That he had brought him along with him to teach him how he ought to succour his Allies : He likewise presented to him the two Generals of the Crown , who saluted the Emperor without alighting . Lastly , seeing that this Prince was stiff and mute , without returning a word of Answer , or shewing any token of Honour , not so much as saluting the Young Prince , the King left him very bluntly , and said , Without doubt , Brother , you have a mind to take a view of my Army ; there are my Generals , whom I have order'd to shew it your Majesty . With that he turn'd his Head from him , and march'd away ; and the Emperor with the same Indifference that he had heard this Discourse , suffer'd him to depart ; whilst he for his part went to visit the Lines . Two Days after , he sent 3000 Ducats of Gold , to each of the two Polish Generals , and a Sword set with Diamonds , of about a thousand Pistols value , to Prince James . As to him , the Emperor willing to make amends for the Fault he had committed , in not saluting him , of which there were loud and severe Complaints made , he in my mind committed a fresh one by writing to the Prince of Poland , a very submissive Letter , wherein he cast all the Blame of that Disrespect , on the Surprize he was in , in remembring the Danger , and seeing the Person who had deliver'd him from it . 'T is said , that he wrote as much to the Castellan of Livonia , Baron of Felkerzen , Prince James's Governour ; but this I am no farther assur'd of , than that it was the common Discourse of our Court : but the other Letter , I saw with my own Eyes . September 16. the Army rested ; the Seventeenth it broke up , and encamped at Fichau , four Leagues off Vienna : and in the mean time , the Bridge of Toulm was order'd to be brought down , and to be put on the Right Branch of the Danube , below Presburg , by which they enter'd the Isle of Schut ; which they were to cross , because the Country from thence to Raab , through which the Turks had made their Retreat , was all laid waste ; and the other side towards Presburgh , was not in a better condition , by reason of the Encampments of that Body of an Army , which Count Teckeley , had brought thither in the beginning of the Campaign , and likewise because of the Neighbourhood of Newhausel . The Army was divided into four Parts , for the better conveniency of Forraging . The King of Poland led the Van-guard of the whole with his Troops , posted about two or three Leagues in the Front , towards the Enemy . The Duke of Lorrain came next with the Emperor's Cavalry , marching a little towards the Right . The Count of Staremberg , being march'd out of Vienna , at the Head of the Infantry , which he had thrown into that Town , led them on the Left side of the Isle by Goutta , and other Towns that border'd on the Plains of Newhausel . The Regiments of Croatia , brought up the Rear , at 3 or 4 Leagues distance . The King , by the way , went to visit Presburgh , when the Army was encamp'd over against it . He likewise visited Raab or Yavarin , going out of the Isle , with a small Attendance , over which a great Party of Rebels ( lodg'd in some Gentlemen's Houses thereabouts ) might have had the Better , being near the place where the King din'd , but they durst not attempt any thing ; and the King repass'd the River the same Night , to rejoyn the Army in the Island . The Rejoycings and Feasts which his Presence occasion'd in these two Places , had nothing in them extraordinary . The Prince of Poland threw a great many Ducats in Presburgh , among the People that were gather'd under the Windows : At Raab , a great deal of Wine and Powder was spent . The Bishop of the Place harangued the King , whom he stil'd the King of Hungary , and their Deliverer . The Governor made him a very Noble Feast , under the Salvo of an hundred Cannon . Whilst the King of Poland was crossing the great Isle of Schut , the Elector of Bavaria , with his Troops , was posted between Vienna and Presburgh : The Count Waldeck , likewise , made a Halt with those of the Circles ; and the Elector of Saxony drew off all his Forces . But his Polish Majesty , not willing to leave any thing for the Germans to do , after he had done so much in this Notable Juncture , continued his March always at the Head of his Army , to put an end to the Campaign , and to return to his Estates , by the way of Vpper Hungary . During this , he receiv'd a Letter from Michael Apaffy Prince of Transylvania , full of Compliments , upon the Success of his Arms. He sent him word of the Arrival of the Grand Visier at Buda , whom the Sultan had pardon'd for the Miscarriage before Vienna , having sent him a Vest and a Sabre , a Standard , and other Trophies of the Dignity of Grand Visier , as an Assurance of his being still in his Favour . The Sultan was likewise for Comforting his Son-in-Law , by the Example of Solyman the Great , who met with the same Misfortune before Vienna ; where indeed he was not defeated , but only miss'd of his Aim in taking it . However , with all these Testimonies of Favour , the Sultan order'd him , to make amends for this Misfortune , by covering the Frontier Places . He consented to the Deposing of the Old Cham of Tartary , who was succeeded by one of the Visier's Relations : and at the Death of the Visier of Buda , that Post was fill'd by Kara Mehemet Pacha , the Grand Visier's Intimate Friend . This Letter from the Prince of Transylvania , contain'd likewise several other Particulars , and concluded with this Compliment to the King : That his Victory was so compleat , and his steddy Resolution so commendable , in carrying on his Design to the utmost ; that all Christendom must still remember his Name , and have it always in their Mouths . The Emperor for his part , rewarded the Good Services of the Count of Staremberg , on whom he bestow'd the Title of Felt-Mareshal , that is , General of his Army ; but he slighted those of the Duke of Saxe-Laonburg , whose Deserts were equal to his Birth , and who hop'd to have had the Dignity that was conferr'd on Staremberg . This made the Prince of Saxony to withdraw in Discontent , having the Satisfaction only of seeing the King of Poland approve of his Resentment , and Retreat . That King sent him a very rich Sabre , as a Testimony of his Esteem , by a Gentleman who waited upon him at Presburgh , where he had left the Army . Staremberg had likewise the Golden-Fleece bestow'd upon him , and 100000 Crowns , being part of 400000 sent by the Pope , as a supply to the Army . Thus have we given you a Faithful and Exact Account of this Great Action , which will be a more Shining Ornament to the History of our Age , by the Extraordinariness of the Event , than by the greatness of the Matters of Fact. For we shall in the Sequel , meet with more Heroical and Considerable Transactions on one side , as well as the other . I shall now present you with the Particulars of the March , and Encampments of the King of Poland , from Tarnowits to Vienna ; and set down , upon occasion the several Stages thereof . The first Country the King of Poland entred , after he had left his own Dominions , was the Dutchy of Silesia . This Province is one of the Hereditary Countries of the House of Austria ; and begins on the side of Poland , at Bengin , nine Leagues off Cracow . From Bengin to Tarnowits , three Leagues . This is the Place , which the Poles call Tarnosky Goury . Most of those Towns of Provinces , subject at present to the Republick , going under two Names . As for the Leagues from hence to Vienna , they are to be reckon'd as German Leagues of the larger Measure ; the swiftest Courrier not being able to compass a Stage in less than two Hours , and some will take above three Hours Riding . From Tarnowits to Gleibwitz , three Leagues , a Stage and an half . In this Road , you will meet with great variety of Woods , open Plains , Sandy Fields , and Fertile Grounds , with some Villages , that look better than those in Poland , tho' the Houses are made of Wood : The Towns are all wall'd , even Gleibwitz it self , which is the least upon the Road ; but yet this Town makes some shew , has a great Clock in it , its Gates are guarded , and the Burghers are of a Manly Aspect . The King encamp'd at this Place the first Day after he had left Tarnowits , and din'd at Vessolo , a Village between both . From Glebwitz to Routh , three Leagues , a Stage and an half . You still meet with the same pleasant Prospect of a mixt Country , which hitherto is pretty good Travelling , tho' Sandy . Routh is only a small Village , situated in the midst of a Wood ; but it has a very fine Abbey of the Cistercian Order , and the Post-Office is within its inward Yard . The King din'd at Pilikvitzé , and lay in the Abbey . Dutchy of RATIBOR . From Routh to Ratibor , three Leagues , one Stage and an half . They are very long Leagues , and the Country very close and sandy ; but in going down the Hills that lie next to the Marshy Plain , in which Ratibor is situated , we discover'd a very pleasant Country . This Marshy Plain makes the Avenues to the Town very difficult , by reason of the Length of the Causeys made of Faggots . Ratibor has Suburbs quite round its Walls , and is wash'd with the River Odar , which we pass'd over a Wooden Bridge , into one part of the Suburbs . The Place is very large , and set off with Stately Brick Houses . It is the Capital City of a fine Dutchy , which the House of Austria often pawns . Casimir King of Poland enjoy'd it a long time , under that Title ; and the Heirs of Queen Lewes his Wife , pretended to great Reimbursements after her Death for that Territory , to be made out of the Emperor's Demesnes . The King , who din'd the third Day at Samotitzé just step'd to Ratibor , where he staid a little with the Lords of the Family of Henoff , who had provided a Collation for him ; and went to lye at Pietrovitzé . From Ratibor to Troppaw , 4 Leagues , two Stages . This is an Uneven Country , but Champian , and well manur'd : and this City is one of the finest in the Province , surrounded with good Walls , with Turrets , and several pieces of Workmanship on the Gates ; the Churches are well built ; the Inhabitants of a graceful Mein : It has a Governor , and a well-disciplin'd Garrison . On that side of it towards Ratibor , the Suburbs are but indifferent , through which runs the River Oppava , which gives the City a Second Name , being call'd by the Poles Oppava , from the Name of the River . The King din'd there the fourth Day . The Marquisate of MORAVIA . From Troppaw to Hauff , four Leagues , two Stages . Upon leaving of Troppaw , the Plains by which it is surrounded , and which are very Champian , go a League farther ; and with them is terminated the Province of Silesia , separated on this side from the Marquisate of Moravia , by a Ridge of large Mountains of six Leagues length ; which arising from those of Hungary , on the Left , are joyn'd to those of Bohemia beyond Breslaw on the Right . These Mountains are very high , cover'd with large Woods of Fir , and at the Bottoms , wash'd with Fountains and Rivulets , where are some Villages ill built , but pretty populous . Such a Village as this is Hauff which might be reckon'd a large Town , and would be a good City in Poland . It is call'd in the Polish Language Dwortzè . This Ridge of Mountains is terminated by a long , rough , and steep descent , at the foot of which is the City of Sternberg , which is properly no more than a Street , with a Gate at each End ; but large , rich , and well built . In the midst of this Mountain is a Castle of Ancient Structure , very large , and well kept , as belonging to a Petty Prince , or rather some Great Lord of Germany . From Hauff to Sternberg , three Leagues , a Stage and an half . The King lay at the first of these Places the fourth Day of his March. Moravia , is doubtless the Best of the Hereditary Provinces , and the Richest Country of Germany . It is fat , fertil , plentiful , populous , set off with Neat Cities , and adorn'd with all that Nature can afford , to make it Beautiful ; having variety of Plains , Green Forests , Vales , and Meadows , which represent very pleasing Prospects to the Eye . On the one side it borders on the Kingdom of Hungary : It is separated from Silesia by a Ridge of Mountains : On the Front , it has the Plains of Austria terminated by the Danube ; and on the Right , the Kingdom of Bohemia , whose Language is very like to the Moravian , being both a Dialect deriv'd from the Sclavonian . The Capital City of Moravia is Olmutz , call'd in Latin , Olomucium . It is well built , and set off with a large Square , a great many Churches , Stately Houses , wide and clear Streets , strong Walls , which last are flanked with Turrets , cover'd with a Mote , and other Modern Works . It is adorn'd without with Sumptuous Seats , fine shady Walks ; and very advantagious for its Scituation , being at the end of a Plain two Leagues long , bounded on the Left with a Ridge of Hills , of different Prospects , such as Meadows , Ponds , Thickets , and the like , of which the City is the Point of Sight . It is seated on a small Rising , over-looking a spacious Meadow , which surrounds three Sides of it ; with a River , that runs in a winding Stream thro' the midst : Olmutz is a Bishoprick , whose Bishop is a Prince of the Empire , and has a Right of Coyning Money ; and I have seen several fine Ducats of his Coyn. He has a new Palace suitable to his Dignity ; yet the Garrison and the Governor , are plac'd by the Emperor in the City , and their Discipline is Exact and Great . The King leaving Hauff , din'd at Sternberg , and took up his Quarters at Olmutz , the fifth Day of his March , being August 26. From Sternberg to Olmutz , two Leagues , one Stage . From Olmutz to Prostnitz , two Leagues , one Stage . The Country between is very uneven , wholy Champian , and of an extraordinary Soil . Prostnitz is scituated in a Plain , and is less considerable than Olmutz ; but yet neat enough , being built with Brick , as are all the Towns of this Marquisate ; its Houses are lofty , and its Streets large . The King din'd here , and the same Day encamp'd at Viska , a Village upon the Road. From Prostnitz to Bitchau , two Leagues , one Stage . It takes up in good Weather near four Hours Time to travel this Stage ; and in Winter , 't is near a Day 's Journey , by reason of the fat Mountains , and dirty Soil . The Fields are all open , stretching out towards the Left , and plow'd into large Furrows . As for Bitchau , it is one of the Best Cities of the Country , and its Land is the Granary of all those Parts . From Bitchau to Brinn , four Leagues , two Stages . This last City is more considerable than the former , not only for its Grandeur , fine Houses , and the Nobility with which 't is fill'd , but also for its Citadel ; one of the Best I ever saw in those Parts . It takes in the compass of the whole Platform of an high and inaccessible Mountain , whose Extremity at the Top has a Mantling , or Counterscarp , much like that of Montmidy in Luxemburgh . Besides this , Brinn has its fortified Walls , tho' irregular , all cover'd with a sort of Bastions , without any Outside , or loose Works . It is situated on a small Prominence , at the foot of which , round about , it has some Houses in the Nature of Suburbs . It s Governor is a Noble Lord , very highly esteem'd by the Elector of Bavaria , who came to refresh himself at his House , after the Siege of Vienna was rais'd . The King came thither in three Days time from Olmutz . From Brinn to Pourlits , four Leagues , two Stages ▪ This is a Village in a very fat Soil , and a Plain , diversify'd with Meadows , Plow'd Lands , and Thickets ; where there are some others more considerable . From Pourlits to Niklitsbourg ( the Germans pronounce it Niklitspourg ) two Leagues , one Stage of three Hours Riding . Moravia terminates at the end of one League , at a certain Lake , over which we pass'd on a sorry Wooden Bridge . Beyond the Lake , Austria begins , and presents us a new kind of Prospect , no less pleasant for its Variety , than Rich and Plentiful in its vast Extent . On the Left you see nothing but Vineyards , like those about Lions ; on the Right , boundless Plains , garnish'd with Villages ; manur'd all over , and of a fat and fertile Soil . The Arch-Dutchy of AUSTRIA . Austria , from whence that Illustrious Family ( whose two Branches have sway'd the Imperial Scepter , from the Year 1437. to this Time ) took its Name , was formerly no more than a Marquisate , which the Emperor rais'd first to a Dutchy , and afterwards to an Arch-Dutchy . The Danube runs cross it ; and it is separated from Hungary , on the one Side by the River of Moravia , and on the other by that of Raab , both which throw themselves into the Danube by opposite currents . Austria is bounded by Moravia , Bohemia , Bavaria , Styria , and Hungary . It is full Cities , considerable not only in themselves , but also for the Epochas of History , which will perpetuate their Names : Among others , we may reckon Passàw , Lints , and Vienna its Capital City . This last is become the Metropolis of the whole Empire , ever since Fourteen Emperors of the House of Austria , have reign'd successively ; the last of which have Establish'd their Court there , and have made a Splendid City of it . Besides , Austria is a Country abounding with variety of Plains , Vineyards , Hills , and large Forests , which afford ample Diversions to the Emperors , by that prodigious quantity of Stags , and other large Beasts , with which they are stock'd , 'T is certain that no Country abounds so much with the former , as this Province does : You may see them in whole Herds , like so many Beeves round about Vienna ; and 't is to be wondred what a great number of them the Emperor takes every Year , whereof with the weight of each , an exact Register is kept . This Register is lock'd up in the Archives of the Court , and has been lodg'd there time out of Mind . These Hunting-Matches are three Months in the Year : The Emperor misses not one of 'em , having stated and fix'd days for this Exercise , as he has for Audiences . His Courtiers make a Business of State of it ; and at the place of Rendez-vous , take each of 'em a Nosegay of Greens , provided by the Huntsmen , who present the Emperor with a Crown , and a kind of Sceptre made of the same . The Scales are carry'd along with 'em , to weigh each Beast they kill , and the Register , to take an exact Account thereof : and the Emperor himself opens the Belly cross-ways with a large Knife , before any dare touch it . When the Hunting-Matches are over , they cast up the Number and the Weight , as set down in the Register , and by comparing them to former Years , and to other Emperors , they pass a Judgment from thence on the Glory , and Success of the Reigning Prince , who is either preferr'd before , or set below his Ancestors , according to the Event of these Matches . Herein I have made no Additions , and speak of no more than I my self was an Eye-witness of . The City of Niklitsbourg therefore is the first City of Austria , on that Side of it that lies towards Moravia . It is situated on a Rising , commanded by a very high Prominence , where is seen a great Pile of Buildings , very Magnificent , even in their Irregularity . 'T is the Castle belonging to the Lords of the Place , which looks more like a Prince's Palace . The City is but small , but neat , and encompass'd with Suburbs , in one of which the Jews are permitted to settle ( a rare thing in those parts ) : It is adorned with Fountains , set off with a chain of little Hills , that do , as it were , embrace it ; and by a pleasant Vale , which lies below it . From this Place to Vienna , they reckon nine Leagues , and by Stages ten , which are very large ones . The King of Poland turn'd off to the Right , that he might be Master of the Dauube above , over against Toulm , marching to Mederich , to Orkendorf , to Ollebrun ; but the common Road is through Tastorf , Volkestorf , and other Villages ( for upon the strait Road , there are no Walled Towns from Niklitsbourg to Vienna ) : The Country is very incommodious by its Eminences , and by the low Bottoms , in the nature of Valleys : 't is fat and fertile , mix'd with Vineyards , with several covert Places : There are a great many Villages along those Valleys , as well as in the Hilly Country : and every where a variety of Prospects . The largest Town on this Road is Volkestorf , the last Stage , from whence they reckon two more to Vienna ; tho' 't is only three Leagues , taking in the Passage of the Danube , from the first great Bridge across the two Islands . The Road Volkestorf to Vienna is a vast Plain , without Hedge or Bush , at least for two Leagues together : On the Right it is bounded with small Hills , where are Villages in the midst of the Vineyard ; and on the Left , one may see to the opening of the Mountains , made on purpose ( they say ) for an Entrance into the Kingdom of Hungary , and for the Passage of the Danube , above seven Leagues distant from Volkestorf . 'T is likewise the direct Road from Presbourg , which on the same Line , is no more than ten Leagues from that Village , without any other Defile than the River of Moravia , which is fordable in Summer , and at all times supply'd with a Ferry-Boat . These Countries ( as I have already observ'd ) from that River to Volkestorf , were the Seat of War ; the Duke of Lorrain being always encamp'd therein , ever since Vienna began to be besieg'd , and having render'd them Famous by the Bloody Battles , that he fought with the Turks and Hungarians . The Reader may be the better inform'd of the Importance of this , by perusing this last Description of the Road , where he will meet with no Rivers , nor Fortified Places , nor Forests , nor Defiles : for that Ridge of Mountains between Moravia and Silesia , is a Road good and easie enough , since the Stage is perform'd in a Chariot ; and the Ways are broad , commodious , without any steep Rocks , or frightful Precipices . Nor are the Cities I have mention'd , any Obstruction by their Situation , since 't is not necessary to go through them ; and Travellers leave them on the Right or Left , when they have nothing to do there . There are no Fortified Places , nor deep Rivers to pass over , nor any narrow Ways to march through : So that all was open from the Danube to Vistula , or at least to Oder , which is a large and deep River ; but such as the Tartars might have swam over , or pass'd by the Bridge of Ratibor , which was left unguarded . Such an Incursion would have been a fatal Blow to the Emperor's Affairs , by ravaging three of his best Provinces ; at least Austria and Moravia , may be reckon'd such , as well for the Richness of their Soil , which surpasses Silesia , by the large Vineyards that are in both ; as also for the number of their Cities , more considerable , and better built than those of that Dutchy . The Wines of Austria and Moravia , are not indeed very rich ; they are of an Orange colour , and have a Flavour neither perceptible by the Eye , nor the Palate : yet they are sold very much in those Provinces , and at Vienna they drink none else . From Niklitsbourg to Keysselstorf two Leagues , one Stage . From Keysselstorf to Canschtorf two Leagues , one Stage . From Canschtorf to Volkestorf two Leagues , one Stage . From Volkestorf to Vienna , three Leagues , two Stages . These are all very large Villages , and built either of Stone , or Mud , or Brick . The first Stage is very long ; the next , three Hours Riding at least ; but the last are common ones . There is also a Stage set up from Vienna to Presbourg ; but in time of Peace there is no need of going through Vienna , but leaving it on the Left , you may travel in a strait Line , from Volkerstorf across the Plains to the River of Moravia , and thence to Presbourg , By this means one saves four Leagues of the Way , and avoids the double Passage over the Danube , once over the Bridges of Vienna , and again in a Ferry-Boat , over against Presbourg . But because that Road was not safe during the first Year of the War , by reason of the Inroads which the Hungarians made into Moravia , I always went by Vienna , in the two Journeys I made from the Army to Cracow ; viz. from Vienna to Fichau , call'd by the Germans Wischo , four Leagues , two Stages , which are very short , through a pleasant Champian Country , wherein formerly there were three Villages , like those about Paris ; which the Tartars levell'd with the Ground . From Fichau to Mutschultembourg four Leagues , two Stages . From Mutschultembourg to Presbourg two Leagues , one Stage . In leaving the first of these Places , one meets with a Barrier of high Hills on the Right , which shut up the Passage , and make a very narrow Defile , between the Mountains and the Danube . A League farther you pass through another , straiter than the former ; and that is , the Gate or Opening , which is descry'd from Volkestorf , compos'd of two steep Rocks , which on both sides , situate one over against the other , straiten the current of the Danube . In the midway of this Passage is a large Town , enclos'd with Stone Walls , with a lofty Gate , through which one enters into the Defile , there being no other Entrance ; for the Danube flows along on the Left , and the Wall reaches on the Right , along the Mountain to a Tower , that is seated on the Top , the which is very high and steep . This Place is call'd Hamburgh , and might formerly have been a well-built City ; at present 't is all in Ruines , as well as the rest . From thence one enters into a pleasant and fertile Plain , bounded on one side by the River , and on the other side by those Green Hills , which opening wider and wider , gives a large and boundless View of the finest Country that can be imagin'd . At the City of Presbourg , situate on the Left across the Danube , you have the most charming Prospect and Landskip , that any Painter can possibly invent or draw . One passes the River on a Magnificent Floating-Bridge , large enough for above ten Coaches , During the first Campagne it was taken away , and a Ferry-Boat only clap'd in its room . The next Year it was set on the River again , and is certainly the best contriv'd Machine , and admirably well built ; being surrounded with Ballisters , or Rails on the Four Sides . 'T is so contriv'd , that one may walk upon it as upon plain Ground , and is guided by the Stream , without Oars or Helm , only with a Pully , whose Cable is fastened to a train of small Boats , that lye across the River , at an equal distance from each other . The Reader will still perceive the Retreat of the Grand Visier to be the more surprizing , when he here considers the Defiles through which he was to march , before he could so much as reach his Bridges , which lay at Raab : and he will be able to judge , Whether Miogensky , that Brave Commander , that Leader of the Famous Brigade , did not pursue them highly , in being able to come up with the Rear of the Enemy . I shall shut up this Chapter with a Latin Epigram , made by the Bishop of Puy , Brother of the Marquis of Bethune , who had married the Queen of Poland's Eldest Sister . Those who are skill'd in Latin Poetry , say 't is smart , and has something of the Attick Poignancy in it . 'T is only a Distich , and runs thus : Dignior Imperio numne Austrius ? anne Polonus ? Odrysias acies hic fugat , ille fugit . CHAP. IV. The sequel of the Campagne in Hungary , with a particular Account of the Battles of Barcan ; and the Taking of Grana , or Strigonium . THE precipitate Retreat of the Grand Visier from before Vienna , could not be pursued , for the Reasons assign'd in the former Chapter : So that he had Leisure enough , to pass his Bridges at Raab , and to get to Buda , with the Remains of his Army . He made a stand at that place , as being out of Danger ; and the Letters which he there receiv'd from the Sultan , with new Marks of his Favour , and fresh Standards , comforted him a little in his Misfortune . But being order'd to cover the Frontiers , which his Defeat might have laid open to the Poles and Imperialists ; he rally'd his Forces , gave some Subsistence to the Soldiers , rous'd up the Courage of the Commanders , that they might be in a posture of opposing the Christians , in case they were minded to prosecute their Victory , and to lay Siege to any place within the Grand Signior's Dominions . Tho' the Army was not well satisfied with the Grand Visier , who did not duly pay them , and whose Pay was found in good Ducats in his Chest , that were left to be rifl'd by the King of Poland ; yet they rallied without any more ado , being animated with a Spirit of Mahometism , which serves that Nation instead of true Glory . The New Cham of Tartary cross'd the Danube over the Bridge of Buda , and took possession of the City of Pest , with the Country round about it , to serve as a cover from thence to the Mountains , where Count Teckley was advanc'd in the Bottoms . He reinforc'd the Garrisons of Newhausel , and Strigonium , and sent a Body of Horse to the latter of these Places , there to pass the Bridge , and to guard that Pass , where was a Fort of Earth staked and pallissadoed , call'd Barcan . For the better comprehending of those Motions , by the Knowledge of the Country , you are to take Notice , That the Danube joyning its Streams at the Foot of the Citadel of Comorne , and at the Extremity of the Isle of Schut , forms one single and large Channel , between great and open Plains on the Left , and a narrow Mountainous and covert Country on the Right , as far as Buda ; being about twelve Leagues distant from that Isle : That these Plains are full of Villages , large Towns and small Cities , whose Inhabitans manure the Land under the Cannon of Newhausel , to which they contribute , and whither they carry their Commodities to sell . The City is situated in the Centre of those Champian Countries , and is the most advanc'd Place which the Turks have on that side of Lower Hungary . The Country on the Right beyond the Danube , is less fertile and manur'd , Mountainous and Woody ; yet Populous , having several strong Cities or Castles , which makes the Visiriat of Buda . The nighest of those Places towards Germany , is Strigonium , seated at the foot of a Hill almost on the Banks of the Danube ; and 't is there where the Turks have their first Bridge , to pass over to the Plains of Newhausel , and by this communication to guard the Conquer'd Country . On the same side with Strigonium lies the City of Buda , of the same situation of the former , but a great deal more considerable , with such another Bridge to pass to Vpper Hungary , and relieve the Places that are on that side , at the foot of the Mountains . The Passes of those two Bridges are defended on the Left side of the River ; the first by a very great Fort , where are abundance of Houses , fortified with high Pallisadoes , with two Gates ; but uncover'd , and liable to be attack'd on all Sides : This Fort is call'd Barcan . The second Bridge is defended by a large fortified City , call'd Pest. But whereas the Turks had been settled for above 140 Years in all this Country , which Solyman II. sirnam'd The Great , had in part conquer'd ; those Places were look'd upon as the ancient Patrimony of the Sultan . The Turks never dream'd of any change either in Religion or Government . Buda was the Capital City of Turkish Hungary , and by the Forts with which it was either cover'd , or surrounded within six Leagues of Comorne , it might pass for the Centre of the Ottoman Empire . Upon this account it was , that the Visier there made a stand , and Rendevouz'd his new Army . He took up his Quarters there , with the best part of the Army , thereby to cover the Frontiers of that Visiriat ; and sent the rest cross the Danube , to guard the Passes of the two Bridges , that they might be in a Readiness to hinder the Christians from advancing in the Plains of Newhausel , or towards the Neighbouring Mountains . This is the Ichnography of the Country in General , let us descend to that of the Places contain'd in it in Particular . STRIGONIUM . Strigonium , call'd by the Germans Gran , by the Italians Grana , by the Inhabitants Estregon , from whence the Turks have nam'd it Ostrogon , is a City whose Houses are built with Wood. It is situated at the foot of a large Mountain , which the Danube washes ; inclos'd with Stone Walls , pretty well built , having Turrets and Batteries on them , but without a Trench , or any other kind of Defence . On the Top is a Fortress , call'd the Upper Town , where the Governour and his Garrison are quartered : This Fortress has no other Fortifications , beside very thick Walls , well built and Rampier'd , defended with Towers , Angles , and other ancient Flankers , by which the Walls of the Lower Town are joyn'd to those of the Upper . That side which faces the Danube , is very pleasant , and the Communication of the Lower City with the Fortress very easie by paths , than run along the Descent to a small Gate : But the side which looks towards the Champian Country is very steep on the Top , where is a Rocky Crest that surrounds the Fort and its Walls ; at the foot of which is a Pallisade in the nature of a Counterscarp ; to keep off the Enemy . For as soon one has gain'd the foot of those Walls , he is cover'd from all the Attempts of those that are upon them . Over against this side is just such another Mountain , parallel to the former , and call'd in German Thomasberg , where formerly was a sort of Fortress , of which nothing is now remaining but the Foundations , and from whence one might cannonade that of Strigonium . The Lower City had several Houses in the out-parts upon the Plain ; a Mosque upon the Bank of the Danube near the Bridge , to which they went through a small Gate , open'd in the Wall over against it . This Bridge was one of the longest that ever was seen ; the middle built on Boats , the two ends on Piles . The River is of an extraordinary Breadth , its Banks pleasant , its Current running in a strait line , the passage all about of wonderful variety . It was formerly a considerable Arch-Bishoprick , whose Title is still bestow'd on Prelates of high Dignity : And of late Years , we have met in the Learned World with an Archbishop of Strigonium , whose Writings have furnish'd matter of Dispute to the most Famous Universities of Europe , and have establish'd a lasting Reputation to their Author . This City is still the Metropolis of a Country of a large Extent , which made up one of the best parts of the ancient Kingdom of Hungary . BUDA . Buda was the Capital thereof , and the Residence of the King , who had there a Magnificent Palace . It lies below Strigonium , six large Leagues , and on the same side , divided into the Upper and Lower Town ; the latter seated on the Declivity and at the Foot of a large Mountain ; the former stretch'd out on the Top of it , where it stands ; being very narrow about the middle , but very long , and the two Extremities widened out like Places-d ' Armes . Neither of these Towns have any Fortifications : The Lower Town is inclos'd only with Walls ; the Upper flank'd with round Towers , with a good Trench , a double Circumvallation in several parts of the Ancient Mode , and with those Pallaces of King Matthias at the end , which enters into the very Substance of the Walls , and make a principal part of them . The whole is built with Brick , and well rampier'd , yet of easie Access , the Declivity of the Mountain not being very rough , and the Top being almost all of it commanded by other Risings , proper to mount Cannon on . The River runs behind that Hill on which the City stands , so that one cannot get betwixt them : and to cut off their Supplies , one must either seise upon Pest , which is on the other side at the Head of the Bridge , or stop up the Danube below Buda , towards the Isle of Saint Andrews , which is not far from thence . The Turks call the Place Boudim , and have made it the Title of a Visier : I likewise look upon it as one of the Chief Visiriats by the Extent of its Government , and the Importance of the Province , which is one of the richest and largest of the Ottoman Empire ; which comprehends the whole course of the Drave , a very considerable River , upon which or its Marshes on each side , is the Famous Bridge of Esseck , of near two hundred Leagues Length ; and which opens a Passage into Servia , Bulgaria , Bosnia , and other Ancient Provinces of the Turkish Dominions . The Province of Buda made a great part of Lower Hungary , and one of the Ancient Pannonienses , stretching it self from the Danube towards Sclavonia , and across that River as far as the Mountains of Vpper Hungary , and the River Theysse , taking in the City of Agria , with its Dependencies . At present 't is the most considerable Province of the Ottoman Empire , which reaches to the Borders of Austria on one side , and to the Frontiers of Poland on the other . HUNGARY . But for the clearer Apprehending the course of this Country , we ought here to say something in general of the Kingdom of Hungary , one of the largest , richest , most fertile , pleasantest , and most populous Countries of all Europe . Tho' it is in a great measure rob'd of those rare Qualifications , and has been the Seat of War , Revolts , and Bloody Catastrophes for two hundred Years together ; still it is the best of all the Estates that belong to the House of Austria . It wants nothing , and what it has , is altogether Admirable . Its Mountains furnish you with Golden Mines , its Coasts with the richest Wines in the World ; for the Best comes not near those of Hungary , made in certain Parts and of certain rich Grapes dry'd in the Sun , call'd Vvae siccae , Vvae passae . The Fruits of the Country are likewise Extraordinary : You there meet with a kind of black Plums , of a delicate Taste , and so suitable to the Constitution of an Humane Body , that the Physicians ▪ say proverbially , That they will do you no harm , eat as many as you will of ' em , unless you swallow down Tree and all . The other Fruits so much boasted of in hot Countries , grow here in great plenty : Water Melons , and others on dry Land , without meeting with so much as one of 'em naught . And there are three or four sorts of them , or of different colours , being white , green , red within . Hungary abounds no less in all other things requisite for the Pleasure or Necessities of Life , so that it needs not to borrow any thing from its Neighbors , but on the contrary can lend to them of its own stores . This has render'd it very populous , and enrich'd it with great Cities , large Towns , and stately Castles . Most of the first owe their Original to the Ancient Romans , who planted Colonies in this Country ; the Names of which are still retain'd in that general corruption of Languages . Such are Poson , Sabine , and Tyrnau , which are Famous Cities of this Kingdom , founded formerly by Piso , Sabinus and Tyrnavius . The Inhabitants of those Places still retain the purity of the Language of their ancient Masters . 'T is certain that no place of Europe speaks so good , so Proper , Elegant and Fluent Latin as Hungary . Even the Language of Augustus's Time is not degenerated neither in the Stile , nor the Pronunciation . 'T is still cultivated with Care in the Universities of this Kingdom ( of which the Colleges of Tyrnau and Cassovia , are the most Famous ) and noted as the Best Universities of France , and the Ancient Conimbrian and Complutensian Academies of Spain . The Post-Masters are not admitted into that Office , unless they can speak Latin as well as Hungarian , and in short , the Generality of the Inhabitants speak it very Naturally . There is scarce any Kingdom , that has so many considerable Nobility , Rich Lords , and Powerful Families ; which appears from those frequent Rebellions , that have happen'd in that Country : and in our Days from that Rebellion rais'd by the Counts Nadasti , Fragipani , and Serin ; whose punishment contrary to the Edict of Amnesties and Impunities , has fomented it again in the Person of Count Teckley , who inherits the Hatred which his Ancestors bore to the Tyranny and Cruelty of the Ministers of Vienna . Religion was the unhappy cause of it , the Jesuites the Instruments , and the Turks have made the finishing Stroke , having ruin'd this vast Territory ; partly on their own Head , and partly to relieve the Rebels . From hence ensu'd the Incursion of Mahomet IV. made in the Year 1683. Afterwards the Conquests of Count Teckley , in Vpper Hungary , where he took Filek , Cassovia , Tokay , Eperiez , and other Places , a little before Kara Mustapha a Bassa fell into Austria . Not only the Genius of the Hungarians , who are Naturally Treacherous , and inclin'd to rebel ; not only the Riches of the Lords , and the Fiery and Haughty Temper of the Nation , but withall the Arrogance of the German Governours contributed very much to those Revolts . All the World knows what great Generals and Commanders this Country has bred up , who were for a long time the strongest Bulwark Christianity had against the Infidels : Histories are full of the Noble Actions , Memorable Battels and Sieges , which have rais'd the Reputation of this Kingdom to a great Height , by the Valour of its Kings or Generals , both Ancient and Modern : So that their Bravery has been perpetuated in all Ages , and even nourish'd by the War of the Turks , who could never have advanc'd their Conquest so far , had not Rebellion and Intestine Divisions open'd a way to them . Those of Flanders have met with a Famous Historian [ Strada ] by whose Help , they have merited the Admiration of all Ages : But the Wars of Hungary , which are longer and more bloody , would have been more memorable , if a faihtful and well-inform'd Historian had wrote the Particulars of them . This Kingdom formerly contain'd ten Provinces , whose Standards were set up ( as at present ) at the Coronation of the Kings : Sclavonia , Servia , Bosnia , Croatia , and other Countries of the Ancient Illyricum , were dependent upon it . Vienna still pretends , That the Principality of Transylvania was one of its Provinces : but this last is at present a particular Soveraignty of it self ; and the Turks have added the rest to the Empire of Constantinople . So that we are to look upon the Kingdom in its present State , as 't is bounded by Poland , Transylvania , Talachia , Servia , Croatia and Austria ; containing in this vast Circumference , two different Countries , which the Danube cuts asunder , and wholly separates : the One call'd Vpper Hungary , which consists of Mountains , Hills , and Valleys ; the other , Lower Hungary , stretching it self along vast , fertile and pleasant Plains , from the Right side of the River , taking in those great Isles which it forms from Presbourg . Both these Countries are wash'd with great Rivers , enrich'd with considerable Cities , and fortified with Forts and Castles . But the best Canton is Vpper Hungary , as the Lower is the most pleasant . The Ancient Romans had possession of the former a long time , and refus'd not to pay their Obedience to the Emperors of that Warlike Nation , which costs them no less than the Gauls . It was Pannonia , a Province of the Roman Empire , where those Lords of the Universe settled themselves , planted Colonies , and kept up Armies , being very well satisfied with the fruitfulness of the Soil , the goodness of the Climate , and the considerableness of its Situation . There are still to be found a vast number of Medals ; the old Ruines are full of 'em ; the Foundations of the Cities were the Treasuries of 'em , where the People doubtless did hide them , either in time of War , or out of Covetousness , as in other Parts . Those who would write a History by those Ancient Coyns or Medals , cannot meet any where else with so many , and so fine pieces , so well stamp'd and preserv'd as are to be met with in this Kingdom , and in Transylvania . In the Year 1685. I brought to his Polish Majesty above two thuosand Pieces of Gold or Silver , gather'd in that Country , at the Instance of the Marquis of Bethune , by the care of several Lords of his Acquaintance , and among the rest of those of Teckley's Party . And when the Germans fortify'd Nyssa , in the 1619 , Count Veterani collected an infinite number of very Curious Medals , in digging up the Foundations of the Walls . Besides this general Division of Hungary ; there is another particular one with respect to its Sovereingty , as 't is divided between the Turks and the King 's , the Successors of those who first founded this Monarchy . The Turks have curtailed Vpper as well as Lower Hungary . Of Lower-Hungary they have conquered all the Country from the Save to the Drave , and from the Drave running along the Danube , as far almost as the Isle of Schut , or Komorne ▪ This Conquest reaches on the Left towards Croatia , and Styria , on the Right within Seven Leagues of Presbourg along the Mountains , and the River Theysse ; which is generally comprized under one Province Governed by a Visier , called from the Capital City of it , the Visier of Buda . In Vpper-Hungary , they carried on their Conquests beyond the Theysse , skirting on Transylvania , and piercing into the very heart of the Kingdom , where they took Possession of Temeswar , Peterwaradin , and other Parts , of which they made a second Province , under the Title of the first of those Cities . The rest towards Poland and Moravia remained to the Emperor or the King of Hungary , but very much curtailed by the Rebels ; and the strong places which the Grandees held out : So that when the Turks came to Vienna , only Zatmar towards Poland , and some other inconsiderable Cities , which that Fortress likewise covered , were under the Obedience of the Emperor . The State of War indeed changed the Disposition afterwards , as we shall see ; but thus it was in this year I now speak of , after the Raising of the Siege of Vienna . Whilst the Grand Visier rallied the broken Forces of his Army at Buda , the King of Poland marched victoriously with his towards Lower-Hungary , on the Right of the River Danube , on which they caused the Bridge of Toulm to fall down , and to be placed below Presbourg to pass over into the Isle of Schut . This Isle they traversed from one end to the other in several distinct Camps , as hath been already said , to the City of Komorne , which is at the point of that Isle : Over against which , and on the left Branch of the Danube the same Bridge was brought down to pass over into the plains of Newhausel , which they had a design to besiege . A League lower another Bridge was cast over on Presbourg side , to maintain a Communication between this City with the Army , and the Isle of Schut ; the only Road that could be Travelled with any safety , and to facilitate that of the City Komorne , which was seated at the farther end of the Island . The King of Poland left the Isle October 3. and Encamped beyond it under the Cannon of that Fortress , facing towards Newhausel on the Left , leaving space on the Right for the German Army , who arrived the next Day near the City , and passed the Bridge the same Day , and all the fifth ; which obliged the King to make a stand in that place to the sixth , that the Duke of Lorrain might have time to draw over all his Forces . However the Imperial Artillery , and the Regiments of the Cravatians could not pass over till this Day ; and the Army was forced still to Halt . But our Parties and our Cossacks having brought News the Night before , that the Turks were likewise passing the Danube at Pest and Barean , to put a stop to our March , and cover Newhausel , Lewents , and the Country that lay at the foot of the Mountains ; the King resolved upon Marching directly to the Bridge of Strigonium , to burn it , before the Enemy could all get over to us , and to carry the Fort which lay at the head of the Bridge by the Vanguard with Sword in Hand . In the mean time he took a view of the Rounds of his Camp of Komorne , to descry the Avenues and the Disposition of the Ground . He sent a French Engineer , named M. du Pont , with a great Party of Horse towards Lewents , with Orders to advance as nigh as he could to the Enemies Army . His Cossacks were likewise ordered forth towards the Danube ; one of whom brought a Turk , who was advanced but only twenty paces from the Main-Guard of the Enemies Camp. The Engineer returned without having discover'd any thing ; because his Guides had led him all the Night without coming nigh either of the Bridges ; on the contrary they brought him towards Newhausel , by the Walls of which he marched . But another Officer committed a greater Error ; for being commanded to go as far Barcan , he stopp'd in a Village half-way , where he spent the greatest part of the Night ; a Detachment of the Turks surprized him , cut off his Head , with thirty Horse that attended him , whose Trunks we saw the next Day as we passed through that Village . So that the King could never get any certain Intelligence what number of Turks had crossed on this side of the River , nor where their particular Post was . We could plainly see the Fires which they made in the Villages upon the Road , thereby to cut off from us both Wood and Forrage , the former of which was very scarce in those Plains : We were informed by the Prisoners that marched on the side of us ; that the Tartars were advanced by the way of Pest , and were to join the Rebels of Hungary , led by Count Teckly along the Mountains ; but we knew nothing of what past at Barcan . This Post was very still undiscovered , and the King was ill advised to think of carrying the Place by his Dragoons and Infantry , without communicating any thing of his Design to the Germans , that he might let them see that the Poles knew how to carry considerable Forts by surprize . Full of this design , he urged the Duke of Lorrain to decamp from Komorne , and advance towards the Bridges of the of the Turks , under a pretence of burning them , without letting him know any of his Real intentions . But the Imperial Army could not yet break up , since their Cannon and part of the Cavalry was still stopp'd in the Isle , by the breaking of part of the Bridge , which was repairing all the fifth Day . On October 6. about Nine in the Morning they decamped without waiting for the coming up of the rest ; and in that very instant the King received advice that Teckley being informed of his March was retreated towards Transylvania , having gained the Mountains . This redoubled his Desire of advancing towards the Enemy , which they did this very Day within two short Leagues off the Fort of Barcan , having marched three large Leagues . During these Transactions the Queen of Poland , to whom the King had sent me with a very large Account of the Particulars of Vienna , dispatch'd me back again with her Answers , and order'd me particularly to insinuate to the King , by means of the Senators that follow'd the Camp , that it was high time to return back to his Dominions . This the Poles passionately long'd for , because the Infantry began to be out of Heart , for want of Provisions , particularly Bread ; for which the Germans cannot be excus'd , having the conveniency of the Danube , by which they might have convey'd great plenty into the Camp ; had they us'd due Precautions . Besides this , the Poles thought they were at the fag-end of the World , and long'd for their Beer , their Colworts , and their Cacha , without which they fancy'd they could not live . But the King would listen to none of these Considerations , and with a steddy Resolution , pursu'd that Glorious Carreer , which he had form'd in his Mind , from the Banks of the Danub●● the Vistula , across all Vpper Hungary . I met with the German Army , in the Isle of Komorne ; and because I could not tell for certain where the Polish Army was , which always march'd two or three Leagues in the Van ; I resolv'd at Presbourg to follow a Courrier from the Emperor , that was going thence to the Duke of Lorrain , from whom I expected to receive a Convoy . After 4 Hours march we found the Arrier-Guard , compos'd of the Cravatian Regiments : We went afterwards by the course of the Country , towards the Place , where they told us the Main Body of the Army lay ; but we turn'd too much towards the the Left , and fell in with the Camp of the Infantry , commanded by Staremberg , which coasted along the Left Arm of the Danube , and encamp'd this Day upon the Shore about Goutta , a small City over against Newhausel . By this means we could not get before Midnight to the Duke of Lorrain's Camp , posted about the Middle of the Isle , four large Leagues off Komorne , being two Days March to that City . On the Morrow , being Sunday Octob. 3. I waited upon the Duke of Lorrain at his Levée ; who inform'd me , That the King was this very Day to pass the Danube , over the Bridge of Komorne , his Army being march'd over the Day before . That Prince order'd me to be conducted thither , by one of his Adjutants , upon Horses belonging to his own Equipage . I arriv'd at the Bridge that very Instant the King pass'd it : and his Majesty , who had order'd me to rejoyn him by coming that Road , in which he was pursuing the Enemy , was surpris'd , and at the same time glad , to see me arrive so safe to his Camp. During the Halt he made there , he receiv'd an Express from the Prince of Transylvania , with Letters writ in Cyphers , dated at Buda , which contain'd little else but the Re-establishment of the Grand Visier in his former Dignity , and the Particulars of the whole Intrigue at Court. Much about the same time there arriv'd two Envoys from Count Teckley , their Master being minded to adjust his own Particular Interests with the King of Poland , when he perceiv'd the contrary Party so apparently to decline . The Imperial Ministers , who were near his Polish Majesty's Person , were at first for treating those Envoys as Rebels , and talk'd of nothing but hanging , drawing , and quartering them , without any respect had to the presence of their Deliverer , who had put them into a posture of speaking so big . But the King , nettled at such a groundless and unseasonable a piece of Arrogance , gave 'em to understand , That he was the Master , and solemn Protector of all those , who had any Negotiations with Him. Those Envoys quarter'd in the Camp within the King's Lodgments , all the time that the Army tarry'd there , were treated by the Officers , and sent back with all the Assurances imaginable ; which piece of Civility , Count Teckley afterward repay'd Him with Interest . Octob. 6. the Army ( as was said before ) advanc'd three Leagues beyond Komorne , and encamp'd in the open Plains , bounded on the Left by a ridge of Hills , and on the Right by the Danube : The Duke of Lorrain made a Proposal to the King of staying there October 7 , to wait for the Infantry , who were not yet come up , and the King yielded to it : So that the Duke of Lorrain retiring about Midnight to his Quarters , and the Chevalier Prince Lubomirsky waiting upon him for Orders , he acquainted him with the Resolution taken of staying there ; and accordingly order'd all Parts to go out a Forraging . But a Moment after , the King changing his Mind , or fortified afresh , by some unknown Circumstance , in his Design of going to attack the Fort of Barcan , he gave Orders to his Generals to dislodge the Army by Break of Day , and to send before his Vanguard , reinforc'd with Horse and Dragoons , which were to march directly to that Post . The Chevalier Lubomirsky , retain'd by some secret Impulse , would not send out to Forrage , without sending again to the Duke of Lorrain's Quarters ; and his Conjecture prov'd true , the Duke ordering him to march with all speed after the King of Poland , who was already advanc'd a great way . Such a desperate Resolution stunn'd the German Generals , and was excused by none : However , they decamp'd without weighing things , but not without murmuring and inwardly rejoycing at the Misfortune , which afterwards attended our presumptuous Precipitation . The Turks had two Days before pass'd over the Bridge of Strigonium , and beside those who were lodg'd in the Fort , there were great Platoons posted in the Gardens and Orchards round about Barcan : Of this the King of Poland was not aware , but was well pleas'd to rob the Germans of the Glory of this Expedition , and of carrying the Place within their View , and without their Assistance . But God was pleas'd to mortifie this Hero by a contrary Success , and to let him know that the Disposal of the whole was in his Hands ; having sav'd his Sacred Person , by a Miracle no less Remarkable than that of the Deliverance of Vienna , the Glory whereof , if unblemish'd , might perhaps have made the Poles too vain-glorious . The Van-Guard was scarce arriv'd upon the Plains , above the Bottom stretch'd out to the River and the Fort , where they were to encamp on this Day , but the Turks began to draw out of the Gardens , in order to skirmish with our Dragoons . At first their Number was inconsiderable , but large Squadrons issu'd out insensibly : Some out of the Fort , others over the Bridge marching from Strigonium ; and at last the Body of Troops thus increas'd , came thundring upon the Polish Van-Guard , who had not so much as time to put themselves into a Posture of Fighting . Horror and Confusion seis'd their Spirits ; no Officer to be seen , no Word of Command given ; and those who did give any , were so little Masters of themselves , that they order'd the Dragoons some to dismount , some to remount , without any reason for either of these Counter-Orders . For they were open Plains , where the Infantry was expos'd to the Natural Fury and Impetuosity of the Turks . They therefore drew themselves up in a confus'd Line of Battle ; the Troops of Pancernes , Cosacks , and other Cavalry , descended below the Curtain , whose Brow the Dragoons were in possession of in the same Line : the Stragenic , who commanded the Body in Person , caus'd a discarge to be made upon the Enemy , who bore upon them with an extraordinary violence . The Turks at first gave ground , but soon return'd upon that Body of Horse with the same Vigour , without fearing the Fire , of which they bore a second Discharge , after which the Cosacks were broke ; the rest endeavour'd to regain the top of the Curtain , and terror joyn'd with the Impetuosity of the Turks , routed the whole Line without resistance . The Dragoons of the Grand General remounted , in order to fly for it ; those belonging to the King , who were on the Right , had not time to do it , and were all cut in pieces . However , the King march'd on with the Hussars , and the other Troops of Horse , who were but little prepar'd for a Battle , which they had no leisure now to wait for . He saw at a distance the Disorder of his defeated Vant-Guard , which at first he would have dissembled ; but at last , perceiving that they were vigorously beaten off , he put himself in a posture of defending them . He drew up his Cavalry in a Line , which upon the first Onset , receiv'd the Turks with a great deal of Bravery , the Hussars likewise charg'd them twice , and the rest of the Troops bore some time the terrible Shock of the Enemy , who were animated by their first Success . But their Squadrons stretching out to the Right and Left , with a design of surrounding our whole Line , our Left Wing being disorder'd , began to give ground , and the Right being routed , at the third Onset , which the Turks made upon them , with their Sabres in their Hands , ( for that was all the Weapon they made use of in this Transaction ) fac'd about at the same time , to avoid the Fury of the Enemy . The Grand General , seeing the Disorder , pray'd his Majesty to retreat , whilst he would endeavour to bear the Charge of the Turks , with some rally'd Troops , to cover his Sacred Person . But that Prince , being seldom us'd to such a Retreat , receiv'd the Proposal very ill , and still fought on , till the Croud of those who fled , carry'd him off in spight of his Teeth . Never such a Confusion was seen , The Hussars threw away their Lances , the Cornets their Standards , which one might see heap'd up pel-mell , with the Kettle-drums in the Furrows . The Officers could not be so much as hearken'd to : those Brave Soldiers left the King to the mercy of the Turks , who eagerly pursu'd him . Some of the Soldiers were for Butchering the Leaders , that would have forc'd them to rally : and others reply'd to those who upbraided them for their Cowardise , That their Lives were as precious to them as the King 's was to him ; that if he came thither to be kill'd or taken , they had some thing else to do with themselves . In such a precipitate Flight over a Country broke up into large Furrows , and full of rough ways , it was the Misfortune of a great many Men to be unhors'd , who were either crush'd to pieces by the croud of those who fled , or beheaded by the Turks . Prince Lubomirsky , who has been since made Great Squire of the Crown , was cast upon the Ground , and desir'd every one that pass'd by , to save his Life , for which he promis'd 100000 Ducats ; and was at last assisted by a Groom , that had a Led-Horse in his Hand , which he had just time to mount . The Palatin of Pomerania d' Henoff , had not so good Luck , for he was wounded with a Musket-shot , notwithstanding the Wastcoat he had on , quilted with Taffata Cotton , 1000 or 1200 times double , which he had prefer'd before Armour , that could not be fitted to his fat Corps . This Lord lying upon his Horse , and incommoded with his Wound , was assisted in vain by 7 or 8 of his faithful Domesticks , who could not fix him again in his Saddle ; he intreated them to leave him upon the Ground , where he had not rested long , but the Turks came and cut off his Head. Whereas most of the Turkish Army were Bosnians , whose Language has some affinity to the Polish , and some of 'em perhaps had learn'd it in Slavery , or were Polish Renegadoes ; you might hear them cast a thousand Flouts and Reproches on our Men that fled : Go , get ye home ( cry'd they ) to your own Country ; defend that , and never concern your selves in assisting others . In this dreadful Rout the King's Person was not only abandon'd , but almost stiffl'd by the Croud , that carry'd him along : His Arms and Thighs were mortify'd and bruis'd , by the justling of Horses and Arms , and by the Blows he accidentally receiv'd from those that rush'd by him with all the violence imaginable . At last two Turks made up to him , one of 'em lift up his Sabre within four Inches of his Neck , and had certainly cut off his Head , if a Reyter , belonging to the King's Regiment of Guards , had not very luckily interpos'd , and knock'd the Turk down dead with his Musket . But this Life-guard's Man did not long enjoy the Glory of such a Signal piece of Service ; for the Turk's Comrade , coming up to him immediately reveng'd the other's Death , and cut off the unhappy Reyter's Head , whose Name we could never get any knowledge of . At the same time the Turk made towards the King , whom he only took for some great Lord ; but the great Squire of the Crown , keeping close to his Friend and Master , presented a Pistol ready cock'd to the Turk's Breast , which he was not willing to discharge but upon sure grounds ; and thus by this Bold and Daring piece of Bravery , he scar'd him away . But this was not the only Danger to which the King of Poland was expos'd , on this fatal Day . He was so bulky , that scarce a Horse could be met with capable of carrying him such a Journey , Besides , his very Weight was enough to bear down the strongest Steed , especially in such deep Furrows , through heaps of Dead Bodies , unhors'd Cavaliers , Lances , Standards , and Kettle-drums , which being strow'd in the Way , made a sort of Barricade . However , the Horse upon which his Majesty was mounted in this Juncture , kept up his Spirits beyond Expectation , and not only leapt over those embarassing heaps , that lay so thick in the way , with ease and Vigour ; but also finish'd his Journey , without panting or blowing , without stumbling or halting ; and with such Speed , that the King could scarce breath , much less was he able to keep upon his back . Whereupon turning towards his Faithful Friend , the Grand Squire , to tell him he was quite spent ; the Squire made him drop the Reins on the Neck of the Horse , of which he was well secur'd , and took the King below the Right Arm , and a Gentleman of Lithuania nam'd Cherkas , took him by the Left , to hold him up in his Saddle ; which those Gentlemen did to the very last , without parting from their Master , whose Life by this means was sav'd ; especially the Grand Squire , who with his other Hand held up the King's Head by the Chin , that he might not be stiffled or suffocated , by letting it lye upon his Breast . Amidst all the direful thoughts , which doubtless ran in the Head of this Monarch , amidst those various Chances of an adverse Fortune ; he could not get rid of the Fear he was in for the Prince his Son , ever since the beginning of the Defeat . Every Moment , he ask'd the Grand Squire , what was become of him , who endeavour'd to keep up his Spirits , by telling him , That the Prince was safe , tho' he was not certain of any such thing . 'T is true , the Crowd press'd upon him , and bore him off on the Right , out of the Road , which the King his Father took . A Turk had already joyn'd him , and catch'd hold of his Coat ; but the Grand Squire perceiving it , cry'd out to him to unbutton it , and to clap both Spurs to his Horse , which the Prince did very opportunely . By this means he got out of the Hands of this first Turk , and escap'd the rest , by marching more towards the Right , being follow'd only by one French Gentleman of his Houshold , who also took another Road. The Prince reach'd very seasonably a demolish'd Chappel , that lay towards the Hills , where the Grand Squire saw him arrive , having kept his Eye always upon him , and whither they sent for him after the Retreat of the Enemy , who pursu'd the Poles so vigorously for about half a large Hungarian League . They had perhaps carry'd the Pursuit farther , had it not been for the Arrival of our Infantry , Cannon , and Carriages , whose Main-Body charged them , and put a stop to their Carreer . However , some of 'em still push'd on in their Chariots , who return'd back with full speed , by marching towards the Danube . In this unlucky Juncture , a Gentleman belonging to the King being sick , and in a Calash , was forc'd to fly for it across the rough Plough'd Lands , and being bruis'd with the Jolts of his Litter , died by that time he had drove 100 Paces . In short , all things were in a dreadful disorder and confusion . The Commanders of the Artillery , who march'd at the Head of the Infantry , caus'd several Cannons to be discharg'd at radomshot , to put a stop to the Impetuosity of the Enemy . At last , the Imperial Army appear'd , and the Turks not daring to engage any farther with those Forces , that surmounted them in Number , made a gradual Retreat , over that Curtain where they had begun to defeat the Polish Van-Guard , gathering up in the Fields of Battle the Chief Personages , the Lances , Standards , and Colours , at the Top of which they fastened all the Christians Heads , that were kill'd in the Action , and plac'd them round the Fort of Barcan , like so many Pallisadoes . 'T is not possible to describe the general Consternation our Army was in , or the Sorrow of the Court. The King almost dead with the Fatigue , weak , and out of Breath , was laid on the Ground upon a little Hay , surrounded with his Polish Lords that had escap'd the Slaughter , all of 'em in a Melancholy posture , with pale Countenances , and Eyes fix'd on the Ground . A sad and mournful Silence possess'd the Troops , who this Day encamp'd without any Order , being rather dispers'd in the Open Fields , than lodg'd in a mark'd-out Ground ; for , in truth , we had no other place to encamp in , but that which the Turks had allow'd us to take breath in ; a great way short of the intended Camp , which now serv'd as a Burying-place , to our unfortunate Comrades . After this the German Generals arriv'd , who stood round the King , with an external Aspect suitable to the Misfortune of the Day ; but inwardly ravish'd at the Loss , which so much eclipsed the Glory gain'd by delivering Vienna . One might read even in their feign'd and mask'd looks , a secret Joy which Emulation stirr'd up , and which Ingratitude render'd more delightful . 'T is possible the Duke of Lorrain might have more generous Thoughts ; and I am perswaded , That the publick Interest , his Polish Majesty's Person , and the Honour of the Christians Arms , inspir'd into him a true Sorrow : but the manner whereby this Enterprize was kept secret from him , That haughty Air which was affected in the Execution of it , and that Vaunting which had been made of the Bravery of the Polish Troops , could not chuse but make him relish some Comfort , even in the Misfortune of this Day . The King of Poland could not speak a Word to him , and with much ado , lifted up his Eyes at the Arrival of the Prince his Son , whom the Grand Squire had conducted to him , to remove the Dejection of his Spirits . There was no farther Order given this Night , but only to encamp in the Bottom , between the Curtains along the Danube , and to take care of interring the Dead forthwith , to cover the Shame of our Defeat , which was but too considerable in the Van-Guard . In the mean time , the Turks puffed up with this Success , sent Expresses all Night to Buda , to acquaint the Grand Visier therewith , and desire him to send them a Reinforcement , that so they might conclude , by cutting off the Germans which they fancy'd they might do at a cheap rate . They sent the same News to Count Teckley , who was fortified about the Mountains ; giving him to understand , that if he had reasons hitherto of complimenting the King of Poland , they were now remov'd , by the entire Defeat of his Army , in which himself had been kill'd , perhaps taken : That none remain'd of that great Body of Troops , but the Germans , his mortal Enemies , whom he might easily get himself rid of , if he would but make haste with his Army , which they earnestly desir'd him to do . This News that was sent to Count Teckley and the Grand Visier , had different Impressions on the Minds of those two Generals . The Ottoman General forgot his Flight , and thought he might wipe off the Disgrace of that by a Second Battle . To this Purpose , he order'd 12 or 15000 Horse to march to Strigonium , with Anchars , or Dragoons , arm'd with Carabines , under the Command of Two Visiers , and Four other Bassas , who had Injunctions to pass the Bridge , and immediately to fall Hand-over-head upon the Christians , without needlesly disputing the Ground with them ; that so by this bold Enterprize , they might add the last Stroke to the Pannick Fear of the Foregoing Day . This I learn'd from one of the Visiers , who was taken in this Action . Count Teckley receiv'd the News of our Misfortune with contrary Thoughts . He did not desire the Turks should have the better on 't , and look'd upon the King of Poland , as one that ballanc'd and counterpois'd their insolent Greatness . Upon this Consideration , he was heartily troubl'd at our Loss ; especially when he consider'd his own private Interest , and the occasion he had of the Polish Prince , either to make his Peace with the Imperial Court , or to prevent him from submitting himself entirely to the Tyrannical Yoke of the Port. He turn'd those Thoughts over and over in his disturbed Breast ; and open'd himself to Count Forval his Intimate Friend , when he receiv'd Orders to march with his Army towards Barcan , to hem in that of the Christians , whilst the Turkish Cavalry charg'd them in the Front. 'T is certain , That if this Hungarian General had done all he could upon this Occasion , and discharg'd his Trust to the Turks , he would have sav'd their Army , and put a new Face upon their Affairs ; for he was above thirty , some say , forty thousand strong . However , he march'd , much against his Will , towards the Champian Country of Barcan : and the Turks arriv'd there Friday Night , October 8th . there being but six Leagues distance between Buda and Strigonium . They pass'd the Bridge all Night , left 500 Men in the Fort , and posted themselves beyond the Low Plain , on the Brow of the Curtain , the very Place where the others had the Day before charg'd the Polish Van-Guard . On the Morrow , Octob. 9th . they drew into a Line of Battle in the Plains above , stretching their Right Wing towards the Mountains , where is a narrow Valley , cover'd with Woods and Thickets , through which Teckley's Army was to pass : Their Left Wing terminated very near the Curtain , within sight of Barcan Fort. They made but one Line , and one single Front , very thick ; but behind , upon the Brow of the Curtain , there were three Columns of 14 or 15 Squadrons each , plac'd behind one another , which were to open in the Fight , in order to surround our Army , as they had done at first . This is the Turkish Method of Drawing up an Army , which may perhaps be of some Use . For they pretend that these Columns are not so easily broke , and rallying themselves with all the Ease imaginable , their Squadrons thus rank'd , can the better support the First Line , when 't is a little shatter'd . They had on the Right Wing , Kara Mehemet Pacha , Visier of Buda ; in the Centre , the Visier of Silistria ; and next the Bassa of Caramania , nam'd Alè , with three others of the First Rank . Whilst the Turks were thus Preparing themselves for a Battle , the King of Poland thought of nothing else but Revenging the Disgrace he had receiv'd the Day before . He bestow'd all Friday Oct. 8th . in drawing up the two Armies , and in agreeing upon the Order of Battle in a general Council ; the Poles being eager to regain their Credit , and the Germans desirous to share in the Glory , which they had in some measure been rob'd of the Day before . After this , the King dispatch'd a Courrier to Cracow , to acquaint the Queen with his ill Success , and with the Resolution he had taken , either to make amends for it , or not to survive the Disgrace : informing her , That he was to march towards the Enemy on the morrow , and that she must expect to hear News either of their Defeat , or of his Death . These Circumstances joyn'd to those of the former Day , wherein his Polish Majesty was in so much danger , together with the Particulars of what the Palatine of Russia had done to favour that Prince's Retreat , were a mortal Affliction to the Queen , who was in dread of the Life of her Royal Consort , and offended that he should be so much oblig'd to the Crown General , with whom the Court was dissatisfy'd , ever since his open Correspondence with the Marquiss De Vitry , the French Ambassador . But let us leave the Queen at the Altar , loading it with her Offerings , and let us see what the King is doing in the Plains of Barcan . On Saturday Octob. 9. by break of Day he decamped , that he might advance above the Defiles , in which the Army was posted , and draw it up in Battalia upon that Champian , and even Ground , which lay Parallel to that which the Turks had cover'd with their Squadrons . As soon as we were come upon the Plain , we discover'd their Line ready drawn up : All our Troops were cast into three Lines , there being no occasion of Stretching them , nor any conveniency of doing it , because of the Ground bounded on the Left by the Ridge of Mountains above-mention'd ; and on the Right , by the Curtain which ran along above the Bottom of Barcan . Our first Line had a larger Front than that of the Turks , which did not reach our Centre , at least not beyond it . In this Line was an equal Number of German and Polish Troops , the Infantry and Cavalry of both Nations , together with the Generals , and Trains of Artillery . Thus were there some of all these in each Post , and all saw the Enemy hard-by , tho' not many of 'em charg'd them . The Army was still 50000 strong , and never made a finer Appearance , not only by the wise Disposition of the Order of Battle , and the goodness of the Ground ; but likewise by the Diversity of the Troops , their Fierce Aspects , their Regularity in keeping their Ranks as they march'd , the dreadful Sounds of Drums and Trumpets , and lastly by the Number of those Famous Commanders who led them . The King of Poland was posted on the Right , to intercept the Turks , between the Line and the Fort of Barcan , whose Retreat he was minded to cut off : He assign'd the Left Wing to the Grand General of the Crown , attended with some of the Emperor's Generals , among whom was Count Veterani , who has in the subsequent Campaigns given the World such Signs of an Extraordinary Valour and Conduct . The Duke of Lorrain with others , were in the Centre of the Line of Battle . The Polish Artillery was planted in the Spaces between the Battalions and Squadrons of the Left Wing , because they very wisely foresaw the whole Force of the Turks would fall on that side , their Line being wholly drawn up over against them . No sooner did the Cannon begin to play , but the Turks , undaunted at the Inequality of their Forces , charg'd that Wing with an Impetuosity like Thunder , which cannot be conceiv'd nor describ'd . They were receiv'd by our Troops , without giving the least Ground , and with a dreadful Discharge of Fire and Ball ; it being certain , that by the first Firing of a German Battalion , a prodigious number of Men and Horses fell to the Ground . Their Fury was not cool'd by this ; on the contrary they return'd with greater Vigour , the Fight grew warm , and a Bloody Slaughter ensu'd on all Sides . The Visier of Buda did all he could to get the Better of our Troops , and was wounded in two or three places by a Sabre . The Visier of Silistria advanc'd so far , that his Horse being kill'd under him , he was surrounded by a Body of Cavalry , against whom he defended himself a long while , being assisted by 40 of his Domesticks , who seeing him on the Ground , leap'd all off their Horses , with their Sabres in their Hands , to cover their Master . This Heroical Action struck our Generals with Admiration , and they cry'd out , that they should spare those Brave Men , but in vain , the Germans having put themall to the Edge of the Sword. After this the Visier , abandon'd to the Fury of the Soldiery , and vanquish'd , look'd about for a General , to whom he might surrender himself , chusing to die , rather than yield to a less Officer . He perceiv'd the Palatine of Russia , and was not out in his Guess ; for he had the Air and Figure of what he really was ; whereupon the Visier getting out of the Croud , advanc'd toward that Lord , to whom he presented his Sabre . The Bassa of Caramania , was likewise wounded and taken in the same place by the Great General 's Troop . However , the Turks still maintain'd the Fight , the Success whereof was doubtful . But those who were drawn up in Columns behind the Line , perceiving the Motion of our Right Wing , guess'd at the Design . They gave notice thereof to the foremost Troops , who retreated gradually , without breaking their Ranks , and at last fled for it . The King of Poland foresaw , That the Turks being less extended than our Line , would use their utmost Efforts to break our Left Wing , and after stretch themselves upon the Flank , between the two Lines . He therefore suffer'd the Fight to grow a little warm , and in the mean time order'd the Right Wing to advance from the Centre , in the form of a Half-Moon , with which he gradually gain'd the Low Plain , thereby to possess the whole compass of it , and to get between the Enemies and their Bridge . He order'd the Hussars to trail their Lances on the side of their Horse's Necks , to prevent the Enemy from perceiving the Motion . But they having discover'd it , and conjecturing truly at the Design of the King of Poland , left the Field of Battle , that they might gain the Fort of Barcan , under the Cannon of the Upper-Town of Strigonium , which carry'd a great way beyond this , almost as far as the Curtain , tho' the Danube be of an extraordinary breadth in this Place , and the Plain beyond it of a vast extent . The Troops were drawn up in Battalia , that they might march orderly towards the Enemy , and give the Artillery time to come up with the Battalions , which open'd a little to the Right and Left. The German Generals complimented his Polish Majesty upon this Day 's Glorious Success ; at which time one of his Pages , who had with some Squadrons of Volunteers , advanc'd very near the Danube , on the Right side of the Fort , return'd with full speed to acquaint his Majesty , That the Turks were Filing off over the Bridge . This Prince animated with the Desire of compleating his Victory , order'd his Army to march directly to the Banks of the River , on both sides of Barcan , and himself at the Head of the foremost Squadrons . The Artillery follow'd pretty close , some pieces of which the King order'd to be planted so as to break the Bridge , or graze the top of it , and encourag'd the Gunners , by the Mony he gave 'em in Hand , to expedite the Design . During these Transactions the Turks press'd forwards to regain the Fort , and their Number hindering their Retreat , they cast themselves into the Danube , which a moment after became all black , and its Stream cover'd all over with Men , Arms , Horses , and Turbants , whose heaps and mixture made an admirable Picture , being both a dreadful and a pleasant Sight . Those who would not venture so dangerous a Passage , were cut in pieces on the Bank of the River ; and there were heaps of 'em all along of a Fathom high , which form'd a kind of a Parapet or Breast-work . As an Addition to their Misfortune , the Bridge was broke by the Multitude of those who fled over it , after 7 or 8 hundred had pass'd it with the Visier of Buda . The rest , endeavouring still to gain the Boats , which lay there , fell by hundreds at a time one upon another , and were all stifl'd by the Weight of those that lay uppermost . But whereas they could not disengage themselves , nor advance one way or other , they were expos'd to the Fire of our Artillery and Troops ; yet 't is certain there were fewer kill'd that way , than by being suffocated . Whilst the Turks were thus drown'd , the Polish Infantry advanc'd towards the Fort of Barcan , the Regiments of the Queen and Prince of Poland , arriv'd thither the first , and began the Assault . The Count of Morstein being Colonel of the One , and Sessevin Colonel of the Other , led them directly to the two Gates , and forc'd them . The Enemy laid their Arms on the Ground in order to surrender themselves , and hung out a white Flag . But the Poles either did not , or would not see it , and fell upon them , without giving them Quarter ; who seeing themselves hopeless , betook themselves to their Arms again , resolving to sell their Lives at as dear a rate as possible . Thereupon they made so terrible a Discharge , that our Infantry began to give Ground , and were for regaining the Gates . A French Gentleman , Mouilly by Name , who was Page to the Marquiss of Arquyen , and Ensign to the Regiment of the Prince of Poland , plac'd himself at the Gate on the Left , by which that Battalion had enter'd , and with his Sword drove back those who fled thither , and by this Undauntedness much above one of his Years , he oblig'd them to return upon the Enemy , of which not a Man was sav'd . This was the Finishing-stroke of that Defeat , the most Entire and Compleat that had been known for a long time before . Count Teckley arriv'd soon enough upon the adjacent Hills , to be an Eye-witness of this Bloody Scene . He did indeed appear upon the Brow of the Mountains at the close of the Action , when the Danube was cover'd with those unhappy Creatures , and when the rest of this Army were cut in pieces in the Fort ; only 7 or 800 , having sav'd themselves by passing the Bridge with the Visier of Buda , before it was broke down . The Christians at this time could not expect any rich Booty , since the Turks had brought thither neither Artillery nor Equipages : but to make amends for it , they did not lose many Men , nor any Officer of Note ; whereas the Enemy left behind them two Bassas taken Prisoners , and three others drown'd in the River , with the Standards of the Visiers , and other Honourable Tokens of the Victory . After the Taking of the Fort , they rested a while on the Banks of the Danube , to take a view of that dreadful Spectacle . Some drew up what the Current threw ashore , such as Horses , Arms , Men , and other Spoils : whilst the rest play'd with the Artillery , that of Strigonium not wounding a Man of our Side . One single shot , and perhaps the last either from beyond the River , or from the Fort of Barcan , unfortunately struck between the two Eyes of a French Gentleman , belonging to the Prince of Poland nam'd Duheaume and forc'd one of 'em out of his Head. The King endeavour'd to chear him up , by all the Marks of Esteem and Affection , by the Care he order'd to be taken of him , and by the Present he sent him the next Day of 100 Ducats in Gold. This Gentleman very well deserv'd those distinguishing Favours ; not only for his constant Attendance upon the Prince's Person , but likewise for the Present he made the King , in the Fields of Vienna , of a Tuft of Heron's Feathers , garnish'd with a Rose of Diamonds and Rubies , which he found in the Grand Visier's Tent , and was the same which that Ottoman General us'd to put on the Head of his War-Horse . The Army return'd upon the Plains above Barcan , and encamp'd there , by possessing all the Curtains of the Bank of the Danube . The King with the Duke of Lorrain , resov'd to pass the River in that Place , and to put an end to the Campaign by the Taking of Strigonium , which would enhance the Reputation of the Christian Army , by thus Marching over the Conquests of Solyman the Great . The Emperor's Generals were with much ado brought over to consent to it , and the Season being already very much advanc'd , made the Poles murmur , who began to Breath after their Country ; but the King threatening to leave them , and trust his Person with the German Troops , each Soldier return'd to his Duty , and murmured no more , unless in Secret. As for the Germans , he gave them to understand , That Strigonium could not hold outlong , and that the Visier could not come to its Relief , after the last Defeat . Besides he was advertis'd of his Retreat towards Belgrade , leaving Buda , as soon as Kara Mehemet Pacha , wounded in the Battle , was return'd thither . The Latter stay'd four Days after the Battle in Strigonium , and then went to Buda along the Danube , without any Obstruction , having left two Bassas in the Place , with a strong Garrison to maintain the Siege , in case the Victorious Army should attempt it . It was therefore resolv'd upon : and all Hands at Work for building a Bridge in a place where the River made an Island , about half a League above the City . Beside the Safety of this Post , by the Space which facilitated the Retreat , from one Bridge to the other , they rais'd a Fort at the Head of the Latter , on the Enemy's Side of the River : And moreover , they had not far from Javarin or Raab , where they might cover themselves , in case the Turks should make any desperate Sally upon them . Whilst this was doing , and all things necessary for carrying on a Siege were bringing from Komorne ; General Dunneval march'd to seise upon Lewents , a very considerable City , which facilitated the Communication of the Turks , between Newhausel and Buda . The Bassa of Newhausel knew nothing of the Matter ; whereupon several of his Parties were surpriz'd , and fell into the Snare without dreaming of it . The King order'd Barcan to be put into the Hands of the Germans , who burnt the Houses that were hard-by . At last , the Bridges being finish'd by the 19th . of October , the Duke of Lorrain order'd part of his Army to pass over that Day , and the two next . On the 22d . the Polish Infantry , commanded by General D'Henoff , Colonel of the Guards , fil'd off ; and the first who pass'd over , advanc'd towards the Lower City , who sent several Detachments out to dispute the Passes , whilst the Artillery of the Town play'd furiously on all sides . The Turks at the first burnt the Suburbs within View of us , and afterwards part of the City it self , on that side which lay towards the Open Country . During these Preparations for the Siege , the King , who dispatch'd a Polish Gentlemen , nam'd Kaczowsky , to the Queen just after the Battle , to remove that Trouble and sollicitude , which his former Letter had caus'd in her ; dispatch'd me likewise with Answers of Importance , and the whole Army charg'd me with Commissions from them . The Pole had been sent by the Mountains of Vpper Hungary , and directed to Count Teckley , who took care he should be convey'd to Cracow : I was order'd to go by the great Road of Vienna . I left the Camp October 21st after I had , by the King's Order , visited the two Fields of Battle , the Fort of Barcan , the Banks of the River along the Gardens ; from whence I took an exact Survey of Strigonium and its Fortress , which I observ'd to be wholly built upon a Rock : I afterwards return'd on the Right along the Danube , towards the German Camp , not being able to go round the Fort by Water , as I had begun , because the heap of dead Carcasses had choak'd up , and rais'd the Current : and in all this Round , which Count Staremberg often went in his Coach without regarding the frequent shots of the Enemy ; I had no other Evidence of my Conduct , but an Officer of my Acquaintance , a German by Birth , a Frenchman by long Service ; for he had been Lieutenant of a Troop of Horse in the Regiment of Bethune , and and had run through other Dangers , with an even Temper , and a Noble Carriage , without any thing of Vain-glory. At my Return , I found my Dispatches ready , and two Cosacks , all the Convoy that was allow'd me , who did not so much as know the way of Komorne , where I was to take Post . My Friends advis'd me to travel on the other side of the Danube , and to stay till the Morrow , when the Emperor's Envoy would dispatch his Son-in-Law to Vienna . But the Bridges were crowded , the Imperial Generals busied in marching the Army over , and my self eager to arrive at Cracow , being sensible that the Queen of Poland's Life depended on my Dispatch or Slowness , since the first Alarms had brought her , as it were , to Death's door . But my Zeal had like to have cost me my Life , I am sure it rob'd me of my Liberty . I set on my Journey with the two Cosacks , and in the Way joyn'd with some German Horse and Foot , who were going that Road ; so that I was at the Head of thirty Men , when I entred upon the Encampment , which the Army had made when they left Komorne . The Forragers who return'd from round those Parts , never said a Word to us of any Turkish Party , and I march'd on with so little concern , that I took no Notice at all of a Party that I saw just before me , about 500 Paces beyond the old Camp , going towards Newhausel . It consisted of about 150 Horse , in Hungarian Habits , with white Cloaks on , as all the Turks of that Country are habited , which made me take them for the Cravatians , belonging to the Emperor , and induc'd me to ride towards them a full Trot , that I might be the better secur'd by this Convoy . They became sensible of my Mistake , and suffer'd me to come up within thirty Paces of their Rear , and then return'd upon me full drive with their Sabres in their Hands . Among my thirty Men there were four French or Flemish Foot , who had deserted the Regiment of Rosemberg , and made such a vigorous Assault , that they laid seven Turks on the ground , having charg'd their Muskets with Hail-shot . This brought their whole Party upon our Men , eighteen of 'em had their Heads cut off , and the rest hemm'd in , so that none of 'em escap'd to carry the News of the Disaster to the Camp. The inequality of the number made me think of retreating , after the Massacre of my Fellow-Travellers , and after I had escap'd twice or thrice the same Fate , by the Management of my Horse : For I had seen a Sabre fly over my Head , and had drop'd my Hat and Perruke in the Skirmish . In short , being minded to fly for it , trusting very much to the Swiftness of my Horse , which was of the Turkish Breed , and one of the Best in the King's Stables ; I was struck on the Forehead by a Young Cavalier , coming to me with his Spear in the Rest , as one running at a Ring , and by the Blow unhors'd me , which facilitated my being taken . I knew very well that it was impossible to make my escape , I only desir'd to fall into good Hands , and yield my self to some Officer . Accordingly I march'd directly towards a Turk of a Venerable and Sweet Aspect , who happen'd to be the Commander himself of that Party ; an Officer of Worth , a successful Partisan , and a Man of Honor. I surrendred my self to him , who took me by the Hand , and only order'd me to be disarm'd : but in marching , some of the Subalterns whip'd me , and took away all my Letters . Whereas it was now pretty late , it being within an Hour of Night , Mustapha ( for that was the Officer's Name ) rested satisfy'd with his Booty , and return'd towards Newhausel . But in the Way , for fear of being surpris'd in his Retreat , he detach'd four Cavaliers , as Scouts , to beat the Rounds . In the Evening he rally'd all the Party at the End of a Ruinous Village , and caus'd them to march off in a Review , and so did the Prisoners under two Lances held by two Cavaliers in the form of an Arch ; from whence he march'd towards Newhausel very easily . We forded the River of Nitra , that lay in the Road , and when we were nigh to the City , the whole Party discharg'd their Pistols in the Air , an Establish'd Custom among the Turks , when they return with Prisoners . We were order'd to stay half an Hour at the City Gate , into which we did not enter before ten at Night : the Party dispers'd themselves in the first Street they came to : One of the Officers brought me into a House , where I left my Horse , and was lash'd a second time , being still in my Boots . He order'd me to be carry'd before a certain Person of Quality , whom I look'd upon to be the Second Bassa of the Place , and who would not vouchsafe to speak a Word to me ; but order'd me to go into his Footmen's Room . One of e'm , who was a Young Renegadoe Hungarian , and had formerly been a Student at Tyrnau , came by his Master's command to examine me , and give me a third lashing . He was more lucky than those who came before , for he found thirty Ducats of Gold that I had sav'd . The joy that he shew'd upon the Discovery of these Pieces , is inexpressible ; he carry'd them forthwith to his Master , lying then upon his Sopha , regaling himself with his Pipe and Coffee . After he done examining me , they conducted me back again to the same Officer's House , where I first alighted . A Young Cavalier , being one of the Party , and Valet to the Officer , gave me some Coleworts and Meat to eat , being what was left of his Supper , afterwards he brought me into his Master's Chamber , to ly near him upon the same Floor , where you may suppose I got but very little Sleep . On the Morrow , betimes in the Morning , I was carry'd into the Stable , to rub down and dress my Horse : but perceiving that I was very awkard in managing the Curry-comb , he very civilly discharg'd me from that Office . Afterwards I was brought to another Officer's House , being a Man of Note , where I found all my Comrades , that had been taken with me the Day before , with the Heads of those that had been kill'd , fix'd at the end of a Pole , and carry'd each by one of the Cavaliers . This was a dread ful Sight , and the only Instance of Cruelty to be observ'd in all the Turkish Customs ; for they are a Nation endu'd with a great deal of Humanity , and Charity , having a Sweetness of Temper tho' unpolish'd , and a Bravery , without any thing of Fierceness . Thus were we led on in Triumph to the Prime Bassa's House , where was the Leader of the Party to present to him the Prisoners , with a great many other Turks of Note , Officers , Lawyers , and Members of the Divan , or Council . At the Antichamber , we put off our Shoes , as the Turks did theirs , because the Chamber-floor was cover'd all over with a Carpet . The Bassa was upon his Couch , rais'd upon oblong Cushions in an Angle between two Windows : and the Couch being cover'd with another Carpet of Red Cloth , edg'd about with a Green Silk Fringe , was rais'd half a Foot all round the Walls , and quilted ; which serv'd him instead of a Bed , without a Canopy and Curtains ; a Sabre , and a Horse-Tayl , dy'd in Red , hanging at the Top. The Strangers were seated below the Rails , and the Officer with the Domesticks , standing round the Chamber , with their two Hands upon their Breasts , which is a Posture of Respect among the Turks . The Bassa , a Person very old and Meagre , but withal of a pretty venerable Aspect , caus'd a German to be examin'd , and afterwards my self , in Latin , by that Young Renegade Hungarian above-mention'd , threatning to cut off both our Heads , if we did not give a Punctual Answer . After this , they broke open my Letters , and made me find out that Particular one sent from the King to the Queen of Poland , which was likewise interpreted by a Polish Renegade . During this , the Bassa made me sit down on the Ground , and treated me very Nobly with a Dish of Coffee . He made choice of me , and another French Prisoner , for his Share , and sent us to his Eldest Son , and his Kiayia , or Lieutenant lodg'd in another Brick-House almost as Stately as the Bishop's Palace , in which the Bassa his Father resided . This Kiayia did not seem to be over inquisitive about us . After a short Conference , he sent us into a Room , where ten or twelve of his Servants were eating . There we stay'd all Day till Night came , and then were shut up in a Vault , fasten'd together by one Foot , or rather in certain Wooden-holds , made like a Pair of Stocks . The bare Ground was our Bed , without Hay or Straw , or Coverlet . In the Morning , the same Keeper came to release us , and shew us up Stairs , where we eat some pieces of Bread , and what Scraps those Turks were pleas'd to leave us upon their Plates . A charitable Dervis , or Monk , dwelling in this Family , and very much respected by all the Rest , refresh'd me after Dinner , with an Earthen Pan of Coals ; which was no small Comfort to me in my Misery , my Cloaths being very thin , having lost my Cloak , my Peruke and my Hat ; one being taken from me by a Cavalier of the Party , and the others left on the Field of Battle : so that I spent all the next Winter ( which was very starp in those Parts ) bare-headed , having only a sorry Muslin Cravat wrapp'd about it , as long as it lasted . I profess solemnly , that I was in a very deplorable Condition ; and that nothing can be a greater Affliction , to a Man of Honour , than Slavery , not so much by the Sufferings he feels in his Body , as by the Affronts that are offer'd to his Spirit ; from my own Experience , I can here testify the truth of what I always look'd upon as a Popular Tradition , like a thousand others , which the ignorant Vulgar attribute to the Turks ; Who , say they , look into the Hands of their Slaves , thereby to discover their Quality or Employment , by the Fineness of their Skin . This , I say , is very true ; for all that ever came nigh me , the first thing they did was to look into my Hands . As for the rest , I was pretty easie in the House of this Kiayia , who exacted no manner of Labour , or Service from me . In the mean time , the Bassa order'd the King's Letter to the Queen , to be turn'd out of the Polish into the Turkish Language ; and sent it with all the rest to the Grand Visier , suppos'd still to be at Buda , by an Officer and twenty Horse ; who march'd directly to Lewents , and were taken by the Germans , whom they did not imagine were Masters of that Place . The Germans sent all the Letters they found about the Turks , to the Duke of Lorrain , who likewise sent them to the King , being all writ in Polish . The King was strangely surpriz'd to see his Letter return'd , and supposing that I was either kill'd or taken , he order'd Enquiry to be made about it of the Turkish Officer , who own'd the Truth , and said that I was at Newhausel , as well as he was at Lewents . Upon this , his Polish Majesty very generously set himself upon my Deliverance , and sent the Interpreter of the Grand General , under a Pretence of ransoming several Touariches and Officers of his Regiments ; but in reality to treat about my Exchange , which he was willing to do nicely , lest the Bassa should prove stiff , in case he had occasion to suspect that I was a Person of Note . He had already surmis'd some such thing , from that Honourable Mention which so great a King had made of a Domestick in his Letter . For the Turks , who are us'd to Thou all the World , even their Emperor himself , and who had conceiv'd a great Esteem for the King of Poland by his last Victory , could not imagine that the Person whom he distinguish'd by the Name of Monsieur , and of whom he said so many favourable Things , could be no more than a Gentleman of the Queen's Houshold . They absolutely thought me to be her Brother , not knowing that it was the French Mode of Speaking . They were confirm'd in this foolish Opinion , by the Money and Jewels which I had about me , and by the Rich Cloaths I had on . It was in vain for me to explain to them the Expences of the Journey , and the Length of the Way to Cracow , to let them understand , That all that Money was no more than necessary for it . The Turks , who are unacquainted with those Matters , never troubled themselves with these Considerations , and suppos'd me to be at least some Lord of Quality . They were farther confirm'd in this Opinion , by the foolish Behaviour of one of those Poles that were taken with me , who being releas'd at ten Days end , came and embrac'd me by the Knees , according to the Polish Custom , and thank'd me , believing that the King would never have remember'd him , but because he was one of my Company . Upon this Demonstration of Respect , the Bassa order'd him to be examin'd concerning my Quality ; and this wretched Creature , thinking to recommend me by raising me above the Rank of an Ordinary Person , expatiated upon the great Esteem which the King of Poland had for me , and upon that high Post which I held in his Court , which the Bassa took for granted , and it cost me fourteen Months Slavery , as I shall hereafter shew . During this Negotiation , the King of Poland carried on the Siege of Strigonium , which at first seem'd resolv'd to stand it out . The Elector of Bavaria was made acquainted with this Design ; who order'd part of his Troops to march on that side , and led them himself . Upon my Return from Cracow , I found him encamp'd in the middle of Presbourg ; and his Troops a quarter of a League beyond the Town , from whence they enter'd the Isle of Schut over the Bridge that had been rais'd in that place . But the Elector never came up to the Army , who carried Strigonium in two or three Days , and afterwards dispers'd themselves into Winter Quarters ; the Imperialists in the Hereditary Countries , and the Poles in Vpper Hungary , possess'd by the Rebels , whom they were oblig'd to force thence . The King of Poland , having order'd the German Army , and part of his Infantry to pass the Bridges , caus'd General Staremberg to carry on the Assault , and remain'd with half of his Forces in the Old Camp , on this side of the Danube , being willing by this means to share the Glory of the Conclusion of this Campaign , between the Poles and the Imperialists . Hereupon the Germans open'd their Trenches , and rais'd their Batteries against the Upper-Town , that being all that was left , for the Lower-Town had been burn , and the Turks all retreated into the Fortress . The Assault was carry'd on vigorously ; they likewise batter'd down the Fortifications and the Wall , to facilitate the Scaling of the Town . In the mean time they were for coming closer to it , and to spring a Mine : for which purpose , they carried the Pallisade within a foot of the Walls , with their Swords in their Hands . And whilst they were looking for a place to make a hole in , for 't was almost all Rocky , the Town Beat a Parley , and desir'd to Capitulate . The Germans who were for taking the Garrison at Discretion , refus'd at first the Proposal of the Bassas ; but being oblig'd to acquaint the King of Poland with it , who commanded the Army with the same Power as the Emperor himself would have done ; this Monarch accepted of the Capitulation , and the Bassas surrender'd the Place into his Hands ; out of which they march'd Sunday Octob. 24. The King would have perswaded them to have retir'd into Poland , for fear the Grand Visier should revenge the Loss of Strigonium upon them : but they , unhappy Creatures ! more subject than Slaves , persisted in their Resolution of going to Buda , giving out that they had done their Duty , since they wanted Supplies , in holding out the Place for 3 Days , against a formidable and Victorious Army . But the Plea stood 'em in no stead , for upon their Arrival , they lost their Lives , by being beheaded or strangled . Afterwards the King of Poland cross'd the River to take a View of the Place , glorying in having forc'd the Turks to abandon it , after they had been Possessors of it for 143 Years , being settled there by their Emperor Solyman the Great . He put the City into the Hands of the Duke of Lorrain , who left a Governor , with a very strong Garrison in it . At last all the Army repass'd to the Old Camp , from whence they broke up on All-Saints Day ; on which the King of Poland , attended with a Body of Imperial Troops , commanded by General Dunneval , march'd by that Neck of Mountains , which lie on the Left of the Plains of Barcan , to enter into Vpper-Hungary ; and encamped that Day upon a River three Leagues beyond . The Visier of Silistria , and the Bassa of Caramania , the Polish Great General 's Prisoners , were conducted along with the Army , and treated very Honourably by that Lord , to whom the King had granted them as his Prize . Tho' several Commonwealths-men grumbled , and said , They belonged to the Republick . The Great General had at first sent them to his Polish Majesty , as being his Sovereign , and the Generalissimo of the Allies ; and afterwards brought them to Leopold , lodg'd them in a Neat House , and allow'd them as much Liberty as they could reasonably desire ; with Servants of their own that they sent for from Caminiec , whom this Lord entertain'd to the number of seven or eight , which my self saw . He clothed them in Velvet , treated them magnificently according to their Custom , and order'd the Merchants of the City to supply them with whatever they wanted : and , I am sure , that ' bating their Slavery , those Turks far'd as well as if they had been in their own Country . Tho' they had promis'd 150000 Crowns each for their Ransom , and the Money came not in 7 Years after their being taken , yet the General spar'd nothing of his Civility , or Expences upon them , which amounted every Year to 12000 Franks of that Sum. 'T is true , they could not be blam'd for any Delay in this Matter ; since their Ransom was once brought as far as Caminiec : but the Sultan was so far from contributing any thing towards it , that even the Bassa of that Place seis'd upon the Money , and made use of it to pay off his Garrison , who were ready to mutiny for want of their Pay. They wrote often to the Port , desiring the Money might be re-imburs'd , but they were so far from having Justice done them , that on the contrary , their Offices were afterwards dispos'd of to others , and their Persons proscrib'd , tho' they were men of great Note , and an extraordinary Merit . The Visier of Silistria , had a Noble and Charming Aspect , a comely Shape , a grave Air , Eyes full of Sweetness , a venerable Beard , a Face full of Majesty and Decorum , with very fine Features . His Carriage was Charming , Honourable and Courteous , but somewhat Stately , and as of one far above the inferiour Persons of Quality . His outward Form was perfectly agreeable to the Post he was in , and to his Personal Merit . In the Battle he gave Signs of an extraordinary Valour ; and when he was taken , he shew'd a great deal of Constancy and presence of Mind , being so far from concealing his Quality of Visier , that he desir'd to be us'd as a Prisoner of that Rank , and to be distinguish'd from his Comrade , who was no more than a Bassa , with whom he would not so much as be Quartered . General Dunneval waiting upon him after the Battle , and representing to him the Rashness of the Turks , who with a handful of Men , dar'd to engage an Army of 50000 strong : This Visier very coldly reply'd , That he had follow'd his Orders without reflecting upon the Inequality , and would have charg'd the Christians , tho' they had been twice as strong again . His Misfortune afflicted , without sinking his Spirits , and he bore it with an Heroical Constancy , and never appear'd out of Humour , but on the account of the Great General , whose Civilities he could never repay or retaliate . The Bassa of Caramania Alé , is one of a different Character : In all his Behaviour he shew'd a great deal of Fire , Life , and Subtilty . He was of a less Stature , had a meagre Countenance , a black and rough Beard , sparkling Eyes , and a Turkish Air ; Fierce without Majesty , Lofty without the attendance of that Politeness , and Sweetness to be observ'd in the other : But yet Noble and distinguish'd in his Carriage , crafty and subtle in Conversation , asking Questions of his own accord , and with a presence of Mind . When the Court was at Leopold , two Years after their Arrival , they all flock'd out of Curiosity to see them ; the Queen was there her self mask'd , attended with other Ladies , that she might not be known ; the Marquis of Arquyen her Father , and other Lords . They would not so much as cast their Eyes off their Books , or open their Lips to some ; but to others they paid their Complements , but especially to the Ladies , but with a kind of penetrating Distinction , as if they were inform'd of the Difference of the Personages . The Visier seem'd to be between 55 and 60 Years old , and was already turn'd grey ; the other about ten or twelve Years younger . In my Mind , both of 'em in their proper Posts , might be compar'd to the most Illustrious Personages of the Age , as well for the Neatness and Nobleness of their Make , as for their Behaviour and Bravery . The Duke of Lorrain led the Imperial Army through the Plains of Newhausel , where he made a Halt for two Days in the Neighbourhood of that Place , which he thought to have taken by Surprize , or at least to scare it by the great Exploits which had put an End to this Campaign ; but he was receiv'd with terrible Discharges of Canon : The Turks likewise fell upon his Rear , and brought back a great many Stragglers , and Men that belong'd to the Carriages into the Town , most of them being wounded : I was then in the Bassa's House , who had taken me from his Son 's , and put me under the guard of his Porter , a pretty civil and courteous Man ; who lodg'd me in his Chamber , allow'd me a good Bed , and gave me twice a Day Provisions , more than I could eat . The Chaous who came to fetch me from the Kiayia's House , brought me at first to this Porter , waiting for the Bassa's Orders , which were that I should be loaded with Chains . This was a cruel Addition to the severity of my Slavery . I return'd from the Mareshal's across the whole Town of Newhausel , stumbling at every step I took , and mortify'd in my Mind ; especially when I saw several charitable Turks offer me Alms , and threaten me because I refus'd it . For you must take notice , That they freely give it to Slaves , and never desire the Civility of Thank You , Sir , and cannot endure the Haughtiness of a Refusal . In process of Time my Pride was abated , being so far from refusing , that I was reduc'd to the Necessity of begging an Alms of them ; and brought to that servile Condition that my bad Stars had never prepar'd me for before . I did not wear those Shackles long ; for the Kiayia making a Visit to his Father three Days after , seem'd to be very much offended at this rough Usage , and by his own Authority order'd my Fetters to be knock'd off . The Porter had afterwards Orders from the Bassa to clap me into small Chains , which open'd with Padlocks , only during Night , and to release me every Morning : but by way of Exchange , he made me sweep the Stairs , and the Passage between the Gates , which was his Business and my Task . During these Transactions , the Interpreter of the Great General arriv'd , with the Money which the King had sent to bring me to the Army ; hoping my Exchange would have been made without any Demur . The Interpreter manag'd the Business very subtilly . He first demanded the Touariches and Officers in his Master's Name ; and after he had agree'd with the Bassa to give as many Turks , Head for Head , he ask'd him what other Prisoners he had taken during this Campaign . The Bassa answer'd , That he had a Frenchman taken with Letters , and forthwith order'd me to come into his Chamber . The Interpreter making as if he did not know me , examin'd me of my Quality , and how I happen'd to fall into this Misfortune ; and afterwards offer'd a Turk in Exchange for me , which was agree'd upon . A Chartel was accordingly drawn up , wherein were set down all those whom the Bassa was to send back to the Great General of Poland , and those that were to be return'd by way of Exchange . A Captain with twenty Horse went to the Camp , with the Convoy , that had attended the Interpreter to Newhausel , to bring back the Turks that were agree'd upon , and the Interpreter staid with us as Hostage . In the mean Time , I was order'd to go into all the Houses of the Town , to make choice of the Persons who had been taken with me , and it was then that One of those unhappy Creatures , out of a Transport of Joy and Gratitude , embrac'd my Knees , and ruin'd me by his Over-civility . Whereas the King of Poland was then upon his March , the Turks were a long time upon the Road ; and did not bring back all the Prisoners nam'd in the Chartel of Exchange ; because three of them , during these Transactions , had made their Escape from the Camp , and were come to Newhausel . But in their stead , the King had sent three others , which the Bassa never minding , and besides being pre-possess'd on my Account , more than was requisite , upon the Demonstration of Respect shewn me by the Indiscreet Pole ; he laid hold on this pretence to detain me with two other Officers , belonging to the Palatin of Russia's Regiment of Dragoons , and several Hussars , in whose stead he sent other Polanders , to balance the number . As an Addition to my Misfortune , he commanded me to send the King Word , That if he did not send 10000 Ducats of Gold for my Ransom , I should have 200 Blows on the bottoms of my Feet ; as Lubomirsky had done to the Bassa Ibraham , who was taken at the Siege of Vienna . This Ibraham appear'd very unluckily for me , and confirm'd the thing ; being still in Chains , and come thither by leave of the Governor of Komorne to negotiate for his Ransom ; which the Bassa propos'd likewise in Exchange for mine . I wrote what he desir'd , but without any hopes of being heard ; and the Interpreter stay'd still at Newhausel , to make an end of the Business : But the Replies from the Camp were so unsatisfactory , that the Bassa kept his Word with me ; and the Interpreter himself very narrowly escap'd the Bastinado . The great Squire of the Crown wrote to me of the Injustice , and my Friends , to whom I had sent for Linnen and Cloaths , fearing that their Kindness would retard my Deliverance , left me witout a supply , and out of Love , refus'd to send me so much as a Shirt . The Great Squire wrote likewise to the Bassa , telling him , That his falsifying his Word , so uncommon among the Turks , would fall heavy upon the two Prisoners of the Great General , whose Legs , Arms , and Necks , they would load with Irons ; but he never concern'd himself about them : and sending back the Interpreter with the Number agree'd upon , kept me still in Slavery and Misery . CHAP. V. Containing the March of the Polish Army , and it's Conquests in Upper Hungary , with the King 's Return into his Territories , the latter End of the Year 1683. AFTER the Taking of Strigonium , the Armies , as aforesaid , separated ; and the Turks retir'd a great way into their Provinces . Count Teckley , at the same time , gain'd the Mountains , in order to re-inforce the Garrisons of his Dominions . The Grand Visier put Buda into a posture of Defence in case of a Siege , which seem'd unavoidable , since the Germans were within six Leagues of it , had no River to pass , nor any Fort of Consequence to dispute by the way thither . ( For the next Year , when the Duke of Lorrain laid Siege to this Important Place , he open'd the Campaign by taking of Veyssegrad and Veissembourg , two Forts beyond Strigonium , in the Country that lies round Buda . ) Afterwards the Grand Visier march'd for Belgrade , to present his Head to the Sultan , who tho' he was his Father-in-Law , yet would not Pardon him this his Second Defeat . His Death-Warrant was brought to his House , and the Officers , in presenting it to him , clapp'd a silk cord about his Neck , with which he was strangl'd , after he had kiss'd the Sultan's Warrant , and the fatal Instrument of his Justice . The King of Poland took his March towards Vpper Hungary , leaving the River Theysse on the Right , which separates the Christian from the Turkish Hungary , and even the Christian Part of that Country was at that time in Rebellion . As he went along , he attack'd the Places which lay in his way ; the first was Zetzen , which the Turks call Setchan , scituated on a small Rising in the midst of uneven Plains , which began by little and little , to rise into Hills , and then into Mountains , till they made that Chain of Hills , with which Hungary is surrounded , and separated from the States of Poland . Zetzen is a small Town , enclos'd within Walls , and a deep Trench , but narrow at the Bottom , and easie to be pass'd over . The Gate had a Retrenchment of Pallisades , made of large pieces of Timber , in the nature of a Ravelin , and Guards within , some pieces of Cannon on the Walls , with a Garrison of about Six hundred Men , Horse and Foot , commanded by an Aga or Captain , call'd by the Turks Tchorbaggey , i. e. An Officer of Foot of great Note . The Army appear'd before this Place , November 10. 1683 , and the King took a View of it in order to attack it the next Day . They saw a place in the Walls , which had a Breach made up with Pallisades : There , and at the Gate , the Dragoons and the Infantry , carry'd on the Assault with Sword in Hand : The General d' Henoff attack'd the Gate , where the Prince's Regiment forc'd the Pallisade very vigorously , in spite of a whole shower of Musket-shot , with which several Officers and Soldiers were kill'd or wounded . Afterwards they seis'd upon the Body of the Guards , that were lodg'd in the Pallisade , and were just upon breaking open the Gate , when the Aga hung out a White Flag , and desir'd to be gone . This was granted him , and the Garrison march'd out without Arms , and without their Bag and Baggage . However , the Capitulation was not duly kept , by an Accident , that had nothing to do with the Taking of this Town . For the King was ordering the Garrison to march out , when his Envoy return'd from Newhausel , with News of the Bassa's falsifying his Word with respect to me . This rais'd a Resentment in that great Monarch's Breast , and oblig'd him to make a Reprisal on the Turks of Zetzen , of whom he mark'd out 30 with his Cane , as they went out of the City ; beginning with the Aga , his Son , the Priest , and others of greatest Note , belonging to that Garrison , telling them , That he detain'd them as Prisoners , not to forfeit the Promise given them , but to revenge the Treachery of the Bassa of Newhausel , who detain'd a Servant from him , contrary to the Chartel of Exchange . He added , That two of them might go to intercede for their own Liberty , by obtaining that of the other ; and that , in the mean time , the other 28 should be kept in Chains . The Aga's Son , and a Janizary were deputed for this Negotiation , which came to nothing . On the contrary , the Bassa offended that they had deliver'd up the Town , sent them away with Threats , upbraiding their Cowardise , and faint Resistance , which the Sultan would be sure to punish with Death , if ever they should return into his Dominions : That therefore they were safer in their Slavery , and might tarry with the Poles , or free themselves by other Exchanges : That the Frenchman was his Slave , for whom he would have Money , not Men. So that these two Mussulmen were surpriz'd to see a Bassa prefer his own sordid Interest , before the Ottoman Blood , and vex'd that they could do no good for their Comrades , made use of that Liberty they had , retiring to Buda , and leaving the rest in the Prisons of Transchyn , a City of Hungary , upon the Wag , towards the Frontiers of Moravia , whither the King of Poland had sent them ; and where for 14 Months , they suffer'd all the Misery imaginable , as I did at Newhausel , being abandon'd to a wild Despair . I had said before , That the Dragoons together with the Infantry , were commanded to carry on the Assault of Zetzen . The Count of Maligny , the Queen of Poland's Brother , who was General , and Colonel in particular of the King's Regiment of Dragoons , advanc'd as far as the Pallissade , to animate his Troops , by his Presence and Example : which was of great use for the carrying on the Attack with Success ; for his Dragoons were without a Leader , their Lieutenant Colonel Nam'd Galetski being found by the Count , hid behind one of the great pieces of Timber of the Pallisade , with his Pistol in his Hand , where he had no need to fear the Firing from the Walls . I was willing to mention this , to give the World an Idea of the Gallantry of the Polish Officers , who most of 'em desire to die calmly in their Beds ; whereas even Lieutenant Generals , and Mareshals of France are for falling in the Field of Honour , and at the Head of their Troops . The City of Zetzen being thus surrender'd was guarded at first by the Polish Infantry , and the Head-Captain of the Prince's Regiment , Nam'd Des Forges , a Frenchman , and a Gentleman belonging to the Queen , was plac'd in it as Commander in Chief . The King gave the Inhabitants leave to go out with their Families : A great many Women and Children follow'd the Soldiery , after which the King put the place into the Hands of General Dunneval , who took possession of it for the Emperor , and made a stand there with his Detachment , from whence he sent them into Winter Quarters . His Polish Majesty continu'd his March , after he had spent four Days about Zetzen , and advanc'd towards Cassovia , one of the Chief and Strongest Cities of the Kingdom ; fortify'd formerly with a Citadel , which Count Teckley had won the Year before , and demolish'd , as he did the Fort of Fileck . The Emperor had assign'd those revolted Cities for Winter Quarters to the Polish Army , which they must first be oblig'd to force , tho' they were well garrison'd : so that there was no staying in an Enemy's Country with such a Handful of Men , being continually harrass'd with Hungarian Parties , and the Peasants , who cut off several of our Army . The Soldiery dead almost with Hunger and Cold , oblig'd to pass Rivers half froz'n over , and often swell'd above their Banks , went to dry themselves in the adjacent Villages , sought for some shelter on every side , and were killed by the Rebels , who destroy'd more of our Army that way , than they had by the Battles of Vienna and Barcan . Nay , they were oblig'd to Count Teckley , for that small number which did at last arrive in Poland : For he being always the King 's trusty Friend , and keeping the Engagements made between them , advis'd him to draw off betimes , being not able any longer to prevent the Cutting off of his Passage through the Mountains : after which the Rebels would quickly make an hand of his Army . The Turks were in such Expectations of it , that News was brought to Newhausel of the entire Defeat of the Polish Troops ; which infallibly would have been , had Teckley preferr'd the Interest of his Party , before the Obligations he had with the King , to whom his Majesty stood indebted for all the Glorious Successes of this Campaign , The Turks had so certain an Intelligence of this , that sometimes after they caus'd this Ring-leader of the Rebels to be arrested , as we shall shew in its proper place . The King of Poland would not venture too nigh Cassovia , but encamp'd on one side out of the reach of the Cannon . The Town fir'd briskly upon our Troops , as they march'd along within sight of the Place , and the Garrison sally'd out upon the Stragglers . So that staying there only one Night , they the next Day pass'd the River above Cassovia , and so to continue their March to Eperies , another Capital City of Hungary , larger and of greater Trade than the former , but not so highly Dignify'd , seated at the Foot of the Mountains of Crapak , upon one of the Rivers that run to Cassovia . For this City is scituate in the very Centre where two large Rivulets joyn together , which in going through the City , make but one single River , and thus through the same Channel , disembogue themselves into the Theysse below Tokay . These two Rivulets spring from those very Mountains , and form a kind of Peninsula , reaching from the Foot of the Mountains to Cassovia , being a handsome Tract of Ground . Eperies is upon that River which is on the Right : The King approach'd it , in order to besiege it , so that the Cannon play'd into his Camp , even beyond the Tents of his Head-Quarters . Upon His Arrival , the Garrison sally'd out upon our foremost Squadrons , and skirmish'd with them all that Day . On the Morrow they fell upon the King's Dragoons at Mid-day , who quickly mounted their Horses , and repuls'd the Sallyers . On the third Day the King broke up from thence , to seek out Winter-Quarters elsewhere . Instead of Eperies which had been assign'd for his Hussars , and his own Regiments , He led the Army directly to Czebin , three Leagues beyond in the Mountains , where he arriv'd the Second Day after he had left Eperies . From the Camp that lay betwixt , he detach'd Miogenski with his Brigade to go and take a View of Czebin , and the adjacent Places . The Horse of the Town sally'd out upon his Troops ; Miogenski retreated into several Houses and Barns , which the Disposition of the Ground had conceal'd , where he form'd an Ambuscade . Thirty of his Cavalry being detach'd , advanc'd further up in the Plain , in order to draw out the Garrison , who fell into the Snare , and very vigorously pursu'd our Men to the Place where they had Orders to face about ; but the rest of the Brigade coming up , they began a regular Fight , which ended in the Retreat of the Rebels , who left behind them several slain , and several Prisoners . Miogenski had a Horse kill'd under him , and his Nephew took an Hungarian Officer . After this , the King appear'd before the Place , where the Lithuanian Army first joyn'd him . It came to Cracow the latter end of September , and for two Months together , kept skirting upon the Frontiers , or in the Entrance into Hungary , leaving every where behind them tokens of their March , in the open Countries and against the Peasants . This very much offended Count Teckley , and the Polish Court , who had order'd the Lithuanian Generals to prevent any Disturbance , or Acts of Hostility from being offer'd to the Subjects of that Prince . These Generals began to Cannonade Czebin , when the King arriv'd before it , and the Town which held out against the Army of Lithuania , surrender'd upon Articles to his Polish Majesty . He spake very civilly to the Officers , exhorting them to return to the Obedience of the Emperor their lawful Sovereign . But they very freely told him , That they had rather die , than submit to the German Yoke : begging Leave that they might follow him , and serve in his Army . Accordingly they did attend his Majesty for some Days , but after he was advanc'd a little in his March , they return'd back to Czebin , from whence they beat our Troops , even without charging them . The same was done in other Places of these Countries , where any Garrison had been left . At last the whole Army return'd into Poland , with the King , who took his March through Lubownia , the First City of his Territories , and arriv'd at Cracow on Christmas Eve. Lubownia is a Starosty in the Mountains , 8 Leagues off Eperies , and 12 or 15 from Cracow . As to Czebin , 't is scituated in a Bottom , enclos'd with good Walls and Forts , a large Trench , and several Stone Bridges , reaching to the Gates . The Inside is vere well built , as are all the other Cities of this part of Hungary , which is the best Canton of the whole Kingdom . This was the Conclusion of that Glorious Campaign ; after which the Polish Court met at Cracow , where the Queen had waited for her Royal Consort , and resided there all the Winter , to the end of March ; when it remov'd into Russia , in order to take care of its own State , after having sav'd that of its Allie . It was debated , Whether they should keep a new Army on foot , to oppose the Turks , who were incens'd against Poland , for having violated the Truce solemnly ratify'd by an Ambassador , in Favour of a Prince , from whom they had not the least Hopes of Succour , when they wanted it . The Sultan conferr'd the Office of Grand Visier , on the Caimacan of Constantinople , who was another Black , call'd Cara. He sent as his Serasquier against the Poles , Suleyman , a Bassa , a Man of Esteem in the Empire , who afterwards came to be Grand Visier ; but of the particulars of this , we shall treat in the next Chapter . During all these Transactions , and the March of the King of Poland towards Vpper Hungary , the Bassa of Newhausel , tir'd with waiting for my Ransom , and beginning to perceive that I was less considerable than he took me to be , propos'd to me the sending a Trooper directly across the Mountains to Cracow , and offer'd to release me for 3000 Golden Ducats , and ten Turks , instead of the 10000 he had first insisted upon . Tho' I was verily perswaded that the King would never part with that Sum , yet I consented to the Proposal , and wrote what they desir'd me , looking upon it rather as a Favourable Opportunity of sending my News to the Court , and of hearing some from thence , than as an Overture to my speedy Deliverance . The Turk was dispatch'd , and fell into the hands of a Party of Rebels , who perceiving him charg'd with Letters , directed ( says he ) to the King of Poland , brought him before Count Teckley , taking him either for an Imperialist Hungarian , or for a Deserter . As good Luck would have it , Count Forval was then with that Prince , who gave him the Pacquet to read and interpret . Forval knew my Hand , and came to know of my Imprisonment , of which he had never heard a Word before . He gave an Account of it to that Hungarian Lord , praying him at the same time not only to permit the Express to go on to Cracow , but likewise by his own Interest , to endeavour to redeem me from my Slavery . Count Teckley promis'd to do it , and with my Letters sent one to the King , and Forval wrote another to the Marquiss D' Arquyen to offer his Service in my Behalf . From hence arose a very strict Correspondence between these Persons : The Marquiss wrote to Count Teckley , giving him the Title of Highness ; and the Count answer'd him very respectfully , and omitted nothing to obtain my Freedom ; not directly by himself , for fear of rendring himself suspected , but by means of the Bey of Novigrad , his particular Friend , and the Intimate acquaintance of the Bassa of Newhausel , who was his Superiour , the Castle of Novigrad being under that Bassa's Jurisdiction . Perhaps this Negotiation might have prov'd successful , had it not been for the delay of the Express , occasion'd partly by the deep Snows , and partly by the Difficulties of the Roads , which the Parties sent out on both sides , made almost impassible . Besides , the Bassa of Newhausel , died the beginning of February , even before the Trooper dispatch'd by him , was return'd . He brought his Answers to the Turkish Captain , who had taken me , who commanded in the City till the Arrival of a new Bassa , or rather of two new Bassas ; for the two who were at Newhausel died the same Month. This Captain sent me a Letter , which the Marquiss of Arquyen wrote to me , and desir'd to know the Contents , that so he might take his Measures with the Eldest Son of the deceas'd Bassa , to whose share I fell , in the Division of his Father's Personal Estate , betwixt him and his two Brothers . Mustapha would have bought me at his Hands at a low rate , that so he might have got the Overplus of the Ransom , if it had been a pretty round Sum. But seeing nothing was offer'd in Exchange , besides the Turks of Zetzen , he left me to make my own bargain with my Patron who was not in a humour no more than his Father of delivering those Mussulmen to his own prejudice . Thus all the good Wishes of Count Teckley , and the pressing instances of Forval were rendered insignificant by the Avarice of this Bey my Patron , formerly his Fathers Kiayia . After the Death of the Bassa of Newhawsel , his three Sons made a Dividend of the Spoil , Household-Goods , Slaves , Horses ; and lodg'd altogether in the Place wherein the Deceased formerly dwelt , waiting for the Arrival of his Successor . I was in some hopes of some favourable Turn of fortune by this Death , since the Bey his Eldest Son , had appeared to me to be more Courteous , Charitable and of a milder Disposition than his Father . But I was deceived in my Expectations . For this Covetous Man , who could no longer enrich himself by the Contributions , in which he had now no share , did almost starve us to Death , and kept himself but a very stingy Table . So that having now nothing but a piece of dry bread every day ; and some days together , nothing at all to eat , I was reduced to such a Weakness and Faintness , as brought me within a foot of the Grave . Besides I was without Cloaths in a Vault that had no fire in it , laid on the Ground upon two Boards without either Hay or Straw , and full of Sores from the Crown of my head to the Sole of my foot . Thus I lead a languishing Life , having no other Support but the mercy of God , for two whole Months together ; expecting an End to be put to these my Miseries with as much impatience as I formerly breath'd after Liberty . One day I remember that I went by the door of a Stove that was kindled , where I stop'd a while : The Heat reviv'd my strength a little , and I perceiv'd my Spirits refresh'd by this Help ; which gave me to understand , that my Nature was only weaken'd ; and that when warmer Weather came , I might recover of that languishing Malady . However , this warm Weather was still to come , and Provisions began to be scarcer and scarcer every Day . The Duke of Lorrain had order'd the Garrisons round about , to hinder the Peasants from carrying their Goods to Newhausel Market , as they had formerly done . A Prohibition was made against it , under the Penalty of being hang'd . The City had no Wood for Firing ; for all the Parts round about were laid waste : Its Magazines were husbanded accordingly to prevent Necessity : Thus every one suffer'd alike ; Turks , Officers , Slaves , and Horses . Nothing comes nigh the Frugality of this Nation , who are contented with a little Meal moisten'd , with Coffee , Tobacco , Herbs , and such like Things ; and are as happy in this their Fare , as the greatest Sensualists pretend to be in their most Luxurious Diet. Provided a City has Bread , 't is reckon'd a very good City ; and when a Turk enters into Discourse of any foreign Country , the first Question he asks is , Whether it has any Bread ; and if he commends any Country of their own Empire , 't is for that Quality . Honey makes likewise one of the richest Repasts ; which they eat with Butter mixt with it , or else spred upon Bread cold . This they learnt from the Jewish Tradition , Mahomet having retain'd a great many of their Customs , as well as Names , and inserted a great many Passages out of the Bible , in his Alcoran ; particularly this , Butyrum & Mel comedes , ut scias reprobare malum , & eligere bonum . Since I am fall'n into these Digressions , it will not be amiss to add , what I observ'd concerning their Funeral Rites , at the Bassa's Funeral . As to the Essential Part of them , they are much the same for all sorts of People : For among the Turks they make no Distinction or Subordination of Quality , Birth , or Profession . They are all Equal , excepting their Offices , which only make the Distinction : so that the Sons of a Bassa , and the Grooms of his Stables , when he is dead , are upon the same Level . They eat all together without any Difference ; the Footman with his Master , and both with the Tradesman ; and nothing seems below them , since as they are rais'd out of nothing to the highest Posts , so they fall back again from these Dignities into their Primitive Nothing . Persons plac'd in an Office , are the only distinguish'd Men among them , and the Respect and Veneration which is paid to those Officers , cannot be equall'd by any other Nation . However , Death equals them with the rest , and their Funerals do but very little exceed those of Private Persons in in Magnificence . Just , as the Bassa died , his Relations and Friends , that were about him , set up a great Cry , as taking their last Farewel of him . In Turky they do not weep for the Dead , nor shew any other Demonstration of Sorrow . Afterwards a Charcoal Fire was kindled in the midst of his Palace-Yard , on which they put a Kettle full of Water , and wash'd the Body , as it was laid out upon a Table . After this , they rub'd it over with Yellow Wax ; and last of all , wrap'd it up with Cloth Swaths , as they do the Egyptian Mummies . The Coffin in which he was laid , was cover'd over with Red Stuff , and the Deceas'd habited in his usual Dress . At first , upon going out of the House , the Corps was carry'd on the Shoulders of Four Persons of Quality ; but in marching , every one who met the Procession , offer'd themselves to carry the Coffin a little way , and were again reliev'd by the next that came ; for the Turks make a piece of Devotion of this Custom . The Relations , Friends , and Domesticks of the Bassa follow'd the Bier ; whilst the Priests of the Mosques , the Scholars , and others design'd for the Religious Order of the Mussulmen , went before , chanting forth of Prayers , till they came to the Church-Yard , which is without the Walls , where upon a Stone , rais'd like a Pyramid near the Tomb , is set down the Quality of the Deceas'd , by certain Figures of the Sabre , the Turbant , and such like . This , in general , is the Funeral Solemnity of the Turks ; after which they all return to the House of the Deceas'd , as usual , without any token of Sorrow , being entirely resign'd to the Orders of Providence , which is esteem'd by them as the Irresistible Fate , which the Heathen own'd . This renders them more steady in Adversity , less proud in Prosperity , and more patient in Misery , and Slavery ; which they bear with a dry Eye , and after an Heroical manner . It is not always the Effect of a great Courage , but often a Blind Refignation to Providence . There are but few Nations who have a stronger Belief of , and greater Aw for God , than the Turks . They have his Name almost always in their Mouths ; 't is their Signal of Battle : they have a particular Standard , which they call The Standard of God , and marches at the Head of the Armies . This Standard is Red , set off with a Border in small Squares , inclosing several Plumes or Festoons with Crescents : In the midst is a Sabre with two Blades , and a Double-guard upon one single Hilt , plac'd like a pair of Compasses , and all full of Writing ; which is a sort of Mysterious Talisman in their Religion . On the Top is a large Crescent turn'd downwards , spotted all over with Arabick Characters , inclosing a Sun betwixt its Two Horns ; as do the other Eight , which are plac'd Four and Four , on each side of the large Crescent . The spaces between are garnish'd with other Figures , and the whole contains Sentences or Phrases to the Praise of the Living God. There are other Standards which are wholly plain , of a Red Silk , and a Green Fringe . That which is call'd Mahomet's Standard , is Green , and has a Red Fringe ; the Chief of which , in the Tents of the Grand Visier , is all full of writing , without any other Figure or Finery . Whether they go out , or come in , or enter into any Discourse , they begin and end with Alla. When one among 'em relates any extraordinary Story , he who hears it , asks him , by way of Admiration , Alla Seversen ? that is , Do you love God ? As if he should say , Is it certainly true ? In short , this Sacred Name is made use of with Reverence in all the Discourses and Actions of the Turks . Five Times a Day they have set Prayers , each Mosque having some appointed to give notice of the Hour of Prayer ; by certain Form ; which they sing out aloud upon a Balcony , plac'd for that purpose round a Tower ; and thus they call upon the Faithful , to take them off from their Worldly Concerns . They begin by turning towards the Rising-Sun , and afterwards turn about as the Sun does , chanting forth the Greatness and Power of the Most High. On Friday , which is their Sunday , ( made choice of on purpose to distinguish it from the Christian Lord's Day , and the Jewish Sabbath ) the Ministers of the Mosques use some Extraordinary Ceremonies . Three of 'em get upon the top of the Tower , singing forth other Prayers , beside the usual Invocation of each Day , which is offer'd up only by a single Person . The most Religious go to Prayers at the Mosque , others say 'em at Home ; and others neither at Home , nor at the Mosque , for there are Atheists and Formalists in all Religions . In the Bassa's House , there is a Chaous appointed to give , Notice to all the Domesticks , by crying before their Chamber-Doors , To Prayers , Gentlemen , to Prayers ; and the Chief of them go into the Bassa's Room , and there put up their Petitions jointly with him , with a loud Voice ; but on Fridays , he goes solemnly to the Mosque in a Green Vest , their Prophet's beloved Colour , there to offer up the Second Prayer , which is between Ten and Eleven in the Morning . The Bassa of Newhausel , who succeeded Alé , my first Master , never fail'd that Duty , and distributed large Alms to the Poor of the City , as they made a Lane to him , going and coming . I can say nothing of their Mosques , for a Christian , much less a Slave , is not admitted into them , but with extraordinary Precautions : But as to their Manner of Prayer , since the Turks are not so secret as to that , I can here acquaint You with the whole Ceremony , at which I have been forc'd to Officiate à Thousand times . In the First Place , You must know , That all the Turks without exception , rise every Morning by Break of Day , at all Seasons of the Year : That they make themselves ready for Prayer , by Washing with clean Water their Hands , and Arms up to the Elbow , their Face , and the inside of their Nostrils , their Mouths , behind their Ears , the top of their Forehead , and the back part of their Neck . This they do , by a set number of Rubbings , and with a great many Mysterious Forms , finishing the whole by clapping their wet Hands under their Feet , and leaving an Impression of their Five Fingers under their Pumps ▪ and sprinkling their Privy-parts with Water . All this they look upon as essentially necessary , and then spread a Carpet or Garment , at the end of which they say their Prayers , turning their Faces towards Mecca , where their Prophet is interred . They begin their Devotion standing upright with several Motions of their Hands , which they clap to their Ears with their Thumbs , afterwards lay them across their Breasts ; then letting them hang down , and every now and then fall down on their Knees , and rise up again , after they have kiss'd the Ground : They end all by Saluting the two Angels , which they suppose to be present , and sitting one upon each Shoulder . This Devotion they pay very regularly Five times a Day ; at Day-break , between Ten and Eleven a Clock , at Four in the Afternoon , at Sun-set , and when 't is quite dark . They always begin with the foremention'd Washings ; and on their more Solemn Festivals , they wash their Legs up to their Knees , especially on the Day of the Great Bairam , of which more hereafter . The Arabic , which was Mahomet's Native Language , is that which is most us'd among them , as the Latin is in the Church of Rome . All their Books , all their Prayers , and most of their considerable Expeditions are writ in Arabic , which few of the Turks do understand , tho' they can all read it ; and 't is a sign of a great Scholar , to be able to explain it . This Language is very difficult , of a harsh Sound , and pronounc'd through the Throat , whereas the Turkish is soft , easie , fluent , intelligible , and comes pretty near the Latin , without Articles , and those confus'd Phrases , and ceremonial Circumlocutious ; Theeing and Thouing every Body , even God , and the Sultan himself ; with Manly Expressions in their common Discourse , and moving ones in their Songs and Love. They are as uniform in their Manners , as they are in their Words . They make no account of the Wall , salute no Body as they go along the Streets , and scarce take Notice of any Body ; and if two Persons happen to meet , he that comes up first is to pass the Complement , and the other to return it , but if the first says nothing , the other is as silent as He. They converse with one another , with a free open air and a smiling aspect ; and the Master of the house passes a Civility upon his Guests by giving them the upper hand of his Couch , offering them Coffee and Tobacco , after which they depart without saluting any Person or saying a Word , only sighing devoutly Alla , which is all the Ceremony . The Turks know nothing of the Custom of clapping the hand to the hat or mouth , when we expect to receive any favour ; they are for having it receiv'd just as they give it , without any Ceremony or Submission . The Case indeed is otherwise as to those who are in any Office : for instance , they pay their Complements to the Bassas or Persons of Note , with both their hands on their brests , bowing their heads to the ground very respectfully . They who wait upon them , before and after discoursing with them , kiss the bottom of their Garment , bringing it up to their Forehead and Mouth , as they do the Letters which are directed to them from the Bassas and Visiers . The students do the same after the Lesson is over to the Hand or the Vest of their Master , and this is all the Ceremony of Civility which I ever observed among them . By this 't is easy to perceive that their manner of Conversation is very plain ; for beside this jejune or rough way , the Turks know nothing of the Sciences or of Foreign Countries . So that being only limited to their own History , Wars , Commerce , and Affairs of their own private Interest or that of the State ; their discourses run only up-these Subjects , without any mixture of Gallantry , less known than the Sciences themselves , since every one does that at their own homes with as many Women as they are able to maintain . When they are met seven or eight in a Room or a Coffee house , The Company desires one among the rest to tell them a story or Fabulous Tradition ; and this Speaker holds forth for an hour together , all the rest listning very attentively with Pipes in their Mouths , or Beads in their hands . This is all the Conversation they have , unless it be a game at Chess which they are great Masters at , but then they play only for diversion without any stake . So So that it is no wonder if the Turks seek for Amusements in War , or in Handicraft Trades and Mechanicks , in which they excell even to a Miracle , nothing being comparable , to the beauty neatness , and delicacy of all that is made use of by them . T is not the same with respect to their Table and Buildings . The Turks being used to , or rather bred up under Tents , never mind having fine houses , nor do they build any , nor repair those in the Towns which they take . T is enough for them to be under shelter , and to have their Couches or Stately Sophas ; which is all the houshold Goods they mind , having no Tapestry or Hangings on their Walls ▪ nor any other Pictures unless Rebesk Work , or any Beds or Chairs , but rich Carpets and fine Coverlets . Good feeding is a stranger to them . They eat purely to sustain Life , and make it a business of necessity , not of Pleasure . The Table call'd Sofra is commonly a round piece of Leather , fasten'd with strings like a Purse , which they hang up against a Wall , when they have done eating . On this Sofra they lay neither Cloth nor Napkin ▪ but some pieces of bread round about , a single Dish in the middle ; out of which every one eats , which is supplied by another as that is Empty , for they have never two dishes laid on together . Each Man has his knife hanging by his side , and a Handkerchief serves instead of a Napkin , the Word Marama in their Language being used to signifie both a Handkerchief and a Napkin . Their food is no richer than this their Apparatus . They feed very much upon Rice , upon upon Wheat bak'd with their Meat , and a great deal of Flesh cut out into small pieces like a Fricassée . Their Kitchin-Ware consists only in Pots , and their plate is the covers of those pots made of Tin , deep and large , which serve instead of Dishes , for they have no other , nor any piece of Plate such as Spoons , Knives and Forks ; for these last are all of Horn or fine Wood , set with small Pearls . Even the Bassas , Visiers , and others are forbidden to eat in Plate . That wherein the Tables of Persons of Quality appear more splendid than those of other men , is the Number of Dishes : for I saw fifty served up one after another in the Treat which the New Bassa made upon his Arrival , in the Open field under his Tents . The Table was a round piece of Tin , with a small border , placed upon an Iron frame about a foot high : upon it were laid pieces of Bread with Spoons , and the Guests sat so as not to look into one another's faces , eating side-ways , their Right-hands and sides turn'd toward the Table . At the Bassa's Table is served up instead of a Napkin , a great piece of Cotton stuff dy'd in blue or various Colours , which is throw'n upon the knees of the Guests , beginning with the Master . This is all the distinction between his and other private Person 's Tables ; for they all alike eat very fast without much talking ; One dish does not stay long for another , as soon as t is Empty , the Master of the feast cries take away , and fifty of 'em are by this means gon in less than a quarter of an hour . Both Drink and side-board are much of a sort . Persons of note indeed have their Leathern Bottles , and turn'd Cups ; and the Bassa upon a Journey has a Man on purpose to carry his Carpet for Prayers , with a Bottle full of Water and a piece of Bread. There is not much more Ceremony used in waiting at Table ; the Slaves fetch the Dishes out of the Kitchin , and lay them in the Antichamber , where Grooms of the Chamber call'd Meter take them , and one of 'em places them upon the Table . I have elsewhere observed that the Turks wear no other Arms in times of Peace and at home , but a Dagger tuck'd in at their Girdle on the right side : and here I add that Quarrels are very rare among them . Ralleries , Love-Intrigues , Gaming , Wine , Suits at Law , Intrigues of Court , Backbiting , and the like ; which occasion quarrels in other Nations , have no Influence over these People : Every one lives in his own family , without concerning himself with what is done abroad . They have nothing they can call their own but their Houshold Goods , their Money , Horses and Slaves , for all the Lands belong to the Grand Signior . They never intrude into other People's business ; they carry on no Plots with another Man's Wife or Daughter ; for they may keep as many Women as they please ; and what cause then is there of falling out ? I never so much as saw any thing like it in all the fourteen Months of my stay at Newhausel . The Merchants deal upon the square , The Workmen are paid punctually , and every thing is carry'd on among them without Trick or Fraud according to the genuine Law of Nature . Their Justice is severe , their Obedience blind , their Religion reverenc'd , and Robberies are scarce known among them , by the care that is taken to root up the very seeds of such a Practice : So that they lock up nothing , their Chambers , Coffers , and Chests do all lye open : And were it not for that sordid Avarice , to which all the Turks are inclin'd , and a propensity to a certain dreadfull piece of debauchery , to which they are more addicted than the Italians , and all other Nations of the World besides , were it not , I say , for these things , they would equal any other People in their Morals . The Turks have two Lents in the Year call'd Ramasan , each lasting a Month or a Moon , according to their way of Reckoning . The lesser is Discretionary , and falls out towards the latter end of October or the beginning of November . The Great Lent ( at the end of which is the Solemn Festival of Bairam , look'd upon as our Easter ) which is likewise called Ramasan Bairam , is indispensibly necessary to be observed among them . In the Year 1684 , it began August the 12th according to our Account , which was the first day of the Moon . The fast they keep at that time was very irksome by reason of the long days ; For they eat nothing till after Sun-set , and the Lamps are lighted , which are placed during all that time upon the top of the Towers of their Mosques . These are lighted when the day is suppos'd to be at an end by the Course of the Sun , which likewise puts a Period to the Fast for that day : and then every body betake themselves to their Victuals , breaking their fast first of all by large draughts of Water . Besides this grand Repast , they make another Meal almost as large as the first , two hours before day : So that it may be said that they Eat ▪ without sleeping all Night ; and Sleep without eating all the next day . During the Ramasan their Prayers are double , and the most indevout fail not of saying them every day of this Lent , which is so much reverenc'd by all persons . On the Morrow after the last day of Ramasan , they celebrate the Bairam just as they did the first day of Lent , by discharging all the Cannon , by the sounding of Warlike Instruments , beating of Drums and the Like . After this by break of day they wait upon the Bassa with their Musick , who after he had washed his feet ( a custom strictly observed by every body on the morning of this festival ) mounted his horse and marched in great State to the Mosque , there to offer up his first Prayers . Whilst this was doing the Cooks were serving up a great Treat in the middle of the Square before his Palace all in Earthen Dishes to the Number of three or four hundred . Several Janizaries were posted at the four Corners to keep the People off , till the Bassa and his Calvalcade return'd from the Mosque . Then those Guards fell upon the Dishes , and all the crowd at the same time , take share of the Treat , of which nothing remains a moment after , besides the pieces of Dishes which are broken between them in the Squabble . They told me at Newhausel , that the Grand Signior himself celebrated the Bairam just after the same manner , and that this Repast was call'd Corban . The Turks have likewise another Moon which is that of March , in which they perform several Nocturnal and private Devotions , of which I saw nothing but the Processions of the Dervis made publickly in the passage between the two Gates of the Bassa's house . The next confisted in lamentable Howlings and secret Superstitions of which I only heard the Noise , which was very dreadful in my mind . They attend at their Devotions at all times with a modesty that is hardly conceiveable in Persons so addicted to Lascivious Embraces . Their privities are cover'd very carefully by a pair of Drawers reaching down to their feet , and Shirts over them reaching down to their heels . So that a Modest Woman is not more cautious as to this Point then these Lustful Satyrs are . As often as they go into their Wardrobe to dress themselves , they always carry along with them a bason of Water , with which they wash themselves very carefully ; besides making use of the Bagnio's to which they go almost once a Week . The Bagnios of Newhausel , in which I was five or six times , have a large Room set out with Couches whereon to undress one's self , a Wooden machine in the midst , on which there hung linnen towels to dry ones self . Before you put off your shift , a boy belonging to the Bagnio gives you one of these towels to cover your Nudities , which is not to be taken off till you put on your shirt again . He supplies you with wooden Slippers , and in this posture you go through two or three small Vaulted Rooms , and enter into another where are benches on the four sides , upon which you are placed . Over your head is a Cistern with two Cocks , the one of cold and the other of hot Water . The Man who belongs to the Bagnio makes use of a certain liquid Sope perfum'd with musk , and a rubbing cloath of course stuff which scours to admiration . At the close of all he throws on a great deal of Water , but so cautiously as not to touch the Privities , which he leaves for the person to wash himself , if he pleases . The Women are under as strict a Confinement as they are in Italy : Those who walk in the streets are cloath'd in a great Gown with large Sleeves and a Veil over their Faces , so that they can only see their way thro' the Veil which is commonly very transparent . The Bassa had thirty Women Slaves shut up in an upper Room whither two old Eunuchs carry'd them Provision twice a day , and the Bassa gave them Visits between whiles ; but the Bastile it self has not a Stronger Guard upon it than this Seraglio , out of which they go once a month attended with two Matrons to the Bagnio . I only mention such particulars as are not so well known to the World , and pass by those that every body is acquainted with , and which are to be met with in several Histories , especially in the Account of an English Gentleman ( Sir Paul Ricaut ) who has describ'd the Customs and Government of the Turks better than any other Writer . All I shall add here is , that Coffee is ( as all men know ) their constant Liquor , Pots of it standing always by the Fire in Gentlemen's houses . Tobacco is as much esteem'd among them being very good in Turky by being duly prepar'd and taken in long Pipes , which the Smokers find to be very pleasant . As for Opium , said to be so much used by the Turks , I am apt to believe that in some parts they may like it in such quantities as is related ; but yet at Newhausel I never saw any person take it , nor ever heard the least mention made of it . I took as much notice as possible of their way of Living , their Customs , their private Transactions and their Family , and I so often shifted my lodgings and my Master , that I could not but have known something of this Circumstance , if there had been any thing in it . The Turks are very industrious , and know how to turn their hands to every thing that is most necessary for human life . They mend the furniture of their horses themselves and brighten them ; they mend their own Cloths , having always about them in a leathern Case a Needle , Thread , and other materials proper for the business . Among such industrious People as these are , a French Gentleman is a mere Ignoramus , and they look'd upon me as a very dull Soul , because I could not tell so much as how to light a fire ; which among them is an insupportable Fault in their Slaves . They perpetually upbraided me for this my Insufficiency ; and they could not imagine how any Man below a Bassa , or great Person of Quality , should be so shiftless , as to stand in need of another's Assistance , even in the minutest matters . They take a special care of their Horses , which they wash even with Sope. The finest , which are of the Arabian Breed , are never ty'd any otherwise than by the Leg to a Tether , without a Halter , Rack , or Manger ; for they give 'em their Oats or Barley in a sort of Bags , call'd Tourba . When they alight off their Backs , tho' they be a hundred in Company , they will not let 'em be rub'd down , but are walk'd softly for half an hour , in the Street , before they are carry'd to the Stable . This was our Business ; when the Bassa came off a Journey , the Slaves took his Men's Horses , and walk'd 'em about the Streets . They Discipline them so as to turn about every way , that so they may manage the Sabre , or cast the Dart , at which Exercise the Turks are very expert ; nor are they put to much trouble in it , since their Horses are neatly built , light , swift , of a sound Wind , and admirably well mouth'd ; being no skittish , resty , or founder'd Jades . The Turks also manage them extraordinary well , and are fix'd upon the Stirrups , which are much like those of our Women's Saddles , and ty'd up very short ; but yet they sit up very upright and steady , which makes their Cavalry so good , and so vigorous in the Charge . The most considerable Cavalry is that of the Spahi , call'd in their Language Spaha , which is compos'd of Gentlemen that serve at their own Expences , in consideration of some Village or Demesne , which they hold of the Grand Signior , during Life . They are dispers'd over the whole Ottoman Empire , and are reckon'd to be 80000 who have those Estates that are call'd Timars , and 32000 Mercenaries . The other Cavalry is much like the French , consisting either of conquer'd Countries , or of Allies , or of Mercenaries of their own Nation ; having Colonels or Commanders , nam'd Allay-Bey : without reckoning the Militia of the several Provinces , which are rais'd upon extraordinary Expeditions . Those last are call'd Sangiacs , or Companies of the Arriere-Ban , no less vigorous than the Regular Troops . They have likewise a sort of Dragoons , arm'd with Musquets like those of the Infantry , which are also call'd Yancharz , from the Name of Yancharz or Janizaries , who bestow this Title on the Arms which they make use of . There are two sorts of Infantry ; The Janizaries , who are properly the Grand Signior's Guards , and are a Formidable Body of Men , as well for their Number , as their Courage ; They , like the Spaha , are dispers'd over all the Provinces , and enjoy certain Privileges , which make them to be considerable . This Body of Foot have a Commander in Chief , of great Authority in the Empire , call'd Yanchar-Aga , or Aga of the Janizaries : who marches in Constantinople with a numerous Retinue at his Heels , and several Executioners of Justice , who carry Bundles of Rods to punish upon the spot in the middle of the Street , those that are complain'd of to him , as he goes along . Both Ancient and Modern Histories are full of Remarkable Relations , concerning this Body of Infantry , which have rais'd such frequent Insurrections , and so many Revolts , even to the Deposing of Sultans , demanding the Heads of Visiers ; and other such extraordinary Disturbances . 'T is said they are about 40000 strong . The other sort of Infantry , is call'd by the Turks Seymen , and differ nothing from that of other Nations ; having nothing of Distinction , either in their Privileges , or in their Habits , wearing a plain Cap hanging down behind , call'd Calpac ; whereas the Janizaries have a white Turbant , and green Coats ; as I describ'd them before , in speaking of the King of Poland's Guards . The Agas or Captains of these Seymen , are call'd Tchorbaggey , of which there is a Commander in chief , in every Garrison of a Town , honour'd with the Title of Yanchar-Aga , and who is properly the Colonel of the Infantry of the Town . This may suffice in general to give You a Light into those Particulars , of which former Histories have taken no notice . As to the Places of War , that little Precaution which the Turks make use of to cover them , may seem somewhat strange . They have no Body of Guards in the Streets , nor any Sentinels by Day upon the Ramparts near their Artillery , nor any great number at the Gates . Indeed they have nothing to fear within , because the Cities they conquer are re-peopled by the Natural Turks ; and in process of Time , the People of the Country become greater Turks than the ancient Musselmen . This I observ'd at Newhausel , where the Hungarians that were turn'd Mahometans , were the most zealous Defenders of the Place . There were in the Town but few Janizaries and Spahas of Ancient Creation , some other Turks , such as Greeks , Asiatics and Levantines , all the rest were Hungarian Horse , retaining still the Habit and Language of the Country , with the Religion and Notion of the true Original Turks . It was they who went out in Parties , and scour'd the Country round about : It was they who guarded the Prisons , where the Slaves were kept ; and the Hungarian Infantry compos'd likewise the greatest part of the Garrison . The Method of fixing the Guard consists in those Nightly Rounds , which a Body of Foot make , going upon the Ramparts with large Lanterns , and stopping at every Bastion , to set up a hideous Cry , calling upon the Name of the Most Blessed God : and this they do without any intermission till Break of Day , when they all go off , even the Sentinels of the Watch-Towers . These last carry their Rugs along with them to lie on , and their Duty is from time to time , to cry Alla , in answer to those that walk the Rounds . This was all the Turkish Party of Foot , at least all that I ever saw at Newhausel , either in the Reviews , or in their Exercise : and I learnt from several German Officers , That during the Siege of Buda , and other Places , the Night Round made the same Cries , and had the same Guard. A great many People believe , that the Office of Visier is confin'd only to one single Person ▪ and till then , I was of the same Opinion : but at Newhausel I was inform'd , That besides the Prime-Visier , call'd likewise Grand Visier , or Visier Asem , there were six others , which compos'd the Divan , or Council of the Empire . But of each of these , we have already given a particular Account Chap. III. Next to the Visiers , are the other Governours of the Province , call'd Becglerbeys , who are only two , tho' frequently he who is no Visier , has a larger Extent of Government . For Instance : The Bassa of Temeswaer in Hungary , has a considerable Province or Becglerbeyat , compos'd of one half of the Territories conquer'd by the Turks in that Kingdom ; and yet he is no Visier . Next to these , come all the Bassas , which either serve in the Army , or in places of Importance , who have only one Horse-tayl , to which the Sultan , for some Signal service , adds a second , and a third , for which they pay 20000 Crowns in 40 Purses , as has been already mention'd . Here I must inform the Publick , That the Name of Bassa is a Title of Honour , belonging to the Person , not to the Office they are in : So that the Ottoman Empire hath a great many Bassas without any Office or Command ; and those who have any such , never take upon them the Name of the Place where they are Governours , but only their own Personal Title . Thus for Instance ; The Bassa of Newhausel was call'd Assan Pacha , and not Ouywar Pacha , Ouywar being the Turkish Word to signifie Newhausel ; and so of the rest . Besides , this Title in common Conversation , is by way of Compliment given to Private Persons ; and at the end of my Slavery , when the Exchange was concluded upon , they honour'd me with the same Title , calling me Fransous Pacha , as much as to say an Illustrious Frenchman . Of these Bassas some are made Governors of Provinces and Cities ; others Serasquiers or Generals , and others the General Officers in the Armies , which are Subordinate to the former , who all of them retain the Title of Bassa , without taking upon them any new one by their Office. Thus for Example , The Visiers do not stile themselves The Visier of Buda , of Silistria , of Bosnia , &c. but rather Boudin-Pacha , Silistri-Pacha , Bosnié-Pacha . The Becglerbeys , and General Officers of the Army do the same . The same may be said of the Title of Sultan , which is not appropriated to the Grand-Signior only , as most People imagine ; and only signifies Protector , Benefactor , Patron , Master . For all the Turks in general , when they discourse together , give one another this Title , as we do that of Sir , or Master . But forasmuch as the Grand Signior , the Great Cham of Tartary , and their Sons or Brothers are reckon'd Patrons and Protectors in a higher sense than ordinary , therefore they are by way of Eminence stiled Sultan . Thus they say , Mehemet Sultan , which is the Grand Signior ; Suleyman Sultan , which is his Brother ; Gherei Sultan , which is the Cham of Tartary ; Galga Sultan , Nuradin Sultan , which are his Sons or Brothers . The proper Title therefore which the Turks have given to their Emperor , is that of Padicha , signifying the Lord and Master of all the rest : and as a token of Respect , and that particular Esteem which they have for the King of France , they have conferr'd upon him only that great Title of Padicha , or Emperer of the French. England would have given 100000 Crowns for that Favour , but could not obtain it : as they would have had the Sopha at the Audiences , granted at last to the Embassador of Lewis the Great , in the Person of Mr. De Guilleragues , about ten Years ago . This consists of having a Cushion-stool set upon the same Floor with the Grand Signior , whereas formerly they sat below , as the Embassadors of other Kings do to this Day , that is below the place , that is rais'd above the rest of the Floor , particularly call'd the Sopha . The Title of Bassa ought not be confounded with that of Bachy , which the Turks give to the Chief Persons of every Profession ; as to the Head-Gardner , the Head-Cook , the Chief-Footman , and to all other Principal Persons of what Order soever . So likewise the Title of Aga , is given to all the Chief Officers of the Houshold ; to the Tefterdar , who is the Treasurer or Receiver General ; to the Asnadar , who is the Intendant , or Pay-master of a Private Family ; to the Silictar , who takes care of his Master's Arms , and is his Squire , or Captain of the Guards ; to the Kiayia , who is the Lieutenant of a Visier , or Bassa that Commands the Place , and so of the rest . The Turbants make several distinctions between Persons and Officers , as may be discover'd both by the Colour and Fashion of them . They consist of two parts , the Bonnet call'd Cauk , and the Scarf twisted round about call'd Sarret . The Turks descended from the Race of Mahomet , otherwise call'd Emirs , have only the right of preference of wearing the Green Bonnet . At present indeed there is some Relaxation of it , as I observed at Newhawsel ; but yet t is a Law , as all the Turks have assur'd me . As to the Scarf , t is commonly white , of Silk or very fine Linnen . There are some of red , green , and Orange-colour'd Taffata ; which the Bassa made use of , when he went to the War. The Turbant of Quality which the Visiers , the Governors , and the Sultan himself wear , is red , and the Scarf white , turn'd about after a particular manner and of a moderate Largeness . The Cudis or Men of the Law wear a Turbant pretty large at the Top , and narrow at the bottom , like the Spanish Hats : The Scarf spred over , covering the Bonnet almost quite up to the top . The Imans , or Priests of the Mosques wear a Violet Turbant , very large and deep ; The Scarf is plaited into small squares very artificially . It would be two tedious to particularize the other Distinctions ; but I must not omit two Essential Ones , which give the Nation its Name : 'T is that of the Colour of the Turbant which the Persians wear , whose Bonnet and Scarf are red ; which makes the Turks call them Kesel-bach , Red-pates . Their Religion likewise gives them another particular but scandalous Title . For tho' they own the Alcoran , yet they follow therein the Interpretation of one nam'd Ali , reputed as an Heretick among the Turks ; so that they call the Persians and other People of that Sect , as they do the Christians , Ghiaour , Miscreants , Infidels . They look upon the Persians as greater miscreants of the two ; their Sirname of Daa-Fena signifing the same thing literally . The Turks have a less opinion for the Jews , tho' their Religion is the very Foundation of Mahometism , from whom the Prophet has borrow'd several Names , the Circumcision , and other Essential Points of the Law ; The Prohibition of eating Swine's flesh , with the Prohibition of Pictures and Sculptures : yet that accursed Race is so far an offence to the Turks , by that miserable Condition to which they are reduc'd , being Vagabonds , sordid and Mercenary , that they will not admit any of 'em to make a Profession , till they have abjur'd Judaism , and been baptiz'd as Christians . So that t is not a Jew but a Christian that becomes a Mussulman ; and among their most bitter Reflections which they cast upon Men , that of Jew is the most biteing , calling the Christian Slaves by that Title , presuming it will affront them more , than Calling them only Ghiaour or Infidels . Every body is acquainted with the Manners of the Dervis , which are a sort of Austere Monks , as they call them ; and most People fancy them to be Recluses and Solitaries . I saw three of 'em at Newhausel , living among other Men , not shut up in a Cloyster or Monastery , but smoaking , eating , and drinking with all manner of Company as the rest of the Turks do . That which distinguishes them is their habit which is of white Cloth , made much like that of the Bernardine Monks without a Capuchion ; but instead of that they have a hat of whitish Felt , cut indenturewise round the Brim , which is in a very Ridiculous manner cut into four Corners . The Dervis goe barefoot without Sandals , without Linnen ; wear on their Brest a great Medal of something like yellow Amber ; They have Bracelets and Pendants of the same in their Ears , which still render them more Rediculous . T is certain that at first sight you would take a fool and a Dervis running through the Streets for one and the same thing . Their Devotion is terrible : for in their Fits of Enthusiasins , they burn or tear their Flesh ; and the first that I saw at the Kiayia's House , tho' a meek-temper'd , honest , and charitable Man , yet had both his Arms full of Scars . They pray to God by turning themselves round ; at first only leaping and capering , and afterwards as swift as the turning round of a Milstone , which makes them so giddy , that they dash themselves against the Walls , and fall in a Trance upon the Ground , out of which they hardly recover . The Turks have a great Veneration for these Monks ; and when they would extol the Piety of any Person , they say that he is of the Sect of the Dervis ; pretending thereby to denote a more perfect Life and Religion , than that of the ordinary Mussulmen . After the Death of Alé and Mustapha , Bassas of Newhausel , the Goverment of the Place devolv'd upon the Commanders of the Janizaries and Spahas ; the first stil'd Yanchar Aga , or Tchorbagey ; the other Alay-Bey . In the mean time an Express was sent to the Port , to receive the Grand Signior's Orders , who sent thither two other Bassas , to supply the Places of the Deceas'd ; both of 'em Men of Merit , and who had really grown gray in the Field of Battle : The First , nam'd Assan Pacha , a Man of Merit , a good Head-piece , of an extraordinary Conduct , an Albanian by Birth , and consequently a good Soldier . He had serv'd under the two Cupreolis , and at the Siege of Candy ; was about 65 Years old , had a Venerable grey Beard , a lively tho' tann'd Complection , sparkling Eyes , and a rough Aspect : but withall he had a Noble and Charitable Soul , was easie of Access , Affable and Courteous , a lover of his Nation and his Emperor , an exact and faithful Mussulman to outward Appearance , but yet one who had got over the Scruples of their Law ; for he drank Wine in secret ; lov'd both Sexes , tho' he punish'd severely others who transgress'd in these Points . The Second Bassa , nam'd Alé , was at least 70 , as white as a Swan , dry and wither'd , of a sweet Mein , and red Countenance ; but his Air old , and his Physiognomy like a Rabbi , wrinkled through Age and Study . However , he was strong , sat upright on his Horse , and was as couragious as any Man ; as the Germans experienc'd him to be at the Assault they made upon Newhausel . These two Bassas arriv'd about May with a new Train of Levantine-Turks , some Courtiers , and such as were more refin'd than those of the Frontiers of Hungary , as I found afterwards by sweet Experience . All the Garrison , and the Sons of the Deceas'd Bassa , with their Retinue , went out by Break of Day , to give them the Meeting . The Janizaries with their white Turbants went out on Horseback with their Colours flying , and all the Artillery of the Place receiv'd them under two Salvo's . The three Beys , Sons to the Deceas'd Bassa , yielded up the Palace wherein their Father had dwelt , to his Successor , and encamp'd with all their Family on a Bastion . This gave me an Opportunity of taking a full View of the City , and the Out-parts ; the Turks not being suspicious , and suffering the Slaves to walk round upon their Ramparts . My Master sent me for a Fortnight to one of his Friends nam'd Caplana , an old Officer , and one of those Veteranes , that have left off War to turn Courtiers . He was a Man of Pleasure , and very well belov'd among the Persons of Chief Note . I met with two Polish Slaves in his House , who refresh'd me with plenty of Provisions . But this did not last long ; for Caplana , being afraid I should make my Escape , was for ridding his hands of me , and so brought me back again to the Bastion to my Patron 's Tents ; who committed me to the custody of his Cook , a Cosack by Nation , but a Renegado ; or rather bred up from his Infancy in Mahometism . For he had been taken very young , and knew nothing of his own Country , or the Polish Language , but what he had learnt in Turky ; yet still retain'd the Humanity and Good-nature of a Christian . I lay near him in his Cabin , and liv'd pretty pleasantly with the sweat of my Brows , for I serv'd in the Kitchin , washing of Plates and Dishes , and making the Pot boil . Whereas the Bastion on which we were , had on its Platform a Watch-Tower , and surrounded with Galleries , from whence they could descry a pleasant Prospect towards the Danube , the Isle of of Schut , and the open Country round about Komorne ; the Bassa came very often thither to spend his Afternoons , in playing at Chess , smoking , and drinking of Coffee : and his Retinue cloth'd in white , as the Turks are in Summer , exercis'd themselves in the mean time upon the Level of the Bastion , in darting of Sticks one at another , to inure their Arms , for the Casting of Javelins . I scarce ever saw them draw the Bow , tho' they wear them in the War ; but 't is rather for Ornament than for Service : their Dexterity being only confin'd to the Use of the Javelin , and the Sabre . And truly , the Turks are very expert in managing the latter , whose Blades are very good . I have seen Heads cut off , without perceiving the Motion of the Arm. The Profit which they get by it , contributes very much to make the Turks so dexterous at it : The Officers pay them so much for every Head , which they bring from the Field of Battle ; which occasions nothing but Headless Trunks to be left behind . You may see thousands of those Heads , planted upon the Pallissades of their Cities , or upon a great Tree set up at the Gate , and full of Spikes , on which they hang the Heads of the Enemies . When they return back from the Patrole , the first Question that is ask'd of the Party , is , Where is the Head ? that is to say , the token of their Courage . When the Bassa goes abroad , either on a Journey , or on a Military Expedition , all the Cavalry and all his Family attend him , in a great and confus'd Company . Before him goes the Musick , which consists of three or four Hautboys , with a pair of small pleasant Kettle-drums , which the Turks are very dextrous in beating : A large Bonchouk after the Polish Fashion , without any Ornament ; another small Kettle-drum , beat now then , with a large Thong of Leather ; and he who carries it upon the Pummel of his Saddle , goes next before the Bassa , who has always at his Horse's Head a Footcloth-man , cloth'd like the Pahiques of the K. of Poland , call'd Chater-Bacha , who serves to assist him in Mounting and Alighting off his Horse . He has two or three other Footmen , nam'd Chaous , whose Business is to draw out Commissions , to carry out Letters and Orders . The Grand Signior dispatches them to Christian Princes , to his own Subjects for Presents , or to get Intelligence . The Bassas have three or four of them ; and the Badge of their Office , is a Black Rod , tipp'd with Silver , on the Top of which is a double Beak of the same Metal ; from whence on each side hangs a Chain with large Balls at the End , which they carry before their Master . These Persons are very considerable , and of Honourable Employs . I must not omit another Turkish Ceremony , which is observ'd when the Bassa goes out , or returns home ; 't is a Cry which one of his Retinue makes : upon going out , to wish him either success in his undertaking , or a good Journey ; and upon his return , to thank God for his safe arrival . I omit a thousand other circumstances , and pass on to the Relation of the Campaign in the Year 1684. CHAP. VI. A Brief Relation of the Campaign in 1684 ; both in Hungary and Poland . THE Successes which the Germans met with in the Campaign of 1683 , open'd them a door for carrying on considerable Enterprises ; but at the same time , they had expos'd Poland to the just Resentments of the Grand Signior , against whom it had declar'd War , by an Irruption contrary to Articles of the last Treaty , concluded at Jarawno , between the two Armies . The Court of Vienna profited very much by those Advantages it had acquir'd through the Assistance of its Allies , whilst the Republick of Poland was taking care to put its Army into a posture of preventing the Turks from taking any Advantage of its weakness . The Turks had already order'd the Tartars to march towards the Niester , and had sent them a considerable Detatchment , with a Serasquier of Note , being the Third Bassa of those which the Ottoman Empire had left of them , that were reckon'd the stoutest Men. They had lost seventeen of the best of 'em the Year before , either by a Glorious Death , or by a shameful Punishment , or by the Natural Accidents of Sickness ; including the Grand Visier , the Visier of Buda , who was strangled by the former's Order ; the Visier of Silistria , with the Bassa of Caramania , who were prisoners at Leopold . They pretended that there were only three remaining of that Force and Courage , as those whom they had lost were Masters of ; viz. Assan Pacha , sent to Newhausel ; Osman Pacha , Visier of Bosnia ; and Suleyman Pacha , made Serasquier against Poland , who afterwards came to be Prime Visier . The First was an Albanian , the Other two Bosnians , and there is a Particular Esteem establish'd among the Turks , in Favour of these two Provinces ; the first of which breeds Men of Valour and Execution ; and the other , Men of Conduct , and Precaution . The Grand Visier , Successor to Cara Mustapha Pacha , took particular care to secure his Frontier-Cities ; and rais'd a Body of his Best Troops , to be as a Supply to those whom the Germans should offer to besiege ; being not in a capacity of entring upon the Offensive this Year . The Council of Vienna resolv'd upon Assaulting Buda , leaving Newhausel behind them , knowing it would surrender of it self , after the Taking of that Capital City , from whence it had all its Supplies . For 't is to be observ'd , That notwithstanding the Taking of Barcan , Lewents , and Strigonium , yet the Turks had free Communication between Newhausel and Buda , where they had a Bridge . The new Bassas sent to Newhausel in the Year 1684 , arriv'd there without any obstruction ; and the Bey , my Patron , went once during the Winter to Buda , and return'd back as easily , only making use of the Night , and the Windings of the Mountains . Upon that occasion I had a Sight of that Famous City , which was the best fortified of any in Hungary , and was rich , populous , full of Jews and Merchants . The Grand Visier , after the Raising of the Siege of Vienna , had put into the Place his Friend Cara Mehemet Pacha ▪ and appointed for his Assistant a Brave Soldier , call'd by way of Exaggeration , The Devil ; his Name was indeed Chaitan Ibraham Pacha , as if the first Word , which signifies Satan , was the Sirname of his Family . The Duke of Lorrain open'd the Campaign be-times , and march'd directly to Strigonium , where his Bridge was laid : Part of his Army pass'd before Newhausel , a little on the Left , almost within reach of their Cannon , and encamp'd three Days , above , within sight of the City ; during which time the Bassa sally'd out with all his Cavalry , to harass the German Army ; from whom they took a great many Men and Women , with Provisions in abundance . After this , the Army continu'd its March , pass'd the Danube , carry'd in a few Days two strong Places scituated upon the Hills on the Right side of Strigonium , and afterwards went to lay Siege to Buda . Whereas the Imperial Army was not very numerous ; it could not form any large circumvallation , nor could it entirely surround the Place . There were great Intervals in the Line , by which the Grand Visier had several Opportunities of throwing Men and Ammunition into the City . The Duke of Lorrain assaulted first the Lower Town , where he carry'd two very large and well-guarded Trenches : He caus'd the Town of Pest , on the other side the Danube , to be carry'd by Storm , where he broke the Bridge of the Turks , and left a small Detachment to hinder the entring in of any Succours , that might be brought upon the River . He had the sole conveniency of this very River , which might have brought all necessary Provisions into his Camp , with Recruits and fresh Troops , without any danger of being intercepted . Yet the Germans did not either know how , or else could not take any Advantage from that Conveniency ; for the Army wanted every thing at the end of the Siege ; Bread being as scarce with them , as in the besieg'd City . The Ammunition was scarcer , and I have heard of very creditable Persons , that they were forc'd to eat Man's Flesh , besides that of Horses . The Lower Town was taken in a short time . The D. of Lorrain continu'd his Assaults on the same side , to come up to the Wall of the Upper Town ; stretch'd ( as I observ'd before ) on the Edge of the Hill , widen'd at each end , and fortify'd with a double Retrenchment . That Prince omitted nothing that might make himself Master of the Place , no more than the Bassa did to defend it . The Jews serv'd him herein very zealously , push'd on with a desire of preserving their Riches , which was as dear to them as their Religion and Country . The Supplies of Men and Provisions , which he receiv'd by several Reprisals , refresh'd his Garrison ; and besides it was but faintly attack'd . They carry'd their Works to the very bottom of the Wall , and endeavour'd to undermine it in two several Places , and the Mine that was made at one of the round Towers , was charg'd three times together to make a Breach . The Turks countermin'd it , and the first time took the Powder out of it ; the second , had no effect ; and at last , when it was blown up , it threw it towards the City , instead of throwing it into the Trench , and so fortify'd the place on that side . They were no more successful in other parts : The Assaults were frequent , but always repuls'd with Vigour . The Artillery play'd constantly , but without success ; and they cast in not above three or four Bombs in a Night . In a word , they spent three whole Months together before this City , without being able to make the least Lodgment upon it ; and they ruin'd the Imperial Army , which lost near 28000 Men , among whom are reckon'd 500 of the Bravest German Officers . The Elector of Bavaria arriv'd at the Camp towards the end of September , with his Troops , and took his Post on the Right of the Imperial Army , over against the Palace of King Matthias , which is the Point opposite to that which had been attack'd . The Council of War , held after his coming , concluded to carry on a fresh Assault on that side , as being the most easie to batter and force . The Elector of Bavaria sent before-hand a Trumpeter to the Bassa , to summons him to surrender . The Bassa admitted the Trumpeter into the City , hearken'd calmly to his Proposal ; told him , That he understood of that Prince's Arrival , and had not fail'd to have beaten any one , but himself , by Cannon-shot , from an Eminence , where he was one Day posted , to take a View of the City : but that he was willing to spare him , and had that consideration for his Person . Afterwards the Bassa order'd him to be shewn the Place , and an inner Intrenchment , which render'd it stronger than at the beginning of the Siege . He shew'd him his Magazines , furnish'd with Provisions and Ammunitions , for above six Months longer ; and his Garrison standing to their Arms , being very Numerous and very Resolute . After this , the Bassa ask'd him , upon what account he was oblig'd to surrender ; and then dismiss'd him , with a Present of 20 Ducats of Gold. The Siege therefore continu'd with fresh Vigour , and new Attempts . In the mean time , the Bassa of Newhausel made his Advantage of the Enemy's besieging that City . He had plac'd Detachments of his Cavalry , for half a League round his Town , and went often to visit them . Every Week he went out in Parties , sometimes towards Lewents , another time towards Komorne , and then towards the River Wag , to Goutta , to Nitria , and to all the Parts round about his Government , to seek for Provisions , and never return'd empty-handed : So that he preserv'd his own Stores , and supply'd the City very plentifully , with the Spoils he took in the Enemy's Country . Twice or thrice he advanc'd towards Buda , to get Intelligence of the Siege . One Day he entred at Noon into the Isle of Schut , and ravag'd the Borders of it . In a word , this indefatigable Man , made as good a Campaign as could have been imagin'd , whilst the Germans perish'd with Misery under the Walls of Buda . When he went out of the City , the Second Bassa commanded in his Absence , and never fail'd of coming to compliment him upon his Return , with an extraordinary submission : It was then that he open'd all the Avenues , and brought plenty of all things into Newhausel , which before was under a kind of Blockade , and so quite chang'd the Face of Affairs in that City , from what it was in his Predecessor's Time. In the midst of these Transactions , his Polish Majesty , inform'd by Count Teckley of the Arrival of this Bassa , and of the Friendship there was betwixt him and the Visier of Silistria , then prisoner at Leopold ; he oblig'd the Visier to write to his Friend of Newhausel , concerning my Exchange with the 30 Turks of Zetzen . This Letter and Instructions were sent to Prince Lubomirski , who serv'd with his Polish Regiment in the Imperial Army , at the Siege of Buda . He had a Commission of offering two Men more for my particular Ransom ; because those that were detain'd at Transchyn , were only stopp'd by way of Reprisal , for my former Patron 's Breach of Faith. The Prince sent an Express to Komorne with all these Dispatches , and a Letter which he wrote to me . From Komorne to Newhausel a Correspondence was settl'd , as if it were in time of Peace ; the Peasants on both sides , went and came by an Establish'd Custom . The same thing was allow'd to the Slaves of both Nations , who left a Comrade as Hostage in the City , where they were attended by some honest Man , still wearing Shackles on one Leg. Without this it would have been impossible to have concluded upon any Exchange , or to have negotiated for any Ransom . The Hungarian Governour of Komorne , nam'd Zamori George , according to the Custom of that Country of putting the Christian after the Sirname : this Governour , I say , sent by Prince Lubomirski's Order a Peasant to Newhausel , with the New Proposals of the King of Poland . The Bassa , who never heard of my Name , inform'd himself by the old Officers , who the Frenchman was that the King of Poland demanded , and who was his Master . He afterwards sent a Chaous to the Quarters of the Bey , the Eldest Son of his Predecessor ; which Chaous came to call me in the Kitchin , and commanded me to follow him , without asking any Leave of my Master , or so much as letting me go to speak to him . In the way he inform'd me of the Proposals that were arriv'd , and the Bassa's Intention of accepting them . The Bassa examin'd me very mildly about my Quality , about the Refusal which his Predecessor made of Releasing me , and what the Pretences and Excuses were , that he had alledg'd for so doing . What I answer'd him was confirm'd to him by Mustapha-Aga , who had taken me . The time of my Enlargement being now come , the Bassa consented to the Exchange , and demanded for the two Men that were offer'd him , two Spahas of his Acquaintance prisoners in Poland call'd Alé Spaha , and Mehemet Spaha . Upon this , the Messenger was sent back with the Answers ; and from that time the Bassa kept me at his own House , sending one of his Men to fetch my Rug and my Knap sack , from the old Patron 's Cook , without any other Formality . I never far'd better than I did this Day . All the Turks of the Houshold , being newly come from Constantinople , where they had been us'd to Civility , gave me Bread , Meat , and some small pieces of Money . At Night they brought me into an old ruinous Building possess'd by a great many Soldiers , Spahas or Janizaries , of the Ottoman Race , very sociable Persons , who receiv'd me civilly ; especially those with whom I was acquainted in the former Bassa's House , who waited for an Opportunity of being convey'd back to the Levant . On the Morrow , an Aga took and carry'd me before the Cadis , or Judge of the Town ; before whom they had summon'd the Boy , my Master , to consent to my being made free , by vertue of a considerable Exchange offer'd to the Bassa . That Bey sent thither his two Brothers , who disputed a long time about the Reparation , that ought in justice to be made for a Slave , for whom they said they might have 5000 Crowns at Constantinople . The Cadis took my Name , and continued writing in his Register : but they would by no means consent to the Manumission , and so went away without signing it . Notwithstanding this , the Bassa continu'd his Resolution , and detaining me at his House , lie the next Day sent these three Beys away , with all their Family to Constantinople . He committed me to the care of his Valets de Chambre , who were six young Levantines , well shap'd , and lodging all together , who were allow'd four dishes at a Meal out of their Master's Kitchin ; and they always left me enough , with Bread that I had every Morning , hot out of the Oven ; for a comfortable Subsistence . The Turks do not bake as we do ; they make thick Cakes , rather than Loaves , and bake every Day , according to the number of the People among which they are to be distributed . But that which restor'd me perfectly to my former Health , were the Melons and Ice . I have already observ'd , That the Melons of Hungary are extraordinary good . There are whole Fields full of 'em round about Newhausel , from whence they bring ten Cartloads a Day into the City : besides which , the Bassa orders a small Cart of 'em to be brought every Day after Dinner , for the use of his Family , out of his own Private-Garden , which he cultivated very carefully , and caus'd to be watch'd every Night by one of his Men , in their Turn . Out of this Cart , thirty are pick'd out for his own Table , the rest fell to the share of the Footmen and Slaves : So that I did eat 10 or 12 a Day , like so many Apples . I drank Water , and Water-Ic'd ; for the Turks have no other way of refreshment , than to put large pieces of Ice into a Pitcher full of Water , whose Mouth is stopp'd with another Isicle , that drops into the Water by little and little , and of this they drink . I began to feel my self in a comfortable condition , which increas'd upon the hopes of seeing a speedy end put to my Misery . The Bassa order'd a Cloth Coat , two Shirts , and a Cap to be given me ; and charg'd his Valets de Chambre , not to put me upon waiting : so that they would not let me so much as carry the Dishes to the Kitchin , for fear the Patron should chance to meet me . He being a Man of Courage , and desirous of being better instructed , took an occasion by my stay , of informing himself of all things that I was able to give him an account of , both with respect to the Countries , and to the Courts of Princes . I then took Notice , That the Grand Visier's Design was , after the taking of Vienna , to fall into Bohemia : All the Questions of this Bassa were about the City of Prague ; what Passes , Cities and Rivers lay between : He enquir'd likewise ▪ very much about the King of Poland , and his Family . In a word , all that could be of any Service to him , he made the subject of our Conferences , which were held almost every Night after Supper , in the presence of two or three of the Principal Officers of the Cavalry , and the Curate of the Mosque , whom he very highly esteem'd , inviting him every Night to Supper . The more I advanc'd in the Knowledge of the Turkish Language , the more he lik'd my Company , and the greater was his care of me . He ask'd , Whether I had Bread enough allow'd me by his Steward , and upon my Reply , order'd me two Loaves a Day : But the Valet de Chambre , whose Business it was to distribute the Bread to the rest , kept back the Moiety for his own use ; and his Knavery being found out by the Bassa , he commanded an hundred Blows to be given him upon the Soles of his Feet . The Turks have several sorts of Coyn , beginning with the Ducats , or Turkish Sequins , call'd Altom . The Crowns of every Country are of the common Value : In the Levant they are call'd Piastres , in Hungary Rixdollars , and of these they make up the Purses , which contain 500 each . This is their peculiar way of reckoning considerable Sums , as they do by Aspres , in the ordinary course of Trade . Besides the Crowns , they have Lion-dollars , of a less value , call'd simply Cara-groch , made almost like the Dutch Crowns , with a great Lion on one side . There are a great many of these Pieces in the Frontiers of Russia , because all the Commerce of Valachia and Constantinople , through those Provinces that ly between the Niester and the Danube , is carry'd on by Lion-dollars . At Newhausel they have small Silver Pieces of the Emperor's Coyn , worth 5 German Groats , or 10 French Sous , stamp'd with the Arms of the King of Hungary on one side , and on the reverse with a Nostre-dame encircl'd with Rays . The Tinfes of Poland of the same Value , are likewise currant here : And the smallest Coyn us'd in Domestick Affairs , were the Para , and the Atché . The first of these are very thin , and of very fine Silver , about the bigness of a French Denier , having several Arabic Characters on them : 48 or 50 of them go for a Crown , and 40 for a Lion-dollar . The Atché is the smallest Coyn the Turks have , which yet is worth about 4 French Deuiers ; and with these Pieces they pay off the Troops , and go to Market ; it sounding big to hear them prize such or such a Commodity , at 4 or 500 Atchés or Aspres . In the mean time , Prince Lubomirski having receiv'd our Answers , dispatch'd them away to the King of Poland ; who sent him back an Order to take out of the Prisons of Transchyn , the 28 Turks which had been sent thither by way of Reprisal . This spun out a long time , by reason of the great Distance there was betwixt Buda and the Niester , where the King of Poland then was : it was further protracted by the Knavery of a Secretary belonging to the Prince Lubomirski , who instead of going to fetch the Slaves , stay'd at Niklitsbourg , where he consum'd the Money that had been given him , and a thousand Crowns that he had borrow'd in his Master's Name . So that after two Months waiting for News from him , they were forc'd to send another Messenger , who brought the Turks at last , about the beginning of November , to Komorne . At their Arrival , two of the Chief of them came to Newhausel , to cast themselves at the Bassa's Feet ; and to beg for my Liberty , and their own . This Man affected with their Misfortune , and desiring to render a considerable Service to the Grand Signior , in delivering such Brave Soldiers , was at first for frightning them , by telling them , That they must make him amends for the Ransom he was like to lose for me . These unfortunate Creatures represented to him , That they could give him but little satisfaction at present , being so long prisoners : but assur'd him , that they would make him an ample Return as soon as they should get into their own Country . The Bassa smil'd ; and commanding their Fetters immediately to be knock'd off , which they had always wore to this time , told them very freely , that he did not pretend to exact an Aspre of them , thinking himself sufficiently happy in being able to do that piece of Service to his Countrymen , and the Sultan . I was afterwards call'd into his Chamber : He told me , That indeed the Turks retain'd at Transchyn were arriv'd , but that there were still wanting two more , that were propos'd for my personal Exchange . I reply'd , That they could not as yet be brought from Poland , or that they might be deliver'd without sending them so far into Hungary , by the Bassa of Caminiec . Upon this Overture , the Bassa of Newhausel , reflecting upon the Distance of the Country , and willing besides to demonstrate his Generosity and Confidence , told me , that he would trust to my Word without waiting for any farther News , and would remit me upon the Promise , which I made him , of immediately delivering the two Spahi of his acquaintance , specify'd in our Letters . I gave him a Note under my Hand for it , writ in Latin ; to which , for want of a Seal , I clapp'd my Five Fingers . And here 't is to be noted , That all the Turks wear a Ring , engrav'd with Arabic Characters , which they make their Seal , making the Impression of it in a Letter or a Deed , by the side of the Superscription , to attest the Truth , and Validity of the Contents . Besides this Note , the Bassa made me swear to the same thing upon my Prayer-Book : and these Assurances I ratify'd to him by an honourable Promise of Returning back to Newhausel , in case these two Men were not set at Liberty . In pursuance to this , the Bassa order'd my Fetters to be knock'd off ; for you must take Notice , That the Bey , the Kiayia of his deceas'd Father , who had taken them off at first by his own Authority , put them upon me again two Months after the Bassa's Death , in order to oblige me to be more urgent for my Ransom . There was nothing now more to do , than to appoint a day with the Governour of Komorne , and the Officer who had brought the Turks from Transchyn , to make our Exchange in the open Field . They sent on each side Pasports , and they agree'd to have 30 Men of a Side , and the Place they fix'd on , was to be not far from the Danube , near the Village of SanPetré . But the Execution of it was put off to the 14th of November , through two Scruples of Interest , that were as Unintelligible as Unreasonable . The Officer of Prince Lubomirski , to whom several Polish Slaves had writ during the Goings and the Comings of the Express from Komorne to Newhausel , thought of delivering two or three others , with my eight and twenty Turks ; pretending that this Number was too extravagant for a single Man. It was to no purpose for me to write that his Polish Majesty detain'd 'em only upon my account ; That zealous Patriot was harden'd to this Project ; and I believe he would have stopp'd the Exchange , had he not receiv'd fresh Orders from Vienna , whither Prince Lubomirski was return'd , being wounded in the Camp before Buda . The King of Poland being tir'd with the Delay , redoubled his Instances ; and that Lord did the same to his Envoy , with Orders at the same time , to give two of his own Prisoners , which he had at Komorne , in case that the Bassa of Newhausel made any Scruple upon the two Spahis , that had not yet been sent . The other Pretension was started by the Keeper of the Prisons of Komorne , nam'd Lasko . That covetous Officer was for exacting of those miserable Turks the Fees of the Prison , settled on both sides at a Ducat a Head ; as if for fourteen or fifteen Day 's stay in his Prison by chance , for want of a more secure Place , they ought to have pay'd a Fee , which the Governor of Transchyn never demanded of them . The Bassa of Newhausel perceiv'd the Pretension of Lasko to be very unjust , and appear'd very much concern'd to me ; and the more because for one Ducat that he might demand of me , he must give 28 for these unhappy Creatures , who had nothing in the World. However , he very generously compleated his Design , and pay'd the whole Fees ; so boundless were his honourable Intentions . This Noble Bassa , whom I shall never forget , loaded me with Favours upon my Departure ; gave me a Coat , and Money to buy me what I wanted besides at Komorne . He intrusted me with more , to send him several Toys and Tobacco from thence ; embrac'd me very joyfully and affectionately , and order'd me to be conducted to the Place of Rendezvous , by a Colonel of Hungarian Cavalry , with thirty of the Best Horse belonging to his Garrison or Houshold , my self being mounted on one of his Arabian Horses , of which he had thirty very Rich Ones . The Exchange was made with all the Fairness and Honor imaginable . We arriv'd the first at the Rendezvous . Prince Lubomirski's Officer put his Turks into a large Boat , with thirty Foot Solders , as a Guard , allow'd him by Zamori George Governor of Komorne , and pass'd the Danube over against San-Petré . When he saw this Body of Turkish Cavalry , having as many Led-horses as there were Men , he fear'd some Foul-play ; he therefore put his Prisoners into the Thickets , and plac'd his Foot in a Covert way before his Boat , to secure a Retreat , in case of any accident . But Maiar-Alay-Bey , who commanded that Troop of Horse , order'd them to alight , and advanced himself to dissipate the Fears of the Pole. Lasko advanced likewise towards Alay-Bey , whom he knew particularly . They sat down on the Grass , and entred into a Friendly Conference , which lasted a quarter of an Hour . At last Alay-Bey seeing his Countrymen in Chains coming out of the Bushes , for whom he had provided several Waggons ; he took me by the Hand , and gave me to Lasko and the Polish Officer , assuring them over and over , That I was the King of Poland's French Gentleman . Each Party took their Leaves , and went on his own Way . The Footmen march'd in good Order towards the Boat ; Alay-Bey caus'd the Priest , or Otgé of Zetzen , ( who was one of the Turks that had been detain'd , and particularly recommended to him by the Bassa of Newhausel ) to get upon the Horse that brought me thither . He doubtless was very glad to see his Brethren arrive , as I was to see once more Komorne , and the Christian Country , where I took up my Lodging for that Night . On the Morrow , I punctually discharg'd the Commissions of the Bassa , and laid out all the Money he gave me in small Toys , which I presented to my Good Friends of Newhausel , of whom I receiv'd a thousand Tokens of Friendship at the latter end of my Slavery ; and whom I would certainly have seen again , had not the Imperialists besieg'd that Place the next Year . They broke up the Siege of Buda at the same time . The very day of my Departure , part of the Army pass'd the Bridge of Barcan , in order to encamp on the Plains , between that Fort and Newhausel . The Elector of Bavaria arriv'd at Komorne , just as I got on Shore , and was receiv'd under the Discharge of all the Artillery of the Citadel ; which I took at first for a Rejoycing for the Taking of Buda . On the Morrow I waited upon that Prince , and the Duke of Lorrain , to recommend to them the German Slaves which I had left behind me in Chains . Besides , the Bassa had given me in charge , to propose in his Name , a general Discharge of the Prisoners of both Nations , Head for Head , wisely foreseeing that he should want Men ; and chusing rather to spend his Provisions on Turks , who were of use to him , than on Slaves , that were only a Burden . I cannot sufficiently commend the Vigilance and Bravery of this Officer ; nor his Conduct and Skill in matters of War. He was better vers'd in Fortifications , than the most Skilful of his own Nation . Newhausel had several Defects in the Fortification , which lay on the side of the Komorne Gate , by which it was attack'd . That Governor discover'd them , and order'd them to be repair'd , in opening the Angles , enlarging the Breast-works , and strengthening with Fascines the back Part of the Open Curtains . He made all his Cavalry march out one Day , to cut down a large Thicket , which lay about a League off the City , over against Goutta . Another time he carry'd off all the Wood of the Neighbouring Villages , depriving the Enemy by that means , in case of a Siege , of that Supply with which he furnish'd his Garrison . I was very sorry to hear of the Loss of that Brave Man ; tho' I was the cause of his being besieg'd : For upon the Report I made to the King of Poland of the state of that Place , in the presence of the Pope's Nuncio Palavicini ; and his acquainting his Holiness with it ; It was resolv'd upon at Vienna , through his Sollicitations , to bestow the next Campaign on that Undertaking . For which purpose , General Heyseler was detach'd , with a Body of Troops this Winter , to block up the Place , and to prevent them from receiving any Supplies from Abroad . But this Blockade did not hinder the Bassa of Newhausel from making Sallies upon the German Quarters . The Germans had during Summer taken a Town nam'd Schoran , a League off that City ; from whence the Turks had been forc'd to withdraw . They afterwards made some Provisions at Nitra , in Preparation for the intended Siege . The Bassa , after my Departure , retook Schoran , and went to burn upon the River of Nitra , at the very Gates of that City , the Boats which the Germans had caus'd to fall down with Provisions . These were the Transactions of Hungary this Campaign : The King of Poland on his side did all he could , to oppose the Incursion of the Turks and Tartars , commanded by the Serasquier Suleyman Pacha , who was advanc'd as far as the Niester ; and by this march cross'd the Designs of the Polanders , who had Thoughts of entring into Valachia , and by the Way of Boudziac , to have pierc'd as far as the Black Sea. The Court remov'd from Cracow at the end of March 1684 , and had gain'd the Frontiers towards Leopold , to be in a Readiness for any Enterprise . Whilst the King waited at Yavorouf for the Coming up of his Troops and Recruits , Count Montecuculli arriv'd there , being sent by the King of Spain , to Compliment his Polish Majesty , upon the happy Success of the preceding Campaign . The Emperor sent thither the Count of Valestein , as his Ambassador Extraordinary , with Order to follow the King and his Army , whithersoever they mov'd . Lastly , the Republick of Venice , being willing to enter into a League against the Turks , and to take Advantage of these Favourable Junctures , nominated the Procurator Morosini , to go into Poland with that Character , who likewise made the Campaign with his Polish Majesty . The King of Poland open'd it , by spoiling two or three Retreats , which the Turks had preserv'd on this side Caminiec , on the Confines of Podolia and Russia : The nearest , that lay towards this Capital City , was the Castle of Yaslovietz , scituated on a Hill , surrounded with others more large , and almost encompass'd with a River , which wash'd the Bottom . There was an Aga , with a Garrison of about 120 Men , detach'd from Caminiec ; some small Pieces of Artillery , and Fortifications proportionable . The Army encamp'd on the Eminencies which commanded that Castle , and summon'd the Aga to surrender . The Aga desir'd for his Honor's sake , to see some Cannon play upon the Place ; it being pretty strong by its Scituation , and by its ancient Walls . M. Dupont , Engineer to the Republick , caus'd two Batteries to be rais'd , which Beat down all the Front of the Castle , which fac'd the Army . They had scarce fir'd ten times , when the Garrison desir'd to march out . The Aga , being well acquainted with the Customs of his own Country , which reckons no Man innocent that is unfortunate , was not for exposing himself to the Test ; and so retir'd into Poland , where the Queen made him Keeper of one of her Country Houses . His Lieutenant likewise stay'd with the King , and serv'd him as an Hussar , and their Janizaries , were dispers'd here and there about the Country . The Aga is a Man of a good Mein , and a Venerable Aspect , of a Warlike Air , even a little rough , which Adversity smooth'd afterwards . The other is a mere Soldier , very Fat , of a Low but Brave Mein , as appear'd by those dreadful Scars with which he was full ; especially that which he brought from Candy , by a Bullet shot into the back part of his Head. The Surrender of this small Castle , made just as I have describ'd it , did however inhance the the Reputation of the Polish Arms in Foreign Parts . They talk'd as big in France of this Expedition , as of the Taking of Valenciennes : so true is it , That Fame raises Matter of Fact in Proportion to the Distance of the Climates , where they are done . The same News being brought to Newhausel , chear'd up the Hearts of the Polish Slaves so much , that I believ'd it had been Caminiec that was taken by the King. And my supposition was the more probable , because I knew that the Republick had undertaken the War , only with Intention of retaking that Place from the Turks ; being the most considerable which they held in Poland . But my News-monger Suleyman , the Bassa's Coffee-man , undeceiv'd me , and told me the truth of the Business . The Queen attended the King as far as Yaslovietz , and was present with her Court at the Assault of that Place , which in truth deserv'd no other than an Army of Females . The Turks , who march'd out , were very much surpriz'd , having never before seen such Luggage follow the Camp. But the Queen , after this Exploit , retir'd to Leopold , from thence to Yaroslave . The King march'd directly to Zwaniec , there to pass the Niester . His Design was to enter into Valachia , to make himself Master of that Province , and there to winter his Army , in order to cut off the Communication between Caminiec and the Turks , who had no other way thither , no more than the Tartars . By this means that place would have been immediately block'd up , and reduc'd at last , for want of Supplies , to surrender within six Months , without so much as discharging a Cannon . Besides , the King of Poland made a considerable Diversion to facilitate the Taking of Buda by the Germans , and to relieve one another from the Niester to the Danube . But neither were the Germans minded to share the Glory , and the Fruits of their Conquests with the Poles , nor were the Poles in a capacity of finishing this great Design . They could not in 3 Week's Time so much as lay the Foundations of a Bridge , having neither Boats , nor other things necessary . And after they had spent above a Month's Time , in casting Baskets of Stones , Fascines , and other Materials in the Water , an Inundation of the River , occasion'd by the Rains that fell , carry'd away all the Work. Whilst these things were doing , the Tartars appear'd on the other side the Niester , to the number of near 40000 Horse , from whence every Day Detachments were sent out , who swam over the River , a little below the Polish Camp , between Cotchim and Caminiec , and came to skirmish with the Poles , who likewise cross'd the River sometimes with the same Vigour ; so that all was reduc'd into particular Skirmishes , the two Armies looking on at the same time , and disputing for the Ground and Forrage , at the Expence of some unhappy Creatures , whom the Tartars carry'd off every Day . There were likewise several Interviews between the Officers of the two Armies , having the River in the midst . The Chancellor of the Cham , who had formerly been at the Polish Court , to treat about ransoming his Brother , came one Day on the Bank of the River , and desir'd to speak with one of the King's Touariches , who accordingly was order'd thither : He desir'd them to tell his Polish Majesty ▪ That he desir'd to see him , to thank him again , for all the Favours he had formerly shewn him . The King was very glad of that Encounter , and order'd this Answer to be given to the Tartars , That if he would come into the Camp , he would send him not only a Convoy , but Hostages . This Gentleman very frankly reply'd , That his Polish Majesty did him wrong to think that he forgot , that his single Word was more worth , than all the Hostages of the Army ; and that he would come to him on the Morrow upon his Parole . But he could not execute his Design , because the Enemy decamp'd . To enter into the the Particulars of this Campaign , which in general pass'd without any considerable Action : You must know that the King of Poland , in Decamping from Yaslovietz to march towards the Niester , committed the Van-guard to be led by the Castellan of Cracow , Little General of the Crown , with fifty Troops all Horse , Hussars , Pancernes , and Valachians , who had Orders to advance as far as Caminiec , to take a View of the adjacent Places , to observe the Motions of the Garrison , and the Marches of the Tartars . The Castellan was to amuse the Enemy , and to cover the the March of the Army , as well as the Design of the Bridge . He stay'd for some time before that City , where his Hussars march'd frequently to skirmish with the Turks , who made small Sallies on the Polish detachment . In the mean time the King posted himself at Zwaniec on the Banks of the Niester , where he had his Right Wing , stretch'd out a little beyond that Castle towards Caminiec , which was not above two Leagues lower , and on the same side . To cover the Building of the Bridge that he was willing to make in that place , he sent over on the other side the River , all the Dragoons , and some Troops of Cossacks and Valachians , part in Barges , part swam over , and the rest forded it a little above the Camp , where was a small Island . These Troops were retrench'd on the other Bank , and remain'd there a long time , but the Tartars having harass'd them several times , by the small Attacks which the Poles bore with great constancy , and the Rains having ruin'd their Bridge , the King order'd them to repass the River , intending to march towards Caminiec . He was joyn'd before by a Body of Troops , which the Elector of Brandenburgh had sent to the Republick , as his Quota , consisting of two Regiments of Infantry , the one commanded by Prince Alexander Cowrland , the other by the Count of Dona , with a Regiment of Dragoons ; the whole under the Command of General Troucz , which compos'd about 2000 Men. Whereas the Tartars came frequently into the Camp , and stay'd there without being discover'd , one could not be secure from them . The Equipage of these Brandenburgh Troops was all carry'd off the first Night , which oblig'd the King of Poland to order all the Poles to wear a white Handkerchief , twisted round their Left Arm , to distinguish them from the Tartars , who were always mix'd in the Camp , and at Forraging , with the Valets of the Army . The Army then decamped from Jouanietz , after having tarried above three Weeks to no purpose , having known that the Tartars had been joined by the Serasquier , with a great Body of Turks , which the common Report of the Camp gave out to amount to forty thousand Men , but which in effect was not above ten thousand . The Enemy passed on our side , at first by Detachments of three or four hundred Horse , who approaching the Polish Camp amused their Troops by frequent Skirmishes , carried off the detached Parties , who were ordered to patrol along the River to secure its Banks , and by this means deprived the Polish Army of the Knowledge of their Motions : In fine , all theirs had passed without being discovered , they having no need of a Bridge for that end , & carrying neither Artillery nor Equipages with them . The better to judge of this Action , we must note , that Jouanietz is an Ancient Castle of Stone-Work , but very much shattered , scituated upon a rising Ground , about one hundred and fifty or two hundred Paces from the Dniester , which is very rapid at that Flace and almost as broad as the Seine at Paris , but not so deep by much , with steep Banks , covered with thick Bushes . This Castle is inhabited by some Families of Valachians , of the Number of those who retired into Poland , by whom certain Places of these Frontiers of PODOLIA have been peopled . Over-against this on the other side of the River , but a little lower , towards Caminieck , is that of Cotchym . This is much of the same Structure , pretty good and Massive , but much ruined . There was heretofore a Bridge which saved some of those that fled at the Battle of Cotchym when the Turks , who were encamped at this Place , were defeated . This Bridge at that time fell down by the Numbers of Fugitives that crowded over it , was afterwards rebuilt and broke down again , taken and retaken by both Parties . The King of Poland designing to march into Wallachia , had posted himself under Jouanietz , which he left behind his Camp , taking up all the Ground between that Castle and the River . The Tartars advanced to Cotchym , and after having roamed a long time on its Banks , as I have said , swam over the Dniester a little below that Castle , but very secretly , to keep the Polish Army on their own Country , and to divert them from their design against Walachia . The King of Poland having by this means miss'd his Aim , formed another Project , which was to draw the Tartars to a Battle , in some disadvantagious Place . He was forced to move cunningly from Post to Post as at a Game at Chess . The King went directly to Caminieck , advanced upon the Hills near that Place , from whence he saw into the very streets , and tarryed there some time , by way of Bravado , within Cannon-shot , above 500 of which they shot from their Platforms and Towers , the Pieces of a middle-size or bore , carrying beyond his Army . After which he left that Place on his his left Hand , marching as if he designed to return into Poland , and moving from the Dniester , which was behind him . The Tattars followed the same way , and daily presented themselves either upon their Flanks , Front or Rear . — In fine , the King posted himself behind the Ruins of a demolished Town , where there were still some Walls , with the Terrasses of an old Castle , which was rased , on which he planted his Standard . This Place was in a Bottom , enclosed by steep Hills and a River . The Lithuanian Army stayed at the top , and the Tartars being deceived by this Lure , rusht into this Bottom . The KING seeing them thus ensnared , according to his Desire , rejoyced to have catched his Prey in a Trap , and would have given them Battle , and the rather because the Tartars must suffer in retiring precipitately from this Cut-throat Place , flanked by the Polanders ; But the Generals opposed the same , alledging the Approach of the Night and Fatigue of a long March ; hiding under those seeming Reasons a spiteful Jealousie of the K's Glory , whose Name would have swallowed every thing as at Vienna , without leaving any share of the Success to the Generals . They proposed a Council of War : But the King saw into their Hearts , and reproaching them with this Aversion for the Publick Good , which they made to give Place to a secret Partiality for a Politic Interest , he retir'd to his own Quarters , full of a just Indignation , and mortal Anger against those Enemies of their Country , which at this Juncture lost such an Opportunity as they could never get since . In a word , the Tartars , being sensible of the disadvantagiousness of the Post , retired , and appeared not again in two Days after . Thus ended this Campagne , called in Poland , The Campagne of Jouanietz , which decided nothing on either side ; only the Enemy drew this Advantage from it , that they hindred the King of Poland from entring into Valachia , as the Grand Visier on his side , had frustrated the Projects of the Germans under the Walls of Buda . The Duke of Lorrain was so obstinately bent upon that Siege , that after he had retired with his Army , it was given out in Foreign Countries , That he carried on the Siege . The Count de VValesteine , Imperial Ambassador to the King of Poland , maintained a long time , That they had only sent away the Sick and Wounded , to Comorra and Raab : But when I arrived at Zolkiew , where the Court was the beginning of December , I undeceived them of this Error , by assuring them that I had seen the Duke of Lorrain and Elector of Bavaria , the same Day I came out of Slavery , who were actually retired from before Buda , and had been pursued a great way , in their Retreat , by the Turks of the Garison , who very much gall'd the Imperial Army , which was weary and worn out , by the Labours of a long Siege . The King of Poland having retired much about the same time , Procurator Morosini the Venetian Ambassador , having dispatched his Affairs , returned Home , leaving his Secretary called Alberti , as Resident at this Court , during all this War , into which the Republick had just ingaged themselves . This Alberti was ten Years in the same Station at the Court of England , a Man of wit , cunning and sly after his smooth-way , falsly simple , sober , secret , speaking little , and communicating himself less , prying into another's Affairs , as it were out of Complaisance , but in order to draw some Advantages therefrom , such as Juvenal mentions to be practised by those Greeks newly arrived at Rome , and patronized by the Grandees , whom they found the Secret , to make them stand in awe of them , by the knowledge they had of the Affairs of their Familys . Alberti arrived some time after the Ambassador , having lost all his Equipage by Fire near Cracow . — A little Compassion at first assisted him at Entry into Poland . His Modesty , his Submissions , managed with Address , without stooping too low or being too starch'd , his Assiduity in giving his Attendance even at Hours when he needed not , his Inventive Genius , for certain little Mechanick Works , gave him all the facility imaginable to compass his Ends. The King was very curious , full of Questions , and much addicted to learned Conversations of all sorts ; so that he must have such a Man as Aesop to answer every thing . Secretary Alberti was capable enough in some Respects to act that Part. He was back'd by another hidden and secret Minister , near the King's Person , from the Court of Vienna , who arrived in Poland much about the same time , in a Jewish Habit , and under the specious Title of a deputed Missionary into Muscovy , for reuniting the Russian Schismaticks . 'T is the famous Father Vota , a Savoyard by Birth , Austrian by Inclination and by Profession a great Talker , but speaking well : A Courtier , educated in the fine Politicks of Italy , and brought up to the Intrigues of the Closet , as well for managing of Sovereign Princes , as Republicks , whose Interest and Designs he knows better than any Man. He has , with his great Experience , a lively , piercing and clear Wit , an admirable Memory , furnished with all that is most rare and most particular in Ancient and Modern Histories , with all that is most exact in Chronology , and with a true Genealogy of all the great Families of Europe , a great Divine , an excellent Geographer ; and , in a Word , an Universal Man. He utters himself in Latin , French and Italian , with equal Facility , is dextrous to divert a nice Question , and to prevent before he answer him who proposes it , by flattering Insinuations in his favour , by way of doubting it , and to make the Discourse fall on other common Places , from which he also diverts the Questions , insomuch that he stuns him , is before-hand with every Body , and appears in every thing to be the Champion , speaking always without giving another a Minutes time to reply ; for he neither blows his Nose , spits nor coughs . Just like a Machine that goes only the length of its Spring ; for when he once enters upon any Subject , he never ceaseth so long as he has Auditors ; he is a News-Monger beyond compare , who values not to whom he distributes his Gazettes . I have seen him busie reasoning on Politicks , and the Accidents of War , with Footboys and poor Women , and expose himself thereby on the usual Days , to be teazed by all the Footboys of the Court , by all the Underlings of the Kitchin , and by all the Curious Impertinents , which he valued as an essential Thing . He had the Fault that is annexed to the Cassock of the Society , to love above all things the Conversation of great Men , Honours , Distinctions , the first Place in Illustrious Companies , the Carresses and Civilities of Crowned Heads . Furthermore , he was a Man of good Manners , sober , satisfying himself many Days with less than was necessary , eating only in Company , and sitting down at Table meerly for Discourse sake ; insomuch that he never thought himself more welcome than when People hearkened to him . Upon which the Marq. d'Arquyan , methinks made a very good Remark , when he said of Father Vota : That he had a particular Advantage , to cause Digestion in eating by the Interval of his Discourses . This famous Man is also very Religious , fearing God , devout without Bigottry , rigid without Scruples , simple without Affectation , void of all wordly vanities , and a truly honest Man. The Emperor could not have made a better Choice for the design he had to induce the King of Poland to ingage in the League . He knew that that Monarch loved the soft Amusements of wit , Knowledge and the Intrigues of the Republick of Letters ; that he must have a Breast-Plate of Conversations , a Scavantas to the utmost ; but at the same time a SPIRIT , that was Plyable , Subject , bearing Reproaches , Injuries , unseasonable times , Labour and the Troubles of this Life . This Jesuit was born with all these things ; I have seen him him a hundred times upon the Floor of an Anti-Chamber , that he might not miss his Opportunity of conferring with the King. By this means he made himself useful ; insomuch that that Monarch could have no peace , if he had not Spoken with him . He had a Hand in all Nice Affairs , and became the only Channel through which the Nuncio's of the Pope and the Ministers of the Emperor arrived at the Cabinet of his Polish Majesty , and he became Master of all Secrets and Business . The Court of Vienna would have made him Preceptor to the King of the Romans , and doubtless he was very capable of the same , not only upon Account of his profound Knowledge without Pedantry , but also of his Noble Education and high elevated Thoughts : But at the same time 't was thought they had occasion for him in more important Affairs , which was to keep the King of Poland , who was very much moved with the frightful Ingratitude of the Germans , in their Interest . They sent him through Moscovy , under Pretence of a Missionary to the Schismatick Russians . He went thither with the old Baron Jorosski , whom the Emperor sent to the Czar the beginning of the Year 1684. to sound that Prince in favour of the Holy League , in order by that means to give the Crim Tartars a powerful Diversion . Upon their return , Father Vota stopt in Poland , to wait there for a more favourable Conjuncture to his pious Design , giving out that the Czar had not hearkened to his first Overtures . The King received him very pleasantly ( all Novelties are pleasing to the Learned , and above all at this Court , where every thing runs in the Excess , as the Heat and the Cold ) he carried him to the War , lodged him , defrayed him , and at last made him his most intimate Secretary . Much about the time of the arrival of all those Persons extraordinary , each in his Sphere , arrived also one from France , no less illustrious , distinguished , besides his Personal Merit , by his great Birth . 'T was the Marquis de Bethune , heretofore Ambassador Extraordinary of France in Poland ; who returned thither without any other Character than that of Brother-in-Law to the Queen , and without any other Design than to follow the King into the Army , being out of Employment in France , where the Peace had just extinguished the new Differences between the two Nations , after the taking of Luxemberg , in the Year 1684. which the Marshal de Crequi joined that very Year to the Conquests of Louis le Grand . The Austrian Ministers being naturally suspicious , according to the Genius of the Germans , believed that the Voyage of the Marquis de Bethune comprehended some Politick Mystery . Count Wallestein dropt some Words to that purpose in a Conference with the Marquis d'Arquyan ; who telling him one Day that he , Count Wallestein would doubtless be glad to see a Lord in Poland , whom he had known at Vienna , and honoured with his Friendship ; that Minister answered smiling , That he had rather see him elsewhere ; but the Marquis d'Arquyan replying , That his arrival was without Mystery , and only upon the Score of a Relation , who came to see the King his Brother-in-Law , after the happy Success of his Campagnes ; the Count de Wallesteine added , with the same Tone , That the Pretence of his coming was very plausible , and the Colour well contrived . However , all those illustrious Persons lived in this Court in a perfect Union of Civility and honest Correspondence . There had not been so great a Number of Foreign Grandees at that Court of a long time : The end of the Campagne also increased it more with Officers of the Elector of Brandenburg's Troops : Besides the young Prince of Courland ; his Brother Prince Ferdinand also repaired thither from Germany to get some Post in the Army ; The Rendezvouz of those illustrious Persons was in the House of the Marquis d'Arquin , who kept an excellent Table , and made a Figure worthy of the high Rank of Father to a great Queen . They played a great Game there all the Winter , whilst the King of Poland was taken up about calling of the General Diet , whose Session happened in the following Year 1685. It ought to have been held in Lithuania , as being the third , according to the Regulations made for that purpose ; however , the King of Poland with the Advice of most of the Senators , assembled them at Warsaw , on the sixteenth of February , 1685. to save the Nobility the Trouble of a long Journey , after so tedious a Campagn , and that they should not be at so great a distance , from the Frontiers , to the end that they might be in a readiness to repair thither betimes upon all Occasions . This raised great Difficulties in the Republick , by the obstinacy of the Lithuanians , as we shall see in the Second Part of these Memoirs . In the interim , Count Wallestein returned to Vienna , leaving the Care of Affairs to a Resident called Chemoski , a Relation of the Baron Jarowski , who came afterwards and took it upon himself . Secretary Alberti fixed himself also in this Court , and Father Vota began his Intrigues in favour of the Confederate Princes . This was the Face of the Court and of the Affairs of Poland , when I arrived there after I came out of Slavery . The Officer that Pr. Lubomirski had sent to Comorra to make the Exchange , conducted me to Presburg by the Isle of Schit , and from thence to Vienna . I found the Country Peopled with new Inhabitants , who were rebuilding the Villages ; and the Flying Bridge of the first of those Towns , was re-established . I tarried in the other five or six Days , with my Deliverer , who filled up the Measure of his Kindnesses to me , by solid and effectual Services , my Acknowledgment wherof , can never be sufficiently testified . It is certain , that without the pressing Sollicitations of the Marquis d'Arquin the Queen's Father , and without the Intercession of Prince Lubomirski , who negotiated my Liberty at his own Charge ( which cost him above 400 Pistols , whereof the Court of Poland , repaid him nothing , and of which he would not suffer me to reimburse the least Penny ) without these two Lords , I say , I had been killed at Nehausel , either by Famine or by Arms ; for that Place having been besieged six Months after , there was only found therein about 40 or 50 Slaves , of nigh 1400 , that I left in the Place , as well in the Prisons as in private Houses , the rest having been killed upon the Ramparts , and in the Breach where the Bassa's exposed them to work , to cover the Turkish Soldiers . The Germans also massacred a great Number of them in the general Storm , without distinguishing them from the Enemy in the heat of the Conflict . At this Rate my Deliverance cost nothing to the King nor Queen of Poland , all the Charge of it fell on Pr. Lubomirski . Indeed the King had a great deal of Trouble to find the two Spahi's demanded by the Bassa : He called Mehemet was found with a Polander , of whom his Majesty bought him , to put him into the Hands of the Marquis d'Arquin : The other , who was called Ali Spaha , could not obtain the same Liberty ; Miogenski who had him in Custody , refused to release him . The first had all reason imaginable to praise his Bondage , not only because of the good Treatment , that he received in the House of the Queen's Father , but also because of the fair Dealing that was observed for his Interest : I had been exchanged with 28 Turks of Zetchin , and had signified it so from Vienna , without specifying any thing of the Conditions I had sworn to : Upon the first News the Marquis d'Arquin , not knowing what I had promised , thought to procure me an advantage by causing this Mehemet to ran some himself , it being said that the French Man , for whom he was designed to be exchanged , had obtained his Liberty by other means . The Spahi offered 500 Crowns ; and a Turkish Envoy who was detained at Leopold by way of Reprizal for him of Poland at Constantinople , paid the same : After which he retired to Caminiec , with all imaginable Security and Conveniency . At my arrival the Marquis d'Arquin presented me with that Summ ; but I explained to him the Circumstances of my exchange ; and thanking him for his good Will , I convinced him that I ought to restore that Money to Mehemet Spaha , as I afterwards did . I departed by Post from Vienna , and arrived at Cracow ; where a Canon , Chancellor to the Prince of Poland , a Man of great Merit and sweet Behaviour , kept me three Days , and treated me admirably ; after which I reached Reetchouf , a Castle belonging to Prince Lubomirski , the Podstarosta or Captain whereof gave me a Calash , which brought me to Yaroslave ; and there I found the Equipages of the Queen's Father , with one of his Gentlemen , who brought me in three Stages to Zolkief , where the Court was . 'T is eleven great Leagues from Yaroslave in a straight Line , leaving Yarvorouf on the Right . I had found at Przevorska , a City belonging to the great Marshal of the Crown , Prince Stanislas Lubomirski , about two Leagues above Yaroslave , the Troops of the Elector of Brandenburg , which two Commissaries of the Republick were conducting to the Frontiers of the two Estates ; and this was the only Rencounter worthy of Remark for me , because of the Kindnesses shown me by the Officers ; and above all the General , who made me a Present of a Case of Pistols , of great Price , which I bestowed as a small Mark of my Acknowledgment upon Pr. Lubomirski , who liked them so well that he has always worn them since out of his Goodness , and by an obliging Distinction , which heaps further Obligations upon those I owe him already . The End of the First Part. SOME LETTERS AND OTHER PIECES , Whereof mention has been made in this first Part. The two first Letters which I put here , may at first seem to have no Reference to what is related in those Memoirs ; but they are not useless to give an Idea of the Genius of the Port , under the Ministry of the Grand Visier , who besieged Vienna ; and they will also serve to expose the haughty and scornful Humor of that Ottoman General . A LETTER FROM Monsieur De Guillerague , Ambassador of France at Constantinople . Wrote to the Marquis de Vitri , the King 's Extraordinary Ambassador in Poland . Dated at Pera , from the Palace of France , August 8. 1681. I Had resolved to send away my Family , but just as they were ready to imbark , a Messenger sent by the Consul of Smyrna , acquainted me , That on July 18. M. du Quene , anchored at the Mouth of the Harbour of Scio , with six Men of War and a Fire-Ship ; and that after a very short Negotiation to oblige the Governour of the Castle to turn out some Tripolins , who had sheltered themselves under his Canon , he fired so furiously for 4 Hours together , that he shattered them . The Castle also fired some Guns , to which M. du Quene answered ; Some Houses were damaged , many Tripolins killed , as also several Turks of the Town , and some Mosques were pierced through in many Places . This Action has caused great Commotions at the Port ; several Councils have been held , to which the Mufti and all other great Officers were called . Janisaries were sent to the Castle of the Dardanelles ; Couriers were sent to several Places . The Captain Bassa had Orders sent him to return into Port as soon as possible with the Gallies . The Consternation they were in , cannot be imagined ; Some were of Opinion to arrest me , and some Officers advised more rigorously : They threatned to hang me , and all the French within their Dominions . They sent to Scio for the particulars of the Damages , and of the Enterprize . I have Notice given me that I shall be called to Audience , I shall perpaps speak as I ought , and I have good Reasons to alledge which are drawn from the express Terms of the Capitulations . I have supported the Affair hitherto without indecency , and I hope that notwithstanding all this terrible Image of Preparations to destroy all , I shall terminate the Matter to the Glory of the King. Perhaps , Sir , you may find something of a Gascoigners Security in what I wrote to you : But , in fine it is good to act with cold Blood. The Turks fancy that the King inclines to declare War with them : I assure them , that his Majesty will entertain the Ancient Alliance , if the Port is disposed thereto , and that he has no other design than against Rovers and the Rebel Subjects of the Grand Senior , who ought not to be received into his Ports . The Affair of the Mosques does above all things vex the Mussul-Men , who are extreamly bigotted to their Religion , and to every thing that relates to it externally . I tell them , That some chance shot might have done them some damage , but that if the French had done it designedly , the Disorder would have been much greater . It is also true , that M. du Quêne had no Design to shoot against the Mosques , and that he thought only of battering the 7 Tripolin Vessels . I still hope notwithstanding their Menaces that my Family may depart in 8 Days time , and that my Reasons will be heard . Another Letter from M. de Guilleragues , to the Marquis de Vitry. Dated the 8th of September , 1681. from the Palace of France at Pera. IT is proper to inform you , Sir , That the continual Piracies of the Tripolins , have obliged the King to send a Squadron of Men of War into those Seas , under the command of M. du Quesne , with orders to attack those Robbers , even in the Harbours of the Grand Senior . M. du Quêne anchored the 23d of July in the Mouth of the Harbor of Scio : Having known that eight Tripolin Ships were there , he signified to him who commanded in the Fortress of the Grand Senior , that he came as a Friend , and that the Emperor of France was an Ancient Allie of the Emperor of the Turks : But that he had express Orders to extirpate the Pirates , who by the Terms of the Capitulation were called Rebel Subjects , and abandoned to the Vengeance of our Emperor . The Governor gave no Answer . The Tripolins were very numerous . They had made themselves Masters of the Town and Harbour . M. du Quêne after having tarried ▪ in vain for an Answer , let fly his Cannon among them . He shattered the Tripolin Ships , several chance Shot damaged the Houses and Mosques , and killed 200 of the Inhabitants . The Fortress fired upon the King's Ships ; they answered and beat down a part of it . This News caused a great Commotion at the Port : I acquainted them that the Difference was only with the Tripolins : That the Emperor , my Master designed to entertain an Amity between the two Empires : That the Men of War had done nothing contrary to the Capitulation : That if they should do the least hurt to a French Man , it would be taken as a Declaration of War , the Consequences whereof would be terrible ; and that there was no Appearance that the Grand Senior would break a Peace , which has been anciently established between the two Empires , to support Robbers . Several Councils have been daily held : Orders were given to augment the Garisons of all Places of Strength : Such great Commotions were never seen , nor such an Alarm . In fine , after having done all things possible , in vain , God be thanked , to frighten me , I was called some Days ago , to an Audience of the Visier's Deputy . Our Conversation lasted an Hour and an half . He talked to me of the unheard of Temerity of this enterprize ; and of the extream Anger of the Grand Senior ; and at last told me , That he gave me Notice as a Friend , that perhaps I might be so happy as to buy off my own and the Blood of the French for a great Summ of Money . I answered him , I was as secure at Constantinople as at Paris , because his Emperor was just , and mine very potent : That I would not give one Denier towards repairing the Damages sustained at Scio : That it was the Tripolins part to pay it . I added several things , which certainly the Turkish Minister had never heard before . The Countenance and Tone , wherewith I pronounced them , were a la Gascogne : I spoke of all that the Emperor of France , would do in this Country , if he were exasperated ; and I concluded with telling him , That if the French were troublesom to the Grand Senior or the Visier , I would carry them all back into France , where they would soon forget Turkey . The Deputy treated me very civilly . He told me , That he exhorted my Prudence to take other Resolutions , and went immediately after to give the Visier an Account of our Conferences , being much surprized at my stedfastness . I do not know what will become of this Affair , I shall certainly support it to the end , nay , to the last extremity . M. du Quêne is still before Scio , where the Tripolins design to refit . They have done no sort of Violence , nor made no Threats to any French Man. 'T is certain , that if such a like thing had happened to any other Nation , it would have been the utter ruine of them . I was told about six Days ago , That they expected News of the Captain Bassa , who is to go to Scio with the Grand Senior's Gallies . I wait the Consequences , and the Success of his Interview with M. du Quesne , with impatience . I am , &c. A Letter from the Duke of Lorrain to the King of Poland . Most Serene King , I received , with a due Respect , the Letters which your Majesty was pleased to do me the honour to transmit to me ; dated the 25th Inst . And from them I understood how much your Majesty's Royal Mind is moved , to accelerate the Succour of the City of Vienna , and how much inclined to the Defence of the Christian Empire , and Austrian Territories : Of which , indeed , I have been always so much perswaded , that in relation hereunto , I have received , from your Majesty's Letters , nothing new , nor what I did not before believe . In the mean time , I esteem it a great Favour and honour to me , that your Majesty does not vouchsafe to trust to your own most prudent Judgment in these things that are still to be done . I have hitherto indeavoured to guard my self against the Watchfulness of the Enemy by the Scituation of my incampments ; which though indeed I did not look upon as walled about , yet I have thought them to be as good as such from the Scituation of the Rivers and the disposition of the Ground they take up . I have provided for the Security of the Bridge of Crems , and am advising the building of a second about Tulm , a Place nearer to Vienna , and which is reckoned to be secure . That which is hardest to me is , that I can scare send any Person into the Town ; nor on the other hand , receive any News from the besieged . But seeing I understand , from the magnificent Marshal of the Court of the Kingdom of Poland , that the particular Relations of what things are acted in the Imperial Army , do not displease your Majesty , I have communicated something to your Majesty in Writing , which hath Relation to the same ; from which and from the said Marshal's Letters , your Majesty may distinctly understand every thing ; particularly what was done against the flying Rebels and Turks , about Presburg , on the 29th Instant , by Prince Lubomirski and his Polish Officers and Soldiers alone , most prudently , valiantly , and with the natural Vigor of the renowned Polish Nation . Your Majesty will also understand in what Condition this Army is , and also the Progress of the German Auxiliaries . It is my Hope and Prayer to see the Christian Army defeat this most inveterate Enemy , and deliver the Austrian Territories under your Majesty's Conduct , being sensible that in such a Field , I shall have an Opportunity of further deserving your Royal Majesty's Favour and Benevolence , to whom I wish a healthful and long Reign , from the very Heart of , Your Majesty's , most Humble and most Obedient Servant and Allie , Charles , Duke of Lorrain . Dated in the Imperial Camp near Mayerech , the 31st of July 1683. The Duke of Lorrain's Account ( whereof mention is made in the foregoing Letter ) given to Prince Lubomirski , to be sent with his Dispatches to the King of Poland . THE Turks having opened their Trenches on the 14th instant before Vienna , pretty near the City ; from the 16th they advanced their Works to within 60 Paces of the Counterscarp , and took Post in an Island of the Danube over-against Vienna , called Tabor ; from whence I was obliged to retire . I would willingly have kept that Post , to have had Communication with the City ; but this Island extending about two Leagues , and the Arm of the Danube which runs near the City being almost fordable every where ; and the Squadrons and the Infantry being able to pass in Battalia in many Places of the Fords , the Banks on that side where the Turkish Camp was , being raised , and their Cannon commanding the whole Island , even to the Bridges ; which being broke down by their Artillery , there was no other retreat left me , but the City , or to swim over the Danube , which were two Extremities equally dangerous : And though the Bridges had been covered , it was in Teckley's power to come and post himself at the end on this side , I remained in the Island without Forrage and Subsistance ; insomuch that that Post not being tenable , and particularly with Cavalry alone , having been obliged to put the Infantry into the City to defend it , I thought that I was obliged to pass the Danube with the Imperial Cavalry , in order to preserve them for their relief . The Communication being thus cut off , we have had no News of them since the 22d . when the Enemy had advanced their Works to the Palissado's , which the besieged defended with dint of Sword ; They extended their Works to the Right and Left , and had already made them reach three Points of the Counterscarpe . They had not yet begun to batter the Walls , and had only 10 or 12 great Pieces of Cannon mounted in Battery . Having received Advice of the Auxiliaries of Poland by the Count de la Tour , I endeavored to send some Persons into the Town to acquaint the Governor therewith ; but I have as yet no Advice of their being got in ; not having received any Letters from the City , nor seen any of the Signals by which I had ordered them to let me know that they had received my Letters . The Communication with the City is the more difficult that I understand they have posted Watches at every ten Paces distance . Just now we hear their Cannon battering the Place , though from the Report there appears not to be 20 or 25 Pieces of great Cannon . On the 25th Instant , having had Advice that the Rebels advanced , and that they burnt all towards the Morave : I resolved to march to the River Mark , which is pretty good , having nevertheless first given Orders to the Imperial Troops that are in Stiria to advance into the Mountains , into inaccessible Places , and endeavour to incommode the Forages of the Turks . I gave Orders to General Dunewald , who covers Upper Austria toward Saint Peld , to assemble all the Peasants , and to post them in the Woods for the same purpose . I sent General Lessie to Crems , to wait for the Bavarians that ought to be arrived there by this time , and to keep the Bridge . I left in the Retrenchments of the Bridges of Vienna , two Regiments to hinder the Turks from passing on this side by Boats , and to endeavour as much as possible to communicate News to the City , and to receive , Advice from them . Upon my arrival on the River Mark , I had Advice , that Presburg had desired Teckley's Protection ; and taken in a Garison of the Rebels : That he was marching with his Hungarians , and the Bassa's of Agria and Waradin , with Artillery to storm the Castle ; That the Grand Visier had ordered the City to make a Bridge of Boats , with all Diligence : And that he had already sent a Detachment from his Army , to join Tekey by means of the Bridge that was making at Presburg . I thought my self obliged , upon those Advices , to attempt the breaking those Measures ; since if they succeeded , not only the Countries of Silesia , Moravia and Bohemia were unavoidably exposed to Fire and Sword ; but besides this Communication of the Enemies two Armies seemed so dangerous to me , that I had reason to fear they might force me to retire to Crems ; cut off my Communication with the Army of Poland ; bring up their Bridges as far as Vienna , and render it impossible to succour the Town ; for the Grand Visier might make very great Detachments from his Cavalry , which being joined to the Body of the Rebels , that was marching towards this side of the Danube ▪ might post themselves every where and withstand the succours from Poland , or at least keep them further off . So that I determined to pass the Mark , to put some more Foot into the Castle of Presburg , and to destroy all the Materials which that disloyal Town was preparing for a Bridge to the Enemy . I left the Infantry and the Baggage in Mayerek , and began to pass the River with the Cavalry about three in the Afternoon at two Fords . I marched on the 28th all Night and stopt at a Defile about half a League from the Town , having sent some Dragoons before , backed by Polanders , to possess themselves of the Hill of the Vineyards , within Musquet-shot of the Town , that the Foot might march with safety . The Dragoons having secured the said Hills , I caused the Infantry to march into the Castle ; and having been told , That the Fire in the Enemy's Camp was feen within a quarter of a League of the Town , I thought my self obligd ' to summons it the better to destroy the Preparations of the Turks for the Bridge ; not doubting but that , seeing the Germans in the Castle , and the Emperor's Army in a Condition to destroy them , it would surrender , which is did at first summons , delaying only so long as was requisite to save the Garison of the Rebels , to the number of three hundred , who fled in Disorder to their Camp. This Facility perswaded me that there was some Weakness in the Enterprize of the Enemy , who had put themselves in Battalia so soon as they perceived me , without offering to advance towards the Town ; and this face of Affairs made me resolve to march towards them . I caused the Dragoons immediately to possess ' emselves of the Vineyards , Hedges and Places that were covered with Trees , that I might draw up the Cavalry in Battalia behind them ; which was done in four Lines , the Ground allowing it . As the Lines were formed , I made them advance to give Ground to others . At first the Turks began to skirmish , which I hindered that I might not ingage before I was in Battalia : Being formed , I made them advance towards the Enemy , who immediately retired something back to a sort of a covered Place , where I believed the Body of their Army , and their Infantry might be . And continuing to march , I saw them retreat soon after ; which obliged me to pursue them ; and to give Orders to Prince Lubomirski , to detach Part of his Polanders to ingage them . They follow'd them with so much vigor , that the Turks and Rebels , who fled with as much Precipitation and Confusion , were obliged some of them to betake themselves to swim in the Arm of the Danube , which forms the Isle of Schit ; others fled into the Woods , and the Body towards Tyrnau , without having ever faced about , but at a little pass which they abandoned immediately . I caused all the rest of the Polanders to advance , to back the first ; and afterwards all the Imperial Dragoons to advance into these Posts , where the Turks made show as if they had a design to turn into . The Disorder of the Turks was so great that they were pursued near to Tyrnau ; their Bagage taken ; and six or seven hundred Men killed , without the loss of one Man on our side . Seeing them thus flying , and my Cavalry fatigued enough , and not able to come up with them ; I recalled the Polanders ; not being willing to suffer them to pursue them too far without being at hand to second them ; however , some pursued them even almost to the very Walls of Tyrnau . I encamped them afterwards near the City in the Camp of the Turks ; who I heard were retired to Schintaw ; and having refreshed themselves a little there , retired further towards Lewens and Newhausel ; they and the Rebels having separated , being dissatisfied with each other . All the Cavalry of the Emperor was marching to the Engagement with stedfastness and joy : But the whole Action was done by the Polanders alone , who left nothing for the Germans to do . I cannot sufficiently praise the Constancy , Vigor and Conduct of Prince Lubomirski ; and of the Officers and Soldiers of the Body which he commanded . All the Prisoners and Deserters say , that Tekeli had retired the Night before with the Canon , and the Infantry , and that there was a Misunderstanding between him and the Turks . They talk variously of their strength , some making them amount to 60000 Men , others to 40000 , and others to 25000. But from their Incampment , I cannot guess that they could be above 16 or 18000 Men. I hope this Action secures Presburg for the present ; and will cut off the Communication which I apprehended with so much reason ; That the Rebels will not easily present themselves before this Army ; That Teckley's Troops will be deserted by a great Number of Hungarians , who will not rejoin him , and that the Misunderstanding between him and the two Bassa's will not be disadvantagious to him . In the mean time , after having ruined every thing that might serve to make Bridges ; I thought it advisable to rejoin the Infantry and the Bagage ; and to put my self within reach to cover the passage of the Succours from Poland , and to hasten the others . The News I have of them are ; that the Bavarians ought to be arrived near to Krems , where I believe there may be 15 or 16000 Foot , as well Bavarians as Imperialists , within these few Days . I believe that the Troops of Saxony and Franconia are upon their march ; and I hasten them as much as I can : I cannot deny but that I very much doubt the holding out of Vienna ; for though I may very well hope , that it is strong enough with a good Garison and good Troops ; yet the forwardness of the Enemies Approaches ; and the Accidents that may Occasion a Confusion in a City that did not expect to be besieged , oblige me to hasten the Succours , that they may show themselves to the Besiegers , &c. A Letter from the Emperor , to the King of Poland . LEopold , by the Favor of the Divine Clemency , chosen Emperor of the Romans always Augustus , King of Germany , Hungary , Bohemia , Dalmatia , Croatia and Sclavonia ; Arch-Duke of Austria , Duke of Burgundy , Stiria , Carinthia , Carniola and Wirtemberg , and Count of Tirol . To the most Serene and most Potent Prince , John III. King of Poland , Great Duke of Lithuania , Russia , Prussia , Masovia and Samogitia , our most dear Brother and Neighbor , greeting and mutual Friendship . Most Serene and most Potent Prince , our most dear Brother and Neighbour . In this most calamitous Condition , into which the Treachery of the Hungarians and the most impetuous Barbarity of the Turks , hath cast our Country of Austria . Your Serenities most kind Letters wrote to us on the 7th of July , have wonderfully refreshed us . It was indeed a most joyful Message to us , when we understood , that your Serenity having laid aside all other Military Expeditions , was marching your Army with utmost Diligence to rescue Vienna , which is so closely besieged , out of the Jaws of the Barbarous Enemy . With how grateful and true a Sense we accept this Readiness to assist us , ( as not proceeding only from the League betwixt us , but from your Serenities kind Affection , and Inclination which you have towards us and our Interests ) and with what Returns of Kindness , we shall acknowledge this obligation , which tends to the safety of Christendom . We have given Orders , to our faithful and beloved John Christopher Free Baron of Zieroua Ziorouski , our Envoy , and magnificent Counsellor to us , and to the Sacred Empire , to explain more at large . He hath also Instructions to acquaint and submit to your Serenities sublime Prudence , what we have thought necessary and useful on the present Occasion for the more vigorous carrying on of the War , and raising the Siege of the said Town : Wherefore out of friendly and brotherly confidence , we obtest your Serenity , to give entire Credit unto our said Envoy , in every thing he shall say to you in our Name , and that you would cheerfully prosecute what you have begun , whereas by this Assistance and delivering and rescuing the City of Vienna , you will purchase Glory and eternal Fame , and more and more engage our Affection , ( which hath long ago been fixed upon your Serenity ) unto your Royal Off-spring . To which end we pray , That God would vouchsafe you the height of all sorts of Felicity . Given at Passaw , Aug. 3. 1683. of our Reigns over the Roman Empire the 26th , over Hungary the 29th ▪ and over Bohemia the 27th . Your Serenity's Brother and Neighbour . The Reader may observe from this Letter , that the Emperor does not give the Title of Majesty to the King of Poland ; nevertheless he did it once in an Italian Letter , wrote with his own Hand , which is preciously kept in Poland , as a Piece upon which they may found their Right of Pretensions for the future . A Letter from the Duke of Lorrain , to Mons . Yablonowski , Great General of Poland . Dated from the Camp at Angres , the 16th of August , 1683. SIR , THE Count de Caraffa , General of the Battle , set out Yesterday , in order to go to the King : I have given him Charge of a Letter for your Excellency ; wherein I signified to you that the Counterscarp of Vienna was , after having held out twenty three Days , taken by the Turks , under the Covert of three great heaps of Earth , which they had cast up to clear three Points ; from whence they entred into the covered way : And after having lodged themselves there , they applied themselves to the Descent of the Ditch which they sounded on the 8th of this Month. Altho' the Garison chased them them thence with loss , yet the Enemy had time to fix their Miners to the Ravelins , which they blew up on the 12th , and there assaulted the Place . They were repulsed ; insomuch that they think of nothing but mining , and blowing up the Bastions which they attack . Your Excellency who knows what it is for Places to be besieged , may judge of the State of Vienna ; which the Turks think fit now only to attack by Mines ; and as they are already in the Ditch , you may easily comprehend the Danger , and the Importance of not loosing one Minute of coming to the Succour of a Place which is of so great Moment to the common Cause ; and to all Christendom . I have given your Excellency all these Particulars , because that knowing how much you understand the State of all things , I should have done an Injury to your Merit and Zeal , if I did not tell you the true State of the Besieged , and the Importance of hastening to their Assistance . I pray the King to succour us ; his presence alone is worth an Army ; so I beg him to advance his march with the first Troops : By the same reason , I pray your Excellency to hasten your march to join me . I should be overjoyed to see you ; both for the Advantage I promise my self from the Troops you command ; and for the Satisfaction that I hope to see so great a General as your Excellency with us . Count Oberstoff will tell you more particularly how much I pray your Excellency to join us , with all possible diligence , how much I esteem you , and how much I am , SIR , Your Excellency's most Affectionate Servant , Charles de Lorrain . I pray your Excellency to march directly towards the Bridges of Vienna ; from whence you shall hear further from me . You will do me a pleasure to give an Account of Your march so soon as the Count ' dOberstoff shall have joined You , being impatient to have it in my power to testifie to Your Excellency the Esteem I have for Your Person . A Letter from the Emperor , to the King of Poland , wrote by his own Hand . Dated at Passaw , Aug. 24. 1683. To the most Serene Lord , the King of Poland , my most dearly beloved Brother and Neighbour . I Have seen , by Your Majesty's Letter wrote with Your own Hand , dated the 15th Instant , how that You have already sent a good part of Your Army before ; and given order that they shall join very speedily with the Troops of Lithuania and the Cossacks ; and that You had begun Your march on that great Day of the Feast of our Lady , with Your whole Army , to come and succour with all Your might , my City of Vienna ; which is ready to surrender , being closely besieged by the most powerful Army of the Turks . So puissant and opportune a Succour , makes me sufficiently to see the brotherly Love You have for me , to preserve my Dominions ; as well as the Zeal You have for the Good of Christendom . So I return You most hearty Thanks , and shall endeavour upon all Occasions to acknowledge Your brotherly Love. I have been also willing to confess the same by this my devout Acknowledgment , which will be presented by the Count de Schafsgoutz , who will acquaint You , that I am to set out to Morrow for Lintz , in order to be nearer the City , and have News of it the sooner , and to have an Opportunity to consult more easily with You ; to whom I wish a perfect Health and all Prosperity . Your Majesty's most Affectionate Brother , and Neighbour , Leopoldus . A Letter from the King of Poland , to the Pope . Dated at Ratibor , Aug. 24. 1683. This Letter , properly speaking , is only the rough Draught , drawn by the King himself , and wrote with his own Hand , from which I copied it : For he afterwards gave this rough Draught to an Italian Secretary , who translated it into his own Language , with the Ceremonies and Titles agreed on . LAst Year I ordered the Imperial Minister at my Court , to acquaint his Master , That Vienna would be besieged the beginning of this , because I had Advice of it from good Hands . So soon as the Confederacy and the Diet were over , I caused my Secretary to write to Cardinal Barbarini , that in case Vienna should be besieged , I would go in Person to succour it . I received the News of its being besieged on the Twenty Third of July between Warsaw and Cracow . In a Months time I have raised an Army without Money ; for the Provinces have scarce begun to pay their Contributions . I gathered together the Troops that were in Podolia towards Caminiec ; and those which cover the Frontiers of Ukrania : I caused them to make long marched insomuch that in a little time they have marches , above an hundred German Leagues , without having had Rest or Intermission . And seeing I have Advice , every Moment that the City , which has been besieged only forty Days , and defended by a whole Army , is notwithstanding reduced to a great extremity ; I send part of my Army before , with the Lieutenant General , who will join the Duke of Lorrain the Day after to Morrow . But seeing every Body wants my presence , and that my Hussars , Cannon and Infantry can march but four German Leagues a Day , I take this Day some Troops of light Horse with me , and by the Blessing of God shall be upon the Banks of the Danube , by the last Day of this Instant , to see and determine with the Duke of Lorrain and the other Generals , how and by which way we shall succour Vienna ; and we shall forthwith pass the River , which we wish to render yet more glorious , by the defeat of the Infidels . Let your Holiness now judge if you ought to give Credit to those who would have made you believe that the Polanders would do nothing this Campagne ; and that the King would never go out of his own Kingdom The King and his Army shall be sooner at the Gates of Vienna , that one could have expected to have heard of his departure out of his own Territories . And then you may reflect whether or no one can do more for a Friend and Allie ; but in so far as it concerns the good of the Church and Christendom , I and my Kingdom shall be always ready to shed the last drop of our Blood , as a true Shield of Christianity . AN ACCOUNT OF THE Raising of the SIEGE OF VIENNA . Written by Order of the Queen of POLAND . THIS Account is properly an Abstract of the Letter , which the King of Poland wrote to the Queen by the ordinary Post , five or six Days after the departure of the Courier , which he had sent the Day after the raising of the Siege , who only carried the News by Word of Mouth ; whereof the King afterwards made an ample Relation to the Queen . This is an Abstract of the Circumstances , and particularly of the very Words in which the King wrote them , connected together . The Reader may observe some Verbosity and extravagant Praises therein ; but it is the Genius of the Nation and of the Polish Language , which is full of Periphrases and Circumlocutions , which in that Country they reck on to be great and sublime ; so that they make a Harangue at saluting one , or for a Compliment of nothing . The Victory which the King of Poland hath obtained over the Infidels , is so great and so compleat that past Ages can scarce parallel the same ; and perphaps future Ages will never see any thing like it . All its Circumstances are as profitable to Christendom in general , and to the Empire in particular , as glorious to that Monarch . On one hand we see Vienna besieged by three hundred thousand Turks ; reduced to the last extremity ; its Outworks taken ; the Enemy fixed to the Body of the Place ; Masters of one Point of the Bastions , having frightful Mines under the Retrenchments of the besieged : We see an Emperor chased from his Capital ; retired to a Corner of his Dominions ; all his Country at the mercy of the Tartars , who have filled the Camp with an infinite Number of unfortunate Slaves that had been forcibly carried away out of Austria . On the other hand , we see the King of Poland , who goes out of his Kingdom , with part of his Army , and hastens to succour his Allies , who abandons what is dearest to him , to march against the Enemies of the Christian Religion willing to act in Person on this Occasion , as a true Buckler of Religion ; and will not spare his eldest Son , the Prince of Poland , whom he carries with him , even in a tender Age , to so dangerous an Expedition as this was . That which preceded the battle is no less surprizing . The Empire assembles on all sides , the Elector's of Saxony and Bavaria come in Person to join their Troops with the Imperialists under the command of the Duke of Lorrain . Thirty other Princes repair out of Emulation , to one another , to the Army , which nevertheless , before they will enter upon Action , stay for the presence of the K of Poland , whose presence alone is worth an Army . They all march with this Confidence . The King passes the Danube first , and leaves no Troops on the other side to cover Moravia from the Incursions that the Malecontents under Count Teckley might make into the same , as the Duke of Lorrain had proposed ; because , says the King , he had wrote to that Hungarian Lord , that if he burnt one Straw in the Territories of his Allies , or in his own , he would go and burn him and all his Family in his House , so that this was enough to protect that Country during the distance of the Army . He leads them afterwards through unfrequented Defiles to the tops of the Hills of Vienna , and in sight of the Turks , who drew out of their Camp to put themselves in order , and even attack'd the Imperialists by break of Day on Sunday the 12th of September , before the King of Poland had made an end of forming his Order of Battle , and extending his Lines , in which his Majesty had mixed his Hussars , and other Polish Troops among those of the Empire . In the mean time , the Turks leave their Trenches well provided with Janisaries , with a considerable Body at the Posts and at the Attacks , to hinder the besieged from sallying out ; hoping to continue the Siege at the same time as the Army should make head against the Succours of the Christian Princes ; and truly they had wherewith all to back this proud Resolution ; having above 300000 Men , according to the King's Account , who found above 100000 small Tents in their Camp , wherein apparently according to the manner of disposing their Men , there were at least three Men in each ; and his Polish Majesty has reduced the common Report of 300000 Tents which would infinitely augment the number of Soldiers to that of 100000. The Battle was fought on the 12th , it lasted 14 or 15 Hours ; the slaughter was horrible , and the loss of the Turks inestimable , for they left upon the Field of Battle , besides the Dead and Prisoners , all their Canon , Equipage , Tents and infinite Riches that they had been six Years gathering together throughout the whole Ottoman Empire . There was found in their Camp above a Million of Powder , Bullets , Balls and other Ammunition , without reckoning the Powder that the Servants burnt by inadvertency in several Places of the Park of the Artillery the flame whereof made an Emblem of the terrible day of Judgment , with the Earthquakes that will accompany it ; and that thick Mass of Clouds that will obscure the Universe : A Loss nevertheless which ought to be called a great Misfortune , seeing 't is above a Million more , as the King assures us in his Letter , that he wrote himself to the Queen , from which all these Particulars are extracted . The Battle ended by the Infantry of the Trenches , and of the Isle of the Danube , where the Turks had a Battery . The Night was spent in slaughter , and the unhappy Remnant of this Army saved their Lives by flight , having abandoned all to the Victors ; even an infinite Number of Waggons , loaden with Ammunition , and some Field-pieces , that that designed to have carried with them ; and which were found next Day upon the Road they had taken ; which makes us suspect that they 'l not be able to rally again , as neither having where withal to incamp themselves nor Cannon to shoot with . So soon as the Grand Visier knew the Defeat of his first Lines , he caused a red Tent to be pitched at the Head of his Main Body , where he resolved to dye for the Ottoman Empire , but his last Efforts were to no purpose ; and the Wing of the Imperialists , which he attacked with all his might , was so opportunely succoured by the presence of the King , who brought part of the Troops of his left Wing thither ; that all fled before him . So soon as he perceived the red Tent , knowing by it that the Visier was there in Person , he caused all his Artillery to fire upon that Pavillion , encouraging the Activity of the Gunners by considerable Recompenses promising them fifty Crowns for each Cannon-shot ; and these leveled their small Pieces so well , that they brought down the Tent of the Grand Visier ; and the Troop of Prince Alexander his second Son , had the Advantage to break through that Body of Cavalry , at the very Place where the Visier was , who was dismounted , and had much ado to save himself upon another Horse ; having left , among the slain , his Kiayia , that is , his Lieutenant General , ad the second Person of the Army ; with abundance of considerable Officers ; all the Standards ; the Marks of his Dignity that are carried before him , or that are set up before his Pavilions ; even the great Standard of Mahomet , which the Sultan had put into his Hands when he set out upon this Expedition ; and which the King has sent to Rome by the Sieur Talenti , one of his Secretaries , to be a Testimony to the Pope , of this great Victory . The King understood afterwards by Deserters , who come every hour in Troops to surrender themselves to him , as well as the Renegadoes , that the Visier seeing the defeat of the Army , called his Sons to him , imbraced them , bitterly bewailed their Misfortune , and turned towards the Han of the Tartars , and said , And thou , wilt not thou succour me ? To whom the Tartar Prince replied , That he knew the King of Poland by more than one Proof , and that the Visier would be very happy if he could save himself by flight , as having no other way for his Security , and that he was going to show him Example . The Grand Visier being thus abandoned , took the same way , and retired in Disorder with only one Horse ; that which he had in the Battle , and was armed all over with Steel , having fallen into the Hands of the King with all the Equipages of that Ottoman General ; who has left his Majesty Heir to all his Riches . In effect , his Letters were dated from the Tents of the Grand Visier , the Park whereof was of as large Extent as the City of Warsaw or that of Leopold ; inclosing his Baths , Fountains , Canals , a Garden , a kind of Menagerie or Place for strange Beasts and Birds , with Dogs , Rabbets and Parrots . There was found an Ostridge of an admirable Beauty , which had been taken from one of the Emperor's Country-Houses , and whose Head the Visier's Men cut off in their Retreat , that it might not serve to adorn the King's Menagerie . This Precaution would have been of greater use if they had taken it with Respect to the Standard of Mahomet , and of that prodigious Quantity of Riches , Bows , Quivers , Sabres set with Rubies , and Diamonds , precious Moveables and Equipages of great Value , that were left with the Tents to the King of Poland ; which made that Monarch say very pleasantly in his Letter to his Queen , You will not tell me at my return , what the Tartarian Women tell their Husbands when they see them return from the Army without Booty ; Thou art not a Man , seeing thou returnest empty handed ; for doubtless he was the first in the Battle , who returns loaden with the Spoils of the Enemy ; the Grand Visier having made me his Universal Legatee . The Booty that was taken in this Action is infinite and inestimable : The Field of Battle was sowed with Gold Sabres , with Pieces of Stuff , and such a prodigious Quantity of other things that the Pillage which has already lasted three Days , will scarce be over in a whole Week , although the Besieged are come out of the Town in great Companies to partake of the Booty with the victorious Soldier ; both the one and the other being scarce able as yet to perswade themselves that this happy success is real , it is so extraordinary : Insomuch that the whole Army , which nevertheless has done its duty very couragiously , can't forbear to attribute this great Victory to the mighty God of Battles , who would make use of the Hands of the King of Poland to overthrow the Enemies of his Name ; for which let him be honoured and glorified for ever and ever . The King did not taste all the Joy that Christendom will feel , as well because his great Spirit is accustomed to Victories , as by the Reflection he made upon the lamentable Spectacle , wherewith he was pierced when he entred into the Camp of the Turks , at the sight of an infinite Number of Slaves , whose Throats the Infidels had cut after their defeat , and whose Bodies yet chained were extended confusedly amongst the dying and the wounded . The King was particularly touched with a Child of about four Years of Age , who seemed to be admirably beautiful notwithstanding he was coverd all over with Blood from a wound he had received on his Head. The Desolation was nothing less in the City of Vienna , where the King entered the Day after the Battle , and found heaps of Ruines , rather than Houses , and even the Emperor's Palace reduced to Ashes , hy the Cannon and Bombs : but he was eased of the Grief which this dismal Spectacle had occasioned , by the Acclamations of the Inhabitants , who thinking no more of their past Calamities , were transported with Joy for their unexpected Deliverance : The City not being able to hold out two or three Days more . Some kissed his Hands , some his Feet and others his Robe : And all cryed out , that they might be permitted at least to see and admire the Hand that had delivered them from the Bondage they had been so near reduced to : They called him their Saviour : And some of them dropt out that they must have such an Emperor as this magnanimous King. His Majesty would have willingly put a stop to those Acclamations , and desired the German Officers to silence the People , but all in vain , for it was impossible to stop the Current of the Burgers who repeated their Cries of Long live the King ! wherever that victorious Monarch went. After having visited some Churches , where he returned thanks to God for the happy deliverance of Vienna , he dined with Count Staremberg the Governour where he was no less fatigued with Embraces than he had been with the Acclamations in the Streets . The Elector of Bavaria , the other German Princes , the Officers and all the Army ▪ as one may say , run thither , as soon as they had Notice of it , to see him near at Hand , whose valour they had so much admired in the Battle . The Princes imbraced and kissed the King , with such Transports as are easily pardoned in extasies of Joy , where Respect is a little neglected , which cannot be attributed to any want of Considaration , for they had given him very great Marks of it , by the Submission with which they had always obeyed him , and which that Monarch had wrote to the Queen , was with more promptness and less reserve than that of his own Troops . He returned afterwards into the Camp , followed by the Princes , where he was joined by the Duke of Lorrain and Elector of Saxony , who had not seen the King since the Morning before the Battle , because they had been always imployed at the head of the left Wing . The King was afterwards obliged to change his Camp and to remove it two Leagues beyond the Field of Battle , because the stench of the dead Corps began to be infectious . He proposed to himself at the same time to pursue the Enemy close , to give them no respite in their flight ; and was so pushed on with the Ardor of his Zeal that he could not give himself a Minutes rest . In the mean time the Emperor advanced in great diligence to see him , and arrived at Vienna two Hours after his Majesty departed thence : But the King did not retard his March for it , preferring the Security of his Victory , and the Interest of of the Party to the Joy which doubtless he would have had to see the Emperor , who likewise ardently desired to see him . He marches then directly after the Enemy whom he had resolved to pursue into Hungary whither he had directed his flight ; the Electors of Saxony and Bavaria resolved also to follow his Majesty , even to the end of the World , as they themselves told him ▪ those Princes having joined themselves in strict Frindship to his Person , as had the Elector of Bavaria to the Prince of Poland in particular , with whom he would have divided his Spoils . This victorious Army may justly be compared to that which Godfrey of Boulogne led in triumph thro' the Holy Land ; and ought to be the more satisfied with their Glory , for that the Victory , though bloody , cost them but very few Men of Note , among whom is reckoned only the Prince de Crouy of the Germans ; and of the Polanders the Starost Halitski , Son to the Castellan of Cracow , Potoski ; and Mordreoski Treasurer of the Court ; whom the King particularly regretted . This surprizing success ought also to be attributed to a visible Protection of the Lord , according to the Vision of Father Marc d'Aviano , a Capuchin of a very Holy Life , who administred the Sacrament to the King , and the Prince his Son on the Morning of that memorable Day ; who positively affirms , that he saw a white Dove fly in a Circle over the Christian Army during the whole Action ; and it was observed during the King's march , that an Eagle followed his Majesty 7 Leagues , and proportioned its flight , so as to be always over his Head. One may observe an Effect of this Protection , upon the sacred Person of this Hero , who exposed himself ( like the meanest Soldier ) and upon that of the Prince his Son , who was always by his side , wherever he went. The same may be also said of the Elector of Bavaria , who in the most dangerous Places testified a Courage worthy of the Origin he comes of , and who was always by the King's side during the Battle . I ought not to forget the Count de Maligni , the Queen's Brother , to whom the King in his Letter gives an Account of the Valor and good Conduct of that French Lord , whereof he was an Eye-witness . Let us conclude this Account as the King hath done his , and let us return Thanks to God for this memorable Victory , in which he did not suffer the Infidels to scoff us , nor to ask , Where is the God of the Christians ? seeing they have felt his Power upon this Occasion . Every thing shews the greatness of the Victory which the King obtained ; and the sole Number of the things that were found in the Enemy's Camp , renders it still more considerable . Here follows a LIST , or State of the Ammunitions of War , that was found untouched , afther the Defaet of the TURKS , as Count Staremberg himself confessed ; besides what was embezled . 400000 Weight of Powder , besides the like Quantity that was burnt by our Men after the Battle . 400000 of Lead . 18000 Hand-Granadoes , of mixed Mettle . 20000 Hand-Granadoes of Iron . 100000 Pick-Axes . 30000 several Instruments for the Mines . 4000 Spades . 4000 Baskets . 600 Pound of Match . 5000 Pound of Pitch . 1000 Pound of a kind of Oil for Workmanship , and a Quantity of Linseed-Oil . 5000 Pound of Cordage , of different sizes . 200000 Sacks made of Hair. 100000 Sacks made of Cloth. 6000 Pound of Nails for Horse-shoes . 5000 Pound of several sorts of Nails for the Cannon . 20000 Powder-Bags . 16 large Anvils ; a Quantity of great Cordage for the Carriages of the Artillery . 1000 Caldrons to boil the Pitch and Gums in . 20000 Pound of Thread made of Hair and Lint . 20000 Halbards . 4000 Sythes . 5000 Muskets of the Janisaries . 600 Sacks full of Cotton , spun and unspun . 30000 Pound of Grease or Suet. 20000 Powder Horns for the Janisaries . 4 Pair of Great Bellows . 5000 Pound of new Iron . 200 Waggons for the Artillery . 4 huge Bars of Iron for the great Cannon . 8 Great Iron Wheels for the same use . 8000 Waggons for Ammunition . 1000 Great Bombs . 18000 Ball for the Cannon of a Middle bore . 20000 red Bullets . 160 Pieces of Canon , among which were many 48 and 24 Pounders . 'T is said , that all this was set apart with a design to be put into Vienna , after they had taken it ; The Visier having taken Care to provide it with Ammunition all at once , in order to put it in a state of Defence , in case the Christian Princes should have a mind to retake it , after having not been able to hinder its being taken . This Account was wrote in Polish and Latin , and translated into French. 'T was printed in Holland in French , but as 't is much disfigured by the Alterations they have made ( sometimes by diminishing and other times by adding to it ) I thought the Publick would be glad to see it in the Original , as it came from the Hands of the Polish Author , and the French Translator . AN HARANGUE Made to the POPE , September 27. 1683. By the Abbot d'Henoff , Envoy Extraordinary from the King of Poland ; when he presented the Great Standard of Mahomet , which was sent by his Majesty to his Holiness , in the Presence of the Sacred College , Ambassadors , Prelates and Lords of the Court of Rome . Most Holy Father , IT has been a Custom no less Ancient than the Time of Hero's , to lay the Colours of a conquered Enemy under the Feet of the Victors ; in order to conduct them , by so beautiful a Path , to the Temple of Glory , through the Acclamations and loud Praises which they have merited . But John III. King of Poland , my Master , entertaining no other than elevated Thoughts , forgetting himself , had no other Object in view by the Victory he has so lately obtained , but the advantage of the Church ; as his Piety towards God , and his Respect to your Holiness and the Holy Apostolick See , equal his Valour ; 't is also at your Feet , most Holy Father , that he would have me lay the great and principal Standard of the Infidel Army , which his Royal Hand has snatched from the Turks , in the middle of their Camp ; and in this Standard , he , by my Ministry , abases all the Pride of the Ottoman Power , before you . This great King came , saw , and conquered : He came , I say , but how ? He left his Dominions , he quitted and almost abandoned the Queen his Spouse , and the Princes his Children , and hastened to the succour of Vienna besieged ; in order to deliver it , and to save the Empire ; but the merit of this extraordinary Action , redounds , Most Holy Father , even to you , who incited my King to the Enterprize ; and 't is the Glory of that Prince to have rendred to your Holiness an unparallel'd Obedience . He also saw , but without being appal'd , the redoubtable Squadrons of the Infidels ; and the extream Danger , wherewith all Europe was threatned ; but your Holiness had foreseen , that this Prince was the Buckler , that must oppose the infinite Darts of so terrible an Enemy ; and by a particular Inspiration of the Holy Ghost , knew , that he was designed of God to be the Defender of the Christian Religion . In fine , He conquered ; and to tell it in a few Word , his Arm swift as Thunder , but overthrew so prodigious a Number of those Infidels , that when they lay upon the Ground , the Field of Battle could scarce contain them . Et tu vois dans cette Victoire , Rome , de tes Cesars renaitre lés lauriers , Jean Troisiéme te rend , laiseul toute la Gloire , Des triomphes des tes Guerriers . But , most Holy Father , this great Victory was obtained under Your favourable Auspices : You have both of You conquered : You with Your Prayers and my King with his Sword : You by lavishing your Treasures for this Holy War , and my King by exposing his Blood and Life . Cast Your Eyes , most Holy Father , upon this Standard , receive it with Pleasure , seeing in future Ages , it will be the Ornament which will shew forth the Glory of your Pontificate : And may you long enjoy this Glory upon Earth , as the Fruit of your Vertues , and of the invincible Monarch , who makes you this Present . A LETTER FROM The Elector of Brandenburg , TO The King of Poland . Written upon the Subject of Raising the Siege of VIENNA . Most Serene , and most Potent King , Lord , Kinsman , and most Honourable Brother . VVHen it was published throughout the World , That the most numerous Army of the Turks and Tartars , had been happily beaten off by the Christian Forces , ( and chiefly by the Valour of your Royal Majesty ) from the Siege of Vienna , and defeated ; we thought it no small Argument of your high Esteem and good Will towards us , that it should please your Royal Majesty not to let us understand the same meerly by common Fame , but also by Your most kind Letters dated the 14th Instant , from the Visier's Tents . Which as we received with a most grateful Affection , as we ought to do , so we heartily congratulate Your Majesty on this illustrious Addition to Your Great Merits , at the Hands of Christendom , and do sincerely rejoyce at this Your Increase of Splendor and Glory ; praying God always to assist with his Divine Blessing Your Royal Majesty's Generous Design of pursuing the Enemy , to render the Course of Your Victories , for establishing the Security of the Christian World , and augmenting your own Glory , both most happy and perpetual ; and to preserve Your Royal Person long in Health . Given at our Castle of Postdam Sept. 24. 1683. Your Royal Majesty's , Fredrick William , By the Grace of God , Marquis of Brandenburg , Arch-Chamberlain of the Holy Empire , and Prince Elector ; Duke of Prussia , Madgenburg , Juliers , Cleves , Bergs , Stetin , Pomerania , of the Cassubii , Silesia , Crosna , Carnovia and of the Vandals , Burgrave of Norimberg , Prince of Alberstadt , Count of Minden and Caminam , Mark and Ravenburg , Lord in Rauenstein , Ravenburg and Butau . Most Affectionate Kinsman , Frederick William , Elector . The Superscription on the Cover of this Letter was thus : To the most Serene , and Potent Prince , and Lord , John III. King of Poland , Great Duke of Lithuania , Russia , Prussia , Muscovia , Samogitia , Livonia , Podolia , Podlachia , Kiovia , Volhinia , Smolencia , Severia and Czernichovia , Lord , Kinsman , and our most Honourable Brother . A LETTER FROM Aubeleire , Bassa of Alleppo , and Governour of Strigonia , to the most Great King of Poland . Octob. 26. 1683. At Midnight . AFter having offered our Vows to the Honour of the Great King of Poland , having been summoned to surrender the Place , we signified to You , That we were to hold a Council with our Bassa's , and the Ancients , and that then we would declare our Intentions : But the new Command which we have just now received in your Majesty's Name , is so pressing that our Council is scarce broke up before we begin to treat with You. And though Your Majesty's Seal is not affixed to the Letters which you have sent us , yet we are fully perswaded , that you will keep your Word with us ▪ because the Name of the King of Poland is Great and Glorious throughout the whole Earth . The Whole of the Matter is this : We supplicate Your Majesty , 1. To give a Free Pass-Port to the Man who shall deliver our Letters to you , to go and come , conform to Your Word which you gave us this Day . 2. That we shall march out without the loss of one Man belonging to our Emperour , without Arms , or Bagage whatever ; that we shall be allowed a Guard to conduct us safe to the next Ottoman Place . We desire the same thing of the Generals of the Imperial Army , and of all the Senators of your Council , as Your Majesty shall think fit ; to the end that after having surrendered up the Place , and brought back our Infantry , we may have wherewithal to justifie us before our Emperor . Aubeleire , Bassa of Aleppo , and Governour of Strigonia . A LETTER FROM THE SENATE OF VENICE TO THE KING OF POLAND . Most Serene King , SInce Your Majesty invited us to enter into a League against the common Enemy ( upon which our Republick made it appear , how much Veneration was due to the generous Sentiments of Your Majesty , as You may have understood by our Answers ) there happens now a Motive , from what has been represented to us by the Imperial Ambassador , which has induced the Republick to think it necessary , to make no longer delay , to testifie their Readiness to do all on their side that may be Advantagious to the Good of Christendom . We consider ( tho' the Republick is still sensible of the great Damages they suffered in the late War of Candia , wherein they spent immense Summs , with the Blood of their Citizens and the Substance of their Subjects ) that we must trust to the Help of God , to the Assistance and Zeal of the Sovereign Bishop our common Father , and to the Continuation of so Holy a League as this , which will grow daily stronger and stronger , especially being assisted by Your Majesty's puissant and strong Arm which has over thrown the Turks , and put them to flight with so much Valor and Courage , and which continues still in that constant Course of defeating them , as we have just now heard with great Joy. We communicate to You the Disposition of the Senate , which is very willing to enter upon this grand Affair , which being well examined , We may consult to do that which shall be thought most convenient for the good of the Catholick Religion , and seeing the Republibk professes a singular Respect to Your Majesty , who is to have so great a share in this Alliance ; they were willing to acquaint you with it forthwith ; firmly believing that You will heartily approve of it . In the mean time , we shall expect Your Majesty's Answer , that we may give the necessary Orders to advance and establish so important a Treaty . And desiring Opportunities to testifie the good Will which we bear to Your Royal Person . We wish Your Majesty long and happy Years , and the continual Blessing of God upon the Valor of Your Arms. Given at the Ducal Palace , under the Seal of St. Mark , and of the Manual Sign of George Quirino , Grand Counsellor , the 21st Day of January , the 7th Year of the Indiction . 1684. Anthonio de Negry . Secretary . FINIS . 
A69789	----	The history of Poland. vol. 2 in several letters to persons of quality, giving an account of the antient and present state of that kingdom, historical, geographical, physical, political and ecclesiastical ... : with sculptures, and a new map after the best geographers : with several letters relating to physick / by Bern. Connor ... who, in his travels in that country, collected these memoirs from the best authors and his own observations ; publish'd by the care and assistance of Mr. Savage. Connor, Bernard, 1666?-1698. 1698 Approx. 695 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 215 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A69789 Wing C5889 ESTC R8630 12029731 ocm 12029731 52720 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A69789) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 52720) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 60:12 or 136:9) The history of Poland. vol. 2 in several letters to persons of quality, giving an account of the antient and present state of that kingdom, historical, geographical, physical, political and ecclesiastical ... : with sculptures, and a new map after the best geographers : with several letters relating to physick / by Bern. Connor ... who, in his travels in that country, collected these memoirs from the best authors and his own observations ; publish'd by the care and assistance of Mr. Savage. Connor, Bernard, 1666?-1698. Savage, John, 1673-1747. 2 v., [2] leaves of plates : ill., 1 folded map, ports. Printed by J.D. for Dan Brown ... and A. Roper ..., London : 1698. Vol. 2, with the exception of letter I, is by John Savage. Imprint of v. 2 varies: London : Printed for Dan. Brown, and A. Roper and T. Leigh, 1698. Reproduction of original in British Library. Miscellaneous letters of the author relating to "physik" at the end of v. 1. Bibliography: v. 1, p. xiv-xv. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Poland -- History -- 17th century. Poland -- Description and travel. Poland -- Politics and government -- 1572-1763. 2006-08 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-08 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-12 John Pas Sampled and proofread 2007-12 John Pas Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Frederic Augustus the Present King of POLAND The History of POLAND ; IN Several LETTERS to Persons of Quality . Giving an Account of the Present State of that Kingdom , VIZ. Historical , Political , Physical and Ecclesiastical ; The Form of Government ; The King's Power , Court and Revenues ; The Senate , Senators , and other Officers ; The Religion , Diet , and little Diets , with other Assemblies and Courts of Justice ; The Inter-regnum ; Election and Coronation of a King and Queen , with all the Ceremonies ; The present Condition of the Gentry and Commonalty ; as likewise , The Genius , Characters , Languages , Customs , Manners , Military Affairs , Trade and Riches of the Poles . Together with an Account of the City of Dantzic : The Origin , Progress , and Present State of the Teutonic Order ; and the Successions of all its Great Masters : Likewise , The Present State of Learning , Natural Knowledge , Practice of Physick , and Diseales in Poland : And lastly , A Succinct Description of the Dutchy of Curland , and the Livonian Order ; with a Series of the several Dukes , and Provincial Masters . To this is also added , A Table for each Volume ; And a Sculpture of the Diet in Session : With some Memoirs from Baron Blomberg . VOL. II. By BERNARD CONNOR , M. D. Fellow of the Royal Society , and Member of the College of Physicians ; who , in his Travels in that Country ▪ Collected these Memoirs from the best Authors , and his own Observations . Compos'd and Publish'd by ●ir . SAVAGE LONDON , Printed for Da● . Brown , without Templ-Bar ' and A. Roper and T. Leigh , both in Il et-street , 1698. D R. CONNOR ' S PREFACE . IN my PREFACE to the First Volume of this Historical Relation of POLAND , I have mention'd my Incapacity for Matters of this Nature ; both because I was only Twelve Months in that Kingdom , and because I have no Talent , or Genius , for History . I thought , Writing it by way of LETTERS , in Imitation of some of our Neighbours , would be more easie to my self , and more acceptable to the Publick . I am proud to have this happy Occasion of giving the Honourable Persons I write to so publick a Testimony of my Respects . I am sorry in the same time , I cannot have Leisure to honour my self in writing to the Noble Persons mention'd in the Second Volume , as I have had in the First . I follow a Profession so remote from HISTORY , particularly a Polish one , that it neither allows me Time , nor leaves me any Inclination to attend any other Business . I hope notwithstanding , the Persons I promis'd to write to , will be pleas'd to excuse me for not being able to keep my Word to them , as I flatter'd my self I could , since the ingenious Gentleman I desir'd to undertake this Work will give them the same Satisfaction , he having already assisted me in my First Volume , and having had all my Memoirs for this Second . THE Antient and Present STATE OF POLAND . PART II. The Present State. LETTER I. To His Grace , THOMAS , Lord Archbishop of Canterbury . Of the Form of the Government in Poland , and of the King's Power , Court , and Revenues . My LORD , THAT high Station wherewith the King has Recompenc'd Your Merits , and the great Trust His Majesty has reposed in Your GRACE during his Absence , shews his Confidence in Your Ability , as well to Govern the State as the Church . Since therefore being lately Invested with a share of the Regal Authority , you had occasion to know more intimately Our King's Power and Prerogatives , I thought my self oblig'd to give Your GRACE an Account of those of the King of Poland ; to the end , that comparing both together , you might more sensibly perceive the Excellency of our Own Constitution , which makes the Greatness of the King inseparable from the Interest of the People : For when the Executive Power is as vigilant to see our Laws obey'd , as the Legislative has been provident in making them , England can justly boast of a much greater Happiness , than either Poland or any other Kingdom of Europe . Having , My LORD , not been a full Twelve Month at the late King of Poland's Court , I cannot pretend to be throughly acquainted with that Kingdom ; yet I find that , like most other Countries , it has undergone several Changes in its Constitution since the middle of the VIth Century ( at which time it began to be a distinct Nation ) during the Reigns of the two great Houses of Piastus and Jagello . Ever since the time of Lechus its Founder , the Kings thereof have been Elected to the Crown after an Hereditary manner , tho' not by an Hereditary Title : They have really been Absolute , and their Will went for a Law ; for then they made Peace and War when they pleas'd , Levied as many Troops as they thought fit , Punish'd or Pardon'd at Pleasure , and Rewarded where they saw Convenient : And all the Administration , either of Public or Private Affairs was so wholly lodg'd in the King's Hands , that I have heard the Poles themselves say , That Sigismund II. the last King of the Jagellonic Family , was to the full as Absolute as either the King of France or Denmark is now . Whilst the Kings of Poland thus maintained a Supream Power over their Subjects , they exceedingly enlarged their Dominions , were both fear'd Abroad , and belov'd at Home , Commanded Potent and Numerous Armies into the Field , Executed most Enterprizes speedily , and were almost always sure of Success ; and this because they did not then , as now , depend upon the lingering Determination , and tedious Conclusions of a Turbulent Diet. But the Family of Jagello being once Extinct , by the Death of Sigismund II. who had resign'd his Kingdom to the Senate and Polish Gentry , and given them full Power and Authority to dispose thereof as they thought fit , the Crown of Poland was anew declared Elective , to the end that all the Princes of Christendom , who had due Merits and Qualifications , might have a Right to Aspire thereunto . This gave occasion to most of the Princes of Europe ever since , to Court the Polish Nobility after their King's Death : And that either to get the succeeding Election determined in their own Favour , or else to have some of their Friends Advanced to that great Dignity ; but this most commonly rather with regard to their own private Interests , than out of any Respect to the Person they desired to Promote ; as the Houses of Austria and Bourbon have always practis'd . The Gentry of Poland therefore observing that several Princes at a time always Aspir'd to their Crown , and considering that not one of them had more Right than the rest ; as likewise that it lay altogether in their Power to choose whom they pleased , resolved Unanimously to Elect none but such as should Condescend , nay Swear , to observe the Terms and Conditions they proposed . Hereby the Poles by degrees have clip'd and limited the Antient Power of their Kings , and have reduc'd them to the Bounds we now find them to have , that is , barely to a third Part of the Grand Diet : For the Poles knew very well , that no Prince would be so Imprudent as to scruple Submitting to any Conditions , to become Master of so considerable a Kingdom , to which he had no Right either by Birth or other Claim ; and more especially since these Conditions are neither Rigorous nor Dishonourable , but such as are decently consistent with the Regal Character he is to be Invested with . Thus the Polish Gentry , of a kind of Monarchical Government , have in time made a perfect Republic , consisting of three Orders ; The King , Senate , and Gentry ; which they call the Nobility . Here , My Lord , I must take notice to Your GRACE , that the Polish Nation is divided into two sorts of People , the Gentry or Freeborn Subjects , who are hardly a Tenth Part of the Kingdom , and the Vassals , who are no better than Slaves to the Gentry , for they have no Benefit of the Laws , can Buy no Estates , nor Enjoy any Property no more than our Negroes in the West-Indies can and this because some Ages since the Common People Revolting against their Lords , and having driven them out of the Nation , the Gentry came with a Foreign Power , and reduced them to a greater Subjection than before , in which they have been kept ever since . So that the Government of Poland at present comprehends only the King and Gentry . By a Gentleman or Nobleman of Poland , is understood a Person who either himself , or his Family , has a Possession in Land : For they never Intermarry with the Common People . All the Gentry from the King's Sons to those that are but only Masters of an Acre of Land , are equally Noble , both by their Birth and the Constitution of the Kingdom ; for no Body is Born either a Palatine , Senator , or Lord , but those Titles are always annexed to certain Employments , which the King only gives to Persons advanced in Age , and recommended by their Merits . The Diet of Poland ( in some respects ) resembles our Parliament , being made up of two Houses ; the House of Senators , answerable to our House of Lords ; and the House of Nuncio's , not unlike our House of Commons . The Senators are the Bishops , Palatines , Castellans , and the Ten Great Officers of the Crown , in all about 142. In the Upper-House the Senators sit not by any Writ of Summons or Letters Patents as in England , but only by Virtue of the Great Preferments in the King's Gift , which they Enjoy for Life . So that the King wholly Constitutes the Upper House ; but the Lower are the Representatives of the Gentry , Elected by them alone in their respective Provinces , without the Concurrence of the Common People , who have no Priviledge to Vote in their Election . Insomuch , that at least Nine Parts in Ten of the People of Poland are excluded from having any Share in the Government . The Grand Diet of Poland is nothing else but the King , Senators , and Deputies assembled together in any Part of the Kingdom that his Majesty Commands . Without this great Assembly of the States , the King can neither Make nor Repeal Laws , Declare War nor Conclude a Peace , make no Alliance with any Foreign Princes , raise neither Troops nor Taxes , Coin no Money ; and , in a word , can Determine no Matter of State of any Importance , without the Universal Consent and Concurrence of this Parliament , which they term the Free States of Poland . Several powerful Motives have enclin'd the Poles to Establish this kind of mixt Government , which they take to be a just Temperament of whatever is to be found most Excellent in the several Monarchies , Aristocracies , and Democracies , that have been in the World. The most considerable of which Motives , as I have met with them in their Histories , or learn'd them from the most knowing among their Natives , are as follows . First , They think by this Judicious Choice of a Government , to preserve their Kingdom from those Disorders which most commonly attend Absolute Monarchies : Agreeing herein with that Prince of Philosophers , Aristotle , who though he preferr'd this kind of Government to all Others , yet was he nevertheless obliged to own , that when ever it degenerated , it was the most pernicious of all . Thus the Poles have temper'd the Exorbitant Power of their Kings , with the mixture of two other Governments , whereby they thought to secure their Liberty , a Thing always most Dear to them , from the Arbitrary Will of a Prince , who by Imagining himself above the Laws , might Fancy whatever his Passions prompted him to , allowable , and his truest Interest to be the Entire Subjection of his People . The miserable Examples of their Neighbours , the Turks and Moscovites , have sufficiently convinced them of this Truth ; wherefore the Polish Nation thought it but convenient to limit the excessive Power of their Kings , and confine them to Rule with more Moderation and Justice . Secondly , The Poles have observ'd as well from their own Government , as from that of their Neighbours , that no small disadvantage has flow'd from an Aristocracy . They could not be perswaded but that the Authority of one Person was infinitely more easie to be Tolerated than that of many ; for that either the Ambition or Jealousy of such would often disturb the Repose and Tranquility of the Public . Poland also began to Reflect upon its former Miseries under its Woievods , when it was deplorably rent and torn by the Factions among those Palatines : Insomuch that even while it became a Conqueror from without , it was vanquish'd within , and that by its own Force . This gave the Poles no small dislike to an Aristocracy , which they have resolved never more to admit among them . The Third Reason of State , which has obliged the Poles to reject a Democracy , is , that they look upon that sort of Government to be the most dangerous of all , being the easiest enflam'd , and the greatest Enemy to true Nobility . Its first Maxim is , To procure a Vniversal Levelling , or making all alike ; whereby , under the Notion of a common Liberty , they weaken and enervate those great Genius's which were design'd to Govern and Protect them . How then could it be expected that the Descendents of those mighty Warriers who Founded the Polish Nation , and have so long maintain'd the Honour of it by their Valour , should submit to have their Blood debased , by mixing it with the Ignoble Vulgar ? The Tyranny of Laws , which the Nobles are subjected to in an Absolute Common-wealth , would be too rude a Check to this Ambition which the Poles have always had to Command over their Vassals , and therefore they have always entertain'd a secret Odium for those Grecian Republics , that Banish'd their greatest Statesmen , meerly because they would not have them gain too fast upon the Affections of the People . If any should perhaps doubt of the pernicious Consequences of a popular Government , where Reason does not so much reign as an Unruly violence of a People , who know no other Laws than those of their Passions ; let them cast their Eyes on the Heats of the Roman Empire , who were often ready to Overturn the State , had not the Senate speedily applied a prudent Remedy . But there are other Examples more Modern , as the Revolt of the Cosacks , and the last Troubles in Bohemia . To these also may be added the Revolutions of our own Nation in the Time of Charles I. when the Fury of the People extended their Rage , even to the dipping their Hands in this Prince's Blood. Politicians do generally own , that the People are a wild Beast , which ought rather to be led than left at Liberty , and by consequence have pronounced it most Perilous to acquiesce under their Subjection . An Anarchy would undoubtedly do more harm in a day , than a Tyrant could in all his Reign . If he Punishes , 't is with some pretence of Justice , when nothing can abate the Peoples Rage , but an utter Extinction of whatever is placed over their He●ds . A mixt Government therefore made out of all these Three , is that which has proved most Agreeable to the Polish Nation , being a just Medium between the dangerous Extremities of an Absolute Monarchy , and those of Aristocracy and Democracy . It is this the Poles have pitch'd upon as most proper to preserve the public Liberty , and to perpetuate the Happiness of their State ; being , it seems , perswaded that a Body Politic resembles a Humane in this , that as the one borrows all its Vigour and Health from a Just Temperament of the different Humours that compose it ; so the other depends absolutely on that of the Three before-mention'd Forms of Government . And moreover , as the former subsists by the mutual Opposition of contrary Qualities , so the King , Senate and Gentry of Poland having in some measure different Interests and Inclinations , are not only hinder'd from deviating into vicious Extremities , but also through a Noble Emulation are excited to labour carefully for the Good of the Public . The Republic is divided into Two States , the Kingdom of Poland , and the Great Dutchy of Lithuania ; yet both which are but as one Body , having the same King , the same Parliament , the same Laws , the same Privileges , the same Religion , and , as the natural result of all these , the same Interest . These Two States are so very well United , that a King cannot be Elected , a Law made , nor any State-Business done , without the mutual Consent of both . But , My Lord , as the King is the Prime and Chief Member of this Republic , I will give Your GRACE an Account of his present Power and Prerogatives . The Poles are too proud a Nation to agree with those Politicians that measure the Grandeur of a Prince , and Happiness of a State , by the Despotic Power of him that Governs it ; and therefore those pernicious Maxims of Tyrants , Si Lubet , Licet ; Oderint dum Metuant , and the like , would be but ill receiv'd among a People that have all along secured their Liberties by their Prudence and Valour . This Vassalage would suit well enough with the Slaves of Asia and Africk , or with the Moscovites and Turks , who all suffer themselves to be govern'd like Beasts , and led by the Nose according to the different Caprice or Pleasure of their Prince . As for the Kings of Poland , they may rest in security in the Bosom of their Country , even amidst the Noise of Arms , either without or within their Dominions , since they have always their Subjects to crowd about them for their Guards , thro' indispensable Inclinations . For what contributes chiefly to the Happiness of these Princes , is , the Loyal Observance and voluntary Obedience paid them even by those that are at Liberty to do the contrary . I have often heard Monsieur de Polignac , the French Ambassador , say at Warsaw , That he thought a King of Poland more Happy in his Person and Condition , than a King of France . Nevertheless this Authority of the King of Poland is so alloy'd by the Laws of the Land , that it does not exact more Veneration from the Nobles or Gentry , than they think he deserves : For tho' their Behaviour be generally extraordinary Observant , yet do they tacitly seem to call in question the Power they have limited , and often refuse that Duty which they have deem'd him worthy of by his Election . The Polish Nobility make no Difference between their King 's Right , and those of the Senate and Deputies , affirming , That since these three Members compose but one Body , they ought equally to share in the same Benefits and Injuries , and consequently ought all either to Reward the one , or Revenge the other . The small Authority therefore of their Kings , and the Impossibility of their Acting by themselves , has at all times exposed Poland to the Insults of their Neighbours , and the Rage of their own People , as may be seen in the Civil Wars of the Cosacks , and the Treachery and Sedition of the Confederates which could never have arriv'd at so great height , if the King had had but sufficient Power to have suppress'd them . Also the Great Marshal of the Crown Lubomirski , would never have had the Boldness to have oppos'd King Casimir's Designs openly , and to have form'd so many Factions against the Court , had he not had some Assurances of remaining Unpunish'd . This makes the King of Poland to be stiled a King of Kings , and Lord of Lords , since he has no better than Companions and Equals for his Subjects . We have divers Instances of the Poles love for their Kings , and particularly by their once enforcing the Right of Sigismund III. to the Kingdom of Sweden , in an obstinate War which they began several times , as likewise in supporting afterwards the Pretences of Vladislaus VII . to Moscovy : To omit divers others of a more ancient Date . This Respect of their obliges them frequently to come and spend their Estates at Court , thinking to augment their Princes Grandeur by their Prodigality and Magnificence . This appears by the mistake made by Gregory King of Bohemia , at the Interview between him and Casimir the Great , at Glogan , ( which Place the former had demanded to bound the Limits of Silesia ) when he saluted a Private Gentleman , splendidly Cloath'd , for the King of Poland . The Custom and Inclination of the Poles runs so strong towards Honouring their Prince , that all they have , or are able to do , even to the Destruction of their Lives and Fortunes , they are willing to lavish in his Service , without expecting any greater Recompence than the Glory of Waiting on His Majesty's Person . Insomuch , that a King of Poland who is Couragious and Prudent , Just and Sober , Liberal and Religious ; one that observes the Laws and Constitutions of his Kingdom , and in a word , who has no other Interest but the Common Good and Safety of his Subjects , is as much Respected and Honour'd , and as faithfully Obey'd both in time of Peace and War ; nay , as formidable to all his Enemies as most Princes in Europe . As to what relates to War , no Monarch has greater Advantages than himself ; for he is neither at the trouble of raising Forces nor Expence in Maintaining them ; his Business being only to convene the Diet , and they do all these things to his Hand . After War is once declar'd , he can continue the same , either by himself or his Generals , can Regulate his Troops , and see his Army duly paid out of the Treasury of the Republic . He has a great deal of reason to hope for Success in his Expeditions , because that not having undertaken them on his own account , those that engag'd him to them will infallibly support him in them , and the rather , by reason that what was done was altogether with their Consent . This has prov'd the Cause of almost neverfailing Success to the Polish Arms till of late Days , the King and his Subjects not having been in so good Intelligence with each other as formerly . When the King is in the Army in Person , he has the Supreme Authority there , gives Battle when he pleases , and Besieges Towns as often as he thinks fit : And likewise Commands absolutely all the Gentry to follow him into the Field on Horseback at ever so little warning . At Home he has the free Nomination of all Ecclesiastical Benefices , and of all Secular Employments , as well Military as Civil throughout the whole Extent of his Dominions ; without speaking of a great number of Royal Demesnes , which together with the State-Dignities he confers on those that have deserv'd them . He can bestow as considerable Preferments as any Prince in Europe , and oblige and raise the Fortune of whom he pleases . He has his Vote in Naming Cardinals , as well as other Roman Catholic Kings have . He can send and receive Ambassadors privately in Matters relating only to himself , but as to what concerns the Republic the Senate must have their Share in it . He can Call , Prorogue , and Dissolve the Diet at Pleasure . In a word , the Poles term him , The Protector of their Laws and Privileges ; The Distributor of Honours ; The Supream Head of their Republic ; and Supream General of their Forces . The Poles attend his Person Uncover'd : The Chief Senators generally Serve him at Table , first tasting of the Cup before they present him with it . His Subjects never sit before him , nor cover their Heads any where but in the Diet , and there too the Senators are only allow'd that Liberty , for the Deputies stand behind with their Furr'd Caps in their Hands . The late King John Sobieski din'd always in Public , and I never saw any sit down with him at Table when he eat at Court , except the Queen , his Children and foreign Ministers : Yet when he either Hunted or Travell'd , I have known some private Gentlemen to have had that Honour : Nay even his own Servants that waited on him were then admitted to eat with him . This his Majesty knew was absolutely necessary for him to allow of , since by refusing any this Favour , he might incur the Displeasure and Hatred of the whole Noblesse . This was verified in the Case of Sigismund of Luxembourg , who for having refused the Polish Gentry to eat with him , was utterly excluded from the Crown that had been design'd him by Lewis King of Hungary and Poland , his Father in Law. The Poles when they speak to their King , call him , Mosci Krullo , or Milociwy Krullo , which is as much as to say , Great or Merciful King. The Titles Ambassadors give him , or which are commonly made use of in Acts of Parliament , or other Instruments sign'd by him and made in his Name , are these ; Frederic Augustus II. King of Poland , Great Duke of Lithuania , Duke of Russia , Prussia , Masovia , Samogitia , Kiovia , Volhynia , Podolia , Podlachia , Livonia , Smolensko , Severia , and Czernikovia . All sorts of Gold , Silver , or Brass Coins are Stamp'd with his Image and Name . All Justice is Administred in his Name , and at Church they always Pray for the King and Royal Family . When he is Crown'd the Diet allows him a Pension of about 140000 l. per Annum ; which together with his Patrimonial Estate , maintains him a very splendid Court. He has his Polish , German , and Hungarian Guards , and has the same Officers of his Houshold as other Kings have . While the Queen-Dowager lives , the Queen-Consort maintains her Court at the King's Charge , but after either the Queen-Dowagers Death or Marriage , or the King's Death , she has a Revenue Assign'd for that purpose , as will appear hereafter . Over and above the Pension which the Diet settles upon the King and Queen , which in that cheap Country serves to maintain them as high as our Kings live here ; The King of Poland has great Incomes of his own , for the Poles never care to Elect a Poor Prince , for fear his Children may come to be a Charge to them after his Death . He gets besides vast Sums of Money for Nominations Employments , of which the late King did not scruple to sell , though 't was directly contrary to the Constitutions of the Kingdom . Nay , the Ecclesiastical Benefices which are so very considerable , have been put under Contribution by some cunning Artifice or other , as happen'd some Years since about the Naming of a Bishop of Cracow , whose Bishoprick is worth Eight Thousand Pounds Sterling per Annum , which will go further than Twenty Thousand Pounds in England . There were several that Aspir'd a long while to this Vacant Dignity , and every one solicited what Friends he had at Court for the obtaining of it , but most applied themselves to the Queen , and begg'd of her ( though she has no Authority of her own ) to Intercede to the King in their Behalf . After a long Debate the Queen call'd the Abbot Malakowski aside ( who was one of the Competitors , and a rich Man ) and told him , That tho' there were several that aimed at that Bishoprick , yet she would Wager Fifty Thousand Crowns that he was prefer'd to them all . Whereupon the good Abbot thinking to venture nothing , being sure that either he should be Bishop , or should gain a considerable Sum , readily lays down the Money , and by way of an accidental Bargain , bought very dear his Bishoprick . It has been Calculated , that the late King , what by his Own Incomes , Pensions allow'd him from the Crown , and other Casualties , was worth about Three hundred thousand Pounds Sterling a Year , of which he did not spend much above one Hundred thousand , having had no Soldiers nor Army to Pay , or Maintain , but only his Guards and his Court. He hoarded up the greatest part of the Money in the Kingdom , and was reputed to have had as much ready Cash by him , as any Prince in Europe ; all which nevertheless the Poles Vow'd they would have back again , when his Sons bought their Votes to be King. The Kings Crown-Revenues are Imposts upon Merchandizes , and upon the Jews , part of the Customs of Dantzick , and the Revenues of the Salt Mines of Cracow and other Places . The Queen's Revenue consists either in a Gift from the King her Husband , out of the Royal Revenues , with Consent of the States ; or in an Annual Pension allow'd her by the Republick . The Gift from her Husband serves also for her Dower , and is called by the Poles what amounts to the Sense of the word Reformation , being the Reversion only of a certain number of Starostaships after the Death of those that Enjoy them . If the King chance to die before the Queen has this Reformation assign'd her , then the Republic gives her a Yearly Pension out of the Crown-Revenues , but this no longer than she continues unmarried , or stays in the Realm , for otherwise in both those Cases the Queen Regent gets it , or else it reverts to the State. It may be observ'd , that the Queen Regent never comes by it without the Consent of the Diet , and that is no ordinary Expence to her to procure , by Purchasing almost all the Votes of that Mercenary Assembly . This may be seen in the Case of the present Queen-Dowager ; for when the Queen her Predecessor Marry'd the Duke of Lorrain , she , observing that the Settlement of her Pension was like to be put off to the succeeding Diet , which is conven'd only once in three Years , thought it better to be at the Charge of gaining their Votes at that Session , than to lose three Years Income . This Revenue is generally computed at half a Million Polish , which amounts to about Thirty Thousand English Pounds . As long as the Queen-Dowager enjoys this Pension , the Queen-Regent can have none ; for the Poles say , that it would be too much to Pension two Queens at once . Tho' the King of Poland has many important Employments to distribute , yet his Power is always limited in the Distribution of them ; for he cannot Name any of his Children , no nor so much as the Queen , to any Charge either Ecclesiastical or Temporal . Sigismund III. having a mind to give his Queen Constantia two Starostaships , vacant by the Death of Queen Anne , who died in the Year 1625. all the Gentry oppos'd it by a great Uproar in the Diet , and maintain'd vigorously , That a King of Poland ought not to part with any Office without their Consent . Neither can he Purchase any Lands for them in any part of the Kingdom , without Consent of the Diet ; Although the late King bought several vast Territories in other Peoples Names , both in Russia , Prussia , and almost all over the Kingdom ; and besides purchas'd a Principality of the Emperor in Silesia , for Prince James his Eldest Son. But the Poles having long since discovered the Secret , pretended , when I was at Warsaw , that all those Lands must come to the Crown after the King's Death . Some of the Kings of Poland also have been so kind as to part with their Prerogatives in Ecclesiastical Matters , so that now they retain only the Collation of Benefices . As for the Foundation of Monasteries whatever Power the King may have left to Erect them , they must always be confirm'd by the Three Orders of the States . The King of Poland is likewise limited in divers other respects , for he can neither encrease nor diminish the Number of Officers either of his Court or the Kingdom , nor Name any Stranger , that is not Naturaliz'd , to any Charge or Government ; only in the Foot Army , and there too such a Person can pretend to no more than to be a Captain , or at most a Colonel . This may appear by the Example of Stephen Batori , who having had considerable Services done him by the Hungarians in the War against the Moscovites , he thought it but reasonable to Prefer some of them for Recompence , which extreamly incens'd the Poles , and particularly the Grand General so much , that he immediately thereupon resign'd his Staff. 'T is also out of the Kings Power to advance some Natives ; for all Citizens , Merchants , Tradesmen and their Sons , Country-Men , Labourers , and generally all Artificers , are not only by the Constitutions of the Kingdom excluded from Preferments , which the King has the Nomination of , but also have not Liberty either of Buying or Enjoying Lands or Estates . 'T is then the Nobility alone , or Freeborn of the Kingdom of Poland , the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , or of the other Provinces Incorporated into that Monarchy , that can pretend to any Preferment in the Republic : Wherefore the aforesaid King Batori thinking to Advance his Nephews , by reason he had no Children , design'd to get them Naturalized in the Diet held the Thirteenth of December 1586 ▪ but was prevented by Death . It must withal be understood , that 't is not every one of these that can Aspire or lay Claim to every Preferment , but only such as have Lands or Estates in the Kingdom , the Great Dutchy , or any other Incorporated Province where the Preferment lies . For a Free-born Native of the Kingdom , though he has an Estate in it , yet cannot be a Governor of a City in Lithuania , nor have any kind of Employment there , without a setled Estate in that Country . But the Advantage that all Freeborn Natives have , is , that they can Buy an Estate throughout the whole Extent of the Dominions of Poland . There is another Inconvenience which very much Prejudices and Limits the King's Power , and the public Interest of the whole Commonwealth ; for where-ever a Noble Pole is once named to a Preferment , and is in actual possession of it , let him commit never so many Crimes against the Crown or State , he can never be depriv'd of his Employ , or turn'd out of it without the Unanimous Consent of the Diet , but shall continue in ▪ the same for Life , even against a the Will of the Diet , if he has but one Member on his Side , who will protest against the Proceedings . For the Negative Voice of a Member of the Diet of Poland , has the same Force with a Negative of a King of England in Parliament . This pernicious Constitution occasions many Troubles and Animosities , for it encourages Unruly and Mutinous People to disturb the Commonwealth . Officers never serve the Republic faithfully ; Treasurers arè thereby emboldened to give no Account of the Public Revenues ; the Generals of the Army , and Governors of Provinces and Towns , do as they think fit , and most commonly mind their own private Affairs more than the Interest of the Republic . In a word , though the Poles term this Constitution the greatest Mark of their Liberty , it inevitably Ruins the Foundation of the whole State , and every one sees what bad Consequences must and do necessarily follow from this excessive Liberty , or rather Libertinism of every Private Officer of the Kingdom . My Lord , This great Privilege of the Ofcers , makes them pay more than ordinary Respect to the King , before they are Dignify'd , and court him to give them a Charge which he can never afterwards take away . Moreover , this Power of the King 's to Name such of the qualify'd Nobility , as best pleases him , to these important Employments , keeps all the Gentry in a great Dependance on him ; for the design of the Republic in lodging the Nomination of Officers in the King's Hands , was , that he should take care to confer them on those that had best deserv'd them by their Services , either in Peace or War , and exclude such from them as had been Stubborn , Mutinous , and Unserviceable to the State. Another Reason that makes the King respected , is the natural Ambition the Poles have to Aspire to the Honours of the Kingdom ; for by their Constitutions all the Nobles ( as they call them ) or Free-born of the Land , are equal as to their Birth , and none , though never so Poor , ows precedence , unless through a Compliment , to any ever so Rich : Insomuch , that Preferments and Honours are the only Means by which they attain to Precedence , which is annex'd thereto , and ascertain'd by the Statutes and Laws . Now one would think that this mighty Power which the King of Poland has to dispose of so many Places of Profit and Trust , so many Lands by Royal Tenure , and so many Benefices , must needs gain him the Love and Affection of those on whom they are conferr'd . But on the contrary , the Poles being none of the most grateful , and knowing too well that the King cannot dispose of those Preferments but to themselves ; they believe that when he Grants them , he only gives back what of Right belongs to them ; and that it is not so much an Act of Grace in him , as a piece of Justice . When a King of Poland comes to any City , the Inhabitants are oblig'd immediately to present him with the Keys , and he can send his Regiment of Guards to take possession of the Gates . The Citizens of Dantzick only have a Privilege to keep their own Keys , and to hinder all but a few Troops from following the King into the City . It is certain , that Dantzick has more Immunities and Privileges than any other City of Poland , insomuch that it may be rather look'd upon to be a small Republic of it self under Protection of that Kingdom , than a City subject to it . Nay , it has in a manner all the Marks of a Sovereign Power , for it can Condemn to Death without Appeal even the Polish Gentry , if they commit any Crime within its Territories and Jurisdiction . The King can raise no Troops at his own Charges without Consent of the Diet , and this for fear that he should strengthen himself , and Intrench upon their Liberties . Nevertheless Vladislaus VII . Levied some with the Portion of his Queen Mary Ludovica , but the Senate so Murmur'd , that he was soon oblig'd to Disband them . The King cannot on any Account whatever go out of the Kingdom , without Consent of the Diet ; for , Your GRACE may observe that King Henry of Valois was fain to steal out of the Kingdom when he went into France ; Sigismund III. after the Death of his Father John King of Sueden , was forc'd to call a Diet at Warsaw in the Month of May 1592. to obtain Consent to return into Sueden to take Possession of his Hereditary Kingdom ; and that Lewis King of Hungary , who was chosen King of Poland in the Year 1370 , having a mind to return to his Native Kingdom , desired leave of the Senate , and was oblig'd to Augment their Privileges to obtain it . The King's Children are more than ordinarily respected , though at the same time every private Gentleman thinks himself as great as they by the Law , and to have as lawful a Right to the Crown , yet are they nevertheless always treated as Princes of the Blood Royal. His Eldest Son has the Title of Prince of Poland , and the others barely that of Princes , adding withal their Christian Names , as Prince Alexander , and Prince Constantin of Poland . The Kings Eldest Daughter is call'd the Princess of Poland , and the others only Princesses , adding thereto their Names , as Princess Mary of Poland . But it must be understood , that when the King their Father dies , and a new King of another or the same Family succeeds , and has Children , then do they lose the Titles of Princes and Princesses of Poland , and take only the Names of their Families or Estates , such as Prince Sobieski , Princess Czartoriski ; yet however the Senate always look upon themselves oblig'd to provide for them , to give them Pensions , and to Match them equal to their Dignity and Birth , which has ever hitherto been duly observ'd ▪ Nay , the Poles have all along shew'd such Esteem and Affection to the Royal Family , that although they have not allow'd them any Hereditary Right to the Crown by Law , yet have they always Elected one of them King , where there was any surviving : For I find from the time of their Prince Piastus , even down to that of the Election of the late King John Sobieski , which is from the Year 830. to the Year 1674 , the Crown has always continued in the same Family in a direct Line , as your GRACE may observe in the First Volume of my Account of Poland . They have also not confin'd this Affection of theirs to the Kings Sons only , but have likewise extended it towards their Daughters , and even their Widows , as may be seen at large in their Histories , where Your GRACE will find what strict Regard the Poles had to the Royal Race , in the Election of the Princess Hedwigis , whom they waited for with great Patience , though all the while they suffer'd extreamly by the Insults of the Duke of Masovia , who pretended a Right to the Crown , as being a Relation to Casimir the Great . The King 's Natural Sons are extreamly undervalu'd , and are hardly look'd upon to be Common Gentlemen ; for none of the Gentry care to keep Company with them : Nay , one of the Late King's is a Clerk in the Salt Custom-House at Thorn , a City in Prussia , where his Place is not worth him above Thirty Pounds per Annum . All over the Kingdom they usually have a very mean Opinion of Illegitimate Children , though Nature endows them generally with as many Perfections , and with as good Qualities , as she does the Lawfully Begotten . The only way for a King of Poland to continue the Crown in his Family , is to be Warlike ; to enlarge his Dominions ; to gain the Love and Affections of his People by his own Merits , and by the Favour of the Clergy ; to send his Children early to the Wars to get Credit and Reputation in the Army ; to spend Liberally all his Revenues , and to die in Debt , to the end that the Poles may be enclin'd to Elect his Son , to enable him to pay what his Father ow'd . But all this while he must never think to encroach on the Privileges of the Nation , nor endeavour by any means to render the Crown Hereditary ; for whenever the Poles begin to smell out any such private Design , they are presently apt to stir up Seditious Tumults , which would prove very Pernicious to all the Posterity of that King , as the ill Success the Late King's Sons have had sufficiently demonstrates . It is altogether impossible for a King of Poland , in Imitation of the King of Denmark , to reduce his Subjects under an Arbitrary Power ; for the State of Denmark was quite different then from what that of Poland is now . In Denmark the King , Clergy , and Commonalty were under the Rule and Government of the Gentry , so that it was the Interest of the Clergy and Commonalty to side with the King , to abate and depress the excessive Power and Privileges of the Nobility ; which they soon effected , by being Resolute and more in Number . But in Poland it is quite otherwise ; for there the Clergy and Gentry have a common Interest , to keep the King and People in Subjection . The Clergy have great Privileges , and are very Rich. The Bishops for the most part are Princes or Dukes ; they are all Senators , and sit in the Diet before all the Temporal Lords ; so that by the great Authority and Veneration which they have procur'd to themselves from the slavish People , they can hinder them from making any Insurrection ; and by the Arbitrary and Free Power which they and the Gentry have hitherto maintain'd , to Elect whom they pleas'd for King , they will always keep him in such a Dependence for the sake of his Children , that he shall hardly ever be able to effect any Design upon their Prerogatives . Nay , providing he had found any Opportunity to compass such a dangerous Enterprize , yet would it not consist with Prudence either to declare or Attempt it , for fear of Incurring the Hatred and Displeasure of the People , which would not only tend to his own Ruin ; but likewise Obstruct the Election of any of his Family to the Throne after his Death ; so that the surest way for a King of Poland to continue the Crown in his Family , is never to attempt any Innovation . I would not however think the Kings of Poland Unfortunate , in not being able to assure the Succession of the Throne to their Children , since they are thereby compell'd , as it were , by a lucky Necessity , to breed them up to all Royal Virtues , and this to the end that it may render them more Accomplish'd , and Worthy to be Elected : For where they are satisfied that the Crown is not due to their Blood , but to their Merits , what will either the Father or Sons omit , to obtain it by the most Glorious Means ? My LORD , I have hitherto presented Your GRACE with what relates to the Form of Government in Poland , and to the King's Power and Revenues , I would now give a particular Account of the King's Court , were it not like to that of other Princes , as to Splendor and Number of Officers : For , besides the Great Crown-Officers , as the two Great and Little Marshals ; as many Chancellors , and Vice-Chancellors ; two Generals , and two Great and Little Treasurers : The King has his Lord-Chamberlain ; his Court-Marshal , or Lord Steward ; his Master of the Horse ; his Secretaries of State ; his Standard-Bearer ; Chief Huntsman ; his Gentlemen of the Body , answerable to our Lords of the Bed-Chamber ; his Physicians , Chaplains , Pensioners , Cup-Bearers , Sewers , Carvers , Musicians , and Guards . The Gentlemen Pensioners always attend the King on Horseback ; this Body of Gentry consists of the Noblest Youth of the Kingdom , whereof many have Court and State-Employments , and are all subject to the Jurisdiction of the Court-Marshal . There are some of these that attend his Majesty on Foot , but in long Journeys they are always carried in Waggons . A set number of these keep Guard Day and Night about the King. Whenever the King goes in Public , these last March every way about him with long Battle-Axes on their Shoulders , and Sabres by their Sides , but still admitting the Senators and Chief Courtiers to March next him ; yet when the Queen goes with the King , the Senators and other Persons of Quality are to walk before . The King's Horse-Guards ought by the Constitutions to be either Poles , Lithuanians , or Natives of some of the Incorporated Provinces ; but however this Law has been dispens'd with , for the late King admitted both Germans and Hungarians amongst them . Their Number by the Law is not to exceed 1200 , and their Chief Commander is to be subject to all the Four Marshals . The King has the same Number of Court Officers in Lithuania as he has in Poland , the Lithuanians being as Ambitious to keep up the ancient Grandeur of their Great Duke , as the Poles are for that of their King. The King has likewise the Nomination of some Court-Officers in several Provinces , as in Prussia , Masovia , and Russia , which had formerly distinct Princes of their own , and were afterwards United to the Kingdom of Poland , so that the King has the Nomination of as many Court-Officers as any Prince in Europe , but most of them are rather Honorary than Beneficial ; yet the Gentry always make great Interest to get into them ; Precedence , of which they are Ambitious , being Regulated according to the Nature and Dignity of the Employment . As for the Queen's Court , it consists of about Thirty Officers , the Chief whereof are her Marshal and Chancellor . Their Business is to Preside over Domestic Affairs in the Queen's Court. Her Marshal or Steward , is to carry the Staff before her ; and her Chancellor or Secretary , to Write , Sign , Receive , and Answer all her Letters . There is her Treasurer , who Manages her Revenue ; her Master of the Horse , Cup-Bearers , Carvers , Sewers , Clerk of the Kitchen , &c. For Women Servants , she has her Ladies , Maids of Honour , Dressers , &c. When she goes in Public , she is always attended by a great number of her own Sex. It may not be here amiss to add something of the Court of the Inter-Rex , or Primate , and so I will conclude . While the Archbishop of Gnesna has the Administration of the Government , he has much the same Officers with the King ; but when he has laid down that Authority , his Officers are his Marshal , spoken of before ; his Chancellor , who Presides in his Courts of Justice ; his Almoner , Master of Requests , Cross-Bearer , Steward , Treasurer , Chaplains , Library-Keeper , Clerk of the Kitchin , &c. This Archbishop alone , as he is the Chief Senator of Poland , has Drums beating , and Trumpets sounding , both within and without Doors , before he sits down to Table . He also , by his Prerogative , is not to wait for the King's Commands when he should Visit him , but may go when and as often as he pleases . Before , My Lord , I put an end to this Letter , permit me to take notice to Your GRACE , that the King of Poland does not Name his Privy-Counsellors , but all Senators are Counsellors of Course ; for all of that Dignity that are about the Place where the King Resides , have a Right to sit at the Council-Board . For fear notwithstanding that there should not be always Senators sufficient for that purpose at Court , the Senate always depute four of their Members to attend the King's Person by turns , and that not only to give him Advice , but likewise to Inspect into his Conduct , and to prevent him from Acting contrary to the Laws : For the King and Council are accountable to the Diet for any Mismanagement in the Government . In short , the Genius of the Polish Nation , and the whole Frame of their Constitution , is entirely bent to Curb the King's Power , and to secure their Laws , and Prerogatives , against the Incroaching Factions of Foreign Princes , or of their own Court-Party . I might here , My Lord , add a great many more Particulars relating to the King of Poland ; but this is what I thought most material to be mention'd ; and what I cou'd only learn in so small a Time as I have lived in that Country . I beg your GRACE's Pardon for tiring your Patience with so long and imperfect an Account , and desire , my Lord , you wou'd receive this , at least , as a Testimony of my good Will of satisfying your Curiosity , and of owning your many Favours to , My LORD , Your GRACE's Most Obedient Servant , BERNARD CONNOR . The following Letters , intended at first to be Written by Dr. Connor , were Compiled by Mr. Savage ; the Doctor not having Leisure to attend them from his Practice . LETTER II. To His Grace , HENRY , Duke of Norfolk , Earl - Marshal of England . Of the Senate and Senators of Poland , both Ecclesiastical and Temporal ; With an Account of the Present Religion in Poland and Lithuania : As also of the State-Officers and Officers of Districts belonging as well to the Kingdom , as the Great Dutchy . My LORD , YOUR Grace's High Birth and Station in our Government , together with Your Primary Right of Suffrage in our House of Lords , entitle you in a Superlative manner to the Patronage of this Letter . Wherefore I was glad , to meet with an occasion so favourable to pay my Duty to Your GRACE ; and I could heartily wish it had been on a Subject that I were more Master of , than in an Account of a Country which I never saw ; yet that you may give some Credit to the Truth of my Relation , I dare humbly assure you that I have mention'd nothing therein but what I either had out of Dr. Connor's Memoirs , learn'd from his own Mouth , or drew from such Books as both the Doctor and Other Persons of Credit have own'd to be Authentic , and most Correct . My LORD , The Senate of Poland is an Order of Nobles between the King and common Gentry , establish'd to rule and govern according to Law , and to observe the Conduct of the King : And moreover , they are to apply themselves to study the publick Good , and the Preservation of the Privileges of the People . It consists at present of a far greater Number of Persons than formerly . It is the King that makes every Senator ; but who being once so made , is to continue his Office for Life . At the Time of his Creation , he is oblig'd to take a solemn Oath , to conserve inviolable , the Rights and Liberties of the Republic ; so that if the King himself had a mind to extend his Power and Authority , beyond the Limits prescrib'd him by the Laws , every Senator's Oath alone would oblige him to acquaint his Majesty with due Respect of his Duty and Obligation . Nay , every Nuncio in the grand Diet , assumes this Liberty : For , in that Place , dicunt quae sentiunt , & sentiunt quae velint ; as may appear by an insolent Affront put upon the late King John Sobieski , who having been call'd Tyrant , Nero , and many other opprobrious Names , by some of the Deputies , and not being able to bear it , he started up and threatned them , laying his Hand on his Sword , That had he been the great General still , he would have done something ; whereat one of them rising likewise , and clapping his Hand to his Sword , reply'd , and that Sword would have done something too . Another Passage I have read , of Lewis King of Hungary and Poland ; who having been basely abus'd in the Diet , stood up and cry'd , Si non essem Rex — whereto the Orator briskly reply'd , Si non fuisses Rex . — These Senators are likewise bound to see that nothing be done against their Privileges ; and therefore four of them are always deputed to attend the King with their Advice : Besides these four , who are ever actually the King's Counsel ; any of the others in like manner , have a Right to assist at the Council-Board if they think fit . The Presence of these Senators is look'd upon to be so absolutely necessary for the Good of the Kingdom , that not one of 'em can travel upon whatsoever Account , without Leave of the Republic . * This Custom is taken from the Romans who not only forbid the Senators , but also their Sons to go beyond the Verge of Italy . This Title of Senator the King cannot bestow by it self , but it is always annex'd to one of the four Dignitys of Bishops , Castellans , or Palatins , The Ten Crown-Officers ; all which the King names ; whereof Palatins are Lord-Lieutenants of Provinces ; Castellans are Governours , who have not their Names from Castles , as the Word might reasonably import , but from commanding a Portion of a Province in Time of War. The ten Crown-Officers are the Marshals , Chancellors , and Treasurers of the Kingdom ; and Bishops preside over their several Diocesses with an Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction . When any one is nam'd a Bishop , Palatin , Castellan , or any of the ten Officers of the Crown , he is immediately a Senator without more ado . Their Business is to serve faithfully the King and Republick in the Senate ; at home to administer Justice by Commission or otherwise , and abroad , with Consent of the Diet , to exercise foreign Ministrys , &c. These Senators of Poland value their Dignities so highly , that they despise almost all other Titles of Honour whatever , and therefore when Sigismund I. went to Vienna , and the Emperour offer'd the Title of Princes of the Empire to the several Senators that came along with him , they absolutely refus'd 'em ; giving for Reason , That being born Gentlemen of Poland , and thereby having a Right to treat either of Peace or War with their King ; they believ'd it an Injury to their Dignity to have a Prince of the Empire thought superiour . This Senate consists either of Ecclesiastical or Secular Members . The Ecclesiastical are either Archbishops or Bishops ; and are the chief Members of the Senate . Their Number at present is but sixteen . Three of these Bishopricks are now in the Enemies Hands , though they nevertheless have titular Bishops , viz. Smolensko and Kiovia possess'd by the Moscovites , and Caminiec enjoy'd by the Turks : So that there remain but thirteen Bishopricks actually in the King's Dominions , of which but two are Archbishopricks , viz. those of Gnesna and Leopol . When any of the aforesaid three Bishopricks are vacant , there are always those ready that will beg their Titles meerly to have the Honour to sit as Senators . The several Diocesses belonging to all these Bishopricks , are , Archiepiscopal of Gnesna and Leopol . Episcopal of Cracow , Cujavia and Pomerania , Vilna , Posnan , Plocksko or Plosko , Varmia Luceoria or Lucko , Premislia or Premislaw , Samegitia , Culm , Chelm , Kiovia , Caminiec , and Smolensko . Subject to the two Archbishops are the other Bishops , and first to the Archbishop of Gnesna , are the several Bishops of Cracow , Vladislaw , Posnan , Plosko , Vilna , Varmia , Samogitia , and Culm . And next to the Archbishop of Leopol , are the Bishops of Chelm , Caminiec , Luceoria , Premislia , and Kiovia . The Archbishop of Gnesna is not only Chief of the Bishops , but also of all the other Senators of Poland . He is Primate of the Kingdom ; a Title given him by the Council of Constance ; and moreover , stiles himself the Pope's Legate Born , by a Grant of the Council of Lateran . All Ecclesiastical Affairs that have been determin'd in the Archbishop of Leopol's , or any of the other Bishops Courts , may be revers'd , or confirm'd in an Appeal to him . His Power and Authority is exceeding great , and even next to the King 's : It is Death to draw a Sword in his Presence , or to quarrel in any manner whatsoever before him : When he goes to the King , or the Diet , there is always a golden Cross carry'd before him ; and when he sits , his Chaplain holds it behind his Chair . He has his Marshal , who is a Castellan and Senator of the Kingdom . This Person on Horse-back , carries a Staff before his Coach , but salutes none with it except the King , when the Archbishop and he happen to meet . This Marshal has likewise the Honour to carry the like Staff before the King , where the other Marshals are absent . When the Archbishop comes to wait on the King , the great Chamberlain , or some other great Officer , always receives him at the Stair-Foot , and the King afterwards comes out of his Chamber to meet him in the Anti-Chamber . He never pays any Visits out of Duty , but to the Pope's Nuncio , and to him only but once . He visits no King's Ambassadors , tho' they visit him first . After the King's Death he is the supream Regent of the Kingdom till a new one be chosen ; during which Time , he may coin Money in his own Name , a Privilege granted him by Boleslaus the Chaste ; but which nevertheless has not been practis'd , no Money having ever been seen of his coining . The Revenues also of the Crown belong to him in the Inter-Regnum ; he convokes the Diet , and dissolves it at Pleasure ; and in case there happens any thing extraordinary , the Government assigns him several Senators for his Assistants . In short , he is Tantum non Rex . He only can proclaim the King when elected , and crown him afterwards ( except where he dies , as in the following Case ) which is so very considerable , that he is look'd upon , by the Ambassadors and Envoys of the Candidates , as the only Person upon whom the Success of their Negotiation depends ▪ and therefore all of them do their utmost to make him their Friend . Hereupon I must acquaint your Grace with a Passage in the Election of the late King of Poland , John III. in the Year 1674. when one Czartoreski was Archbishop of Gnesna ; who being entirely in the Austrian Interest , and a great Friend to the Chancellor Patz , and by consequence , both an Enemy to the French and John Sobieski's Party , could by no means be brought to proclaim him ; but as it happened , he dy'd three Days before the Election , and that Power devolv'd to Trzebicki , Bishop of Cracow , who being altogether for the Grand Marshal , forthwith proclaim'd him with Joy. The Reason why the Republic entrusts this great Authority to a Clergy-Man , is for Fear , that if it were bestow'd on a secular Senator , he might make use of it to advance himself to the Throne . This Archbishop's See is at Lowitz , a City in the Palatinate of Rava , in Lower Poland . He is born a Canon of the Church of Plosko . The second Ecclesiastical senator is the Archbishop of Leopol , the capital City of Red-Russia , so nam'd from a sovereign Duke of that Province , call'd Leo , who was subdu'd by a Castellan of Cracow , in the Year 1279 , and under the Reign of Lescus VI. This City is the Seat of three Bishops , viz. the Roman-Catholick Archbishop , the Armenian-Catholick Archbishop , and a Russian Greek Schismatic Bishop . These two Archbishops have the same Belief and Religion , only the Armenian have some particular Ceremonies wherein they differ , and the Women are separated from the Men in the Church . The Russian or Greek-Schismatic Bishops cannot Marry , because they must of necessity be chosen out of the Order of Fryars of St. Basil , who all make a Vow of Chastity . Nevertheless the Parish Priests are not oblig'd to live in Coelibacy , that is , if they were admitted into Orders after their Marriage , for they cannot be constrain'd to leave their Wives ; but however , when their Wives dye , they cannot Marry again , unless they have a mind to relinquish their Priesthood . Their Liturgy is in the Russian Language , being as the Polish , a Dialect of the Sclavovian . Their Tenets are , that the Holy Ghost proceeds from the Father by the Son , and that the Pope is not Head of all the Church , but only the first of the two Patriarchs , whereof theirs of Constantinople is the second , and independent of the first . In other Articles of Belief they agree with the Roman Church : Their Ceremonies and Ornaments differ from the Roman and Armenian . They pray standing , tho' they make frequent Genuflexions : They receive the Communion in both Kinds after this manner : The Priest consecrates several little Pieces of Bread made with Leaven ; after which he receives himself , and then breaks the Bread in divers little Pieces ; which done , he puts 'em into the Chalice with the consecrated Wine , and then with a little Silver Spoon , made for that purpose , he communicates to the People , who all stand , with their Arms across upon their Breasts , when they receive . This done , the Communicants follow the Priest thrice about the Altar with folded Arms , who all the while advises and charges them to make good Cheer for seven Days together , and to fast the next seven Days after that . The Russians likewise make their Children communicate , tho' never so young . When they have all taken the Sacramen●● , the Priest consumes the rest at his Pleasure . This Digression being curious , I thought it not amiss to insert it , but now I must proceed to The Third Ecclesiastical Senator , who is the Bishop of Cracow , the capital City of the Kingdom , lying in High or Little Poland . This was first an Archbishoprick , establish'd by Miecislaus I. in the Year 964. immediately after he had embrac'd the Christian Faith , but was afterwards lost by means of one Lampert , who being made Archbishop , and valuing himself too much on his Birth , neglected to send to Rome for Consecration , whereupon the Pope order'd it for the future to remain only a Bishoprick . What is remarkable in this Bishoprick is , that the Archbishoprick and that have frequently been held by the same Person . This Bishop stiles himself Duke of Severia , in which all the People are subject both to his Ecclesiastical and Temporal Jurisdiction . His usual Residence is either at Bozentium , a small Town at the Bottom of the Bald Mountain , or else at Kielsk in the same Palatinate of Sendomir . He has in his Diocess 1018. Churches , of which thirteen are Collegiate . His Seat in the Senate is on the left Hand of the King , and next to the Archbishop of Leopol , tho it ought to be on the right , he being the first Bishop in the Kingdom . This Bishoprick was formerly join'd to Gnesna . An Address to this Bishop is commonly Admodum Reverendo , when others have only Reverendo . The fourth Ecclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Cujavia and Pomerania ; the See of whose Bishoprick is at Vladislaw , upon the Vistula , four Leagues below Thorn in Low Poland . His Seat in the Senate is on the right hand of the Archbishop of Gnesna , whose Place he officiates in an Inter-regnum , as your GRACE may have observed before . His Bishoprick was formerly call'd the Bishoprick of Cruswick , because he had a Cathedral Church there ; but that being translated to Vladislaw , at this Day it has sometimes the Name of the Bishoprick of Vladislaw . His usual Residence , when in Poland , is either at Wolboria , in the Palatinate of Lanschet , or Lagovia , in the Palatinate of Sendomir ; and when in Prussia , is chiefly at Sobkovia . The fifth Ecclesiastial Senator is the Bishop of Vilna , the capital City of the great Dutchy of Lithuania , on the River Vilia , which discharges it self into the River Niemen , below Cowno . His Diocess extends it self thro' Lithuania , and White-Russia , even to the Borders of Moscovy . The sixth Ecclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Posnan , a City in Low or Great - Poland , situate on the River Varta : There are the Tombs of several Kings of Poland in the Cathedral Church of this City , all which are very Magnificent . His Diocess not only extends thro' the Province of Posnania , but also thro' some part of the Palatinate of Masovia , as Warsaw , &c. The seventh Ecclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Plosko , a small City in Masovia , on the River Vistula , five Leagues above Vladislaw . He has the same Jurisdiction over the Territory of Pultausk , as the Bishop of Cracow has over the Dutchy of Severia , and wherein there lies no Appeal to the King. His Episcopal See is at Pultausk in Masovia , upon the River Narew , which runs into the Bug , two Leagues below . The eighth Eclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Varmia , in Royal Prussia , which Bishoprick is so divided , that the Bishop has two Parts , and the Chapter the third , and in which they have a free Jurisdiction over the Gentry , exempt from the Regal Power . His Episcopal See is at Frawenberg , a little Town near Frisc-haff . The ninth Ecclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Luceoria or Lucko , which is the capital City of High - Volhynia . His Diocess contains part of the Palatinate of Masovia , Podlachia , and Briescia or Polesia , in the great Dutchy of Lithuania . The tenth Ecclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Premislia or Premislaw , a City of Red-Russia , on the River San , six Leagues above Jeroslaw , and twelve from Leopol . In this City there is a Greek-schismatic Bishop ▪ It was here that a Canon of the Cathedral Church , nam'd Orikowski , in the Beginning of Lutheranism , maintain'd the first , that Priests might Marry , and who Marry'd afterwards himself , in the Year 1549. under the Reign of Sigismund II. The eleventh Ecclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Samogitia , who obtain'd from Pope Vrban VIII . that he might likewise be Bishop of Curland . This Bishop has no particular See appointed , but sometimes resides at Midnich , one of the chief Towns in that Province . The twelfth Ecclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Culm , a City of Royal Prussia , on the River Vistula , six Leagues above the City of Thorn. This Bishop formerly preceded the Bishop of Varmia . His Episcopal See is at Lubavia , as likewise at Stargardie , which the Germans call Althousen . The thirteenth Ecclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Chelm in Red-Russia : There is besides in this City , a Greek-Schismatick Bishop . The Bishop of Chelm has for some time translated his See to Kranostaw , a Town in the same Palatinate of Chelm , built upon a great Lake , thro which runs the River Nieper : This Translation was occasion'd by the frequent Irruptions of the Tartars and Cosaks , and who have altogether destroy'd the City of Chelm . The fourteenth Ecclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Kiovia , capital City of Low - Volhynia , and of all Vkraina . Here is moreover , a Greek-Schismatick Bishop , formerly Primate of all Russia or Moscovy : The Inhabitants of this City are all of the Greek Perswasion , and at present are subject to the Great Czar . The fifteenth Ecclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Caminiec , Capital of Podolia , which is now under the Turk . The sixteenth Ecclesiastical Senator is the Bishop of Smolensko , upon the River Vistula , Capital of the Dutchy of the same Name . This Dutchy was formerly subject to Lithuania , but now is also subdu'd by the Moscovite . Every one of these Bishops has a great Retinue , and a kind of little Court , having several Ecclesiastical and Secular Officers about him . The greatest Part of them also have Suffragans , because they believe themselves chiefly made Bishops to have a Right to sit in the Senate , and not to be troubled with the Duties of their Office , and therefore allow these a small Pension to perform all Episcopal Functions for them . Guagnini says , that in the Year 1506. there was a great Contest in the Diet held at Lublin , between the Ecclesiastical and Lay - Senators ; for the latter pretended to have a Right to sit next the King on his left Hand ; but which at length the Bishops over-power'd them in , and thereby retain'd their ancient Privilege . Krzistanowic , in his State of Poland says , that such was the Piety of the Poles , that immediately after they became Christians , they prefer'd their Clergy to their Laity , and allow'd them many Noble Immunities and Privileges which they enjoy to this Day . Most of the Bishops have very large Revenues , wherewith they may not only live splendidly and comfortably themselves , but also be assistant to the inferiour Clergy , and charitable to the Poor . Here I must beg leave to give Your GRACE , by way of Digression , some Account of the present State of Religion , both in Poland and Lithnania ; together with a few historical Circumstances relating as well to modern , as more remote Times , and wherein I shall all along endeavour to be as concise and comprehensive as the several Particulars I have to go thro' will admit . Your GRACE may first be inform'd , that the Poles became Christians under the Reign of Miecislaus I. in the Year 964. as may be observ'd in the Life of that King. The first Tenets they embrac'd , were those of the Church of Rome : But however , the Russians entertain'd the Greek Perswasion , which they continue in many Places of that Province to this Day : They are utterly averse to the Roman Catholick Religion , and term its Professors , by way of Contempt , Latins , their Service being in that Language . There are two Sorts of Greek Churches in this Kingdom ; the Schismaticks and the Vniats ; whereof the latter differ only from the Roman Catholicks , in that their Devotion is all in the Greek Language . The Priests of both these Churches are call'd Popi , the Word Pop in Polish signifying a Priest . Formerly Poland was over-run with Hussites , Picards , Anabaptists , Arrians , Tritheists , Photians , Ebionites , Nestorians , and Socinians : But the former of these have been some time since extirpated , and the Socinians were first ejected by John Casimir , obliging them , by his Edict , to quit the Kingdom immediately , and allowing them three Years to dispose of their Effects . These three Years were afterwards reduc'd to two by a following Edict : But notwithstanding these positive Laws , several of this Sect lurking about in the Kingdom , from time to time , and some being protected by the Favour of the Gentry , the late King John Sobieski publish'd a new Edict more severe than either of the former , whereby the Socinians were forthwith driven out of the Kingdom . I must not omit to acquaint Your GRACE , that there are abundance of Lutherans and Calvinists in this Kingdom , and that chiefly in the Province of Regal - Prussia , who have all Liberty of Conscience allow'd them , and whom the King is oblig'd to tolerate and protect by his Coronation-Oath . The Lutherans are call'd by the Poles , Sassowiez ( Saxons ) because Luther liv'd and taught in Saxony ▪ and the Calvinists , Zborocoi ( Conventiclers ) from the Polish Word Zbor , signifying an Vnlawful Meeting . I should have observ'd , that the Prussians became Christians after the Poles . The reason of the Prussians so readily embracing the Lutheran Doctrin , Cromerus attributes to their being chiefly Germans , or to their reading the Books of that Nation . The first Polish Nobleman converted to Calvinism , was Nicholas Radzivil , under the Reign of Sigismundus Augustus , who receiv'd all that Sect into his Protection at his House at Viena , where they had their Service in the Polish Language ; but this Family is at present extinct , the last Person of it being a Daughter , and Marry'd to the Elector of Brandenburgh's Son ; yet nevertheless , many of this Sect still remain in Poland . There are Besides , Armenians , Jews , and Tartars in this Kingdom , who all enjoy their different Perswasions and Ceremonies . As for the Armenians , they inhabit chiefly in certain Towns of Russia and Podolia , and have their peculiar Prelates , Abbots , and Priests : Their Service is always exercis'd in their own Language : These , as in other Countries , acknowledge the Supremacy of the See of Rome . The Jews are every where to be found in Poland , and enjoy their Religion , and other Privileges , without Interruption ; only they are restrain'd from trading within twelve Leagues of Warsaw , by the Constitutions . Their Number is so great , that Mr. Patric Ogleby , who has travell'd all over these Countries , affirms , that there are above two Millions of them in this Kingdom , and that they are so privileg'd , that all this vast Body pays not above a hundred and twenty thousand Tinfes or Florens a Year to the States ; which amounts to no more than twenty thousand Dollars . In the great Dutchy of Listhuania , there are moreover about thirty thousand Tartars , with Liberty of the Turkish Religion . They have been there near six hundred Years , and for the continuance of their Privileges , they are oblig'd to send twelve hundred Men Yearly to the Wars against the Turks and Tartars . There are likewise a great many Idolaters on the Frontiers of this Kingdom , who still retain their ancient Superstitions , whereof one is , that whenever any one dies , and tho it be a Year or more afterwards , that another dies likewise ; they presently go and dig up the first Body , and cut off its Head , thereby to prevent , as they say , the Death of any more of their Family . Notwithstanding Poland admits of all these Religions , yet that which prevails most , is the Roman Catholick , which the Poles have continued stedfast in for above 700. Years . They are so zealous in the maintaining of this Faith , that they have a Custom to draw their Swords at the reading of the Gospel at Mass , and this to testify their Readiness to defend it : Also they are so bigotted to their Perswasion , that they formerly would not inter-marry with Hereticks , as they call them ; contract any Alliance with them , accept of their Assistance in War , nor receive any of their Scepters offer'd them : An Example of which last , we have in the Person of Jugello or Vladislaus V. who rejected the Crown of Bohemia , meerly because the Hussites had then over-run that Kingdom . Also in John Casimir's Reign , the Swedes were altogether ejected Poland , on Account of their being Lutherans . The Poles being thus Zealous for the Roman Catholick Religion , they will admit none into their Senate , Diet , or Courts of Judicature ( except in those of Prussia ) but of that Perswasion . Also Bishops always preside in the Assembly of the States , to the end that nothing may be transacted there in Prejudice of that Faith. The lesser Clergy likewise , selected out of the several Colleges and Chapters of the Kingdom , are appointed to have Seats in the Tribunals and other Courts of Justice for the same Reason . In like manner , the great Officers of the Crown are oftentimes Bishops , and the great Secretary of the whole Kingdom has always been an Ecclesiastick . The Regular Clergy in Poland , are generally more esteem'd than the Secular ; for they can perform all the Offices of Parish Priests , without having Permission from the Bishops : And Fryar - Mendicants are allow'd to enter the most private Part of any House without so much as knocking at the Door . There are all Sorts of Religious Orders in Poland , except those of Carthusians and Minims . These Regular Clergy are generally very rich , but not less dissolute and immodest ; for they frequently go into the Cellars to drink , being the Tipling Places of this Country , and sometimes you shall see many of them so drunk in the Streets , that they are scarce able to go upon their Legs , and this without either their Superiours or the Peoples taking any Notice of them . On Fast-Days these Religious Persons , and all others of the Poles , abstain from Milk-Meats , Eggs , Flesh , and Boyl'd Fish , a-Nights only : For providing they keep to these Rules at that time , they may Eat and Drink what they please all the rest of the Day , only Frydays and Saturdays they forbear Butter , Cheese , Milk , and Eggs , all the Day long . They cannot be enclin'd to eat Butter or Cheese on Fast-Days , tho they have Permission from the Church ; for when Cardinal Radziouski once obtain'd them that Liberty , from the See of Rome ; they absolutely refus'd it , saying , that his Holiness was a Heretick . This rigid Custom they have observ'd ever since the Pope made them once fast for a hundred Years together for some enormous Crime ; and which it may be , they do not think yet sufficiently expiated . They also are so obstinate in their abstaining from Flesh , that they will not eat any , tho they be sick and advis'd thereto by their Doctors , and permitted by their Priests . As for the Secular Inferiour Clergy , they are either Collegiate or Parochial , and both are much after the same Nature as with us . The Canons are never almost present at the Office , for they give the poor Scholars two Pence a Day to say their Hours for them in the Quoir . The Parsons generally neglect their Cures , by leaving most of their Duty to the Monks or Vicars and Curates . They always sing Part of the Service in the Polish Language , and that especially in the Parish-Churches at High - Mass . The Rosary is also daily repeated in the Dominicans Chappels , in which the Men are seated , and join in the Repetition , on one Side , and the Women on the other ; the former alone singing the Ave Maria , and the latter the Sancta Maria. Plurality of Benefices is here tolerated ; for there are some of these secular Clergy who have not only two Canonships , but also two Parsonages : But there are none that take any Care to perform the Duties of their Function . The Bishops themselves are so careless of their Episcopal Functions , that they care not to correct the inferiour Clergy when they do amiss . At Divine Service the Poles always seem very devout , and bestow considerable Gifts upon their Churches ; but they are neither liberal to the Poor , nor careful of their sick Servants . They pray always aloud in the Church , and at the Elevation of the Host at Mass , they cuff themselves , and knock their Heads against the Pavement , or the Bench whereon they sit , with so great Violence , that it commonly makes a great deal of Noise , and may be heard at a considerable Distance . The Women commonly have their Prayer-Books , with a Chaplet of Beads in the Middle of them . In Winter the Ladies of Quality , and even some Men , have furr'd Bags brought to Church for them , to preserve their Feet from the excessive Cold : They also wear little furr'd Mantles on their Shoulders for the same purpose . I shall now only further observe to Your GRACE , as to this Subject of Religion , that the Churches in Poland are extreamly fine , and well adorn'd ; as also that the Jesuites of Leopol have a Chasuble or Cope , which the Priests wear at Mass , cover'd so thick with Pearls , that , by reason of its Heaviness , it is of little or no Use . To return to the Senate , from whence I have made this long , but I hope , pardonable Digression , I must acquaint Your GRACE , that excepting those already mention'd , and some of the ten Crown-Officers , who are often Ecclesiastick ; the other Members thereof are all temporal , and Amount to the Number of 128. when they are all Lay-Men , and may be subdivided into , 32 Palatins 85 Castellans , 10 Crown Officers 1 Starosta . They are again to be divided into Senators : Great and Little The Great are only , 32 Palatins , 3 Castellans of Cracow , Vilna and Troki , 1 Starosta . The Little or Inferiour are in all 92. viz. 10 Crown-Officers , and 82 Castellans . These remaining Castellans may be divided into , The Greater and Lesser . The Greater are in Number 33. The Lesser lying only in High - Poland , Masovia , and Russia ; amount to 49. But of all these in their Order . And First , Of the Palatins , whose Precedence , together with the intermixt Castellans , and one Starosta , is as follows . The first of all the Lay - Senators is , The Castellan of Cracovia in High - Poland . He takes Place of the Palatin ▪ for having formerly withstood the Fury of the Enemy , where the Palatin run away , in a Battle fought by Boleslaus III. Or as * others say , because the then Palatin Scar bimir us rebell'd against Boleslaus ; in Detestation of which Action , he was ordered for ever after to give Place to the Castellan . The second Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Cracovia . The third Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Posnania in Low - Poland . The fourth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Vilna in Lithuania . The fifth Lay - Senator is , The Pabatin of Sendomir in High - Poland . The sixth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Vilna . He is preferr'd before several Palatins , because of some considerable Services he had done the Common-Wealth ; or rather , as † Hartknoch says , from the Antiquity of his Creation ; for when Jagello united Lithuania to Poland , he instituted the Palatins and Castellans of Vilna and Troki , and order'd them to sit in Council , whereupon they have ever since taken Place of those that were created afterwards . The seventh Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Kalisch in Low - Poland . The eighth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Troki in Lithuania . The ninth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Siradia in Low - Poland . The tenth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Troki in Lithuania . He is preferr'd to several Palatins for the same Reason with the Castellan of Vilna . The eleventh Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Lencici or Lanschet in Low - Poland . The twelfth Lay - Senator is , The Starosta or Governour of Samogitia . He has Preference also over some Palatins : This Senator is chosen by the Nobility of his Province , and confirm'd by the King , and holds his Command for Life , unless he commit any very great Offence , in which Case he may be depriv'd of it , and degraded by the Diet. The thirteenth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Bresty , in the Territory of Cujavia in Low - Poland . The fourteenth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Kiovia in Low - Volhynia . This Palatinate is only Honorary , the Moscovites having had Possession of it ever since the Cosacks surrendred it to them . The fifteenth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Inowlocz in Low - Poland ▪ The sixteenth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Russia . He has the Title of all the Country , tho there be several other Palatins in this great Province , his Jurisdiction being wholly confind'd to that Palatinate , which formerly had the Name of Leopol . The seventeenth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of High Volhynia , or Luceoria . The eighteenth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of High - Podolia ( formerly of Caminiec . ) This Palatinate at present is only honorary , being wholly in Possession of the Turks . The nineteenth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Smolensko . This Palatinate is also Honorary , and in the Hands of the Moscovites , since the Year 1654. The twentieth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Lublin in High - Poland . The twenty first Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Losk or Polockz in Lithuania . The twenty second Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Belez or Belsko in Red - Russia . The twenty third Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Novogrodeck in Lithuania . The twenty fourth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Plosko or Plockzko in Low - Poland . The twenty fifth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Witebsko or Vitepsko in Lithuania . The twenty sixth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Masovia ( formerly of Czirna , a Town in the same Province . ) The twenty seventh Lay ▪ Senator is , The Palatin of Podlachia or Bielsko , a District of that Province . The twenty eighth Lay ▪ Senator is , The Palatin of Rava in Low - Poland . The twenty ninth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Briescia or Polesia in Lithuania . The thirtieth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Culm in Regal - Prussia . The thirty first Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Mscislaw or Msceislaw in Lithuania . The thirty second Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Marienbourg in Regal - Prussia . The City of Marienbourg was formerly the Seat of the Teutonic Order , as appears by the Stalls or Seats yet to be seen in great Numbers in the Chappel of the Castle . The thirty third Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Braclaw in Low - Podolia . This Palatinate at present is only Honorary , being altogether ravag'd and dispeopled by the frequent Incursions of the Turks and Tartars . The thirty fourth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Pomerania in Regal - Prussia . This Palatinate lies altogether in Royal Prussia , the greatest Part of it now being a Province belonging to Sueden and Brandenbourg , tho' a small Portion of it yet remains to Poland . The thirty fifth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Minski or Minsch in Lithuania . The thirty sixth Lay - Senator is , The Palatin of Czernichovia or Czernikow , a Dutchy which formerly belong'd to Lithuania . This Palatinate at present is only Honorary , having been for some time under the Czar of Moscovy . Having thus describ'd the Order and Precedence of the chief Senators , it would not be amiss to give Your GRACE some Account of the Duty of a Palatin , which is to lead the Troops of his Palatinate into the Field in a general Expedition , call'd by the Poles , Pospolite Ruszenie : * But in time of Peace , the Power of all is not the same , for there are some Palatins in the great Dutchy of Lithuania , who even then govern by Martial Law. In Prussia also they proceed by the same Law , which they call Judicia Palatinalia ; their general Office is to preside in the little Diet or Assembly of the Gentry of their Province ; to regulate the Prizes of Merchandizes , and to take Care of Weights and Measures ; as also to punish or protect the Jews , who cannot be judg'd in the common Courts : But this is otherwise in Prussia and Volhinia , as may hereafter appear more at large . These Palatins are all Princes by their Office. The Palatins have every one a Vice - Palatin under them , and in some Places more than one , whom they name themselves , and take their Oaths to be true and faithful to them only : These Vice - Palatins must have a Competency in Land to qualify'em for that Employment . Immediately after the Palatins and the other four priviledg'd Persons , come the several Castellans , who are all Senators , and Lieutenants to the Palatins in time of War , leading the Gentry of their Jurisdiction into the Field , under the Command of the Palatins . Of these Castellans there are several in every Palatinate which are distinguish'd by the greater and lesser ; the greater are so call'd , because , excepting very few , they derive the Names of their Castellanies from Palatinates ; whereas the lesser do take theirs only from Districts , which makes them sometimes call'd Castellani Districtuum . Also another Reason why they are so divided is , because the lesser Castellans sit only on Benches behind the other Senators : Also they may be term'd the lesser , in regard that it is not long since they were first admitted of the Senate , and that they are sometimes excluded . But however , in all other Respects they are equal . The necessary Qualifications of a Castellan are to be a Nobleman of Poland , and to have Lands and Tenements in the Territory whereof he is Castellan . In times of Peace , except their Office in the Senate , the Castellans have no Jurisdiction , except in criminal Cases ; the Titles of Magnifici or Wielmozni are given by the Chancery to the greater Sort of them , and of Generosi or Vrodzeni to the lesser , but commonly all the Castellans are saluted by the Titles of Illustrissimi or Jasnie Wielmozni . The Names and Precedence in the Senate , of all these Castellans , and first of the greater Sort. The thirty seventh Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Posnania . The thirty eighth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Sendomir . The thirty ninth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Kalisch . The fortieth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Wounitz , a Town in the Palatinate of Cracovia . The forty first Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Gnesna , a City in the Palatinate of Posnania . The forty second Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Siradia . The forty third Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Lanschet or Lencici . The forty fourth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Samogitia . The forty fifth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Bresty or Bressici . The forty sixth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Kiovia . The forty seventh Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Inowlocz . The forty eighth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Leopol , a City in the Palatinate of Russia . The forty ninth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Volhynia . The fiftieth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Caminiec , a strong City in the Palatinate of Podolia . The fifty first Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Smolensko . The fifty second Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Lublin . The fifty third Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Losk or Polocz . The fifty fourth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Belez or Belsko . The fifty fifth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Novogrodec . The fifty sixth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Plocksko . The fifty seventh Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Witebsko . The fifty eighth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Czirna , a District in the Province of Masovia . The fifty ninth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Podlachia . The sixtieth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Rava . The sixty first Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Briescia or Polesia . The sixty second Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Culm . The sixty third Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Mscislaw or Msceislaw . The sixty fourth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Elbing , a considerable City in the Palatinate of Pomerania . The sixty fifth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Braclaw . The sixty sixth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Dantzic , a famous City in the Palatinate of Marienburg . The sixty seventh Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Minsch or Minski . The sixty eighth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Livonia . The sixty ninth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Czernicovia . The lesser Sort of Castellans are as follows . The seventieth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Sandecz , a Town and District in the Palatinate of Cracovia . The seventy first Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Mezaritz , a Town in the Palatinate of Posnania . The seventy second Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Visticz , a District and Town in the Palatinate of Sendomir . The seventy third Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Biecz , a City and District in the Palatinate of Cracovia . The seventy fourth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Ragosno , a Town in the Palatinate of Posnania . The seventy fifth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Radomsko , a District and Town in the Palatinate of Sendomir . The seventy sixth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Zawichost , a City in the same Palatinate . The seventy seventh Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Land or Landaw , a Town in the Palatinate of Kalisch . The seventy eighth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Srzdo or Sremsk , a Town in the Palatinate of Posnania . The seventy ninth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Zarnow , a Town in the Palatinate of Sendomir . The eightieth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Malagost or Malogsch , a Town in the same . The eighty first Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Vielunia , a Territory in the Palatinate of Siradia . The eighty second Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Praemislaw , a District in the Palatinate of Russia . The eighty third Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Halicz , a District in the same Palatinate . The eighty fourth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Sanoch , a District in the same Palatinate . The eighty fifth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Chelm . The eighty sixth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Drohiczin , a District of the Province of Podlachia . The eighty seventh Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Poloviec , a Town in the Palatinate of Sendomir . The eighty eighth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Premecz or Primen , a Town in the Palatinate of Posnania . The eighty ninth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Kriven , a Town in the same Palatinate . The ninetieth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Czekow , a Town in the Palatinate of Sendomir . The ninety first Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Nakel or Naklo , a Town in the Palatinate of Kalisch . The ninety second Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Rosprza , a Town in the Palatinate of Siradia . The ninety third Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Biechovia , a Town in the Palatinate of Lanschet . The ninety fourth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Bidgotz , a District and Town in the Palatinate of Inowlocz . The ninety fifth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Brezini , a District and Town in the Palatinate of Lanschet . The ninety sixth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Kruswick , a District and City in the Palatinate of Bresty . The ninety seventh Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Oswieczin , a Dutchy and City in the Palatinate of Cracovia . The ninety eighth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Kamin , a Town in the Palatinate of Kalisch . The ninety ninth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Spicimiria or Rizepice , a District and Town in the Palatinate of Siradia . The hundredth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Inowlocz . The hundred and first Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Kowalow , a Town in the Palatinate of Bresty . The hundred and second Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Zandoc , a Town in the Palatinate of Posnania . The hundred and third Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Sochazovia , a District and Town in the Palatinate of Rava . The hundred and fourth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Warsaw , a District and famous City in the Province of Masovia . The hundred and fifth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Gostinin , a District and capital City in the Palatinate of Rava . The hundred and sixth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Wisna , a District and Town in the Palatinate of Masovia . The hundred and seventh Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Radzanow , a Town in the Palatinate of Plosko . The hundred and eighth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Sieprcz or Siepez , a Town in the same Palatinate . The hundred and ninth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Wissegrod , a District and Town in the Palatinate of Masovia . The hundred and tenth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Ripin , a District and Town in the Palatinate of Dobrina . The hundred and eleventh Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Zacrol , a District and Town in the Palatinate of Masovia . The hundred and twelfth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Cickanow , a District and Town in the same Palatinate . The hundred and thirteenth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Liw or Liwo , a District and Town in the same Palatinate . The hundred and fourteenth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Slonsk , a District and Town in the Palatinate of Dobrina . The hundred and fifteenth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Lubazow , a Town in Royal - Prussia . The hundred and sixteenth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Konarzew , a Town in the Palatinate of Siradia . The hundred and seventeenth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Konarzew , in the Palatinate of Lanschet . The hundred and eighteenth Lay - Senator is , The Castellan of Konarzew , in the Territory of Cujavia . Having thus gone thro' the several Precedencies of the Bishops , Palatins , and Castellans in the Senate ; Your GRACE may please to observe , that a Palatin cannot be a Castellan of the same Place whereof he is Palatin : Nor can either of them two be a Starosta , or any other Officer in the same Palatinate or Castellany ; except some few , and all those of Lithuania and Prussia , where the Palatins govern wholly by Martial Law. Neither can a Palatin , Castellan , or Starosta have two Commands , either of the same Kind , or any other at the same time . It is likewise to be observ'd , that no Castellan can be Burgrave of the Castle of Cracow , or any other Castle , whilst he is Castellan . In the Polish Tongue the Castellans are call'd Lords of a Place , by adding only the Termination of Ki or Ski to it ; as Pan Poznanski , Lord of Posnan , &c. Last of all the Lay - Senators , come the ten Crown-Officers , who stand about the Throne on each Side of the King. Their Degrees are as follow , viz. The great Marshal or great Steward of Poland . The great Marshal or great Steward of Lithuania . The great Chancellor of the Kingdom . The great Chancellor of the Dutchy . The Vice-Chancellor of the Kingdom . The Vice-Chancellor of the Dutchy . The great Treasurer of the Crown . The great Treasurer of the Dutchy . The little Marshal or Court-Marshal of the Kingdom . The little Marshal or Court-Marshal of the Dutchy . Here it is to be observ'd , that the five Senator-Officers of Lithuania have the same Dignity and Power with those of the Kingdom , except that they give place to the Former : But first for , The hundred and nineteenth Lay-Senator who is , The great Marshal , or great Steward of Poland . His Office is to prepare every thing for the general Diet , either by Command of the King , or the Primate ; to assign Stations for the several Members , to exclude such as are none , and to provide Lodgings for foreign Ministers ; and moreover , to take care that all be safe , where that general Assembly of the States is to convene . Likewise to set Prizes upon all Vendibles , and to moderate publick Shows . He may punish Offenders and seditious Persons , even with Death , without being subject to an Appeal , unless it be in a Matter of very great Consequence . He has the Authority to impose Silence , and to give Liberty to speak . He has a Power to admonish a Senator or Deputy , if he exceeds the Bounds of Modesty in his Harangue . His Business is to promulgate the Acts of the Senate . , and to put in Execution the King's Decrees , either in Cases of Infamy or Death . His Duty is also to carry a Staff erected before the King where-ever he goes , and to take care that all the Court-Officers perform their Duty in their several Stations , over whom he has the sole Jurisdiction in criminal Cases . If any Person so much as wounds one of his Officers , he loses his Head for it , by a Law made in the Year 1573. He is moreover the Introducer of all Ambassadors . He has an exceeding great Benefit , by imposing Prizes on Merchants Wares , for they generally make him great Presents and Bribes , to augment their Profit . Nevertheless his Power is very much lessen'd in the Time of the Election of a King ▪ for then he must act in Conjunction with the Grand Marshal of Lithuania . He always acts by Assistance of the Court - Marshal , who is his Deputy in his Absence . And when the Court - Marshal absents likewise , the Duty of that Office is requir'd from the Grand Marshal of Lithuania , and in his Absence from his Little Marshal : And when all these are absent , that Duty is incumbent on the Chancellors and Treasurers in their respective Turns . The hundred and twentieth Lay - Senator is , The grand Marshal or grand Steward of Lithuania . His Office is much the same with that of the grand Marshal of Poland . The hundred and twenty first Lay - Senator is , The great Chancellor of the Kingdom . The hundred and twenty second Lay - Senator is , The great Chancellor of the Dutchy . The hundred and twenty third Lay - Senator is , The Vice-Chancellor of the Crown . The hundred and twenty fourth Lay - Senator is , The Vice-Chancellor of the Dutchy . The Chancellor and Vice-Chancellor of the Kingdom must be the one Ecclesiastical , and the other Secular ; by a Law made at Cracow , in the Time of Sigismund I. But those of the Great Dutchy are both oblig'd to be Secular ; tho * Hartknoch says there is no Law against a Bishop's being Chancellor there . They have each of them two Seals , the Chancellor the greater Seal , and the Vice-Chancellor the lesser : Their Authority is equal , except that the former always takes Place of the latter , tho' he happens to be a Bishop , and that the Vice-Chancellor does not act but in Absence of the Chancellor , or at least under him . The Chancellor's Office is to take Cognizance of all civil Affairs ; to see Justice done , the Laws observ'd , and to render ineffectual the Cabals and Intrigues of foreign Princes , in Prejudice of the Liberties and Authority of the Republick . They are to seal all the King's Mandates and Grants , and to receive and answer all his Letters . Their Power also is so great , that they can seal several things without the King's Consent , and refuse as many , where he commands , if they are contrary to the Constitution of the State. The Chancellor , or in his Absence , the Vice-Chancellor , answer to all Speeches made the King , and propose all Matters to be debated in the Senate . He of the two that is Ecclesiastical , hath a Power over the King's Secretaries , Chaplains and Preachers ; as likewise over all the Ceremonies of the Church , which in any wise relate to the King. They are the general Chroniclers and Publishers of the Laws , and take Cognisance of all Appeals made to the King. The Vice-Chancellor generally succeeds the Chancellor , tho sometimes in Lithuania it has happen'd otherwise : The Ecclesiastical Chancellor or Vice-Chancellor of Poland is , for the most part , chosen out of the meaner Bishopricks , as Culm , Premislia , Chelm , &c. They ought to be Persons of great Prudence , Learning , and Probity ; their Business being to admonish , advise , and direct the King in his Administration of the Government . The hundred and twenty fifth Lay - Senator is , The great Treasurer of the Crown . The hundred and twenty sixth Lay - Senator is , The great Treasurer of the Dutchy . These Treasurers are Masters and Guardians of the Treasure and Revenue of the Republick , which is brought them in by four general Collectors , who all keep a true Register of it , giving a Copy thereof to the King , and another to the Treasurer . They also have the keeping of the Regalia , as the Crown , Scepter , Globe , Sword of State , Robes , &c. They moreover have in their Custody all the King's Furniture and Records , and are to preside in the Office of the Mint : They likewise pay all Salaries , either of the Military or civil List . The Treasurers Privilege is so great , that they are not oblig'd to give any Account , either to the King , or any of his Officers , how they perform their Trust ; but in due Time the Diet appointing Commissioners for that Purpose , they are oblig'd faithfully to charge and discharge themselves before them ; otherwise the Republick may sue them for it , and confiscate their Lands : Nevertheless the Treasurers ( who most commonly misemploy the publick Stock ) by treating the Commissioners well , and making them considerable Presents withal , often obtain their Discharge without much Difficulty . I may here give your Grace an Account of a Passage that happen'd when Count Morstyn was great Treasurer of Poland , who having more Regard to his own private Interest , than publick Benefit , sent all the Riches of the Treasury into France , when fearing that the Diet would soon think fit to call him to Account , he retir'd privately with all his Effects out of the Kingdom , and went to settle in France , where he purchas'd the whole County of Chateau-Villain , which is worth above an hundred thousand Livres a Year . The hundred and twenty seventh Lay - Senator is , The little or Court - Marshal of the Kingdom . The hundred and twenty eighth Lay - Senator is , The little or Court - Marshal of the Dutchy . These Court - Marshals , in the Time of Vladislaus VII . had a Contest with the Chancellors for Precedence ; but at length they were order'd to be contented with the last Place in the Senate ; therefore Starovolscius , who in his Colen Edition of the State of Poland , places them next to the great Marshals in that of Dantzic puts them last of all . It will not be here amiss to acquaint Your Grace , that besides these ten Crown-Officers there are three other Sorts of Officers which are not Senators , and they are either of the Kingdom and Great Dutchy , the King's Court , or belonging peculiarly to Palatinates and Districts . The Principal of the first Kind are these : The two Grand Generals , of the Crown and Great Dutchy , who are the King 's immediate Substitutes , and have a full Power to do whatever his Majesty could , were he present . Tho this Dignity of Great General be the most considerable and honorable of any in the Republic , yet does it not make the Person that enjoys it to be a Senator , nor qualifies him to have the least Seat in the Diet , unless he be therewithal a Palatin or Castellan , as most commonly he is . The two great Generals of Poland and Lithuania have equal Power in their respective States , and have no Dependance upon each other , unless that the Great General of Lithuania always gives Place to him of Poland ; yet has he the sole Command of the great Dutchy's Army , and receives no manner of Orders from the Crown-General , except where both are jointly engag'd in a Battle . These great Generals in the King's Absence , have the greatest Power in the Kingdom , for they have then a supreme Command in the Army : They give Battle , and besiege Towns without the King's Participation , and settle Winter-Quarters where , and upon what Lands they think fit : This Power of theirs is so extraordinary considerable , that a great General is formidable to all the Nobility . Their Duty is to keep good Order and Discipline in the Army ; to punish mutinous and seditious Officers and Soldiers ; to settle the Prizes of all Commodities and Provisions brought into the Camp ; to give Command or necessary Orders for a Charge or Retreat : and in fine , to do any thing that his Majesty could were he present . It is therefore the Interest of a King of Poland always to head his Army himself , to have his Sons with him in the Field , and to give them Opportunity to gain Reputation and Credit by their Valour and Conduct ; for the more the King encreases his own Fame , or that of his Sons , the more he diminishes the Credit and Power of his Generals , who are the only Persons in the Kingdom that are most to be fear'd , and who have the greatest Power and Influence over the Gentry in the Election of a King. The present great General of Poland , is the Count Jablonowski , of the French Faction ; and of Lithuania , Prince Sapieha , suppos'd to be of the Austrian Faction . When the Office of great General is vacant , the little or Lieutenant-General has a Right to succeed him . The two Lieutenant-Generals of Poland and Lithuania are to preside in all Court-Marshals , and to take care that Guard be strictly kept throughout the Camp. Also they are to observe , that all Spies and Scouts be sent out as often as Occasion requires ; and lastly , to see that foreign Soldiers be duly paid . The Business of the chief Commander of the King's Guards in the Camp , is to command solely those Soldiers who are assign'd to guard his Majesty's Person in the Camp ; but upon the Kings Departure , this Officer's Power ceases . There are several other Officers of Note in the Army , the most considerable of which are , the great Ensign or Standard-Bearer , the great Master of the Artillery , the Camp Notaries , and Commander of the Guards against Incursions ; of which two last I shall only speak here . Camp-Notaries are Pay-Masters General for the Army both of the Kingdom and great Dutchy . The chief Commander of the Guards against the Incursions of the Tartars , &c. This Officer is posted on the Confines of the Kingdom towards Crim-Tartary , &c. and is to give Notice of all the Motions of the Enemy . For the civil State-Officers , there are the two great Secretaries of the Kingdom and Dutchy . They have a Power to enter into the Privy-Council , and to take Cognizance of what the Chancellors and Vice ▪ Chancellors do . They must both be Ecclesiasticks , and their Office is a great Step to the Chancellor's Dignity . They have the keeping of the King's Signet , and are qualify'd for the highest Episcopal Honours , and have Precedence before most Officers of the Court or Kingdom . The Masters of Requests , or Referendaries of the Kingdom and the great Dutchy : Their Business is to receive Petitions made to the King , and to give his Majesty's Answer . They have a Place in any of the King's Courts of Justice . These are in all four ; one Ecclesiastical and one Civil for the Kingdom , and the like for the great Dutchy . Two Cup-Bearers for each Nation . for the same Two Carvers and Two Sword-Bearers The Treasurers of the Court in the Kingdom and the great Dutchy : These supply either the Absence or Vacancy of the Office of the great Treasurers . The Treasurer of Prussia , whose Business is to take all Accounts of the Collectors of Revenue in that Province , and to transmit them to the great Treasurers . Associates to Judges , which are generally such as reside in the King's Court , viz. the Masters of Requests , Vice-Chancellors , &c. Two chief Notaries of the Courts of Justice for civil Causes , either of the Kingdom or the great Dutchy . Two Registers in the Chancery of both Nations . An Officer that looks after the Escheats , call'd by us Escheator . He can either sue for or seize any such Lands or Goods as fall to the Crown . The Commissioners of the Custom-Houses , who give in their Accounts as often as the great Treasurers require them . The Governours of the Silver , Lead , and Salt Mines : They exercise Jurisdiction over the Workmen there , but must nevertheless admit of Appeals to Court. The Governours or Wardens of the Mint , which are for the most part the Treasurers of the Kingdom : Their Business is to take care that the Mony there coin'd be of Weight and Value . The chief Officers of the King's Court are treated of before in the Letter to his Grace , the Archbishop of Canterbury . The Officers of Districts may be divided into two Sorts ; Civil and Military . The civil are , The Vice-Chamberlain , whose Office is to decide all Differences within his District about the Bounds of Land , &c. to which he is sworn . He has several Deputies under him , call'd Chamberlains , whom he chooses out of the Gentry of his Jurisdiction , and to whom he gives an Oath to be true and faithful in the Execution of their Office. It is at his Pleasure to displace these as often as he thinks fit . The Judge ; who together with his Assistant , determines all civil Causes and Controversies . The Prothonotary , who in those Courts has likewise a Power of giving his Opinion . The head Collector of the publick Revenue , who is accountable above . The other Officers are less considerable , being Sewers , Carvers , Cup-Bearers , Sword-Bearers , &c. The Reason of there being such Officers in every Palatinate , is because formerly each Province of Poland was a Sovereignty , and had its peculiar Princes , who had all their Court-Officers . But now tho these Offices remain , yet it is only with Honorary Titles , and some few Privileges , the chiefest of which are , that when the King comes into their Palatinate , his Court-Officers must leave to them the Honour of serving him at Table , bearing the Sword before him , &c. The Military Officers of a District are , Starostas with and without Jurisdiction . Starostas with Jurisdiction are Governours of Castles and Royal Cities , who sit and hear private Causes of small Moment once a Fortnight , and those of greater concern every six Weeks , if nothing intervene to prevent them . These have Vice - Starostas , Judges , Clerks , and Servants in the Nature of Sheriffs Officers , to enforce Justice , in Cases of Resistance . The Jurisdiction of these Starostas extends not only over the Commonalty , but likewise over the Gentry . They have also a Care of the King's Revenue arising within their District , and may discount a fourth Part for their Trouble . The Starostas without Jurisdiction are those who are properly Tenants in Capite . They have no Power to exercise Justice , unless in very slight Cases . Burgraves and Tribunes have the Custody of Castles , Forts , &c. and are to keep constant Guard there , either by themselves or their Deputies . These are subject to the Starostas . The Revenue of Starostaships partly arises from Agriculture , and partly from Manufacture and Handicrafts . They have been sometimes known to have been Mortgag'd to raise the King's Revenue more speedily , especially those without Jurisdiction . Here likewise the Officers of the Mines ( call'd Zuppars in Polish ) may be taken notice of , who have divers Officers and Substitutes under them . The Minor Ecclesiastical and Temporal Officers and Persons of this Kingdom being , in all Respects , like to those of other Nations , I have purposely omitted them . Thus , My LORD , I have gone thro' the several Particulars which I propos'd to entertain Your GRACE and the Publick with , yet at the same time cannot but be highly sensible of my Presumption in prefixing Your Great Name to so imperfect an Account ; therefore hoping Your GRACE'S Pardon upon an humble Acknowledgment , I beg Leave ▪ to subscribe my self , My LORD , Your GRACE'S Most Obedient and Most Humble Servant , J. S. LETTER III. To the Right Honourable JAMES VERNON Esq Principal Secretary of State. Of the Grand Diet , Little Diets , and other general Assemblies in Poland ; with an Account of all the several Courts of Justice , from the highest to the lowest : As likewise of the Judges , Laws , and Punishments in that Kingdom . SIR , A. The Present King in his Throne . BB. The ten Crown Officers . C. The A Bp. of Gnesna w th the Cross born behind him . DDDD . The other Ecclesiasticall Senators . EEEEE . Forreign Embassadors admitted only to the Diet of Election . FFFFFF . The Palatins & Castellans in the three Rows on each side . GGGGGG . The Deputy s in the two back Rows on each side . H. The Nuncio Marshall or Speaker of Deputy s. IIII. Vacant seats for such others as are sometimes admitted . 1. The Arms of Poland . 2. The Arms of Lithuania . SIR , The Grand Diet or Parliament of Poland , by the Natives call'd Seym Walny , is an Assembly of the King , Senators , and Nuncio's , or Deputies of every Province met together in any City or Town of Poland or Lithuania , in order to deliberate upon State Affairs , and the Means to secure and preserve the Kingdom , both in Times of Peace and War. It is the King , or during an Inter regnum , the Primate who has the sole Power of convoking this great Assembly , as likewise to determine the Place where , and the Time when it shall sit . By the Constitutions of the Kingdom , the King is oblig'd to call a Diet every third Year , and of every three successively call'd , two must be held in Poland , most commonly at Warsaw , and the third in Lithuania , in the City of Grodno , in the Palatinate of Troki , twenty Leagues from Vilna , Capital of this great Dutchy : So that every ninth Year the King , with all the Senators and Deputies of the Kingdom , goes into Lithuania ; and every third the Senators and Deputies of Lithuania come into Poland . The Reason of the Diet 's being held in Lithuania was , because the Lithuanians complain'd that it was not a little inconvenient for them to come so far as Poland . When the King has a mind to convoke this general Meeting , he is to send out circular Letters six Weeks before the time he appoints for its Session , by the Constitution in the Year 1613. to all the Palatins of the Provinces , acquainting them with his Design , together with the Time he intends it shall meet . He sends them likewise a List of all the Affairs and Articles which are to be treated of in that Diet. Whereupon every Palatin or his Deputy , in his own respective Government , forthwith dispatches Notice to all the Castellans , Starostas , and other Gentry , requiring them at a certain Time to meet together , in order to deliberate on the Articles and Affairs propos'd by the King's Letters , as likewise to choose a Nuncio or Deputy to represent their Intentions and Decisions in the Great Diet. These Letters are proclaim'd by a Herald ( call'd by the Poles Wozny ) and afterwards pasted up upon all the Town-Gates and Church-Doors . These Assemblies in the Provinces are term'd by them Comitiola ( in the Polish Language Seymiki ) or little Diets . In Cases of Extremity , six Weeks Notice need not be given , as appears by the Constitutions of the Year , 1638. The several Places these little Diets meet at are as follow . In Lower or Great Poland . In the Palatinates of Posuan and Kalisch , Siradia . In the Cities and Towns of Sroda , Schadkow , In the Castellany of Vielunia In the Cities and Towns of Vielun , In the Palatinates of Lanschet , Bresty , and Inowlocz . In the Cities and Towns of Lanschet , Radzieiow . Appointed by the * Constitutions in the Year 1510. In the Palatinate of Dobrina , the little Diet meets in the Town of Ripin . Appointed by the Constitutions in the Year 1567. In the Palatinates of Plosko , Rava in three Places . In the Citys & Towns of Radzanow , Rava , Sochaczow Gombin . In the Provinces of Podlachia in three Places . In the Cities and Towns of Droghiczin , Mielnik , Bransko . Masovia in ten Places . In the Cities and Towns of Cirna , Warsaw , Wisna , Wissegrod , Zakrol , Ciekanow , Lombze , Rozan , Liw , and Nur. In the Province of Upper or Little - Poland . In the Palatinate of Cracovia in two Places . In the Cities and Towns of Zator for the Dutchy of Oswieczin , and Prossovia for the Palatinate . By the Constitutions of the Year 1667. In the Palatinates of Sendomir and Lublin . In the Citys & Towns of Opatow and Lublin . In the Great Dutchy of Lithuania . In the Palatinates of Vilna in four Places . In the Cities and Towns of Vilna , Osmian , Wilcomitz , Braclaw . Troki in five Places . In the Cities and Towns of Troki , Grodno . Cowno , Lida , Ponienwiez . Polocz In the Cities and Towns of Polocz . Novogrodec in two Places . In the Cities and Towns of Slonim , Wolkowizko . Witebsko in two Places . In the Cities and Towns of Witebsko , Orska . Briescia or Polesia in two Places . In the Cities and Towns of Briescia , Pinsko . Mscislaw , In the Cities and Towns of Msceislaw . Minsk in three Places . In the Cities and Towns of Minsk , Modzir , Reczycza . In the Province of Prussia . In the Palatinates of Pomerania , Marienburg , Culm , Elbing . In the Cities and Towns of Imprimis , in all the Districts , then in Stargar-Stuma , ( die . Michalovia , and Graudentz ▪ Elbing . In the Province of Russia . In the Palatinates of Russia in five Places . In the Cities and Towns of Leopol , Praemislaw , Sanoch , Halitz , Chelm . Belsko , Podolia . In the Cities and Towns of Belsko , Caminiec . Since Caminiec's being taken by the Turks , its Little Diet meets at Leopol . In the Palatinates of Kiovia , Braclaw . In the Cities and Towns of Zytomierz afterwards at Woldzimiers in Volhynia . In the Province of Volhynia . In the Town of Vinnicza , afterwards at Woldzimierz . In the Dutchy of Samogitia . In the Town of Rosienia . All Sorts of Gentlemen , both rich and poor , providing they have but three Acres of Land in their Possession , which must be worth at least eight Crowns Sterling a Year , have a Right to come to these little Diets , where they all have equal Authority and Votes , but however no body under a Polish Gentleman , has a Suffrage there . One of these Gentry once hinder'd a Person from being chosen Chairman of a little Diet till the Candidate had given him a Pair of Polish Boots , for he was before almost bare-footed , after which he consented and came in and approv'd of the Election . All the Decisions here , as in the great Diet , did not formerly go by Plurality of Voices , but by unanimous Consent , which frequently bred abundance of Disorder , and oftentimes the Diets broke up without having concluded any thing , and that by reason of the Contests and Obstinacy of some private Members who had the Power to oppose all the rest , and who most commonly were bribed by one Side or other . At these little Diets the poorer Sort of Gentry always side with their Seigneur , and ever approve of what he says , without knowing sometimes what the Matter in Hand is : An Example whereof , Dr. Connor says , happen'd in his Time at one of these Assemblies , in the Province of Masovia , where some Affairs of the Province being in Debate , and one of the Gentry declaring against them , his Party or Mob , not knowing what the Business was , cry'd like Mad-men , that such an Affair should not pass , whereupon a witty Fellow , observing their senseless Rage , started up and cry'd , Brethren , you are Fools to oppose this Affair , for the Question is only to abate the Price of Wheat and Aquavitae ; whereat they immediately consented to , and approv'd of the Matter propos'd , and cry'd , that their Seigneur was a Rogue that had betray'd them , and moreover threatned him with their Sabres . Notwithstanding every little Gentleman can vote for whom he pleases , yet the Election always falls upon some rich Nobleman , who can treat high , and make a Figure suitable to this honourable Charge . Most commonly they choose two or three Deputies for every Palatinate ; one of which is always an understanding Man , and the rest are young Noblemen , chosen only for Honours sake , or that they may be train'd up betimes in the Service of their Country . When the Deputies are chosen , they receive full Instructions from the Gentry of their Province , of what they are to consent or dissent to in the general Diet , and when once they are intrusted with these Instructions , they dare not for their Lives transgress them ; so that if but one Deputy has Orders contrary to the rest , it lies in his single Power to break all their Measures . In these little Diets , their first Care is to choose a Marshal or Chair-man , whose Office is much the same with the Marshal or Speaker of the general Diet. * This Chair-man in Lithuania , when once chosen , continues the same for Life . This Officer being elected , they next proceed to the receiving of the King's Nuncio , which is done by the chief Deputy , and by him plac'd at the upper End of the Table . This Person proposes in the King's Name , what they are to debate upon , having first satisfy'd them of his Commission . But here it must be observ'd , that to some of these Conventions , the King transmits his Instructions by a Starosta . The Nuncio's or Deputies are now elected by Plurality of Voices , to avoid Confusion and Disorder . † The Number of all these Nuncios amounts commonly to 174. besides those of Prussia , which are uncertain , and which in the Year 1685. were 70. of themselves . These Deputies cannot be chosen Senators , and are for the most part elected out of the common Magistrates , excepting the Judges of the high Tribunals , Assessors , Collectors of the Revenue , &c. It is to be observ'd , that these Deputies have certain Salaries assign'd 'em by the Constitutions in the Year 1540. These Nuncios were first sent to the Diet under the Reign of Casimir III. who having had thirteen Years War with the Knights of the Teutonic Order , and being at a Loss to pay his Army , orders the Provinces to send Deputies to lay Impositions ; which , they being Representatives of their Country , might be the easier comply'd with . These Deputies have continu'd ever since . Besides the Convention at the little Diets , the Senators and Deputies , when elected , have general Meetings before they come to the grand Diet at these several Places . For Great Poland at Kolo in Kalisch . To which belong the Palatinates of Posnania , Kalisch , Siradia , Lanschet , Bresty , Inowlocz , Ploczkow , Dobrina , Rava , With the Territory of Vielunia . For Lesser Poland at Corzin in Sendomir . To which belong the Palatinates of Cracovia , Sendomir , Russia , Podolia , Belsko , and Lublin . By the Constitution in the Year 1613. For Prussia at Graudents or Marienbourg . To which belongs all Royal - Russia , or the Palatinates of Culm , Marienbourg , Pomerania , as also the Bishoprick of Varmia . For the Great Dutchy of Lithuania at Slonim in Novogrodec . To which belong the Palatinates of Vilna , Troki , Briescia , Novogrodec , Minski , Polocz , Witebsko , Mscislaw , Zlucz , Braclaw . By the Constitution in the Year 1631. The other Palatinates which are not mention'd in this Division , have all general Meetings , tho' I do not find where . When all the Deputies of the Provinces are assembled at the Place appointed for the grand Diet , they divide themselves into three Nations , viz. Into the Deputies of High and Low Lithuania . Poland and Out of these three they next proceed to choose their Marshal or Speaker . The first time they choose him out of the Deputies of High - Poland , the second out of the Deputies of Low - Poland , and at the third Diet out of the Deputies of Lithuania . Oftentimes they spend several Days in bloody Contests before they can agree about an Election : Nay , it happens sometimes , that they never agree at all , as in the Diet conven'd in the Year 1695. when all the Senators and Deputies which had made great Preparations to appear in their Grandeur ( whereof some came above three hundred Miles ) were forc'd to return home again without effecting any thing for want of agreeing about a Marshal . He that designs to get to be elected Marshal , must treat the Gentry all the while , otherwise he would have no Vote for him , and commonly they prolong the Election that they may live the longer at the Candidates Charges . The Reason of this great stickling is , because the Dignity of this Marshal is not only very honourable , but also exceeding beneficial , which occasions several Noblemen among the Deputies , to raise Cabals and Intrigues to secure it for themselves . He has likewise great Authority , and can , by his eloquent and subtle Speeches , turn Affairs on what Side he pleases , which is the Reason that he is often brib'd either by the King , Foreign Princes , or some great Men of the Kingdom . On the Day prefix'd for the Meeting of the Diet , the King , with all the Senators and Nuncios , goes to hear a Sermon , which being ended , he retires into the Senate , where he is severally saluted by the Members thereof : And the Nuncios retiring likewise into their House ( call'd by the Poles , Izba Poselska ) confer together about electing a Speaker , during which , the last Speaker or Marshal officiates till a new one be chosen , and then is oblig'd to resign his Staff to the Marshal elect , who is to take an Oath to be true and faithful before he enters upon his Office. When the Marshal or Speaker is elected , he with all the Deputies of the Province , goes to kiss the King's Hand in the Diet-Chamber , where his Majesty sits on a Throne erected for that Purpose . Then the Chancellor in the King's Name proposes all the Points to be debated in the Diet , and desires the Senators and Nobility to take them into Consideration , whereupon the King immediately leaves them , lest his Presence might be an Awe upon them ; and then the Senators retiring into their Room by themselves , and the Nuncios into theirs , by them call'd Izba Poselska , they forthwith set about deliberating on the Articles propos'd . Here SIR , I may remark a pleasant Reflection of Hauteville , in his Account of Poland , where he says , That the Poles employ more Time in drinking and feasting , than in debating Matters of State , for that they never think on that Work till they begin to want Money to buy Hungarian Wine . After the Chancellor has thus propos'd to the Diet in the King's Name , all the Articles they are to go upon , the Marshal of the Nuncios likwise on the Part of the Deputies , presents to the King what they desire of his Majesty , which is , 1. To make void all Intrenchments , either upon the State or the People . And , 2. To bestow all vacant Offices upon Persons of Worth and Merit . This Marshal of the Deputies has a great Authority over them in the Diet , for he it is that commands Silence among 'em , and who transmits all their Requests to the King or Senate ; and seeing that by his Power he can either animate or moderate them , it is not to be wonder'd at if he be a Person of no ordinary Esteem , and that the Court always endeavours , by various Favours , to secure him for their Friend . The Manner of Proceedings in the Nuncios House is much the same as in the Little Diets : No body offers his Opinion there till having first ask'd Leave of the Marshal , who alone introduces all Messengers from the King , Senators , Army , or Foreign Princes , and answers them all in the Name of the House . If any Disserences arise among the Nuncios or other Tumults are rais'd by the Spectators , he causes Silence immediately , by striking his Staff against the Ground . The two Orders being thus separated , there are nevertheless frequent Intercourses between them , as are between our two most Honourable Houses . The Nuncios have a Power of impeaching all Magistrates and Officers for Male Administration , and to put the King in mind , as often as they think fit , of his Coronation-Oath : Moreover , the Nuncios Power and Authority appears the greater , in that no Constitution or Law is of any Validity or Force that was not first begun in their House . Nay , their Marshal is to be the first Starter of all Laws , and when concluded upon , it is his Office only to read them before the Senate . For this Reason , in the Year 1668. the Marshal protested against a certain Law , because it was first concerted in the Senate . But what is more to be admir'd than all this is , that the Dissent of one single Nuncio is sufficient to annul the whole Proceedings , and to occasion the Diet to be dissolv'd . To confirm this Authority , and for the futher Security of the Nuncios , Sigismund I. in the Year 1510. ordain'd that it should be High Treason to Injure any Member of the Diet , tho he afterwards in the Year 1539. restrain'd this Law to the Royal Person , but which notwithstanding John Casimir in some measure renew'd in the Year 1649. * If one of these Nuncios commits any Crime , he is to be try'd only by his Fellow-Members . This Privilege of the Nuncios begins a Month before , and lasts as long after the Diet. Upon some Occasions the Marshal assigns Committees of these Nuncios , who are to transact a-part such Matters as are intrusted to them . The Nuncios remain in their House till the fifth Day before the Conclusion of the Diet , when they are all to go to the Senate . Et sic Comitia ad Patres transferre dicuntur . But if within the Time assign'd by the Laws , they find they are not able to finish their Business , they humbly petition the King that the Diet may be prorogu'd . Whilst the Nuncios are thus providing for the publick Good in their House , the King and Senate do not pass their Time idly in theirs ; for after the Chancellor has given the Charge to the lower House , and they are retir'd ; he , together with the Senators , tries criminal Causes for a whole Week , which being ended , there are several other Matters assign'd for certain Days , until the lower House bring up Bills to be debated . Near the Conclusion of the Diet , and before the Senators and Nuncios are join'd , the Marshal of the lower House , in a set Speech , gives Thanks to the Deputies for the Honour and Favour they have conferr'd upon him , and is answer'd by one of the Nuncios in the Name of the rest , who returns him their Acknowledgments for his faithful Execution of his Office. When the Nuncios are come to the upper House , their Marshal or Speaker sits on a Form below the Senator - Marshals , and the rest of the Deputies stand behind the other Senators , who are seated all in their Order . Being thus join'd , they proceed to confirm , create , or abrogate Laws . No body speaks here without having first obtain'd leave of the great Marshal . In this Meeting the Nuncio-Marshal's Power is at an End , his Office being then officiated by the great Marshal , either of Poland or Lithuania , or in their Absence , by some other of the Senator . Officers . The great Marshal has Authority , not only to check a Nuncio , but also a Senator in speaking , if he exceeds his Bounds : He also , in case of great Disorders , imposes Silence , by striking his Staff on the Ground . In Cases of Controversy , the King always suspends his Opinion till the Differences are reconcil'd . This the Kings , Henry and Stephen promis'd faithfully to observe , as may appear by the Book of their Laws , Page 254. To establish a Law or Constitution in the Diet , the Deputies must first propose it by their Marshal , and then the King and Senate are to approve of it ; but however , before it can have any Force , it must be review'd by the great Marshal and two Deputies , or by three Senators and six Deputies . Having been thus review'd , it is read out in the Diet by the Nuncio - Marshal , after which the Chancellors demand with a low Voice , If the King , Senate , and Deputies consent to apply the Seal ; which being answer'd in the affirmative , it is presently seal'd and enroll'd among the Acts in the Register of Warsaw , and this by the Care of the Deputy's Marshal , who is to see it done soon after the Conclusion of the Session . After this , one of the King's Secretaries is to get it printed and dispers'd among the several little Diets and Tribunals all over the Kingdom . It must be observ'd that where the Diet has been dissolv'd thro' the Obstinacy of any particular Member , no Laws or Constitutions can be committed to the Press : Whereupon in the Year 1665. the Nuncios severely reprov'd their Marshal for but suffering them to be transcrib'd where the Session had been adjourn'd . The same Law is to be observ'd in all Decrees of the Diet , for immediately after the publishing of them by the Referendary , they are to be transcrib'd , sign'd , seal'd , and printed ▪ Those Decrees that concern the Treasury , are to be sign'd only by a Prothonotary appointed for that Purpose . By the Constitution of the Kingdom , the Diet ought never to sit above six Weeks , and the Gentry are so very exact in observing this Privilege , that as soon as ever that Time is expir'd , they send their Marshal to take Leave of the King in their Name , and moreover to acquaint him that they intend to wait on him to kiss his Hand , which they are admitted to do soon after . They are so obstinately bent upon defending this Custom , that tho' the Urgencies of State require never so short a Continuance of the Diet after the Time prescrib'd , yet they always vigorously oppose it , as they did in the Year 1649. when the Tartars and Cosacks had almost over-run the Kingdom . The Reason , I suppose , why the Members of the Diet are so punctual in observing this Constitution above any other is , because by that Time their Money generally is spent , and other Provisions , which they bring in Waggons from home , as Beer , Wine , Meat , Fowl , &c. Consum'd by the great Train of Guards and other Domesticks which they have with them . The Affairs generally treated of in the grand Diet , are either a King's Election or his Marriage ; sending Ambassadours to Foreign Princes ; declaring War or making Peace ; imposing Taxes to carry on a War ; making Alliances with other Princes ; and all other State Affairs : Likewise all Suits of Law between private Persons , have their last Appeal from the Tribunals to the Diet : As may appear by the Difference adjusted by them between the Order of Malta and Prince Demetrius Wiesnowiski , who with-held Possession of what was given by his Brother-in-Law , the Duke of Ostrog , to this Order . Also in criminal Cases they judge and condemn as they did those who assassinated Gonczeski , Lieutenant General of Lithuania , who had all their Heads cut off by Proceedings in this Court. In Cases of High-Treason , the Poles say their King ought not to be present at the Tryal of any Traytor , and therefore the Marshal Lubomirski complain'd of John Casimir's condemning him in the Diet for Contumacy . Also they do not generally admit the Nuncios at that Time , tho Stephen Batori , at a Diet held at Warsaw in the Year 1582. caus'd them to be present at the Tryal of Shorowski for Treason , to the End that they might all be Witnesses of the Injustice done him . 'T is likewise in the Diet that Strangers are naturaliz'd , and Natives of the Country , who are not free-born , are made Gentlemen . Formerly no Person was capable of this Honour , but such only as had serv'd in the Wars for a considerable Time , or else who had done some other good Service to the State ; but now there needs no other Merit or good Qualities than to be rich enough to purchase the Favour of the Court , or the Protection of some great Man. They that pretend to the Indigenat , that is , to be made Noble , have no more to do than to apply themselves to the Nuncio-Marshal , who has the Power to put their Names into the Roll of those that desire to be made Polish Gentlemen . After which they are to give in a Note of their Genealogy , Names , Sir-names , Family , and Services ; and to put their Arms in the Middle . When they have been receiv'd and accepted by the Diet , and have got their Patent sign'd , they are to take an Oath before the same Marshal to be true and faithful to their King and Country , and whereof the Marshal afterwards gives them a Certificate . Nevertheless , tho the Candidate be declar'd Noble by the unanimous Consent of the three Orders , yet is he capable only of mean Employments , and to have a Vote among the Gentry , it not being in the Power of the King to bestow either on him or his Children any important Preferment till the third Generation be past , and the Republick is thereby satisfy'd of their Fidelity , Loyalty , and Affection for their Country . Tho' no other Person but the King , Senate , and Nuncios can have any Business or Vote in the Diet , yet vast Numbers of other People still flock thither . Also most commonly Foreign Princes choose then to send their Ambassadors according to the Interest they have to maintain in the Diet. At this time likewise the greatest Part of the Nobility , that have wherewithal to appear in any Sort of Grandeur , meet here together with their Wives and Children , tho' they have no other Business than to see and be seen . It is then their Sons get acquainted with others of the young Gentry , and often are marry'd to some of the young Ladies that come in like manner to be observ'd , and to get Husbands . In short , the Diet is a kind of general Rendevouz of all the People of Quality in the Kingdom , as well Men and Women as Children , so that what City soever the Diet sits in , there are always Thirty Thousand , and sometimes Forty thousand Persons more than there us'd to be . Nevertheless Provisions are not very scarce , by reason that every Gentleman almost brings his Necessaries along with him : Nay , the greatest Part send their Fuel and Provender for their Horses by the River Vistula to Warsaw , when they come from that Side of the Country . There are likewise several Gentlemen that always come from Germany , Sweden , and other adjacent Countries , to see this general Meeting , which is a fine Sight , and the only thing that is worth observing in Poland . At this Time there is always such a Crowd of Soldiers , Heydukes , and Footmen in the Streets , that it is not safe to be abroad after Day shut in , for Fear of being rob'd or strip'd naked , as happens almost every Night , for the Polish Gentry give so very short Allowance to their Guards and Servants , a Dragoon having but fifteen Pence of our Money a Week , to maintain his Horse and himself , that they must be forc'd to rob , or be otherwise very industrious to live . This is the Reason that Visits from these Gentry are seldom acceptable to any Body . The great Senators , and more especially the Generals of the Army , come always so numerously attended , that the King himself , for greater Security , is always wont to increase his Guards at the Time of the Diet , otherwise he might be expos'd to the Insults of the Gentry , who often take a Liberty in the Diet to threaten and abuse him to his Face . Some of these Gentry have a Row , and sometimes two Rows of Guards that reach from their Houses to the King's Palace , where the Diet is kept . The Order of Session in the Diet is as follows . First the King sits on a Throne under a Canopy , upon which are plac'd on each side the Arms of Poland and Lithuania : On the two Sides of the Throne stand the Ten Senator-Officers , whereof five for Poland are on the right Hand , and as many for Lithuania on the left . Then the Bishops sit in two Rows , whereof the first part are on the Right Hand with the Archbishop of Gnesna , and the other on the Left , with the Archbishop of Leopol : Below and behind the Bishops sit the Senators according to their respective Precedence ; and next behind them stand the Deputies of the Provinces , all with their Caps off . All the Senators sit cover'd before the King in the Senate , tho' in all other Places they stand bare before him . The Members of this Diet wear no particular Habit of Ceremony or formal Distinction , but sit in the same Cloaths they usually wear at home , with their Swords or Sabres girt by their Sides . The same Custom is observ'd by all the Judges and Magistrates of the Kingdom . * Sigismundus Augustus is said to have endeavour'd to distinguish the Palatins from the Castellans , and those from the Nuncios , by different Habits , but this without Effect . Nothing proves the Equality of the Polish Gentry more than the Order of their Great and little Diets , for tho' all the Free-born are by them divided into the greater and Lesser , or rather Richer and Poorer Nobility , yet have they all the same Power in the Diets , and in making or breaking Constitutions , the Minor Gentry of every Province being superiour in Number , keep , by their Votes , and sometimes by their Scymitars , the greater Sort in Awe . Their Power is so extraordinary , by reason of their Number , that the great Gentry do in a manner depend upon the little , and that in so great a measure , that they are as it were affraid of them , and consequently are rather apt to oblige and court , than anger and displease them . They always do what lies in their Power to procure their Affections , saluting them by the familiar Titles of Mosci Panowie Bracia ; that is , Gratioss Domini Fratres ; which is the greatest Demonstration of real ( or at least pretended ) Friendship and Equality imaginable . These Titles being omitted in the Year 1667. there arose great Disturbances for want of them . King Casimir observing the great Abuses that spring from every little Gentleman's pretended Privilege to fit in the little Diets , order'd that none should have a Vote there , in electing a Deputy or Nuncio , but such only as had at least two Hundred Crowns a Year . whereupon the Palatin of Posnania offering to put this Law in Execution in his Province , was not only affronted , but also narrowly escap'd with his Life . These Deputies which depend on the free Nomination of the minor Gentry , in their respective Provinces , by their superiour Number , keep likewise the King and Senate in a great Dependance on them in the great Diet , since they can do nothing , nor conclude the least Matter without the free Consent and Approbation of these Deputies . This great Dependance of all the three Orders of the Republick on one another should , one would think , cause the greatest Union between them , and make them to have but one common Interest to agree in their Assemblies to all the Articles that tend to the publick Good ; but on the contrary , Self-Interest , and the excessive Liberty and Privilege , not only of every Order of the Republick , but also of every individual Member of the Diet , produces another-guess Kind of Effect , for certainly there is no Assembly in Europe more subject to Disorders , more distracted by Cabals and Factions , and in fine , more corrupted by Bribery and base Practices , which is the Reason that the Diet of Poland seldom concludes upon what they sit and deliberate about , tho' it should be of the greatest Importance imaginable . All these Intrigues and Mismanagements are generally fomented by the two powerful Factions of the Houses of Austria and Bourbon . Every one knows the great Advantages the Emperours have had when they have maintain'd a good Correspondence or Confederacy with the Poles against their common Enemy the Turks and Tartars . And on the other Side , it is the French Interest to prevent and oppose such Correspondence , and endeavour to render all Means ineffectual which might otherwise favour the Emperor to enlarge his Dominions . Hereupon the Poles are so weaksighted , that they never reflect that neither the Emperour , nor the French King have any Kindness for them , but only make Use of them as Instruments , the better to accomplish their Designs . There is nothing that can promote or favour Foreign Factions more than the unlimited Prerogatives of each Member of the Diet , for the King , Senators , and Deputies have all equal Voices and equal Power in their Affirmative or Negative Votes ; and Affairs are not concluded or agreed upon by Plurality of Voices , but universal Consent of all the three Orders , and the free Approbation of every Member of the Diet in particular ; so that if but one Person only , who has a lawful Vote , thinks fit to refuse his Consent to what all the rest have agreed to , he alone can interrupt their Proceedings , and annihilate their Suffrages : Nay , what is yet more extravagant , if , for Example , there were Thirty Articles or Bills to pass , and they all unanimously agreed to Nine and Twenty , yet if but one Deputy disapprov'd of the Thirtieth , not only that , but also the other Nine and Twenty are void and of no Force ; and this because all the Articles at first propos'd have not pass'd . Hence say they , the Diet can make no Law without its having been concluded by their Concludere Comitia , or Breaking up of the Diet . They understand likewise , that all the Points propos'd are to be unanimously agreed upon , which nevertheless happens but very seldom ; for most commonly some Factious Person or other , having perhaps been brib'd or otherwise byass'd , will protest against their Proceedings , and who consequently oftentimes prefers his own private Interest to the publick Good of his Country . Moreover their Liberty extends so far , that this corrupted Member is not oblig'd by Law , to give any Reason for his said Refusal , but is only to say after their usual Manner , Nie pos Volam ; It is not my Pleasure that it shall be so . Whereupon he immediately withdraws from out of the Diet , and most commonly retires into the Country for Fear of being either kill'd or abus'd ( as it often happens such People are ) by some desperate Member of the Diet. Thns SIR , you may plainly perceive how easie a Matter it is for any Foreign Prince to interrupt all the Projects of this Diet , if they seem in any wise to move against his Interest . If Poland be in Peace , and has a mind to declare War against any Nation contrary to the French Interest , the French Pistoles can easily find some Senator or Deputy to oppose this Design . Or if by the Heat and Resolution of some great Men , War be denounc'd , the French King can never fail of somebody to break their Ways and Means of raising Money to carry it on , as he effectually did in the War the late King had against the Turks and Tartars . Then on the other side , if the Poles are actually in War with the Turks and Tartars , which is for the Emperours Interest , the Court of Vienna will never want some Christianly dispos'd Bishop , or some other Member to perswade or oblige the Diet to continue the War as long as it agrees with the Affairs of the House of Austria , and this under Pretence of serving God and the Apostolick See. This appears sufficiently in this present War , for the Poles having been extreamly fatigu'd and impoverish'd by the continu'd and fatal Interruptions of the Tartars for near these fifteen Years , do all no doubt wish for a Peace , and have propos'd it in every Diet for several Years , ever since the Siege of Vienna : But notwithstanding either thro their own Disorders , or the Austrian Faction , they could never yet accomplish their Design . Thus the Austrian Party keeps them in a tedious War , and the French prevents them from carrying it on with Vigour , insomuch that between these two , that Nation is almost ruin'd , since on one Side they are hinder'd from making Peace to remedy the prodigious Desolations made upon them ; and on the other , prevented from raising Money sufficient to carry the War into the Country of their Invaders . Every Member of the Diet , after having obtain'd Leave of their Marshal , who can only stop their Mouths , has a Right to speak and harangue there as long as he pleases : Nay , can say what he will , for they often abuse one another , and affront their King to his Face , branding him with the infamous Titles of Perjur'd , Vnjust , and the like . They often likewise threaten both him and his Children , when perhaps they have the least Reason . The Occasion of this is generally in that they come drunk into the Diet ▪ and consequently talk only as the Spirit moves , either good or bad . Nay , you shall have some of these Fuddle-caps talk Nonsense for two or three Hours together , trespassing on the Patience of the soberer Sort with a railing , carping , injurious , and ill digested Discourse , without any bodies ever daring to interrupt them , tho' they spin it out never so long , for if the Marshal himself should then presume to bid 'em hold their Tongues , they would infallibly dissolve the Diet , by protesting against the Proceedings thereof ; so that the prudenter Way is always to hear them out , and moreover , to shew no Dislike to the impertinent Speeches they have made . No body but sees the unhappy State of the Government of Poland ; that their Constitutions and Privileges are most pernicious ; that the unlimited and absolute Liberty of each Member makes all the Republick Slaves , either to the Whimsy or factious Obstinacy of one particular Man ; for can there be any thing more unreasonable than that after all the Senators and Deputies have come from most remote Provinces with excessive Expence , to the Diet , and labour'd jointly with the King to conclude Matters for the common Benefit of the Nation , it should be in the Power of one disaffected or corrupted Person , without giving any farther Reason than his own Pleasure , to annul the Proceedings of the rest , and to dissolve the Diet at a Juncture especially , when there is the greatest Occasion for their Concurrence ? Thus SIR , you may perceive that Affairs of the greatest Consequence depend not only on the prudent Deliberations of sober Men , but also on the whimsical Humours of the senseless or deprav'd . This excessive Liberty of every private Man shews that both the Nation and the Diet have none at all . This Constitution of concluding Matters in the Diet , rather by universal Consent than Plurality of Voices , was establish'd to deprive their Kings of all Means and Opportunities of ever becoming absolute , for they imagin'd it was morally impossible ( as it really is ) that whatever Interest or Authority the King might get in the Country , that he should ever so far prevail as to bring all the Members of the Diet ( for he might have the Majority ) to consent to any Article or Bill which might any wise be injurious to the Nation . But on the other hand , observing the many bad Consequences that usually attend , and must still necessarily follow , such Constitutions , they once propos'd to decide their Affairs by the two Thirds of the Voices , yet which they could never agree in , by reason that the greatest Part of them being over-fond of their Liberties , were loath by these means to consent to part with them ; and so that Proposal had no Effect . SIR , you may have just Reason to admire how the Polish Nation could , for above a Thousand Years , subsist with such bad Constitutions , and still possess , not only a vast Kingdom , but also hitherto enjoy their Freedom and Liberties in their utmost Force and Extent . 'T is wonderful also that far from losing or limiting any of their Prerogatives , they rather enlarge and encrease 'em as often as they elect their Kings . Nay , considering the Power of their King ; the absolute Prerogative every Gentleman has in his own Lands , in a manner above the Laws ; the Turbulency of their Diets ; and the small Obligation the Officers think they lie under to perform their several Duties , the Poles themselves have own'd it to be no less than a Miriacle that they should have subsisted so long , and Dr. Connor says , he has often heard them say , that their Preservation was to be attributed to God alone , that protected 'em to be the invincible Bulwark of Europe against the Progress of the common Enemies of Christendom , the Turks and Tartars . Here we need not have Recourse to any peculiar Providence bestow'd by God on the Poles , since by his own ordinary Concourse to all natural Causes , we may easily collect that the Polish Nation could not but subsist hitherto only , but likewise must in all Probability last as long as any Kingdom in Europe , and this for several Reasons . First , Because , tho' the King's Power is limited by the Law , his Credit and Authority nevertheless is so great , that he can dispose the Affairs in the Diet as he pleases , especially where they tend to the publick Good of the Kingdom ; for very few , if any at all , will venture to protest against any Proceedings there , that are for the Interest of the Nation , unless they be supported by a good Party of Senators and Deputies , and this because it is not only infamous and scandalous to his Person , but also prejudicial to his Posterity that breaks up a Diet ; as also not a little dangerous to his Life , to irritate and disobey so powerful a Body ; for they are commonly very liberal in their Passion , of bestowing several Slashes of a Scymitar on any ill-natur'd corrupted Member that opposes the Interest of his Country , tho' in Reality he has the Law on his Side . It is certain therefore that where any Person withstands the rest in the Diet , it is either because the King has not sufficiently employ'd his Authority to pacifie him , or Policy to win him with a small Present ; or else by reason that he does not care they should agree ; or lastly , because there is a considerable Party of Senators and Deputies that support , or rather employ him to protest against an Act that they do not think for their Interest to let pass . It is a common Practice , where any of the Members of the Senate have any particular Advantage , by opposing the Diets Proceedings , not to expose themselves either to the Hatred or Anger of that numerous Body , but rather to sacrifice some private Deputy to their Fury , who for a small Summ of Money will come into the Diet and declare in plain Terms , without any manner of Reason , that it is not his Pleasure that such a Matter , then in Agitation , should pass . Whereupon he immediately withdraws , if he can , into the Country for Security . But generally these Oppositions are never practis'd where the publick Interest of the Nation is concern'd , as appears in the raising the last Siege of Vienna by the Turks ; where the Poles finding that the Loss of that City would turn be very much to their Prejudice , march'd directly under their then reigning King , John III. to the Relief of it , which they soon effected to their immortal Honour and Glory . 'T is true , that it is not an easie Matter to bring the Poles into the Field ; but when once they are got together into a considerable Body , their Courage and undaunted Resolutions render them invincible . Secondly , The Order of their Government , and their Courage and Resolution does not so much contribute towards their Preservation , as the Envy and Jealousies of their Neighbours among themselves ; for when the late King of Sueden , and Elector of Brandenbourg made War with Poland , the Tartars came to assist the Poles , and at the same Time the King of Denmark made a considerable Diversion in Suedeland . When the Tartars likewise declare War against Poland , most commonly either the Emperour or Moscovite come to its Relief ; or else make great Diversions on their Sides ; for as it is the Interest of the Princes their Neighbours , not to let them grow to that exorbitant Power which they had formerly ; so it is not at all for their Benefit to let them perish ; for whoever could be able to conquer Poland , and unite it to his own Dominions , would quickly be too powerful for all the rest . Thirdly , The Poles , besides this , can the easier conserve their Dominions by reason that they have no strong Forts or Castles to shelter their Enemies , where they happen to make any Progress in their Country ; yet I verily believe that an Army of fifty Thousand well-disciplin'd Men would at present conquer the whole Kingdom of Poland , tho' at the same Time I am of Opinion that an Hundred Thousand could not be able to keep it . Carolus Custavus , King of Sueden , with about Forty Thousand Men , entirely subdu'd Poland in less than two Years Time , yet when he began to encroach too much upon their Constitutions and Liberties , the Polish Gentry join'd unanimously together , and soon drove the Suedes out of the Kingdom . The Tartars in numerous Bodies make frequent Incursions into this open Country , but still as soon as they have loaded themselves with their Booty , they make all possible Haste away . The Loss of Caminiec makes the Poles admire at their own Policy in having no strong Towns , for they say , had not that been so well fortify'd , it had not serv'd for Shelter to a strong Garrison of Turks and Tartars at their Doors . Insomuch that it may be observ'd that Forts and Castles which we count our greatest Security , would inevitably be the Ruine of the Poles ; they being not skill'd in besieging Towns , and moreover , having no good Artillery , Ingeniers , Ammunition , or other Necessaries , since they never were , nor ever will be able to retake Caminiec , tho it is a Place of no extraordinary Strength , and for my Part I verily believe that if it should be surrender'd to them , they would quickly rase and demolish it . SIR , Having thus far treated only of the Diet or Parliament of Poland , I will now proceed to present you with a cursory Account of its other Assemblies and Courts of Justice , and therefore must acquaint you , that besides the Grand Diet and Senate , the Clergy there have both a general Convocation and two Provincial Synods ; but which are wholly regulated and aw'd by the Pontifical Chair . I may take notice that the Archbishop of Leopol , tho he can call and hold his Synod a-part , yet is he altogether subject in Spirituals to the Archbishop of Gnesna , or Primate of Poland . The general Convocation is for the most part conven'd every third Year at Petricovia , Lanschet , or Lowitz , whereof the minor Clergy , as in England , are admitted by their Deputies or Representatives . As for Cours of Justice , the Poles have one that is wholly peculiar to the Interregnum , which they call the Kaptur . This is twofold , either general , which sits during the Interregnum , to prevent Disorders , and which has Power over Life and Death : Or particular , in the several Palatinates of the Kingdom . The Judges of the former are chosen out of the Prime Nobility , and those of the latter out of the Nobility in general of every Palatinate , at the several particular Conventions , and in the Beginning of every Interregnum . All these Courts cease three Weeks before the Assembly for Election meets , and after the Election , they sit again to the very Day of the Coronation . The other Courts of Justice in Poland are either Ecclesiastical , Civil or Military . The Ecclesiastical , as in other Nations , are altogether in the hands of the Bishops , who have Each their Chancellor , Register , &c. from whom Appeals may be made to the Archbishops ; and even from the Archbishop of Leopol to him of Gnesna , who is the Popes Legat Born , and Primate and Metropolitan of all Poland : Nevertheless , from him Appeals lye to the See of Rome . These Judge according to the Canons and Customs of the Church ; and the Civil Magistrates are oblig'd to be Assisting to them in the Execution of their Sentences as often as they shall be so requir'd . To the Ecclesiastical Courts belongs the Court of Nunciature held by the Popes Nuncio , for that purpose always residing in Poland . However , before he can have any Jurisdiction , he must have presented the King and the Principal Ministers of State , with the Apostolic Brief of his Nunciature . The Civil Jurisdiction is divided among divers sorts of Judges , and belongs to the Commonalty as well as Gentry . Some of these determine Causes exempt from Appeals , and others cannot . Those from whom there lies no Appeal are the three High-Tribunals instituted by Stephen Batori , the Judges whereof are all Gentry . Two of these Tribunals are for the Kingdom , and one for the Great Dutchy . Those for the Kingdom keep their Session Six Months at Petricovia in Low - Poland ; and the other Six at Lublin in High - Poland : That for the Great Dutchy is alternatively one year at Vilna , and another either at Novogrodec or Minski . They all consist of so many Judges both Ecclesiastical and Civil , chosen out of every Palatinate , the former once in four years , and the latter once in two . Judgment is pronounced here by Plurality of Voices : but where Matters are purely Ecclesiastical , there ought to be as many of the Clergy as the Laity . The Causes here are heard in Order ; for three days are allow'd to enter all that come ; and whatever are not enter'd within that time cannot be adjudg'd that sitting . A Man that has a Trial in these Courts , may be said to have all the Nation for his Judges , Deputies both Ecclesiastical and Temporal being sent thither for that purpose from all Parts of the Kingdom . The Senate also Judges of Civil or Criminal Matters without Appeal : As do likewise the Great - Marshals in all Cases relating to the King's Officers ; And the Great Chancellors in matters of Appeal to the Court which they have only Cognisance of . But the Marshal's Jurisdiction extends over all Merchants , and Strangers ; both who find but little Justice done them in Poland when they have occasion for it . Also there are two Exchequer Courts for the Revenue , one held at Radom in High - Poland , and the other at Vilna . These Courts seldom sit above a Fortnight or Three Weeks . Those that are not exempt from Appeals , are the Courts of the Gentry and Commonalty in every Palatinate ; which are by no means to have any of the Clergy for Judges . Those for the Gentry are either the Courts of Land-Judicature , or those of the Starostas , and are more , or fewer in number , according to the Extent of the Palatinate where they are held . The Courts of Land-Judicature have one Judge , an Associate , and a Natory , or Head-Clerk to Try Causes , and Administer all Civil Justice ; in some Places four , in others six times a year ; and in others once a Month. The Courseof these Courts can only be interrupted by the Death of any of their Judges , by the Diet , or by the general Meeting of the Palatines and Magistrates ; which last is every Autumn , to hear Appeals from Inferiour Courts . The Towns where the Gentry sit are in great number ; and it must be observ'd , that none who have Lands or Goods within each Jurisdiction , can be made to Appear at a Court where they have none . The immediate Appeal from these Courts is to the Vice-Chamberlain of the Palatinate , who either by himself or his Deputy , the Chamberlain of that District , restores all that have been Dispossess'd , and ascertains all Bounds and Limits of Lands . This is as it were his whole Jurisdiction . But where there is any Contest between the King and any of the Gentry in this Kind , then at their request Commissioners are appointed out of the Senate to inspect the matter disputed , and to do Justice therein . Likewise where the Difference is between the King and a Clergy-man , Commissioners are order'd ; but there the Bishop of the Diocess Claims the Nomination of one or more of them . When any of the Officers of the Courts of Land-Judicature die , the King cannot Name others , till the District to which they belong'd , have chosen Four out of the House-keepers ; but then he may pitch upon One for each Election . This Office being once obtain'd , it cannot be forfeited but by a Higher Promotion , or Male Administration . The other Courts for the Gentry are those that take cognizance of Criminal Cases , whereof there is one only in every Starostaship , call'd Sudy Grodskie : Where either the Starosta himself , or his Lieutenant-Criminal , Administers Justice in his Castle , or some other publick Place , at least every Six Weeks . He likewise has Cognisance of Civil Causes between such as have no Lands , and such Forreigners as come to Trade here . Process in Criminal Cases is to be serv'd here a Fortnight , and in Civil , a Week before the Court sits . He is also the Executive Minister of all Sentences pronounc'd , and likewise a sole Conservator of the Peace within his Territories . He is oblig'd by himself or his Officers , to see all Publick Executions perform'd . The Courts of the Commonalty are either in Cities or Villages . In Cities Justice is Administred by the Scabins , Town-Hall , or Judg-Advocate . The Scabins have cognisance of all Capital Offences , and Criminal Matters , the Town-Hall of all Civil Cases ; to which likewise the Gentry are subject ; and the Judg-Advocate of Offences committed by Soldiers . Civil Matters of small Moment are determin'd solely by the Governour of the City , but which are subject to Appeal to the Town-Hall , and thence to the King. In Villages the Commonalty are subject to Scabins , being the Kings Officers , and to Scultets or Peculiar Lords ; from which last lies no Appeal . Here Justice is almost Arbitrary , except in Criminal Cases . The Scultets are Hereditary Judges . The Execution of all Sentences in Cities and Towns , is in the hands of its own Magistrates , though in some cases they are forc'd to beg Assistance from the Starostas . The Officers and Magistrates of the Plebeian Courts are some nam'd by their Peculiar Lords , and some Elected by their Fellow Citizens , except in Cracow only , where the Palatine has a Right of Choosing the Magistrates , though he has not the same Power to dis-place them after they are once chosen ; for they are to continue their Office for Life , unless they forfeit it by Infamy or Inability . Out of the XXIV ( composing the Council or Senate of Cracow ) the Palatine every year deputes Eight with the Title and Power of Presidents . He also Names the Judge and Scabins by the Magdeburg Laws , though these in other Cities are chosen by the Council . The Scultets or Hereditary Judges , cannot be remov'd but in extraordinary Cases . The Profits of all Offices are but very small and scarce any certain , the Poles esteeming the Honour of enjoying them sufficient Recompence : Nevertheless they have all Salaries and Perquisites , though inconsiderable . The Military Jurisdiction of Poland is wholly in the hands of the King , or his Generals , although the Palatines and Castellans who generally Accompany his Majesty to the Wars , retain their Authority over their respective Inferiours ; but where those are Refractory , a Court-Marshal Adjusts the Debate . As for the Laws of Poland , it is on all hands agreed , that it had none till the time of Casimir the Great , and then but very few made by him ; altho it is certain , that the Poles hadlong before been Christians , and were well enough vers'd in the Human-Learning , yet was there never any Law or Statute of any Prince committed to Writing ; but that People were contented to be govern'd by the Customs and Manners of their Ancestors , handed down to them from Father to Son. Casimir III. therefore ( call'd the Great from his prudent Administration ) observing the disadvantages his Kingdom labour'd under by the Germans , who then frequently came into Poland on account of Trade , receiv'd the Saxon Laws ( now call'd Magdeburg-Laws , from the City of Saxony whence they were taken ) by which Poland is at this day principally govern'd , although the Gentry have many peculiar Customs , and some Statutes which have been since made : And which in the Time of Sigismundus Augustus , being compiled into one Volume by Learned Men , were entitled the Statutes of the Kingdom ; and since ( some having been Approv'd and Augmented , and others Chang'd and Alter'd in several Diets ) have obtain'd the Name of Constitutions of Poland ; to which nevertheless all that Kingdom is not Subject , Lithuania and Volhynia observing its own Laws . Prussia likewise , both Regal and Ducal , has a Municipal Law of its own , commonly stil'd the Law of Culm ; from which notwithstanding Three Cities are Exempt , viz. Elbing , Bransberg , and Fraumberg , all which make use of the Laws of Lansberg . The Punishments in Poland are various , and differ only according to the Quality of the Crimes , and not of the Persons ; for a Thief is to be hang'd of what degree soever he be , and Capital Offenders of all other Kinds and Qualities are to be Beheaded , except in Notorious Villanies , where the Offender is commonly broke on the Wheel , or else Tortur'd by cutting off two Thongs , or long Pieces out of the Skin of his Back . A Nobleman is sometimes punish'd by forfeiting half his Estate to the King , and the rest to an Informer ; and sometimes by Imprisonment only . Masters also have a Power of Chastising their Servants ; which they do after this manner : If the Servant they are about to Punish be a Polish Gentleman , then they make him lye down on his Belly on a Carpet spread on the Ground , or upon a Stool , when another Gentleman-Servant lays him on unmercifully on the Back , with a Rope or Stick , giving him as many Blows and Lashes , as the Master who is then present , orders . After which , he that is beaten embraces the Knees of him that had commanded him to be Beat , and salutes him with the good-natur'd Title of Benefactor . This Discipline seems a little too severe ; but however , the Temper of these People makes it necessary . The Peasant-Servants are punish'd after the same manner , only with this difference , that they have no Carpet spread under them . Some of the former sort think it an Honour to be so lash'd ; which Honour they always receive liberally as often as they deserve it . This Custom of the Poles in punishing their Gentlemen-Servants so rigidly , ought not much to be wonder'd at , if it be consider'd , that they may serve in the meanest Offices without derogating from the Nobility of their Birth , or incapacitating themselves for the Highest Preferments . For ( says Hauteville ) I have known some , who from being Foot-boys to great Lords , and Drummers in a Company of Dragoons , have been advanc'd to the Dignity of SENATORS . Also in general , Nothing debases Nobility in this Country , but a Handicraft or Mechanic Employment . This SIR , is all that I could meet with by various Reading , relating to the Legislative and Executive Justice in Poland ; and which , though not capable to pass your Censure with the Name of a Regular Composition , I hope may obtain Effects of your Candour under the Regretted Title of a hasty Compilation . I am SIR , with all Humility Your most Obedient Servant , J. S. LETTER IV. To the Right Honourable JOHN , Earl of Marlborough , Governour to his Highness the Duke of Glocester . Of the Election and Coronation of a King of Poland , with the Proceedings in the Inter-regnum , and all other Ceremonies ; as likewise a short Account of the Coronation of the Queen . My LORD , TO whom can this Letter , which treats of the Election of a King , more properly address it self than to your Lordship , who has lately been pitch'd upon by the wisest of Monarchs , to be Governour to the presumptive Heir of his Crown ? No Doubt his Majesty saw those united Qualifications in you , which were but to be singly met with in all others , and which moreover could not but be requir'd to copy a successor from so great an Original as himself . These Considerations , My Lord , have embolden'd me to present your Lordship with this imperfect Account , but which , I hope , in regard it has been extracted from so many Volumes , may favourably pass your discerning Censure , tho it must not in the least pretend to deserve your Approbation . My LORD , The Crown of Poland may be vacant four Ways , for either the King abdicates voluntarily , and publickly , like John Casimir ; is depos'd for his Vices , as Locticus was ; runs out of the Kingdom as Henry III. of France did ; or dies , which is the ordinary Cause of an Inter-regnum . When the Crown is once become vacant , the Archbishop of Gnesna being the first Senator of the Kingdom , is the Prime Minister , and hath the same Authority as the King had , most of the Crown Revenues being invested likewise in him , during the Interregnum . After the King's Death , he issues out circular Letters to all the Provinces , to acquaint them therewith , and to command their several Officers to make Publication of the Inter-regnum , as likewise to summon a general Convocation of the Gentry to meet at Warsaw at a Time prefix'd . Before this general Meeting , they meet at the Little Diets , where Care is taken to secure the Roads from Thieves , and to set strong Guards every where on the Frontiers , to oppose an invading Enemy . Next , Spies are sent into all Neighbouring Kingdoms , to have Intelligence of what they design or do . Then all Persons are prohibited either to go out or come into the Kingdom during the Interregnum , as likewise to carry any Horses out of it . All foreign Letters directed to any Members of the Senate are intercepted ; All the High-ways are block'd up with Trees fell'd down , and Ambuscades are plac'd about them : None of the Senate , nor no Foreigners are permitted to write to the Army : All the Gentry are commanded to have every thing in Readiness for publick Defence : The common Use of Guns is forbidden , Taverns are shut up , and Concerts of Musick silenc'd . Then they proceed to institute the Court call'd Kaptur , treated of before . This Diet consists of the Archbishop of Gnesna , who represents the King's Person , and the other Senators , together with the Deputies of the Provinces . * In Case there is no Archbishop of Gnesna when the King dies , the Office of Inter-Rex comes to the Bishop of Cujavia , and next to the Bishop of Posnan , and so to the rest of the Bishops of Lower Poland , which in this Respect is preferr'd to the Higher , tho' in nothing else . Yet however they may grant away their Power , as they did in the Inter-Regnum before the Election of the late King , when the Bishop of Cracow officiated during the whole Interregnum , by a common Consent of those Bishops . * Some of the Senators and Deputies are dispatch'd to the Generals of the Army , to remain with them , and to be assisting to them with their Counsel in the Affairs of the War. Some Senators and Deputies likewise are appointed to inspect the Crown-Treasure deposited in the Castle of Cracow , and to take an Inventory thereof , which they are afterwards to report to the Diet. This Treasure is commonly committed to the Custody of eight Senators , who are the Castellan of Cracow , the Palatins of Cracovia , Posnania , Vilna , Sendomir , Kalisch , and Troki ; together with the Treasurer of the Kingdom , each having his particular Seal and Key , and therefore none to act without the unanimous Consent of all . Also Commissioners are sent to inform themselves of the King's Crown-Revenue , which they are likewise to make their Report of , during this Session , and till a new King be proclaim'd , the Republick † claims the Title of Most Serene from all Sovereign Princes and Crown'd Heads , altho' Hautaville says , he has observ'd , that the King of France , writing to this Diet of Election , has not faluted them with that Title , but only express'd himself in these Terms ; To our dearest and well beloved Friends and Allies , the States of the Kingdom of Poland , and Great Dutchy of Lithuania . Whilst this Diet sits ( which by the Laws is not to be above a Fortnight without Prorogation ) and from the Time of the Circular Letters , to the Conclusion of the Diet of Election ; all Courts of Justice cease , except only that of the Marshal's , which continues as before , and a Court establish'd to prevent Disorders in the Diet. As for all private Affairs , and Suits of Law , they are delay'd till after the new King's Coronation . The Proceedings in this Diet are much of the same Nature with those in other Diets . Most Crown'd Heads , and other Christian Princes , send Ambassadours to this Election , and more especially the Emperour and King of France . The Pope also always sends his Nuncio to take care that the Election should fall upon a profess'd Catholick , and one that is in the Interest of the See of Rome . The Emperour and French King always raise great Factions to promote their several Interests . Before any Ambassadours arrive , they are to send Notice of their coming to the Archbishop of Gnesna , who is to appoint them Lodgings at a Distance from the City , and to assign them a Polish Gentleman , whose Business is rather to observe their Conduct , and to acquaint the Diet therewith , than to do them either any Service or Honour . But however these Rules are but seldom observ'd , for Princes Ambassadours now generally live publickly at Warsaw . A Gentleman , 't is true , is still appointed to be always with them , whose chiefest Business is to prevent their corrupting any with Money ; but this Precaution is notwithstanding now become useless , since Avarice bears so great a Sway in Poland , that even the Fidelity which a Polish Gentleman ows his Country , cannot withstand the Charms of a Thousand Crowns . Embassadors are not only receiv'd from Foreign Princes , and their Masters Letters publickly read ; but also Polish Ministers are sent at this Time from the Republick to all Neighbouring States , to answer their Embassies , and to request their Amity . Here it may be observ'd , that all Embassadours or Envoys , who have had Audience of Leave before the late King's Death , are desir'd to depart within eight Days . Embassadors from foreign Courts must take especial Care to secure the Diet in general , since the bare disobliging of one particular Member may render them for ever incapable of bringing their Designs about , as it hapned in the Election of Michael Wiesnowiski , where the true Reason of the Duke of Newburg's being excluded , was the Quarrel with the Chancellor Patz : Nevertheless it must be acknowledg'd that that Election was tumultuary , the Nobility had not their free Votes , and that they were in a manner hurried away by the Violence of the Multitude , which was so great , that Prasmowski , then Primate , was forc'd to proclaim him , tho' he knew that the Republick at that Juncture had need of both a rich and valiant King , neither of which that Prince could in the least pretend to be . He was no sooner proclaim'd , but the Chancellor began to insinuate that he ow'd his Crown to him , nor was it a difficult Task for him to impose on a Prince who was easily govern'd , and who had always shewn more good Nature than Judgment . After the Diet of Convocation ended , the Nuncios and Deputies retire to their several Countries , where they acquaint the Gentry , being a second Time assembled in their Little Diets , of the Proceedings in this general Convocation , and particularly of the Day assign'd for the Election ; Whereupon the Gentry immediately begin to consult about what is proper to be propos'd in the Diet of Election , and they proceed to choose new Deputies . In Prussia the Bishop of Varmia being sole Lord Lieutenant , summons all these little Diets by his Mandates . The general Diet for the Election of a King , was formerly held at Petricovia , but since the joining of the Kingdom with the Great Dutchy , is always held in an open Field half a League from Warsaw , and near the Village of Vola , and is not to continue by the Laws above six Weeks . The Crown-Treasurer , at the Charges of the Republick , builds there a large Booth or Hall with Boards , not unlike Booths in our Bartholomew Fair : The Name the Poles give to this Place , is * Szopa , signifying a cover'd Room against the Injuries of Weather . It has but three Doors to go in at , and they fortifie it round with a broad and deep Ditch . When this Place is thus finish'd by the Care of the aforesaid Officer , and the Day fix'd for the Diets convening is arriv'd , the Senators and Nobility go in great Order to St. John's Church at Warsaw , where they pray God to assist them in the Election of a King , who may have all the Qualities necessary to defend the Church , and protect the Republick . Then they go to wait on the Queen Dowager , to condole the Death of the deceas'd King her Husband , the Primate speaking for the Senate , and the last Nuncio-Marshal for the Deputies , who are then answer'd in the Queen's Name by her Chancellor . After which they march to the Szopa , where the Nobility elect their Marshal or Speaker by Majority of Votes , who after being chosen , takes the usual Oath , which runs thus , That he will discharge his Office faithfully , receive no Bribes , keep private Correspondence with none of the Competitors , and will not subscribe a Schedule of a free Election without the Knowledge and Approbation of the Republick . After this he goes to wait on the Senators for their Approbation . It must be understood that the Senators only sit in the Szopa , for the Deputies have their Session in the open Field , which they call their † Rota Equestris . The first thing that the Senators and Nuncios , or deputed Gentry , do in this Diet , after establishing of the Kaptur , is to take a mutual Oath on their Knees , administred by the Prmate , to a strict Union and Intelligence among themselves for the common Interest of the Nation : Next , not to acknowledge any for their King , but him that is lawfully elected by the unanimous Consent and who must withal swear to preserve inviolable , the Rights and Privileges of the Republick ; and they moreover promise mutually , that he who will act otherwise , shall be deem'd and declar'd an Enemy to his Country . Likewise they reciprocally promise not to give their Voices for an Election , nor to enter into any Agreement with any of the Candidates or their Embassadors , till all the Irregularities or Disorders , either in the Kingdom or the Great Dutchy , be first consider'd and redress'd . They annul all the Decrees of the Tribunals , and even the Statutes of Kings that are found to entrench on their Liberties : They declare that all other Judgments pronounc'd before the Publication of the Interregnum , shall be valid : They set up a new Court of Justice call'd Kaptur , which is to Defend the Country , Coin Money , Raise Soldiers , and for Maintaining of the Laws . They give Orders that no Body shall come to the Diet with Fire-Arms , nor bring any Strangers along with them : They cause the Generals to take on Oath before Commissioners to discharge the Trust repos'd in them , faithfully to employ their Forces against the Enemies of the Republick , and to defend the Frontiers , thereby to secure the Honour and Liberties of the Kingdom . They oblige them also to swear to assert the publick Interest in Case of Sedition or Rebellion , to restrain Soldiers from injuring any Person , to receive Money neither from Clergy nor Laity , and to prevent their Soldiers from receiving any . And lastly , they forbid them to advance with their Troops into the Heart of the Kingdom , and more especially to come * near the Diet for Fear of being forc'd to an Election against their free Will : And providing the Republick should be attack'd by such a Force , as the Army were not strong enough to resist , then they declare , that from that very Minute they summon all the Nobility to meet together without Delay , at the Time and Place which the Primate and his Council shall appoint ; that the Review of the Soldiers rais'd in general by the Republick , or in particular by the Palatinaetes , shall be made in the Camp ; that each Palatinate shall take care to pay its own Troops , and not disband any but such as the general Diet shall think fit to dismiss . They forbid the Treasurers of the Crown or Great Dutchy , to give out any Money without Knowledge and Approbation of the Archbishop and his Council , but only for Payment of the Troops of the Republick : They order that skilful and honest Persons shall be sent to visit the Salt-Works , and to regulate all Reparations that shall be found necessary there ; and in the last Place , that the Deputies of certain Cities shall not be admitted to the Diet , till they have sufficiently prov'd their Right to come thither . In short , the Poles in this Diet take all the Measures and Care imaginable to secure their Frontiers , maintain the Kingdom in Peace and Quietness , to settle a good Intelligence among themselves ; and lastly , to prevent Bribery or any private Interest in any of the Members of the Diet that might tend to hinder a free and unanimous Election . Matters being thus dispos'd , they immediately proceed to the Election , examining first , the Exorbitances , that is to say , the Disorders and Excesses committed during the last Reign , to the end that they may prevent the like for the future . These Exorbitances are not examin'd by the whole Session , either of the Senators or Deputies , but by a certain Number assign'd out of both , who sit a-Mornings in the Castle of Warsaw . Then the Diet gives Audience to the Ambassadors , both of those Princes that pretend to the Crown , and those that recommend others to it , sending first , a great Train of Coaches to wait on them to the Rota Equestris , whither it must be understood that on this Occasion the Senate goes . When these Embassadors are thus sent for , the Pope's Nuncio is always preferr'd , then comes the Emperour's Embassador , next the French , and after these the Spanish : But since the Diet of Election conven'd at Warsaw after the Death of Sigismundus Augustus , when the Spanish Embassador demanded Audience before the King of France , who notwithstanding was preferr'd , Spain has sent no Embassador on this Account into Poland ; for as for Don Pedro Ronquillos , who was present at the Diet of Election of John III. he durst never assume either the Title or Quality of Embassador , for Fear he should be forc'd to give Place to the Embassador of France . The Manner of receiving these Embassadors is this : The Pope's Legate is introduc'd by a certain Number of the Ecclesiastical and Lay-Senators , as likewise by the Marshal of the Deputies , and an assign'd Number out of their Body . The Inter-Rex arising out of his Chair , moves two or three Steps to meet him , and places him on his Right-Hand . The secular Embassadors are introduc'd by some of the Lay-Senators and Deputies only . The Emperour's Minister is plac'd by them between the Great Marshal and the Nuncio-Marshal . When the Embassadors receive Audience , they make their Harangue in Latin , to which the Archbishop that presides , answers for the Senators , and the Nuncio-Marshal for the Nobility . It is absolutely necessary for all Ministers that have any Interests of their Masters to carry on in the Diet , to be not only eloquent , but liberal and generous , that by their Treats , Feasts , and chiefly their Money , they may gain or purchase the Good Will and Suffrages of the Senate and Gentry . It is so essentially requisite for Embassadors to make a great Figure , keep an open Table , spend a vast deal of Money , and to make considerable Presents , that if the Diet do but in the least suspect any Avarice or Niggardliness in them , they will presently impute it to the Poverty of the Prince that sent them , which would prove no small Obstruction , either to his Election or Interest in Behalf of any body else . Embassadors must likewise take more than ordinary Care to keep in with the Clergy ; first , by obliging the Bishops , because they bear great Sway in the Diet , and next the Priests and Fryars , they having no less Influence and Authority over the People . But however Presents are not to be made them in gross , but by little and little , lest they fly off when they expect no farther Recompence ; for the Poles generally think themselves oblig'd to serve you , not for what they have already receiv'd , but because they are still in Hopes of receiving more . They are all likewise apt to neglect your Interest , and will sometimes take Money from another Prince or his Embassador , to vote against you . The late King is accus'd of taking Money of the Emperor , the Duke of Lorrain , and of the Duke of Newbourg , to employ it in their several Interests in the Election ; but however , he did more wisely to make use of it himself to get to be elected , in which we find he had good Success . After the Embassadors have thus had Audience , and that all other Matters are settled in the Republick , they proceed to the Election of a King , but first they implore the Assistance of the Holy Ghost , by singing the Veni Creator : Then they proceed to give their Votes , and communicate them to each other , when if they are unanimous for one Candidate , the Archbishop of Gnesna , or Bishop that presides in his Place , demands thrice if the Grievances and Exorbitancies are redress'd ; which being answer'd in the Affirmative , he immediately proclaims the King Elect , which is likewise done at the same Time by the Marshals of the Crown and the Great Dutchy , and then they all joyn in the singing of Te Deum . Here it may not be amiss to give your Lordship farther Particulars , of the manner of Election , which is this . Assoon as the Anthem is ended , the Senators and Deputies remove from their Places , and divide themselves into their several Palatinates , making so many peculiar Rota's , the Archbishop of Gnesna only still keeping his Seat. The Orders being thus divided , the first Senator of every Palatinate , numbers their Votes ; which afterwards are transmitted into a Roll , and delivered under their several Hands to the Nuncio-Marshal . All these Suffrages are then reckon'd together by the Senate in the Szopa , where if there be a Majority for any one Candidate , they labour what they can partly by Perswasion , and partly by Promises , to bring the Electors to be unanimous ; for till then no King can be lawfully Proclaim'd : yet when there is a Division in the Diet , as most commonly it happens , the strongest Party still carries it , as it appear'd in Stephen Batori's Cafe , and that of Sigismund III. which last coming soonest into Poland , was Crown'd King at Cracow , notwithstanding that Maximilian was proclaim'd at Warsaw by Cardinal Radzvil . It may be observ'd that the House of Austria has been put by the Crown of Poland no less than thrice . First in the Person of Ernest , by the Election of Henry of Valois ; and Secondly and Thirdly , by the Exclusion of this Maximilian : And this because the Poles have a Maxim , never to Elect any Powerful Neighbouring Prince for fear of being subdu'd , and brought under an Arbitrary Power . The Day after the Election all the Senators and Deputies meet either in the Rota Equestris , or the Castle of Warsaw , and draw up the Decree of Election , subscribing it with their several Hands ; which is immediately afterwards sent to the Press to be Printed . To the Election of a King of Poland , not only all the Gentry of the Kingdom and Great Dutchy , but likewise a great Number of Strangers from all adjacent Countries come , yet notwithstanding that , People come from all Parts of Poland ; the Senators and Deputies only , have a lawful Vote in the Election : Nevertheless , the other Gentry Interest themselves either in favouring the Senators , or the Factions of the Deputies , and sometimes fall out among themselves about it , so that it is the absolute Interest of the Candidate to treat and present , not only the individual Members of the Diet , but also these Nobles , altho they have no actual Voices in the Election , for their great Number can easily favour and carry on a Faction , by threatning the Senators and Deputies , in Case they do not elect such a Prince as they propose . This was confirm'd in the Election of Michael Wiesnowiski , where none of the Electors thought of choosing a Piasto , and much less such a weak poor unexperienc'd Prince as this Duke was ; yet the turbulent Mob of Polish Gentry soon forc'd them to elect and proclaim him King , notwithstanding , this being no free Election , they never paid him any great Deference , but undervalu'd , and were so displeas'd with him , that some say , after four Years Reign , he was poison'd by the Contrivance of the Great Men. Thus it is palpably more safe and creditable for a Candidate to purchase himself a strong Party in the Diet , and to support and back them by procuring the Affection and good Will of the rest of the Gentry , than to rely barely on the inconstant and tumultuous Suffrage of a senseless turbulent Mob , as the late King sufficiently experienc'd before his Election . There are several Conditions requir'd in a Candidate , that aspires to the Crown of Poland , which are now past , as Constitutions of the Kingdom , for he must not be a Native ( which * Hartknoch says he may , and which he proves by a great many Persons ) nor marry'd , nor † present at the Election , but must be rich , and no absolute or neighbouring Prince : And as for his Religion , he must either actually be , or promise to become a Roman Catholick before he can be crown'd . All this after the Death of King Michael the late Elector of Brandenburg , and Duke Ernest of Brunswick promis'd , being not willing , it seems , to lose a Crown for an exteriour Show of a Piece of Religious Ceremony . The Gentry of Poland think themselves so great , and so equal in Respect to each other , that they do not willingly consent to elect a Piasto or Native to a Crown , which their Birth gave them a parallel Right to . They besides think it a great Advantage to their Nation to choose a forreign and rich Prince , that they may make more Alliances abroad , and oblige such Kings to bring all their Effects with them to enrich the Kingdom . They are for an unmarry'd Prince , that they may have the Opportunity of matching him , and so to strengthen their Alliances that Way . They care not to elect a neighbouring Prince , for fear he should become absolute by his adjoyning Force . But however these , like their other Constitutions , have not been always observ'd ; for the only Maxim they have hitherto kept inviolable , is not to elect any Prince but a Roman Catholick , for the late King was both a Piasto and marry'd before he was elected : 'T is true , they would have had his Queen divorc'd from him , that they might have marry'd him to King Michael's Queen Dowager Eleonora , at present Dutchess Dowager of Lorrain ; but the Affection the King always bore to his Queen , in Conjunction with her own Intrigues among the Senators , soon broke this Design . They have also sometimes elected absolute and neighbouring Princes , as the King of Sweden , the King of Hungary , the King of Bohemia , and the Prince of Transilvania ; but then this Constitution was not in Force , being only made of latter Days , for they are now resolv'd to admit of no such Election hereafter : So that at present a Prince must be very rich to purchase the Votes of so many Hundreds that compose the Diet , and to treat the Gentry in general : And besides , must have many Heroick and Warlike Qualities , and a great Reputation in the World , to obtain the Crown of Poland : Insomuch that before he can be elected and crown'd , it must necessarily cost him several Hundreds of Thousand Pounds Sterling : And moreover , the vast Sums that all the Competitors spend liberally at this Election , far exceeds what the elected Prince has spent , so that the Members of the Diet must needs get well by their Election , which I take to be one of the chiefest Reasons why they maintain their Kingdom elective . The others are , first , That they take that Government to be easiest , which is executed by a Person whom they have unanimously chosen to obey , being not thereby oblig'd to be subject to a Prince that Nature only has set over their Heads . Secondly , That they esteem an elective Kingdom free from those Hazzards which one that is successive most commonly incurs during the Minority of its Princes , for that then either its Neigbours take an Occasion to invade it , or its Great Men to embroil it , the better to secure the greater Share in the Government to themselves , under so weak a Head. If this be pretended to be remedy'd by assigning fit Tutors and Counsellors to the young Prince ; They say , that the Government will be miserably mistaken , for that we do not want in History several Examples of young Kings , who have been driven out of their Thrones by their assign'd Governours : And moreover , that seldom any Kingdom has been known to continue long in Peace , during the Minority of its King. The third Reason they give is , that in an elective State , rarely any Blood is shed about the Succession , as has frequently happen'd in other Countries , without fetching any Examples from Antiquity . Fourthly , They say , that a King chosen by the free Consent of the People , will be likely , in common Gratitude , to retaliate the Obligation by the Clemency and Justice of his Reign . The fifth Advantage which the Poles pretend by an Election of their Kings is , that in no other State Princes take so great Care to educate their Children , as in theirs . And the sixth is , That by Means of electing their King , the Gentry ( who are only consider'd in Poland ) have the greater Power of conserving their Liberties and Privileges , in which their greatest Happiness consists . And the seventh is , by limiting the Actions of their Kings to the unanimous Consent of the Diet. I might here mention many more Reasons , but for Fear of tiring your Lordship by too long a Digression , I return to my Subject . As for those that have Suffrages in this Election , it must be observ'd that the Diet have in general , as likewise the Deputies of some particular Cities , especially the greater ones of Prussia , which formerly had not only Place among the Nuncios , but also in the Senate . As for the lesser , the Bishop of Varmia generally subscribes in their Names . There are others who have pretended to , but have been deny'd a Vote in the Election ; as the Dukes of Prussia and the Dukes of Curland , when they were only tributary to Poland . The King's Sons also are excluded from a Vote , tho' they should be dignify'd with Consent of the Republick . Soldiers likewise are refus'd a Suffrage , tho' it is no wonder that they laid Claim to such a Privilege ( being for the most part chosen out of the Gentry ) when the Cosacks once pretended to it , but who were rejected with Contempt , being look'd upon to be no better than the Scum or Dregs of the Populace . At the Time of this Election , the Diet apply themselves to the Conservation of their Rights and Liberties , for this is the best Time to secure their Constitutions and Privileges , and to prevent any Abuse of , or Breach in their Laws ▪ for which Purpose they are always then very busie in making new Laws , not only to preserve , but likewise enlarge their Prerogatives . As soon therefore as their King is elected , they propose to him certain Articles or Capitulations to be agreed to before he can be proclaim'd . These Articles they call Pacta Conventa , being properly a Contract between the King and People , which he swears afterwards to keep inviolable before the Altar in the Church of St. John at Warsaw . Providing the elected King be a foreign Prince , then must his Embassador who represents him , sign these Articles , and take this Oath for him . Thus at the Election of Henry of Valois , his Embassador John de Monluc , Bishop of Valence , was oblig'd to come to the Diet , where , after the Conditions to be observ'd by the new King his Master were read to him , he sign'd them in the Name of the said Henry , and of Charles IX . his Brother , King of France . Then was he conducted to St. John's Church , where after taking the abovesaid Oath , his Master Henry of Valois was proclaim'd King of Poland by the Great Marshal , the eighteent of May , in the Year 1573. Afterwards , according to Custom in these Cases , Embassadors were sent by the Republick to take the Oath from that King in Person at Paris , which they did on the tenth of September following . This is the Method prescrib'd by the Laws for swearing , to observe the Pacta Conventa ; yet which is not always punctually observ'd , for King Michael and John Sobieski took that Oath several Days after their Election . The Form of this Agreement or Capitulation is drawn up and methodiz'd by Order of the Senators and Deputies , at the same time that they make the Decree of Election ; after which the three Orders , viz. the King elect or his Embassador , the Senate and Deputies go to the Church , where the Chancellor or Grand Marshal reads distinctly with an audible Voice , the whole Contract as follows . 1. That the King shall not assume to himself the Quality of Heir of Poland , nor will appoint any to be his Successor ; but on the contrary , will preserve and maintain inviolable , the Laws and Constitutions made for the free Election of a King. 2. That he will pretend to no Right of Coining Money , but will entirely leave that Power , and the Profit thereof , in the Hands of the Republick . 3. That he will ratifie and confirm all the former Articles of Peace made with foreign Princes . 4. That he will make it his principal Care to preserve and maintain the Quiet and Tranquility of the Publick . 5. That without the Consent of the Diet , he will not declare War against any Prince ; bring any foreign Troops into the Kingdom , suffer no Soldiers to go out of it , nor levy any new Troops . 6. That all the Field-Officers shall be either Poles or Lithuanians , or at least Natives of such Provinces as depend upon the Crown of Poland . 7. That all the Officers of his Regiment of Guards shall be likewise either Poles or Lithuanians : That their Colonel or chief Commander shall be a Polish Nobleman , and who shall take an Oath of Fidelity to the Republick , and that all the Officers in general shall be subject to the Jurisdiction of the Grand Marshal . 8. That as to Affairs which concern the Republick , he shall not make use of his Privy-Seal . 9. That in six Weeks after any Charge or Office vacant , he shall take Care to bestow it on some worthy and well qualified Polish Gentleman , and on no other . 10. That he will not confer on any one Person , the Offices , Benefices , or Dignities which the Laws of the Kingdom prescribe to be enjoy'd by more . 11. That he will not marry , but according to the Laws , and with the Consent and Approbation of the Senate , who shall assign his Queen that Retinue only which they think fit and convenient . This Article King Michael broke when he married Eleonora the Emperour's Sister without Approbation of the Senate , but which nevertheless he afterwards repented of , for they murmur'd heavily against him , and did not scruple to tell him to his Face , that he had violated his Coronation-Oath . Likewise when Prince James the late King's Son , marry'd the Princess of Newbourg , the Senate procur'd the King to send his own Guards , that no German Guards might come into the Kingdom . 12. That together with his Council , he will regulate the Number of Horse and Foot , which is necessary , to the End that the Republick may have no need of foreign Troops , nor be put to an unusual Expence , and that he will take care to preserve such good Discipline among the Soldiers , that they shall commit no Disorders , either in their Quarters , or their March. 13. That if it be necessary for the Interest of the State to have a Fleet , that he shall build none without the Consent of the Gentry , and Advice of the Senate . 14. That he will no ways diminish the Treasure reposited in the Castle of Cracow , but will rather study to encrease and augment it . 15. That he will borrow no Money , nor consent that any shall be borrow'd for his Vse , without the Knowledge and Approbation of the Diet . 16. That he will always administer Justice by the Advice of the Senators and Counsellors which attend him . 17. That for the Expences of his Table , he shall be contented with those Revenues that have been granted by the Republick to the Kings his Predecessors ; and moreover that he shall enjoy them only for Life . 18. That he shall not introduce any Strangers , of what Rank or Quality soever , into his Council , and that he will bestow no Offices , Dignities or Governments upon them . 19. That for the Preservation of his Power and Dignity , he will not diminish or abrogate any of the Offices at his Disposal , either in the Republick or Court. 20. And lastly , That he will inviolably keep , maintain , and defend , and confirm by his Letters Patents , all the Rights , Liberties , Immunites , and Privileges lawfully granted by former Kings , either to the Poles or Lithuanians , or to any of the Provinces which depend upon either of those two Nations . To these Articles they commonly add several others , which vary according to the Circumstances of Time or Quality of the Person elected King. Dr. Connor says , when he was in Poland , he heard the Poles say , that at the next Election they would make a Law , by which the King should be oblig'd to reside always at Warsaw , which in a manner seems to be the Center of the Kingdom . The Reason that made them think of this was , because the late King almost always had an ambulatory Court , having no certain or fix'd Residence or Abode : For sometimes he liv'd on his own Estate in Prussia , and sometimes in Russia at Zolkiew , and so rambled about from one Country Palace to another , where oftentimes the Courtiers , Ambassadors , or several Gentlemen of the Kingdom , that were forc'd to follow him about Business , found but very indifferent Lodgings and Entertainment . It may here be observ'd , that at new Elections they always make some new Constitution or other , for the Benefit of the Nation , and to abridge the Power of their Kings . The Formalities which they use when they make the King swear to the Pacta Conventa are as follow . The Archbishop of Gnesna , and the Nuncio-Marshal carry these Articles before the King , after Mass , and when they are come to the Great Altar , his Majesty repeats after the Chancellor these Words . We Frederick Augustus , duly elected King of Poland , and Great Duke of Lithuania , Duke of Russia , Prussia , Masovia , Samogitia , Kiovia , Volhynia , Podolia , Podlachia , Livonia , Smolensko , Severia , and Czernicovia , do promise to Almighty God , and swear upon the Holy Evangelists , that we will observe , maintain , and fulfill all the Conditions agreed upon at our Election , between our Embassadors , and the Senators and Deputies of the Kingdom of Poland , and the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , which were confirm'd by the Oath of our said Embassadors , and that we will moreover perform the same in all Rigour , Vigour , Points , Articles , Clauses , and Conditions therein contain'd . All which we promise to ratifie and confirm by Oath on the Day of our Coronation . When the King has thus sworn to observe the Pacta Conventa , the Chancellor presents him with the Decree of his Election written in Parchment , and sign'd by all the Senators and Deputies . The Poles make use of these Precautions in the Election of their Kings , by reason that if they at any Time act contrary to what they had promis'd they might have a Right to remonstrate to them , and put them in mind of their Duty . It is observable , that from the Time of the King's Election , to that of his Coronation , the great or petty Marshal does not carry the Staff erected before him ; that when he issues out any Orders or Proclamations , he assumes only the Character of King-elect , and that nothing can then be seal'd but by the Signet . Before I proceed to describe the Coronation of a King of Poland , I may here reasonably insert something concerning the Election of a Successor , which tho' it be contrary to the Laws and Constitutions of the Kingdom , and repugnant to the Privileges of an elective Monarchy , yet a Father will have always that Respect for his Child , that he will endeavour to get him to succeed him , even while he lives : So Sigismund II. was nam'd King in the Life-time of his Father Sigismund I. but still on Condition that he should not meddle with the Government so long as his Father liv'd . But Sigismund II. being dead , the Diet , after having inspected the Laws of the Realm , Decreed that there should be no Successor nam'd for the future , while the Predecessor surviv'd . This Constitution Stephen Bateri would have invaded , but the Republick oppos'd him so vigorously , that he was forc'd to let fall his Design . All Christian Princes having a feasible Right to the Crown of Poland , it is the Interest of each of them to oppose the Election of a Successor , since they would thereby absolutely be excluded from it : This occasion'd the present Emperour Leopold , to send Francis de Lisola , to the Diet held at Warsaw in the Year 1661 ▪ where John Casimir had a Mind to propose a Prince to succeed him : Wherefore in Conjunction with John Owerbeck ▪ Envoy to the Elector of Brandenbourg , Lisola rais'd Factions in the Diet , which were seconded by Marshal Lubomirski , insomuch that they quickly overthrew King Casimir's Design , and caus'd the Diet to confirm the former Constitution against electing of a Successor : Several of the Lithuanian Gentry had the same Intentions with John Casimir , but however with these following Precautions : First , That such a Successor should be elected a ▪ new , after the King's Death . Secondly , That he should be a Roman Catholick . Thirdly , That he should not be a Piasto or Native . Fourthly , That he should neither be an Emperour , King , nor Sovereign Prince of another Country . Fifthly , That he should not be any Neighbour of Poland . Sixthly , That he should neither be too young , nor too old . And Seventhly , That he should not be marry'd . No doubt , the Designs of King Casimir , and of all those that were for the Election of a Successor were good , for they had thereby a Mind to secure the Government from those Divisions and Intestine Jarrs which commonly happen in Interregnums . But those who oppos'd them affirm'd , that the Election of a Successor would undoubtedly soon introduce an Hereditary Monarchy , and be the ruin of their Liberties and Privileges , whatever care they could take to prevent it : That it would be likewise against the Constitutions of the Realm to Elect a Soccessor in the King's Life time ; and that if the Republic consented to it , they would be no longer at Liberty to oppose it : That it would moreover , be an Injury done to several Princes , who all had a kind of Right to the Kingdom of Poland , which would therefore infallibly embroil it in new Troubles , when it was the Interest of that Crown to be at Peace with all the World. These were the several reasons offer'd by the two Parties , the last whereof , as I said before , got the better . Till a King of Poland be Crown'd , he has really no * Regal Authority ; for he can bestow no Benefice , give no Office , nor Pardon any Offence : Neither can he make use of the Great Seal of the Chancery , nor set the Courts of Justice a going ; which are always silenced during an Interregnum , till he has taken his Coronation Oath . It belongs to the King-Elect to appoint a Day for his Coronation ; which formerly was wont to be at † Gnesna , till the Coronation of Vladislaus Locticus was solemniz'd at Cracow in the year 1320. where it was fix'd by the Constitutions of the Kingdom ; nevertheless Vladislaus VII . would needs Crown his Queen Caecilia Renata at Warsaw ; but which was not perform'd without excessive Murmurings of the Gentry . The Day of Coronation being arriv'd , the King makes his solemn Entry into Cracow , with great Pomp and Acclamations . The Scabins of the City carry the Dais over him , preceded by all the Horse and Foot-Guards , with their Officers . Immediately after the King follow the Bishops , Palatins and foreign Embassadors on Horseback . Just before the King Rides an Officer , who throws some Coronation Medals among the People ; but which seldom amounts to any great Sum. Thus Attended , his Majesty is conducted thro' the City to the Castle , having first receiv'd the Keys of the City from the Magistrates in the first Gate thereof , and pass'd under several Triumphal Arches , with Motto's of various Invention . At the Castle-gate he has the Keys of that Important Place also presented him , with a solemn Harangue , by the Starosta of Cracow . The rest of the Day is spent in Banqueting and Feasts . * The Day following , being that which precedes the Coronation , the Obsequies of the deceas'd King are to be celebrated , when they carry his Body to Schalka to the Church of St. Stanislaus . † The Order of Procession is this . First the new King marches on foot , then follow all the Officers of the Crown and Great Dutchy , together with the Deputies , the Ensigns , with the Standards of every Palatinate , and lastly , the Crown , Scepter , Globe , Sword , and other Regalia being carry'd before the Corps , pointed towards the Ground . After these come a great Number of other Gentry , and next after them march the several Companies of Trades barefooted , belonging both to the City and Court , each having an empty Coffin and Pall born before them , on the Shoulders of two Men. It is to be observ'd , that all that assist at this Procession , must be in Mourning . At the Place of Interment , the Marshals break their Staffs against the King's Tomb , and all the other Officers are discharg'd of their Authorities several Ways . After which the Body is interr'd in the Cathedral Church , among the rest of the Kings of Poland , who for the most part lie all buryed there . I should have remember'd that the Myter'd Clergy generally march about the Corps . The Day after the Funeral is assign'd for the Coronation , the Ceremony whereof is to be perform'd by the Archbishop of Gnesna , as Primate of the Kingdom , altho' that Office was once * disputed with him by S●igneius Olesnicius , as being both Bishop of Cracow , and Cardinal at the same time ; yet nevertheless Casimir IV. decided that Difference in Favour of the Archbishop , and which was afterwards confirm'd by Alexander . † Notwithstanding if the Primate be either dead or refractory , that Right devolves to the Bishop of Cracow , and upon his Obstinacy , Absence , or Death , to the Bishop of Cujavia . The two Bishops that assist at the Coronation are the Bishops of Cracow and Cujavia . The Ceremony of the Procession , when the King goes to be crown'd , is order'd by the Master of the Ceremonies ; but before his Majesty stirs out , he is habited after a very splendid Manner , by the Great Marshal of the Kingdom . The King is conducted from the Castle to the Cathedral , by the Senators , foreign Embassadors , and a great Number of the Gentry . Before he enters the Church , the Great Master of the Horse brings the Crown , Scepter , and naked Sword to the Archbishop , who places them all upon the Altar . After which the Bishops of Cracow and Cujavia having receiv'd the King , they hold him under each Arm , and present him to the Archbishop , to whom he makes a Bow. I imagine a more particular Account of this Ceremony may neither be unacceptable to your Lordship , nor the Publick , and therefore I shall for the future describe all the most remarkable Circumstances thereof , as it was practis'd in the last Election , with as much Brevity and Succinctness as possible , and which are as follow . After the King has thus been conducted into the Church , the Ceremony forthwith begins . First the Archbishop in a short Oration exhorts the King to continue stedfast in the Roman Communion , to exercise all Regal and Princely Virtues , and lastly , to remunerate his Obligations to the Republick , by a just and inviolable Administration of the Government : After which the Archbishop asks him to this Effect in Latin ; Will you support and maintain the Holy Catholick Faith , and uphold it by good Works ? To which the King answers , I will. Then the Archbishop asks him again , Will you protect and defend the Churches and their Ministers . Answer . I will. Then the Archbishop again , Will you govern and rule the Kingdom committed by God to your Charge , according to Equity and Justice ? Answer . I will. Then the King-elect kneeling , and kissing the Archbishop's Hand , and laying his own upon the Evangelists , sworn to perform all that he had before sworn to observe at St. John's Church at Warsaw , with some other Particulars that induce me to repeat the Form , which runs thus . We Frederic Augustus , duly elected King of Poland , Great Duke of Lithuania , and Duke of Russia , Prussia , Masovia , Samogitia , Kiovia , Volhynia , Podolia , Podlachia , Livonia , Smolensko , Severia , and Czernicovia ; by all the Orders of both States of Poland and Lithuania , and by all the Provinces incorporated and depending thereupon , do sincerely promise and swear before Almighty God , and upon the Evangelists of Jesus Christ , to maintain , observe , keep , and fulfill in every of the Circumstances , Particulars , and Articles ; all the Rights , Liberties , Immunities , and Privileges , both publick and private ( excepting such as are contrary to the common Rights and Liberties of both these Nations , or to any Law , either ecclesiastical or civil ) that have been justly and lawfully establish'd by our Predecessors the Kings of Poland , Great Dukes of Lithuania , and Dukes , &c. Or which have been granted by all the Orders during the Interregnum , to the Catholick Churches , Lords , Barons , Gentry , Citizens , and Inhabitans , of what Rank or Condition soever , together with the Pacta Conventa , agreed upon between our Embassadours and the Orders of the Kingdom of Poland , and Great Dutchy of Lithuania . We do moreover promise to maintain and acquiesce in whatever has been enacted or establish'd in the Diet of our Election , as we do likewise to what shall be agreed upon in that of our Coronation : Also that we will restore both to the Kingdom and Great Dutchy , whatever has or shall be alien'd and dismember'd from their Lands or Revenues . Moreover , we promise not to lessen the Bounds of either the Kingdom or Great Dutchy , but rather to defend and enlarge them : We swear likewise to establish Courts of Justice throughout the Kingdom and Great Dutchy , and to see that Justice be render'd every where without Intermission or Delay , without any Regard to , or Favour of , Persons or Things . And lastly , we consent that if it should happen ( which God forbid ) that we should in any wise violate this our Oath , or any Part thereof , that the Inhabitants of the Kingdom , and all our Dominions shall be totally discharg'd and exempt from paying us Obedience and Fidelity . This Form or Oath having been distinctly repeated by the King after the Chancellor , and before the Archbishop , his Majesty takes the Testament in his Hand , and Kissing it , uses these Words : So may God help me , and the Contents of this Book inspire me , as I perform inviolably this sacred Oath . After the King has been thus sworn , he rises and hears the Pacta Conventa read , and confirms the Oath which he had taken concerning them . Then he Kneels again , and receives the Benediction of the Archbishop and other Bishops ; after which he rises and has the upper Part of his Cloaths taken off , when the Archbishop Anoints his right Hand and Arm , up to his Elbow and Shoulder , with consecrated Oyl with these Words : I anoint thee King with consecrated Oyl , in the Name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost ; Amen . And then he has his Cloaths put on again . Afterwards the two Bishops lead him to a Chappel , on the left Side of the Church , where they Habit him a-new , somewhat like a Bishop : After which he has other Ornaments put on by the two Marshals of the Kingdom and Great Dutchy , and then he is convey'd by the Senator-Officers , the Standard-bearer of the Kingdom walking before , to the Throne rais'd for him in the Middle of the Church , whence , after having heard Mass , he is brought back to the Altar , where the Archbishop delivers a drawn Sword into his Right Hand with these Word , Receive this Sword , and cordially protect and defend the Holy Church against all Vnbelievers . Then the King delivers the Sword to the Great Sword-Bearer of the Kingdom , who having put it up in its Scabbard , returns it to the Archbishop , who then girds it to the King's Side , whereupon the King immediately rises , and drawing it again , Flourishes it three Times over his Head , to signifie that he will defend the Trinity and Church against all Unbelievers . This being done , the King kneels again , and the Archbishop puts the Crown , after a very solemn Manner , on his Head , which the two Bishops bear up with their Hands till the Archbishop has said certain Prayers : After which the Archbishop puts the Scepter into the King's Right Hand , and the Globe into his Left , when the King rising , his Sword is given again to the Sword-Bearer of the Kingdom to bear before him . After this his Majesty is brought back between the Archbishop and the two Bishops , to the Throne , wherein he is forthwith plac'd by the Archbishop with these Words ; Sit and maintain the Place given you by God , &c. The King being thus seated , the Archbishop and Bishops return to the Altar , where they sing Te Deum , which being ended , and the Archbishop sit down by the Altar , the King comes and Offers him Gold , Kisses his Hand , and having made his Confession to him , receives the Sacrament and Benediction from him . Thus the Ceremonies being at an end , the Archbishop rises and gives his Benediction to all present ; when the Court-Marshal , with a loud Voice cries out , Vivat Rex , Vivat Rex : Which Signal being taken from him by the People , all the Church soon rings with the same joyful Notes ; after which the Great Treasurer scatters a great Number of Coronation-Medals among the People , and the Guns begin to roar out their Satisfaction in what had been done , when the King forthwith returns to his Court with great Pomp and Magnificence . The Coronation being thus compleated , the rest of the Day is spent in various Kinds of Feasts and Rejoycings , among which there is one very particular in the King's Court , where they roast three whole Oxen stuff'd and larded with divers Kinds of fatned Wild Beasts , when they also give a great many Hogs-heads of Wine and Beer to the People . Next Day the King goes on Horse-back , richly attir'd and in great Pomp , to the Town-House , some of the Senators carrying the Regalia before him : The Order of March is , the Bishops behind , and the Lay - Senators before , and then the other Officers , Nuncios , &c. before them . While he is in Procession , the Great Treasurer of the Kingdom scatters among the People a great Number both of Gold and Silver Medals more , from the Castle to the Town-House : Here he is habited a-new with his Royal Robes , and seated in a splendid Throne erected on purpose , when the Senate sitting in an inferiour Degree on each Hand of him , the Magistrates of the City come to pay him their Homage , and to assure him of their Fidelity and Loyalty , presenting him again with the Keys of every of their Gates gilded and laid in a Silver Plate : Which done , the Chancellor assures them of the King's Favour , and then reads aloud the Oath of Fealty to them , which they then take on their Knees , holding up their Hands all the while . Having thus sworn , the Magistrates Present him with a Purse of Gold , and then receive their Keys back . After which the King having deliver'd the Scepter and Globe to some of the Senators standing about him , he receives a naked Sword from the Great Sword-bearer , which rising up and flourishing over his Head towards the four Quarters of the World , he sits down again , and by a light Stroke of the Blade on the Shoulders of some of the Burghers , creates them Knights . This done , the Great Treasurer , in the King 's Return back to the Castle , scatters some more Medals among the People , whilst the Canons proclaim their Joy , and if it be Night , as generally it is by that Time all these Ceremonies are over , the Fireworks are lighted , and various Proofs of Satisfaction are every where both to be seen and heard . The King being thus establish'd in the Throne , the Diet of the Coronation sits , where first the Primate lays down his Authority of Inter-Rex , and then every individual Member of the Senate and Diet takes an Oath of Allegiance and Supremacy to the King. after which his Majesty is invested with the Plenary Regal Authority ; he gives new Seals to the Chancellors , and the Marshals bear their Staffs erected before him : then he issues out his Royal Proclamation , commanding all Magistrates , and all other Officers of the Kingdom , Great Dutchy , and annex'd Provinces , to cause his Coronation , and Confirmation of the Peoples Liberties and Privileges , to be proclaim'd on the first publick Days in every City and Town , and afterwards to be registred in their Journals . Also by the same Proclamation he gives Liberty to all the Courts of Justice , to proceed after their usual Manner ; and then confirms a● the Acts and Constitutions which have pass'd in the Diet during the Inter-regnum . As to what relates to a Queen of Poland's Coronation , we must first observe that she cannot be Crown'd unless she be a Roman Catholick , an Instance whereof we may see in Helena Wife to King Alexander , who being of the Greek Perswasion , and not caring to reform , was not Crown'd . Also we may read in History , that Queens have either been Crown'd with their Husbands or without ; with their Husbands , when they were either marry'd to them before or at the Time of their Coronation ; and without , when they were marry'd afterwards with Consent of the Diet ; for it has always been thought so very necessary to have their Consent , that it is inserted among the Articles of the Pacta Conventa . Likewise the King cannot be Divorc'd from his Queen without the Approbation of the Diet ; Neither can he crown her if she be marry'd to him after his Coronation , without their Consent ; but if she were marry'd before , he may . The Place of the Queen's Coronation is generally Cracow , altho there have been some Examples to the contrary ; for Vladislaus VII . caus'd his Queen , Cecilia Renata , to be Crown'd at Warsaw ; and King Michael , his Queen Eleonora , in the same City ; but however this last was with Leave of the Diet , tho' at the same time they forbad it to go for a Precedent for the future . What has been said about a Queen 's not being to be crown'd if a Dowager surviv'd , is not so , as may appear by several Examples . As for the Manner of a Queen's Coronation alone , it must be with the King's Consent ; he must request it of the Republick ; he must be present at the Ceremony ; he must lead his Queen into the Church , and he must present her to the Archbishop or other Bishop , who is to Crown her , Anoint her with consecrated Oyl , and to put a Scepter into her Right Hand , and Globe into her Left. The King likewise is to carry his Queen to the Town-house , but she is to receive no Homage there . Having thus , My Lord , amass'd the several Particulars intended for Your Lordships Perusal , I have nothing left to do but humbly to acknowledge my Presumption , and to have Recourse to your Candour and Goodness for Pardon and Protection . I am , My LORD , Your Lordship 's most humble and most devoted Servant , J. S. LETTER V. To the most Honourable JOHN , Lord Marquess of Normanby . Of the Power of the Gentry , and Slavery of the Commonalty in Poland ; with an Account of the Customs and Manners of the People of that Kingdom ; as likewise of some peculiarly relating to particular Countries . My LORD , TO approach so great a Person as your Lordship on so trifling an Account as the Subject of this Letter , I was conscious to my self , was no way suitable . On one Hand your known Abilities might reasonably deter my Presumption , and on the other , your elate Quality check my Ambition : Yet , considering at the same time , that sometimes the greatest Genius's and Persons have stoop'd to be entertain'd with the Follies and Transactions of the Crowd , I hop'd , among the rest , I might not offend if I address'd this Letter to you ; and the rather because it was first design'd for the Entertainment of your Lordships Leisure Hours . My LORD , The Third Order of the Republick of Poland , is that of the Nobility ; out of which all the Senators , and all other Officers , as well Civil as Military , are taken ; for no Body else that is not a Polish Gentleman , tho' he be never so Noble in his own Country , can be capable of any Preferment here , unless it be some inconsiderable Posts in the Army , the highest whereof is a Colonel , or at most a Major-General , which is much the same with a Brigadeer in our Army . So that there is little or no Encouragement for Persons of foreign Countries , of what Merit or Degree soever , to go to serve this Republick , which proves no small Inconvenience and Prejudice to their State. As for the Citizens and Peasants , they are excluded from all Preferments , and can have no Possessions unless they be a few Houses in a City , or a small Piece of Land about a League off in the Country . But here the Citizens in Prussia are excepted , for they may possess Lands of what Extent soever , out of their Cities . Also the Inhabitants of Cracow may purchase and enjoy Lands in any Part of the Kingdom . Likewise the Magistrates of Vilna have a Power to possess Lands , and the City of Leopol in like manner has a Privilege for its private Citizens to hold Lands . A Nobleman , Gentleman , or one that is free-born of the Kingdom of Poland , are the same thing . Every Gentleman has his Coat of Arms granted him by the Republick but then ; either he or some of his Family must have Possessions in Lands there . He can pretend to all the greatest Employments and Offices in the Kingdom , and buy Lands where he pleases all over the Dominions of Poland and Lithuania : He has moreover a Right to the Crown , if his Credit and Interest can procure it . Every Gentleman is a Sovereign Lord and Master in his own Lands , for he has the Power of Life and Death over his Tenants , or ( as the Poles term them ) his Subjects , tho' I may better call them his Slaves , for they have neither Privilege nor Law to protect them , but are to be govern'd absolutely by the Will and Pleasure of their Lord. They dare not leave his Lands to go to anothers , under Pain of Death , unless he sells them to his Neighbour , as he has the Power to do , or has violated or ravish'd their Wives or Daughters ; insomuch that I have heard that some have wish'd to have had a fine Wife or Daughter , that their Lord might thereby have given them Occasion to get rid of him . If a Gentleman kills another Gentleman's Slave , he is neither to be try'd nor punish'd for it , and is only oblig'd to give that Gentleman another Slave in the Room of him , or as much Money as will buy one : And besides , to maintain the Family of the Person that he has kill'd : likewise if he kills one of his own Slaves , he only pays a matter of fifty Livres to be quit . Nay , if one Gentleman kills another , he cannot be apprehended nor clapt into Prison for his Crime Nisi Jure Victus , unless a Court of Justice has first convicted him , which commonly gives him Time enough to escape , for he must first be cited to appear , and upon his Neglect he is declar'd contumacious , and consequently convicted : But it may very well be suppos'd , that he who knows himself guilty , will not run the Hazard of Appearing , nor venture the losing of his Head. This Honour the Poles likewise bestow on the common People , Hanging being not the usual Way of Execution in their Country . However , Hartknoch has these Exceptions from this Privilege ; for ( says he ) if a Nobleman be taken in the very Act of Ravishing , Burning of Houses , Theft , Robbery , or the like , he may be apprehended by the Laws : Likewise if he will not give sufficient Caution , according to the Quality of his Offence ; or lastly , if he be found in the Register to have been thrice convicted before . Notwithstanding this Privilege of the Nobility ( says Hauteville ) I have known one Instance to the contrary , for those who assassinated Gonczenski , Petty General of Lithuania , were seiz'd without any Formality , and carry'd Prisoners to Elbing , and were afterwards condemn'd to be beheaded at the general Diet at Warsaw , in the Year 1664. but then this Crime of theirs was so notorious , that the Nobility might well have wav'd their Privilege ; for these Villains took that Gentleman out of his Bed at Vilna , and putting him into a Coach with a Confessor , carry'd him out of the City , where they scarce allow'd him Time to say his Prayers before they shot him dead with Pistols . A Polish Nobleman , tho' he be proscrib'd and cited , and found guilty , cannot be executed without the King's Knowledge and Consent , as may appear by the Case of Samuel Zborowski , who tho' he had been proscrib'd and condemn'd by the Great Chancellor and General of the Army Zamoiski , yet would he not presume to Behead him till he had known King Stephen's Pleasure therein . The Polish Gentry also have another Privilege which is , that no Soldiers or Officers of the Army can be Quarter'd upon them , for if any one should presume to attempt such a thing , the Diet would either condemn him to Death , or pronounce him infamous , whereby he would be depriv'd of the Power of giving his Vote in all Assemblies , and moreover be render'd incapable of enjoying any Office or Employment in the State , and this is as being degraded from his Nobility ; whereupon I may take notice of a Passage that hapned at the Diet of Election of John III. and which did not a little contribute towards his being chosen . The Palatin of Smolensko's Son went and quarter'd at the House of Wiesnowiski , without his Leave ( as was reported ) by Order of the Grand General Patz , which occasion'd the Marshals , who are Judges in these Cases , two Days before the breaking up of the Diet , to deprive this Palatin of his Vote in the Election , whereby Sobieski was freed from a declar'd Enemy , and the Austrian Faction lost a profess'd Friend . The King likewise cannot now lodg in any Nobleman's House against his Will , as he could before the Year 1433. Also wherever any Foreigner dies without Heirs , his Estate Escheats to the Lord of those Lands where he dy'd , and not to the King. And where any Polish Gentleman dies without Heirs , the King cannot seize upon his Estate by Right of Escheat , if he have a Relation left of the eighth Degree inclusively . The Gentry also may have Houses in the King's Cities and Towns , but then they must not let such Trades inhabit them , as may prove obnoxious , or a Nusance to the Citizens ; and likewise these Houses ought to be subject to the Jurisdiction of the City , but which however is seldom or never observ'd . The House of a Nobleman moreover is a Kind of Asylum , for tho' Delinquents may be arrested there with his Consent , yet cannot they be taken thence by Force . Not less are a Nobleman's Privileges as to Customs and Taxes , for if he will swear his Goods were not bought , but arising from his Lands , he may send them any where out of the Kingdom to be sold without paying Duties ; and where he has once so sworn , his Testimonials alone for the future will suffice to exempt them . Also his Subjects will have the same Privilege wherever they trade . In Prussia the Nobles are not only free from Customs , but likewise all the other Inhabitants by the Magna Charta of Culm . But altho the Polish Nobility are thus said to be free from Taxes , yet upon emergent Occasions and Exigencies , the Diet usually obliges them to pay them for a certain Time. The Nobility also have a Privilege of Preemption of Salt ; for in the Staples for that Commodity , there must be at least a Months Notice before any can be sold to any body else . After all these Privileges , the Polish Nobility have one very great Grievance , which is that they are oblig'd to serve in the Pospolite Ruszanie , or General Muster of the Militia , at their own Charges . How the Polish Gentry came by all these Privileges , it may not be here improper to enquire , since it is certain that formerly they were not much better than Slaves : For to pass by many other Examples , Cromerus says , they were once oblig'd to keep the King's Dogs . The first Glimpse of their Liberty may reasonably be ascrib'd to the Privileges granted the Clergy by Boleslaus the Chast ; but afterwards when Poland began to be harrass'd by Civil Wars , the Gentry obtain'd many larger Privileges from their Kings , and which they have since always taken Care to get augmented at every new Election . All the Gentry of Poland are equal by Birth , notwithstanding some of the meaner Sort send their Children to serve the Great Men as other Servants , and this principally to learn Breeding and to be kept in Awe ; yet may that very same Servant have as good a Vote in the Diet as his Master . They neither value nor care for Titles of Honour , for they think the greatest they can have , is to be a Noble Pole , or Gentleman of Poland . Neither the King nor Republick gives any Title of Prince , Duke , Marquess , Count , Vicount , Baron , or Knight , to any of the free-born of the Nation , thinking ( I suppose ) that none can be any ways rais'd above another by a bare exteriour Denomination , which argues more the Favour of the Prince , than Merit of the Person preferr'd , but rather by their Services in the Offices and Employments which they enjoy . There are no Princes of the Kingdom , but those which are of the Royal Family , for altho some of the Poles have been made Princes of the Empire by the Emperour , as Prince Lubomirski , &c. Yet it gives them no Precedence in Poland , but rather renders them odious and despis'd by the rest of the Gentry , who cannot endure that any should pretend to any Superiority among them , especially by a Title which is not annex'd to some Employment in the Nation . King Sigismund III. thought of establishing an Order of Knighthood of the Immaculate Conception in Poland ; and had effectually created several Knights thereof , allowing them certain Privileges , and a Superiority above others ; but these were so despis'd and undervalu'd by the rest of the Gentry , that scarce any one afterwards car'd for that up-start Honour ; whereupon that Order soon dwindled into nothing . The Poles have a Proverb to prove their Equality which is , That they are measur'd like a Bushel of Corn , that is , whenever any one pretends to rise but a Grain above the Level , he is immediately struck off and ridicul'd . There are some Gentlemen in Poland , that have had Dutchies time out of mind annex'd to their Estates , as Duke Radzivil in Lithuania , &c. But there are no Dutchies or Counties created by the King. Tho the Poles in their own Country have no Honorary Titles above a Gentleman , yet several have been known to have usurp'd them when they have travell'd into France , Italy , and Germany , for they there frequently assume those of Counts to themselves , in like manner as the Germans in foreign Countries do those of Barons , for nothing is more common than Monsieur le Conte Malakowski , Il Signior Conde Potoski , Mynheer Graff Jablonowski , &c. And this they do to be the more easily admitted into Company , especially in Germany , where 't is scarce thought that any body can be a Gentleman under a Baron , and consequently not fit for Conversation . Dr. Connor likewise says , he has known some of our English Gentry in these Countries that have not scrupul'd to call themselves Lords to procure them the greater Respect , since they saw that the Title of Gentleman alone was not regarded there . The Gentry of Poland make and defend their own Laws and Liberties , elect their King with all manner of Freedom , give him the Crown and Scepter , appoint Ministers to counsel and instruct him , and their Number far exceeding that of the Senate , they easily keep the King and Senators in their Duty , and threaten both very often , especially in the Diet , where each Member has a Liberty to speak what he thinks , and to think what he pleases . 'T is they that despute the Nuncios , out of themselves , for every Province , to meet and sit in the General Diet , with full Instructions , and absolute Power not to consent to any Proceedings which should in the least entrench on their Privileges , or if such Deputies should happen to be brib'd to act contrary to their Instructions , then have the Gentry of the Province whence they were sent , a free Authority to punish them for so doing . Not only these excessive Privileges make the Polish Gentry Powerful and Great , but likewise the vast Territories which a great Number of them enjoy with a Despotick Power over their Subjects , for some possess Five , some Ten , some Fifteen , some Twenty , nay some Thirty Leagues of Land out right , whereon they have always their several Pod-Starostas or Gentlemen-Stewards residing , who are to take Account of their Revenues , to sell some things , and to send the rest to their Masters Houses , to defray the Exigencies of the Family . Some also are Hereditary Sovereigns of Cities which the King has nothing to do with , and one of the Princes , Lubomirski , possesses above Four Thousand Cities , Towns , and Villages . Moreover , some can raise an Army of Five , Six , Eight , and Ten Thousand Men , and maintain them at their own Charges when they have done . Dr. Connor says , Prince Lubomirski had actually Seven Thousand Horse , Foot , and Dragoons in Pay when he was in Poland . All the Gentry of Note live most splendidly : They have all their Horse and Foot Guards , which keep Centry Night and Day at the Gates of their Houses ( they call them Courts ) and in their Anti-Chambers . These Guards go before and after their Masters Coaches in the Streets : But above all , these Noblemen make an extraordinary Figure at the General Diets , where some have Three Hundred , some Five , and some a Thousand Guards always attending them . Nay , Hauteville says , that formerly some Great Persons have been known to come to the Diet with above Ten Thousand Men. They esteem themselves not only equal , but also above the Princes of Germany , especially such among them as are Senators . 'T is certain , they want nothing to be as so many Sovereign Princes , except the Liberty of coining Money , which the Republick has reserv'd wholly to it self . The Doctor says , he has no where seen Subjects live with such excessive Grandeur and Splendour ; for these Great Men , when they go to Dinner or Supper , have always their Trumpets sounding , and a great Number of Gentry to wait on them at Table , some whereof carve , some give to drink , others reach Plates , and all serve with extraordinary Respect and Submission ; for tho all the Gentry in Poland are equal , and have all their free Votes in the Diet , yet the Little and Poorer Sort think it no Disgrace to serve them that can maintain them . 'T is true , the Gentleman they serve is commonly very civil to them , for the eldest of them generally eats with him at Table with his Cap off , and every one of them has a Peasant-Boy to wait on him , which the Master maintains ; yet if any one of these Gentlemen-Servants neglects his Duty , his Master punishes him severely , tho' he has no Power to take away his Life because he is a Gentleman , but he may get him whipt naked with a certain Formality which I have mention'd before . It may not be here amiss to observe to your Lordship some few Maxims whereby the Republick of Poland might always subsist , and the Gentry retain their ancient Privileges . First , By reducing all the Gentry of the Kingdom to an equal Authority in the Election of a King , and other publick Deliberations , by which the King or Senate would be depriv'd of a Power of raising any considerable Factions ; and the Grandees be discourag'd from affecting and hunting after Foreign Titles which commonly ensnare them to the Prejudice of their Country . Secondly , By keeping up the free Choice of their Nuncios , which would disable the Court and Senate from getting their Creatures elected , to the utter abrogating of the Privileges of the Gentry , wherein the Poles now follows the prudent Example of the Roman Common-wealth . Thirdly , By preserving the Custom of the Gentries appearing in great Numbers at the Diet , which animates both the Senate and Deputies in the Prosecution of Affairs for the Good of the Kingdom , and deters them from being biass'd by any sinister Means . Fourthly , By obliging both Senators and Deputies to give an Account of their Proceedings , which must needs encline them to act with a great deal of Precaution . Fifthly , By prohibiting the Army to come near the great Assembly of the States , for Rome never enjoy'd so great Happiness as when the Gown had Preference of the Sword. Sixthly , To maintain the Law of Equality in Matters of Descent , whereby the Gentry would be kept at an even Lay , and hinder'd from disturbing the Government by too great a Power . Seventhly , Never to prefer any Native to the Crown , because of the great Disorders it might in all Likelyhood occasion . Eighthly , To maintaim the Authority of their Democracy establish'd for so many Ages , by the Prudence of their Ancestors , and all along continu'd with no small Hazards and Trouble . And Ninthly , Never to permit any Foreign Princes to intermeddle with their Affairs . There is no Country where Embassadors are oblig'd to make so great a Figure as in Poland , especially if they have any Interest of the Prince their Master to maintain or carry on in the Diet or among the Gentry ; for the Great Men there generally despise all such as either do not or cannot make the same Figure with themselves , which is so excessive , that an Embassador must have three remarkable Qualities to keep up with it . For first , he must have a great Train of Coaches and Servants proportionable ; next keep a plentiful and open House continually , to Treat and Fuddle the Gentry , and where he must be very humble and familiar with them , they being generally very civil and easie in their Conversation : And lastly , which is the surest way to gain their Affection and Suffrages , he must give 'em ever now and then a little Money , and he still promising them more , for Reasons I have mention'd before . When the Great Men of Poland have any Suit at Law , or other Difference to be determin'd , the Justice of the Kingdom is commonly too weak for them ; for tho' the Diet or other Tribunals had decided the Matter in Favour of one of the two Parties , yet the Execution of their Judgment must be left to the Power of the strongest Sword ; for these Grandees generally think it beneath them to submit to the Sentence of a Company of Judges without a Field-Battle . Sometimes they will raise five or six Thousand of a Side , plunder and burn one anothers Towns and Cities , and besiege each others Castles and Forts , and after a great deal of Blood-shed , Fatigue , and Expence , the unjuster Cause shall commonly get the upper Hand . Dr. Connor says , When he was in Poland , there was a Quarrel between Duke Raazivil and Prince Sapieha , about whether of the two should be Guardian to the young Princess of Newbourg , Neece to the present Empress , for her Mother was Dutchess Radzivil of Lithuania , and Heiress of the greatest Estate in the Kingdom . Both Parties had their Troops in the Field , and had some Skirmishes , but it was thought that Prince Sapieha , being Great General of the Forces of Lithuania , would get the better , tho' it seems Duke Radzivil , as being her Mother's Relation , had more Right to the Guardianship of her . All this while the King never concern'd himself in the Quarrel , nor declar'd for either Party . As to Matters of Descent , The Father's Estate is always equally divided among his Children , in like manner as in Italy , Germany , and most Foreign Countries , but when the Father is dead , the Mother can enjoy all his Estate for Life , and it is absolutely in her Breast to allot every one of the Children their Quota , or to keep all the Estate to her own Use during her Life . Some Mothers Marry after the Husbands Deaths , and so spend their first Childrens Fortunes with their second Husbands . This makes the Children more than ordinary obedient to their Mothers , especially during their Widdowhood . Altho Estates in Poland are equally divided among the Children , which one would think should absolutely weaken or ruin their Families , yet do they generally find Means to support and keep them up ; for most commonly some of the Brothers turn Monks , and so get to be made Abbots or Bishops , whose Revenues are here sufficient to enrich any Family ; and the rest look after State-Employments , which are likewise considerable . Some of the Daughters also many times become Nuns , so that being in the Church Service , they are oblig'd to live in Celibacy , and consequently leaving no Heirs , all their Goods or Estates fall to their Marry'd Brothers or Sisters , or to their Children . In this Country the Daughters always walk before their Mothers , as in Italy , and the unmarry'd Sisters before the marry'd . I cannot but admire at the honest and good Temper of the Polish Gentry ; for tho' their Liberty is extraordinary ; tho' they have Power of Life and Death over their Subjects ; tho' they are in a manner above their own Laws , and tho' Justice is administer'd in Poland more slightly than in any other Country , yet Dr. Connor says , that all the while that he was in that Kingdom , he neither saw nor heard of any Murther or Slaughter , or of any Barbarity or Cruelty committed by the Gentry on their Subjects ; nor , what is a greater Wonder , of any High-way Robbers , but always observ'd the Poles in general to be good humour'd , harmless , and generous : When it is certain , had we in England but the third Part of their Liberty , we could not live together without cutting one anothers Throats , since Experience dayly shews , that notwithstanding the great Vigilancy of our Officers , the Severity of our Laws , the just Rigour of our Judges and Magistrates , and the punctual Execution of their Sentences and Judgments , the Gallows and Gibbets are more frequently visited here , than even the Prisons are in Poland . I fancy the Reason that the Poles are so quiet and good natur'd is , because being born free , and living in an excessive Liberty , under no Laws nor Arbitrary Power , there is nothing before them that can constrain their Minds , bridle their Passions , or curb their Thoughts ; but as there is nothing that can entice them to do ill , so nothing likewise can hinder them from doing it . Dr. Connor says , He has ask'd some Polish Noblemen , why they so inhumanely treated and undervalu'd their Boors : They answer'd , That formerly all the Boors of the Kingdom revolted from their Landlords , rebell'd against them , ( as the Swissers did against their Gentry ) and conspir'd together to extirpate and destroy them all ; that they Murther'd and kill'd a vast number of Gentlemen ; and that the rest were oblig'd either to hide themselves , or to leave the Kingdom . But that at length the Gentry getting together from all Parts ; and being moreover Assisted by their Neighbours , they so frighted and defeated the poor Peasants , who had made a general Insurrection against them , to set up a Commonwealth of their own , that they brought them to such Extremities , that ever since they have been contented to be kept Slaves . Yet the Poles say , that though they have an Absolute Power over them , they seldom make use of it any more than other Christians do over their Dogs or Horses . Strange Comparison ! As if they spar'd the poor Peoples Lives rather out of Self-interest , than Charity ; and by reason that they thought they would be more serviceable to them Living than Dead ; not unlike some Kings , who give Malefactors their Lives , only to prefer them to their Gallys . Notwithstanding the Peasants in Poland being born Slaves , and having no manner of Notion of Liberty , live very well satisfy'd and contented . In Curland they are as subject to their Landlords as in Poland ; and in both Countries , Masters are almost paid Adoration . Their Slaves love them , and Fight willingly for them ; and all they have is absolutely at their Devotion . Nay , though they Debauch their Wives and Daughters , yet they only care to obtain their Liberty by it ; and this is so common a thing among these poor Wretches , that they never value their Women the less for it , nor think themselves a whit either injur'd or dishonour'd by it . The Condition of the Kmetons ( as the Poles call them ) or Boors , or Rusticks , at this Day in Poland is such , that they lead miserable and wretched Lives , haviug no Laws , no Judges , and scarce any Religion among them ; but like Brutes , they are forc'd to Work on Sundays , and dare not so much as Appeal to the King or Diet for Redress . However , in Royal Prussia their Condition is something better ; for there they enjoy almost the same Laws and Liberties with the Gentry . Formerly Casimir the Great made several Laws in their behalf ; but which at this day are seldom or never practis'd . All Bishops , Abbots , Palatins , Castellans , &c. are oblig'd to be of the Nobless , except a certain Number assign'd by King John Albert out of the Plebeians , to be capable of being inferiour Divines , Lawyers or Physicians only . An Exception from this Law may be seen in the Person of Peter Gamratus , who from a Plebeian was prefer'd by Sigismund , to several both Ecclesiastical and Temporal Dignities : But in Prussia , as I have remark'd before , the Customs are much more indulgent to the Common People . As I have hinted before to your Lordship , a Gentleman's Revenue in Poland partly consists in his Slaves ; for he cannot well be esteem'd Rich , unless he has a great Number of these poor Creatures under his Power ; whereof there is scarce any but earn their Lords a 100 Franks a year . It may not be improper therefore , to observe here the Manners and Customs of these poor Wretches ; And it may first be remark'd , That these Slaves can enjoy nothing of their own , nor ever become Free , unless they can get into some Convent , or get to be Ordain'd Priests , or else incline their Masters to Debauch their Wives or Daughters , whereby the Law sets them Free : But most commonly their Lords have a watchful Eye over them , and obviate all their Policies . These Lords never Let their Lands to Farm ; but to establish a Peasant on them , they forthwith order the other Peasants of the Village at their own Charges , to Build him a House , Furnish him with a Cow , Hens , Geese , and a quantity of Rye sufficient to keep him a Year : so that a Lord of a Village is at no other Charge to set up a Slave on his Lands , than he first Cost him . These poor Slaves , or Subjects as they call them , most commonly work three Days in a Week for their Lords , to one for themselves , and sometimes four . Dr. Connor says , in his time a Country-man had a mind to forward his Son in Learning , and would have sent him to the University ; but which the Signior would by no means condescend to , and put the Son in Prison for refusing to be his Secretary , till at last the Father was forc'd to purchase his Liberty at the Expence of 400 Crowns which he had Borrow'd . When a Lord sells his Land , the Slaves commonly go along with it , though he can dispose of either separately , if he pleases . At the time of Harvest all the Peasants of the Village meet together to Reap their Lords Corn , who are supervis'd , and forc'd to Work by very rigid Taskmasters . Their Punishments are sometimes several Blows of a Cudgel , and sometimes a kind of Pillory , wherein those Wretches shall be sometimes set for a whole Day together . I should think now , these poor Wretches the most miserable Creatures Breathing ; but they on the contrary , never having known any better Condition ; and having seen their Fathers Slaves before them , are well satisfied and contented with their Servitude . But however , they have this Happiness , that they seldom want for Victuals and Drink ; for their Wives chiefest Employment is to provide them with that . They have generally three or four sorts at a Meal , viz. One of Pease , with a little Bacon slic'd among it . Another of Course Wheat , Barley , or Millet , whereof they make their Cachat ; and two others of several sorts of strengthening Roots ; whereof they have great Plenty , and very good . The Movables of these Peasants Cottages are only a few Earthen or Wooden Dishes , and a hard Bed , which they make themselves , with a very wretched Coverlet . Their Children are not suffer'd to have a Bed till they are Marry'd ; but are forc'd to lye upon Boards by the Hearth side . These sort of Hearths have no Chimneys ; and the Smoak has only a little Hole to get out at the Top of the House . In Poland it is impossible to subsist a Nights without these Hearths ; and therefore not only the Peasants , but Gentry likewise , are oblig'd to have them ; though the last are of different Make and Materials from the former . The Peasants Children , especially in Russia , go Naked till they are four or five years Old. They are not taught to go till they are indifferent Strong , and then their Mother sets them against the Threshold of the Door , where they first begin to Essay their Strength . After they have roll'd about till they are sufficiently Dirty , she takes them and washes them in Cold Water , as I observ'd before ; so that this being first considered , it need not be wonder'd that they afterwards become so exceeding hardy . I have seen some of these Children ( says Hauterille ) that would slide along upon the Ice for a good way together stark Naked . For the Habits which these Peasants use in Winter , they are a Sheep Skin with the Wool on ; and in Summer , a Close-body'd Coat of Course Stuff , of a Colour much like our Chimney-Sweepers . They also wear ordinary Caps on their Heads . Sometimes they have Boots for their Legs , but most commonly the Rind of Trees only wrapp'd round them , with the thicker part to guard the Soles of their Feet against Stones : The same Custom is us'd in Lithuania , as may be seen hereafter . The Women-Peasants are habited in like manner as in other Countries , except that their Smocks and Petticoats are exceeding Short. Those in Russia go generally in Summer in their Smocks , with an Apron before them that reaches lower than ordinary . Now I shall proceed to inform your Lordship how Nobility is acquir'd in Poland , which is first by Birth , where both the Parents were Noble : Nevertheless now a-days , by a long Tract of Custom , not only such are reputed Noble , but likewise those whose Mothers were Plebeians ▪ for nothing is at present more practis'd in Poland than for the Gentry to match with the Commonalty , especially with those that are rich . Secondly , Nobility is acquir'd by Creation , which formerly was wholly at the King 's . Pleasure , but of latter Days is only at the Disposal of the Senate or Diet. The Manner of making a Gentleman is this . The King not being sole sufficient for that Purpose , he is oblig'd to send to all the little Diets of the Kingdom for their Consent , which afterwards also must be approv'd by the Great Diet , and then a Gentleman may have his Diploma , and be enroll'd . All this Ceremony , and a great deal more goes to the making of a Gentleman in Poland . A Jew is made a Gentleman , first by becoming a Christian , and then by signalizing himself in the Wars , when he is propos'd by the King to the little Diets , and afterwards confirm'd by the great one . It may be here observ'd that 't is better to be born than created Noble , for these last ( call'd by the Poles Scartabelli ) are subject to several Impositions and Inconveniencies which the others are exempt from . There is a third way of becoming Noble , which is by serving as Magistrate in some privileg'd City , particularly in Cracow and Vilna , where the Consuls or Senators are qualify'd to transmit their Privileges to their Posterity . Also as Nobility is to be gain'd , so likewise it may be forfeited three Ways : First , by some heinous Crime : For Example , where a Nobleman permits one that is Ignoble to usurp his Coat of Arms. Secondly , by exercising any Trade or Merchandizing , or any sordid Calling in any City or Town ; whereby he immediately forfeits his Privileges and Quality . And thirdly , by being a Magistrate in any City not Privileg'd . However , tho' Nobility may by these Means be lost and forfeited , yet many have been known to be restor'd where their Parents had quitted their Quality thro' Poverty , the Poles justly considering the Force of that Condition , which is able to drive Men to the most Ignoble Actions . To give your Lordship a Character of the Poles , I may affirm that they exceed all the Nations of Europe in Vivacity of Spirit , Strength of Body , and living long , which cannot be occasion'd by their Climate , because the Swedes , Moscovites , and Germans live all under the same Parallel , and yet enjoy not the like Vigour and Health , and therefore must proceed , First , From their Diet , which as to Meat is generally fresh roasted Flesh ( for they scarce ever eat any boyl'd or salt ) and Fowl , which encreases the volatile and fix'd Salts , and thence comes their Vigour and Vivacity . Secondly , From their Drink , which is spirituous and strong , being chiefly Hungarian Wine burnt , or Aniseed Water , both which they guzzle down in great Quantities almost all the Day long . The poorer Sort have a Liquor distill'd from Wheat , Oats , or Barley , which the Gentry rectifie with Anniseeds or Aromaticks . Thirdly , From their living hardily , for they hate Effeminacy , and a poor Country Cottage pleases them as well as a Palace , and they frequently weave Tapistry and Arras , as they travel along upon the Roads . Nay , many of them will sleep in Time of Frost and Snow without any Bed or other Conveniency , and the little Children , two Months after they are born , have been seen carry'd about stark naked . Fourthly , from hunting , which is very much in Use among them , and particularly of a wild Beast which they call Zubra , having no cloven Feet . They eat these Animals , which they find only in Lithuania . The Poles are extreamly addicted to , and expert in Horsemanship , which might probably occasion the Arms of Lithuania . Fifthly , From other Exercises , for the Poles are very much enclin'd to Dancing , Leaping , Vaulting , Jumping , &c. as likewise exceedingly given to Talking and Conversation , wherein they agree with the French. Sixthly , Their Beds , Fasting , and Temperance in Eating , very much contribute towards their living long ; for hard Beds knit their Bones , and Temperance refines their Spirits . The Slaves among them have no Beds , and the Masters seldom use any but Quilts , and the like . And seventhly , Their Health , Vigour , and Vivacity may reasonably be augmented by their great Freedom and Privileges ; for where Slavery hebetates and blunts the Mind , and consequently enervates the Body , Liberty exhilerates the one , and by that means strengthens the other . The Complexion of the Poles is generally enclining to fair , as likewise their Hair to a pale Yellowish Colour . Their Stature is commonly of the middle Sort , tho' a little tending to the tallest . Their Constitutions are generally good , and their Bodies gross , yet the Women of Quality make it their chief Study to make themselves lean and slim : But Painting and Washes to meliorate their Complexions they abhor , neither have they any Occasion for them . The Polish Men cut their Hair about their Ears like Monks , as I observ'd in the first Volume of this History . They raze away all the Hair from their Faces , leaving only one large Whisker . They walk gravely with a Poll-Ax in their Hands , and a Sabre by their Sides , which they never put off but when they go to Bed. This Sabre hangs by a Strap of Leather , to which is also fastened a Hankercheif , a Knife and Sheath , and a small Stone set in Silver to whet their Knife upon . They wash their Faces and Necks every Morning in cold-Water , and the Fathers are accustom'd to make their Children to wash themselves as soon as they are stirring , even in the sharpest Weather . The Poles are generally open-hearted and honest ( as Boterus observes in his Relations ) more apt to be deceiv'd than to deceive , and not so easily provok'd as appeas'd . They are likewise for the most part very dutiful to their Magistrates , and courteous and hospitable to Strangers , which last they will not only invite to their Houses and freely converse with , but also endeavour to imitate . I have known some ( says Hauteville ) that have entertain'd French Men , Italians , and Germans whom they did not know , meerly because they were out of Employment . From their greenest Years they apply themselves to Letters , yet which generally speaking , seldom extends much beyond a perfect Knowledge of the Latin and their own Language , altho they have not however all along wanted for famous Mathematicians , Historians , Orators , Philosophers , and Poets ; as likewise for learned Physicians , Lawyers , and Divines ; some of which have illustrated both the Church and their Native Country with their Writings . And doubtless the Learned would have been oblig'd to more of their Nation had not their Works perish'd for Want of Printing , which Art has been but lately receiv'd among them . Your Lordship will find no People with whom you may more generally converse in Latin , and where all Records are written in that Language : The Women also learn Latin in the Nunneries . The Adult among the Plebeians generally addict themselves , the Men to Trade or Agriculture , and the Women to good Housewifry . The Gentry also apply themselves to serve the Church or State. Yet both Gentry and Commonalty are often given to Travel , and easily imbibe the Idioms of foreign Nations . Their Parts are sprightly and active , yet nevertheless more apt for Imitation than Invention . Formerly the Poles were not much given to Trafick , but now , by the Example of their Neighbours who came to trade among them , they strive to outvy each other in Riches and Covetousness ; yet for the most part they love to make a Show , and will appear very splendid upon the least Occasions . For the worst Part of their Character we must observe with Barclay , that they run mad after Liberty , and rather drive than invite their Kings to observe their Laws . They not only hate the Name of Slavery , but likewise abhor a just and hereditary Monarchy . The Gentry claim prerogatives that will scarce give them Leave to be guilty of any Crime , and whenever they happen to acknowledge any such , the Prince has seldom a Power to punish it . They are not only licentious in their Morals and a civil Life , but likewise in Religion and sacred Observances , for without Fear of Ecclesiastical Censures , they will both talk and act as they please against that Function , affirming themselves self-sufficient to be their own Guides in those Matters . Their Genius enclines them generally to Arms , tho' they fall far short of their ancient Glory , by reason there are now so few publick spirited Persons among them , each having greater Regard to his own private Interest and Gain , than either the Honour or Safety of his Country . Nevertheless not all have been of this Character , for several of latter Days have approv'd themselves worthy Patriots , and couragious Defenders of the Republick , and for the most part they are still good Soldiers , providing there appears any Money or other Reward to push them on . It is probable they would be almost invincible were they but well Disciplin'd , for they are so inur'd to Hardship , that they look upon even the Germans to be an Effeminate Sort of People , not fitting to support the Fatigues of War , and the Rigour of Weather . The Polish Army has been known to lie encamp'd in the Snow , which it did in the Year 1663. for King Casimir set forth from Leopol in the Beginning of September , and did not return from the Frontiers of Moscovy till the Spring of the Year following . The Poles are so very greedy of Money , that there is scarce any thing they will refuse to obtain it ; but when they have once got it , tho they borrow it , they never think of Payment or Restitution ; nay , they will laugh at such as demand it of them , bidding them go use the same Means as they did to get it : This one would think should altogether interrupt Commerce and Trade ; therefore it would not be here amiss to inform your Lordship how they Lend and Borrow in Poland . It must first be observ'd that Bonds and Obligations are of no Use there , for when the Gentlemen borrow of one another , they mortgage their Lands or Villages , and when they borrow of the Tradesmen or Merchants , they always leave Pledges , and besides pay 14 per Cent. which is allow'd by the Laws of the Land. But providing the Summ so borrow'd be not paid within a Time prescrib'd , then is the Creditor at Liberty to dispose of the Pledge without any Account to be given . As I observ'd before , the Poles love to make a Show , keeping a Multitude of Servants , and great Store of Horses and Arms for that Purpose : But more especially , they affect to go splendidly cloath'd , yet still rather according to their several Conditions than Qualities . They have formerly delighted much in foreign Modes , and their Soldiers , have been the first Introducers of their Fashions , for Example ; when they had Wars with the Moscovites , according to the Mode of that Country , they wore large long Gowns , lin'd throughout with rich Furrs , as likewise very broad-brim'd and high-crown'd Hats . Afterwards when they were engag'd against the Turks in Valachia , they chang'd their Fashions to the Turkish and Tartarian Habits : And after that to the Suedish and German Modes , when they were in War with the Suedes in Prussia . Their present Fashion is , A Vest that reaches down to the middle of their Legs , with a long Robe , not unlike our Morning Gowns , lin'd with Furr , and ty'd about their Wastes with a Sash ; Little Boots with Iron Heels , on their Legs , and Furr'd Caps upon their Heads with a Sabre or Cutlace girt about their Loins . When they appear on Horseback , which is one of their chief Delights , they wear besides all that has been mention'd , a short Cloak that hangs over their Shoulders , much like an Irish Mantle ; which is most commonly Furr'd within and without . The better ( that is the Richer ) sort make use of the Furrs of Sables , which are brought from Moscovy , when the others content themselves with the Skins of Tygers , Leopards , Panthers , and a kind of Grey Furrs . Some of the finest of these Furrs cost above a Thousand Crowns ; but they are worn only at Diets , and descend from Father to Son. The Fashion the Women use , comes nearer to that of the Men than in most Countries . In Lithuania , the meaner sort make Shoes of Bark of Trees , which they wrap about , and put under the Soles of their Feet . These Shoes they call Chodakys . Of the tenderest Bark also they make Stockings , turning and winding it about the Calves of their Legs . Before they come into any Town , they always take care to put on fresh Chodakys . These every Countryman almost makes ; so that it is commonly us'd as a Jest in Poland , That there are more Shoomakers in Lithuania , than in all Europe besides . The same People likewise wear a sort of Habit , with Sleeves woven all of a Piece . This they call Samodzialka . It is commonly Gray and very thick , and worn equally by Men and Women among the Rusticks . Some few of the Poles imitate the French Fashion , and wear Linnen , Lace , Point , Perukes , and Swords ; for those who retain the Polish Habit , have no other Linnen but Shirts and Drawers , and some of them Socks . The ordinary sort of Gentry , and even some of the Great Men , put sifted Chaff into their Boots , which serves them instead of Socks . When I speak of the Poles wearing Linnen , I mean only the Gentry and Citizens ; for the Peasants wear none at all , unless some by chance happen to have Shirts of Course Cloth. The Women formerly had only Garlands on their Heads , compos'd of Gold , Gems , Flowers , Silk , and the like ; but now they wear Silk Caps lin'd with Furr , like the Men. They also formerly imitated the Women of Foreign Countries ; and in the late Reign all the Women of Quality , particularly those that resided at Court , follow'd the French Mode , King John III's Queen being of that Nation . Never does the Price hinder their having fine things ; for they suffer themselves to be Bubbled by Foreign Merchants ( especially French ) at a ridiculous rate . Both Women and Men are Extravagant to an infinite Degree ; insomuch that some among them will have fifty Suits of Cloaths at once , all as Rich as possible ; but what shews their Prodigality yet more is , that they will almost have their Servants go as well drest as themselves ; whereby they generally soon spend their Estates , and are reduc'd in a short time , to the extreamest Want. But this Prodigality of theirs does not only extend to their Habits , but likewise to their Buildings , Equipage , and other Customs . In their modern Buildings , many of them imitate the Italians , tho' generally speaking indeed , their Houses are Small and Low , especially in the Country . They never live above Stairs , and their Houses are not united : The Kitchin is on one side , the Stable on another , the House on another , and the Gate in the Front : All which make a Court either Square or Round . These Houses are for the most part of Wood , though the other sort are both of Brick and Stone . The Inside of their Houses is generally hung with Tapestry or Arras , and all the rest of their Houshold-stuff and Utensils , proportionably suitable : Yet towards Tartary , they do not much care to have any Furniture extraordinary for fear of the Incursions of that Barbarous People . Therefore in that part of Poland , the Gentry content themselves with a few small Beds with Taffeta Curtains , just enough to serve their Family ; for if any go to Lodge at their Houses , they generally carry their Beds along with them . The Polish Gentry have seldom any Gardens or Orchards to their Houses , though their Country be very proper for Fruit-Trees , whereby they might save the Expence of a great deal of Corn , which they consume in Beer , by making of Cider and Perry . Although it be extream Cold in Poland , yet will the Polish Gentry have almost every one a Bagnio in his House , in which the Women have their Apartments separate from the Men. There are likewise publick Baths in every City and Town for the use of the Common People ; which they frequent not only in Summer , but also in Winter . From their frequent use of Baths , probably comes the reason that the Polish Children are seldom Scabby , either in Head or Face . It may be here also observ'd , that the Children in Poland are seldom distorted , crooked , or ill-shap'd , as it often happens in other Countries , because here they do not Swath their Children , but only wrap them loose in Linnen Clouts . The Poles are generally so great Admirers of Splendour and Show , that their Women seldom stir out of Doors without a Coach and Six , though it be only cross the way , either to Church , or to Visit a Neighbour ; but the Men for the most part go on Horseback , and rarely on Foot , which they look upon to be very Ignoble . Both Men and Women are always attended with a great Number of Servants of both Sexes : The Women to wait on the Women , and the Men on the Men. The Principal Senators always Ride or Walk , in the middle of their Retinue , putting the best Cloath'd of their Servants before them . When the Gentry of either Sex go abroad a Nights , they have twenty four or more Whitewax Flambeaux carried before their Coach. Women of Quality generally have their Trains born up by He or She-Dwarfs . These Ladies have also with them an Old Woman , which they call their Governante ; and an Old Gentleman for their Gentleman-Usher , whose Office is to follow their Coach on Foot , and to help them out of it when they Alight . It may be remark'd , that their Coaches go always very slow and gravely . The reason of these two Old Peoples waiting on the Ladies , is not because their Husbands are Jealous , as in most of the Eastern Countries ; for the Polish Ladies are generally very Modest ; and do not at all abuse the great Liberty allow'd them . But this Rule does not hold among the Common People ; for Maids with them , never think themselves awhit the worse for being unmarried Mothers : Nor is their Frailty any hinderance to their Fortune ; for they soon Marry again , and thereby repair the Scandal . These sort of Grass-Widdows , most commonly serve for Nurses ; for a Virtuous Marry'd Woman , though she be never so Poor , will hardly ever Nurse any Child but her own . It may be observ'd , notwithstanding all these Honours done the Women in Poland , that they do neither keep the Purse , nor wear the Breeches ; for when they have a mind to have any thing , they are oblig'd to ask their Husbands for it by Kneeling , Embracing his Knees , and calling him their Benefactor , except some few Trifles , of course allow'd them ; As Butter and Eggs after the House is serv'd ; and Flax ready hitchell'd by the Peasants ; all which indeed they may dispose of without their Husband's Privity ; but as to other Things they cannot : For the Man is the sole Manager of all Things in Poland ; and the Women have little more to do than to Eat , Drink , and Divert themselves . As the Poles bear their own Losses , and suffer all Disasters with a great deal of Temper , so likewise they regard the Miseries and Misfortunes of others with the same Indifference , for they will often stand and see a House burn without offering in the least to lend a helping Hand to quench it . Neither are they more indulgent to their Children , or on the contrary , the Children to their Parents , both whom are reciprocally suffer'd to continue Slaves to the Tartars , when but a small Summ of Money would purchase their Redemption . In Poland there are neither Academies nor Schools , for the Manege ( Riding the Great Horse ) Fencing nor Dancing , and yet the Gentry being naturally bent to those Exercises , will either Practise them at home after their own rude Fashion , or Travel to inform themselves of Strangers abroad . Of all these Pastimes , Musick and Dancing are their Darling Pleasures ; for even the very Nurses are order'd to teach their Children this last as soon as they can go . So that you shall often see two Children tripping it about a Room to the dull Notes of their Nurses , or a Servants Pipes . The Poles are so addicted to Musick , that Barge-men may be frequently seen Playing on Fiddles as they Sail along the River Vistula with Corn. The other Customs and Manners of the Poles I shall inform your Lordship of as methodically and succinctly as the Variety of Matter will admit . But first a word or two of the Polish Families and Names . The Gentry are divided into many Tribes , all distinguish'd , not by Places or Countries , but by several peculiar Appellatives and Coats of Arms : Out of every one of these , springs several Families of different Names and Affinity . For example , to the Tribe of Lelivicz , whose Standard is a Field Azure , charg'd with a New Moon in chief , and a Star of the first Magnitude between its Horns , belong the Families of Zarnowiski , Pileczki , Melstin , &c. Formerly the Poles had their Names from several occasions ; but of latter days they have been accustom'd to take them only from Castles , Cities , Towns and Villages , most commonly by adding the Termination ski or ki , which signifies Son , though some say Dominion , because they are generally so call'd from the Place which they Govern. In Lithuania the Termination for the most part is in witz , which rather implies Son than Ski . Sometimes also they take their Names from these Places by omitting Ski and Witz , and putting before the Place , à , ab , in , or de : As à Gorka , in Tenstin , de Fulstin , and the like . Some of the Poles usual Names are ( which I mention for the difficulty of Pronunciation . ) Chrzonstowski , Krzikritzki , Grzmialtowski , &c. Lastly , Several Names in Poland begin with an O , as Opalinski , Osolmski , Vzaorwski , Orzakowski , and such like . Now as to Marriages among the Poles , it must first be observ'd , that the Feasts of those of the Gentry always last three days , be they that make them either Poor or Rich ; wherefore they must necessarily be exceeding Expensive . If a Lady Marry any of her waiting Maids , she generally Expends as much as for one of her Daughters . But as the Court-Marriages will shew the greatest Magnificence of this kind , I shall entertain your Lordship out of Hauteville with one of that sort . When the Queen Marries any of her Maids of Honour , or when any Senator or great Lord is to be Marry'd , the first and second day the King gives a great Feast . For this purpose a large Hall is pitch'd upon , where there are three Tables set out . At the first Table sit the King and Queen , in a Manner that they both Face the Hall. Next the Queen sit the Two that are to be Married ; and next to the King the Popes Nuncio , and Archbishop of Gnesna . At the same Table likewise sit the Foreign Embassadors over against the King and Queen . At the two other Tables , extending the whole length of the Hall , all the Ladies , Senators and Officers , except only such as wait on the King and Queen , are plac'd by an Officer , according to their respective Precedence . Most commonly this Feast begins about four or five of the Clock in the Afternoon , and lasts to two or three in the Morning . Here it may be observ'd that the Senators are accustom'd to rise often , and go up to the King's Table to drink his Majesty's Health on their Knees . At these Feasts they eat little , but drink Hungarian Wine to an immoderate Degree . The Ladies , out of Modesty , only touch the Tops of the Glasses with their Lips , and so set them down before them , or pour them into their Plates , in a manner tha● more Wine is thought to be spils and lost here than drank . When they have sate about five or six Hours at Table , the Violins , and a little Sort of portable Organs begin to strike up , and then they spend the rest of the Time in Dancing . In this Exercise every body joyns , and not so much as the old People of either Sex are excus'd . Those that begin the Dance are generally the ancient Senators and old Ladies who move slowly about , like so many Fryars or Nuns in Procession ; but altho the Dancing begins with so much Gravity and Formality , yet it usually ends with a great deal of Hurry and Confusion . On the second Day all the Guests present the Bride with something new , and none give less than a small Piece of Plate . All these Presents are made before the Queen . This Ceremony is perform'd before they sit down to Table . These Presents most commonly make a good Part of the Brides Portion . The late Princess of Poland , when she was marry'd to the Elector of Bavaria , had above the Value of 100000 Crowns presented her . On the third Day are solemniz'd the Espousals : All the Wedding Guests accompany the Bridegroom and Bride on Horse-back to Church , as likewise in their Return Home , when they are always to pass by the King's Palace . During all the Time of their coming and going , the Trumpets sound from the Balconies on both Sides the way . When the Bride has been conducted to her Husband's House , and a magnificent Feast there prepar'd is ended , and the Company gone , the Bride begins to fall a crying , it being the Custom it seems in Poland for Maids to weep at that time , and to seem concern'd for fear they should be thought impudent and immodest . The other Marriages of the Gentry in Poland , are perform'd much after the same Manner , only with less Magnificence . The Men and the Women that are Godfathers and Godmothers to Children , are always Cousins and Relations , tho they were not so before , and consequently cannot be marry'd without a Dispensation from the Bishop of the Diocess . The Ceremonies of Burial in Poland are usually celebrated with so great Pomp and Magnificence , that one would rather take them for Triumphs than Enterments . The Corps having been put into the Coffin , it is plac'd in a Herse or Chariot with six Horses , all cover'd with black Housings , The Coffin has a large black Velvet Pall thrown over it , with a Cross of red Satin in the Middle , and six long black Silk Tassels hanging down from it , which are born up by as many of the deceas'd Person 's Domesticks , all in close Mourning . Before the Chariot march several Priests , Monks , and a great Number of People , each of which carries a white Wax Torch lighted in his Hand , next to whom , and immediately before the Herse come three Men on Horseback who carry the Arms of the deceased , one his Sword , another his Lance , and the third his Dart. The Procession thus set out , marches very slowly , in a manner that they usually come late to the Church . After the Burial-Service is over , those that carry'd the Armour enter the Church on Horse-back , and furiously riding up to the Coffin , break the Arms of the deceas'd thereupon ; after which the Body is Inter'd . Then they return to the House , where there is always a great Feast prepar'd , when the Lay-Guests will not only drink to Excess , but likewise force the Clergy to follow their Example . Here it may not be amiss to observe something relating to the Interment of the King and Queen of Poland . As soon as the King dies he is laid upon a Bed of State , and a certain Number of the Senators , both Ecclesiastical and Temporal , are appointed to attend about his Corps . The Republick also orders all necessary Expences relating hereunto , to be levied out of the Crown Revenues . A deceas'd Queen likewise has the same Ceremonies and Honours as a King ; for Queen Mary Ludovica Wife to John Casimir , was carry'd from the Suburbs of Warsaw , where she dy'd , to the Castle where she lay in State , till she was carry'd to Cracow to be buried . It may not be improper to entertain your Lordship with the Manner of her Death , there being something observable in it . She dy'd of a Defluxion upon her Lungs , or of a Consumption , occasion'd by Excess of Passion , on Account of a Contest she had had with the Chancellour Patz about something she had propos'd to him which he would not consent to . This Princess lov'd so dearly to intermeddle with , and to govern the State solely according to her Fancy , that she was not a little jealous when the King her Husband spake to any other Women , and that chiefly for fear he might en●line to be govern'd by another more than her self . This your Lordship may imagine gave him no great Cause to be concern'd at her Death , for at the very Instant of her expiring , he posted away to a Mistriss he had formerly lov'd , but whom he durst not have spoke to during his Queen's Life . As Mourning is not only a necessary Circumstance , but also the Sequel of a Funeral , so I think my self oblig'd here to give some short Account of it . The Mourning of the Men is much like ours , only differing according to the Habits of the Country ; but the Women of Quality are generally apparell'd in a Sort of coarse black Stuff , and their Linnen is not much finer than Canvass , and the greater the Quality , always the coarser the Linnen and Stuff . This Habit does not misbecome Widows that are both young and handsome . It may here be observ'd , that the Senators , Deputies , and all others that have a Mind to appear at the Diet of Election , must be in Black , tho' the Fashions of the several Countries of Foreigners are not requir'd in like manner to be alter'd . For the other Customs of eating and drinking among the Poles , both at Feasts and elsewhere , they are various , but first I must give some Account of the Edibles and Potables . Their ordinary Meat is Beef and Veal , for Mutton they do not value , and generally give it to their Servants . They have great Store of grey , but no red Partridges ; a great many Hares , but no Rabits , for they would sooner eat a Cat than these last . They have 't is true , some white Rabbets which they breed tame for the Sake of their Furrs . In Poland there are a great many Roe-bucks , but few Stags : Abundance of wild Boars , Hogs , Poultry , Pigeons , and the like : But as for wild-Foul , they have great Store indeed in Summer , but none in Winter , as in other Countries , when they are best . They have a great many wild Oxen , which , when moderately salted , are great Dainties with them . The Manner of hunting these wild Oxen it may not be improper here to give some short Account of ; when they have surrounded the Beast with a great Number of Horsemen , each of them rides up to him and darts him with an Arrow , when the Beast feeling himselfwounded , eagerly pursues its Enemy , while another Person darting him from behind , he turns in great Rage after that Person , and then another darting him , as likewise many others successively ; at length the poor Beast is so tir'd with pursuing so many Assailants , that he falls down and is easily taken or kill'd . They have another way of taking them in the Woods , which is by causing the Rusticks to enclose a great Number of them with Trees feil'd down , who also immediately raise up a Stage for Spectators ; when the Hunters , assigning themselves , every one a Post , and the Beasts being frighted into the Middle by Dogs and the great Vociferation of the Assailants , as they move towards each Person , they are wounded with Darts , which making them to run with great Force against their Enemy , and finding an Opposition by the Trees , they endeavour to force their Way , whilst the Hunter from behind , most commonly gives them their Deaths Wound ; but if they happen to break thro' then the next Hunter holds out a Piece of red Cloath , which it seems , this Beast having an Antipathy against , forthwith leaves that Person and runs at the other , who being provided for him , most commonly kills him , or in Case of Danger , his Neighbour has Recourse to the aforesaid Stratagem which never fails of diverting the Fury of this wild Beast . It may be also observ'd that this Beast has a Power of drawing a Man to him with his Tongue , it being rough , if he can but reach any Part of his Coat , or the like . Near the Mountains of Hungary , there are also wild Goats which they admire mightily for Meat . They likewise make a fine Dish , as they think it , of Beavers Tails , but throw away the Body . They likewise eat Bears Paws when pickled , for Dainties . When they take or kill Elks ; they do not gut them for fourteen or fifteen Days afterwards , and sometimes in Winter , not in a whole Month. When the Great Men come to the Diet , they commonly bring these with their Skins and Guts , and hang them at their Windows some five or six at a Time , until they turn rank like Venison ; then they roast some , and dress others like Beef a la mode . This is esteem'd delicious Meat , and none but Great Mens Tables have it . The Manner of taking Bears also I presume may not be unacceptable to your Lordship . They are generally taken with Nets , even tho' they be of the largest Size : When they have hamper'd one , all the Hunters ride in great Numbers about him , and having pinn'd down his Head and Feet with great wooden Forks , they bind him every way about with strong hempen Cords that he is not able to stir , then they roul him into a great wooden Cage , but it must be understood that the Knots of the Cords are so contriv'd , that with one artful Pull they may be unloos'd , after which the Bear is kept so shut up till they have a mind to let him forth , by lifting up a Trap Door , to be hunted . In Poland likewise they have a great many Heath-Cocks , most of which are of the Bigness of a Capon : There are also abundance of Pheasants in Lithuania , and of Bustards in Prussia . They have moreover about Lowitz , a little Bird not unlike a large Sparrow , which comes and disappears with the Snow , and thence is call'd a Snow-Bird . These are very agreeable to the Taste . As for tame-Fowl , the Poles never eat any but such as is brought alive into their Kitchins in the Morning and kill'd for Dinner . For Fish , the Baltick being the only Sea that borders upon Poland , has scarce any , but that Defect is abundantly supply'd by the great Plenty of fresh Water Fish , both in their Lakes and Rivers ; some Sorts whereof are not to be found in other Countries . It may be observ'd , that those which are taken out of Rivers , are more palatable than those bred in Lakes and the Sea. The Poles have a peculiar way of ordering Cabbage . They chop it small , and put it into a Tub between Lays of Salt , then they press it very hard , and after pour warm Water upon it , which makes it ferment ▪ and serves for Pickle : Thus they preserve it all Winter , and sometimes for a whole Twelve-month . Tho' this Dainty of theirs smells very strong at a Distance , yet do they nevertheless think it good Meat . Their Potables are of different Kinds , but their usual Drink is Beer , which in Prussia is made only of Malt , but in the rest of Poland , with Wheat ground small , and boyl'd with Hops ; sometimes they mixt Spelt ( a Kind of Wheat in Italy and Flanders ) and Oats along with it ▪ Their Beer is generally of an Amber Colour , and of a brisk and poignant Sweetness , especially that of Varka , or that which the Gentry make for their private Use , which is stronger and better than the Brewers fell . In Lithuania , Russia , and Vkrania , they have two Sorts of Liquor made with Honey which are red and white , both which they call Mead , tho'we give that Name only to the latter , the former with us being Metheglin : Prussia and Masovia also has some Honey , tho' at Warsaw it is made after a peculiar Manner , by mixing Juice of Cherries and Blackberries , as likewise Aromaticks along with it , and thence has the several differing Names of Kerstrang , Malinicz , and Troinicz . Besides Beer and Mead , both the Poles and Lithuanians have several Sorts of Wine brought from Hungary , Italy , France , and Germany : That of Hungary excels the Spanish in Strength , and is brought to Cracow over the Carpathian Mountains in large Casks drawn by Oxen. The best is sold at twenty Shillings a Polish Pot , which amounts to no more than three of our Quarts , so that we may reasonably believe that the poorer Sort are oblig'd to obstain from so costly a Liquor . The Italian Wine is brought likewise over-Land , but not drank so much as the other , by reason of its Lushiousness and Price , being brought much farther . The French and Rhenish Wines come by way of the Baltic to Dantzic . These , as they are naturally weaker than the former , so they lose much of their Strength by coming by Sea. As to the Rhenish Wine , that seldom goes much beyond Dantzic , altho' some be sold in other Parts of Prussia , yet which they always drink with Sugar , by Reason of its Sharpness . Strong Waters in Poland are generally Spirits drawn from Wheat , Barley , Oats , Sider , &c. and mixt with Water , but these are only drank by the common People , unless in Winter , when the Gentry likewise drink them , but they then are rectify'd with Aniseeds and other Aromaticks . For their Customs in eating and drinking , it must be observ'd , that they seldom or never eat any Breakfasts , and do not care for cold Meat . In the Mornings both Men and Women generally drink Ginger , Yolks of Eggs and Sugar boyl'd in Beer . They are immoderate Lovers of Pig roasted , tho' their Sauces have commonly an odd Taste . The Great Men seldom dine without a Dish of Peas and yellow rusty Bacon slic'd , which it seems they prefer . They eat all manner of Mushrooms , not excepting those that cleave to the Trees , which they gather and dry , to preserve them . Those of above a Nights Growth , we commonly esteem Poyson , and which perhaps may be so here and not there , no more than Poppy Seeds , which they likewise eat in great Quantities , for they drink the Milk of them , as also make it into several Sauces or Dishes by it self . They also make abundance of Oyl of this Seed , as likewise of Hemp and Flax Seeds , &c. which they eat on fasting Days . They seldom eat any Potage , unless what the French Cooks make , which they will feast on with a great deal of Pleasure . They do not boil their Meat over much , and that gives it the better Relish . Their Sauces also differ extreamly from ours ; some whereof are yellow and made with Saffron ; others white , consisting chiefly of Cream ; a third Sort grey , being of Onyons ; and a fourth black , being made with the Juice of Plums . Into these Sauces they put a great Quantity of Sugar , or sometimes Pepper , Cynamon , and sometimes Ginger , Cloves , Nutmeg , Olives , Capers , Kernels of Pine Apples , and Prunes . Their Fish Sauces excel both ours and the French. The Poles use Spices to that Degree , that some Great Men have been found to spend above fifty thousand Livres a-Year in that single Commodity : They do not want for all Sorts of choice Potherbs , and some that are not to be found elsewhere . They have also Sweet-Meats of various Kinds , and all Manner of Deserts , especially Pistacho Nuts . The Poles generally eat a great deal of Meat to a very little Bread , altho they have such Plenty of Corn in Poland , especially Rye , which is much better than in other Countries . They are great Admirers of Roots , which they dress different Ways , and very palatably . They have a Sort of Dish which they call Crachat , and which is made of the coarse Meal of Wheat , Barley , Millet , or Oats , or sometimes of a small Grain call'd by them Manna . This Crachat is very good when well dress'd . On Flesh Days they eat it with Milk and Butter , and on Fasting Days only with Oyl : But notwithstanding there are some who dispense with this Rule , especially on Saturdays . The common People , for want of Wheat or the like , are accustom'd to make Bread of Acorns dry'd and ground . When the Poles make a Feast , they never serve at Table either Spoons , Knives , or Forks , but the Guests are to bring those along with them , or their Servants for them . They also have a broad Piece of starch'd Linnen to serve for Napkins , sow'd round the Table Cloath for fear it should be stollen away . The Guests being set down at Table , immediately the Gates of the House are shut , and are not open'd till all the Company are risen , and the Plate taken Account of and lock'd up ; for should it be otherwise , the Footmen are generally so light-finger'd , that they would infallibly Nim some of it , and this is the Reason also why they do not lay Spoons , Knives and Forks on the Table . Every Person of any Fashion , has his Banquetting Hall in his House , peculiarly set a part for Feasts and Entertainments . Here there is a Place made up with Ballasters for the Side-board Table , from which the Cloath is never taken till it is very dirty , being always loaded with a great Quantity of Plate . Over this Place there is a Gallery for Musick , usually consisting of Violins and Organs . Those that are invited , always bring their Footmen along with them , to whom , as soon as they are seated , they cut half their Bread , and as much Meat , and give it over their Shoulders . This Servant being thus provided , stands and eats what is given him behind his Master . If the Master asks twice for Wine , the Servant brings him as much again , and , after his Master , drinks out of the same Glass without rincing . Altho' there are great Quantities of Victuals brought from the Kitchin , yet do they rarely carry any back , for the Servants immediately seize on what is left , and their Ladies make them carry each of them a Napkin to prog for dry'd Sweet-meats or Fruit. After the Cloath is taken away , the Poles are accustom'd to sit a good while drinking . The Genteelest Part of them , at least , have a very decent way of eating . They never once touch the Meat with their Hands , but carve with so great Address , that they dexterously cut a Partridge into six Parts in a Trice , holding it on the End of a Fork . While they are eating they mind nothing else , and tho' any body sends in for them , they never stir from Table till they have done . After their Meals they generally take a Pipe of Tobacco , as the Custom is with us and other Countries , the Manner whereof may not be unpleasant to be related . They generally smoak Tobacco without injuring either their Heads or Stomachs , and that by these Means : They have a Pipe stuck thro' a little round Box , into which they have before put Sponge that had been soak'd in distill'd Vineger ; this Sponge , by means of a few little Holes thro' the Pipe , communicates its Mildness to the Smoak , and besides sucks away all the Oyl of the Tobacco , whereby the Heat is exceedingly lenify'd , and the Pleasure of smoaking consequently improv'd . When they would render smoaking Tobacco yet more agreeable over and above this lenifying the Heat , they have a way of persuming the Smoak , by placing another Box of a lesser Size than the former , nearer to the Bowl of the Pipe , wherein they are wont to put Cotton dipt into some Sort of Essence , which by means of the like Holes made as before within that Box , and thro' the Pipe transmits its odoriferous Quality to the Smoak . They generally place this Box five Inches from the Bowl of the Pipe , and the other as many more . These Feasts are made alternatively by every Friend and Relation that are Neighbours , whether Men or Women ; for it must ▪ be understood that the Poles converse freely with the Female Sex , without occasioning them any Scandal , and especially where the Women are young , if they have but their Parents or nearest Relations along with them . By these Means Matches are frequently promoted and Friendships propagated or continu'd . Nevertheless sometimes , by immoderate tipling , intestine Jars arise , and bloody Broils ensue ; yet that Master of a Feast will always be esteem'd an unreasonable Niggard that does not allow his Guests wherewithal to work them up to such a Pitch . Those we call Brimmers are very much in Request among the Poles , for they will scarce ever excuse a Man unless he pledges them Super-naculum . This Vice reigns equally in Feasts and Taverns , and Saints Days , are not excepted out of their Drunkards-Calendar , which is notwithstanding wink'd at and tolerated on Account of the great Revenues and Excise it brings to the State. However , now a-days this Custom is not so much in Practice among the better Sort of Gentry as formerly , yet they all still retain their ancient Luxuries of other Kinds . The Customs and Manners of travelling in Poland , with other Circumstances , come next to be inspected . It must first be understood , that there are scarce any Inns in this Country , except those the Natives call Karczma's , where Travellers are oblig'd to lodge with the Cattle . Those Inns , or rather long Stables , are all built up with Boards , and cover'd with Straw . Within there is no Furniture , neither are there any Windows , but all the Light comes in either at Holes made by the Weather , or the Crevices of ill join'd Boards . 'T is true , at the further End they have a little Chamber with a Fire-Hearth , but then there is no lodging in it , because of the Flyes , Fleas , Bugs , and especially the noisom Smells that incommode it ; for if they happen to have a little Window there , yet do they never open it tho' the Weather be never so hot ; so that Strangers choose rather to lye in the aforesaid Stable , where the Gospodarz or Inn-Keeper lodges himself with his whole Family , than to be suffocated by the Stink and Smell of so close and small a Room . In the long Room likewise there is an intolerable Smell , occasion'd by a Parcel of rotten Cabbages , which those People always keep by them : And this , tho' it may be agreeable enough to the Natives who are us'd to it , yet to Strangers it must needs be very offensive . In these Inns or Stables , there are no Tables or Beds , except one of the last in the little Room before mention'd , but however scarce any body cares to lye in it , because they can have no Sheets but what are very coarse , and have been often lain in before ; neither is the Straw in the Stable much better , because , even of that , every Company can't have fresh , for the Gospodar , after his Guests are gone , generally gathers it up and preserves it for New-Comers , yet it is still preferable to the Bed , by Reason that he most commonly Airs it after it has been us'd . All along this Karczma or Inn , there are great Numbers of wooden Pins fixt for Travellers to hang up their Cloaths , Portmantues , &c. This Sort of bad Accomodation many avoid by lying in Barns , where they get fresh Straw . By Reason of this ill Entertainment on the Roads , all Travellers in this Country are oblig'd to have a Calash with two Horses , wherein they must carry all their Necessaries and Provisions . Their Beds , Quilts , Bolsters , Sheets , and the like , are generally put into a large Serge Bag , which afterward serves them instead of a Seat in the Calash . Also they must provide a Case for Bottles of what Drink they please , and a Basket with a Lid for their Meat , Bread , &c. They must moreover furnish themselves with every individual thing that they may have occasion for , and take care to renew what they have exhausted whenever they have the first Opportunity , for there is scarce any thing to be had in these Karczma's but that indifferent Lodging I mention'd . Thus your Lordship may perceive that one that travels in Poland , must as it were carry his whole House along with him , and besides undergo not a few Incommodities to boot . However , when a Man is thus provided , he may travel at a very inconsiderable Expence ; for Lodging ( as indeed it ought not ) costs but very little , and there is nothing to pay for any thing else , because it can't be got , the Reason I suppose being that the Gentry of the Country never offer to pay for what they call for , and there is no way to force them to it ; so that where they ask for any thing , the Gospodar always puts them off with a Nie Masz , that is , I have nothing : Yet nevertheless when they have any thing to spare , they will freely give Part of it to Strangers , tho' generally , there being but few Travellers in that Country , they provide only for their own Families : When Foreigners happen to want for Provisions , they usually apply themselves to the Dvour , or Lord of the Village , who forthwith supplies them gratis . Poland being for the most part a Champagne Country , a Galash and two Horses will rid a great deal of Ground there in a Day . Some of the Poles are so provident as to drive their own Calashes themselves , but of these there are but few . When they come to the Inn , they commonly put their Horses to Grass , because the Gospodarz will not be easily induc'd to trust them for Hay . There are some likewise that travel on Horseback with a Quilt for their Bed about a Foot and half broad , laid under their Saddle . They commonly employ the Gospodarz to fetch them in Beer , Bread , and whatever else they have Occasion for , and which Service they must not refuse to do for them at their Peril . Travelling is here so easie to the Gentry , that it costs them little or nothing . A Traveller would do well to take more than ordinary Care in passing over Bridges in this Country , because they are generally very bad and seldom repair'd . In VVinter there is no travelling without a Case for ones Feet , the Air being excessive sharp and keen . This Case is generally a furr'd Sack , tho' Horsemen content themselves with thick Boots , having some Straw in them to keep their Feet warm . They also take a good large Sip of Strong VVaters before they mount . In passing over the Ice , especially when there is Snow upon it , one must take care to procure a Sledge to put the Calash or Coach in , which is always drawn by Horses . In VVinter likewise one shall find it a hard Matter to rest a-nights , especially on Holy-days , because then all the Peasants of the Village are gather'd together to Carouse and make merry in that Room where you are oblig'd to lodg for want of a Fire elsewhere , for at that Time there is no sleeping without ; Nay , as I said before , scarce with it , tho' a Man be commonly very weary when he comes off a Journey , these Drunkards making such a continn'd Din in your Ears with their excessive singing and dancing about the Room . I should have observ'd to your Lordship , that sometimes in VVinter Travellers Noses are frozen with the extream Cold , when they must take immediate Care to apply Snow to them , for should they suddenly enter into a warm Room without so doing , they might , for ought I know , endanger losing them . Before I conclude this Account of the Customs and Manners of the Poles , I might reasonably inform your Lordship of the Manners both ancient and modern , of the Lithuanians , Samogitians , Prussians , &c. especially where they differ from those of the other Parts of Poland . That we are descended from the ancient Romans ( says Michalon a Lithuanian Author ) is past Doubt , since our Language is almost half Latine , and we not long since had the same Customs and Ceremonies , as burning the Dead , divining by Augurs , and such like Superstitions : Nay , which we still retain ( continues he ) in many Parts of this Country , especially by worshiping the God Esculapius under the Form of a Serpent . This Author reckons up a great many VVords which have the same Signification at present in Lithuania , as they had formerly in Rome . He thinks likewise the Romans Expedition into this Country was under Julius Caesar , and vouches Florus for a Proof . He also is of Opinion , that the Cause of this Country's being call'd The Great Dutchy , proceeds from the great Number of Dukes inhabiting therein . As to what relates to the Courts of Justice in Lithuania , the tenth Part of the thing adjudg'd in all real Actions , goes always to the Judge's Box , thence call'd Peressud ( a close Chest ) which is immediately to be paid down in Court : But in personal Actions , he claims half the Damages given to the Plaintiff . Murther , &c. is punish'd by Mulct only , in like manner as in Poland : If the Murtherer fly , 't is usual to preserve the dead Carcass , for that he cannot be condemn'd till he has been shewn the Body of the Person he has slain . Also a Judge here has all stollen Goods where-ever found . These Judges are now appointed to be the same as they are in Poland , tho' there were formerly but two in all Lithuania , both Palatins , and who had no peculiar Place of Residence assign'd , so that all that had Business with them , were oblig'd to follow them , tho' never so far distant ; but these Palatins had their Deputies , who were accustom'd to sit and adjudge Differences at publick Feas 〈…〉 but who nevertheless had always greater Regard to the filling of their Peressud , than either to the Justice or Innocence of the Person offended or offending . Other Particulars relating to these Matters I have omitted for Brevity's sake ( altho' for the most part they differ from the Laws of other Countries ) presuming they might not probably be acceptable to your Lordship and the Publick . But I must take notice of the Gentry and Citizens of Lithuania , &c. and so shall proceed to the Rusticks . First then it must be understood , that the Lithuanian Gentry were chiefly owing for their Privileges to Jagello King of Poland , and to Alexander his Successor in Lithuania ; both which Princes , that they might the better bring the Natives to embrace the Christian Faith , bestow'd on their Nobility the same Liberty and Privileges as the Polish Gentry enjoy'd . Russia also and Podolia had the same Privileges granted them at the same time , and Prussia likewise had great Immunities added to its ancient Privileges by Castmir IV. whose Assistance it had implor'd against the Teutonic Knights . As for the Citizens of Lithuania , Samogitia , and Russia , they are much on the same Foot with the other Parts of Poland , only those of Prussia are preferr'd in many Cases , as has been obsrev'd before . The Country People in Lithuania , &c. are rather more miserable than in Poland , for a Gentleman there , attended by a Troop of Servants , will commonly go into a Country-Man's House , and take all he has from him , misusing and beating him shamefully into the Bargain ; in which , or any other Case , if the Rustick applies himself to his Lord for redress , he must not come empty handed ; and tho' he does not , yet all the Favour he shall obtain , will be to have his Case recommended to the Starostas and other Officers , where he must fee again , so that he is generally unable to go through with the great Charge of getting himself reveng'd . Whereas these poor Wretches work but three or four Days in a Week for their Lords in Poland ; in Lithuania , &c. they commonly work five or six , Mondays only being allow'd to themselves , and in case they have Occasion for them that Day , then they work on Sundays for themselves , for these Boors observe no manner of Holy-Days : Yet this Custom is more peculiar to Russia ; for if one should ask a Slave there Why he works on Sundays , he would answer by a Question , If he must not eat on Sundays . These poor Wretches , out of their scanty Gettings , generally pay rigid Duties three or four Times a Year , to the State , besides being oblig'd to satisfie the frequent and arbitrary Impositions of their Lords . If a Slave happens to be condemn'd to Death by his Lord for any Crime , he must be his own Executioner , or will be forc'd to it by Threats of a worse Punishment than hanging . The Bread they usually live upon , is a coarse black Sort , made of Rye , sooty Wheat , and Barley Ears , all ground together . Their Meat is both Flesh , Fish , and Fowl , and what Cattle or Poultry they foresee they shall not be able to keep in VVinter , they usually kill in Autumn , and preserve with Salt. They are for the most part good Marks-men , and maintain their Families in a great measure that way . To grind their Corn they have in every House in the Country , four or five Hand-Mills . VVhile they are at work , they sing continually , and often repeat the VVord Melior , which in their Language signifies the same as in Latine , thereby implying , as I suppose , that their Condition is still better than a worse . They have also a Sort of very long wooden Pipes , which when they found , they always make the Standers by deaf , and usually so grate their Ears , that they do not recover their Hearing in a good while . The Rusticks of Lithuania , Samogitia , &c. wear generally a coarse ash-colour'd Habit , insomuch that scarce one in a Hundred is to be seen otherwise cloath'd . For their Legs , they have a kind of Bark-Buskins , as I have observ'd before . These Peasants have a Sort of Chariots or VVaggons , all of VVood , and very light , which they make by raddling or interweaving Boughs with one another . They have commonly a Covering of the same Fashion , but the VVheels of this Machine are of one flat and entire Piece of VVood turn'd round . In a VVord , they are not much unlike our Colliers or Lime-burners Carts , that may be frequently seen in the Country . VVhen any Number of these Chariots are going together , they make an intolerable squeaking Noise , by reason that their Axel Trees are never greas'd . These Sort of Chariots are much in Use also among the Russians , as may be learnt from the Poet. Neque linunt Ruteni querulos pinguedine Currus ; Haud picis Auxilium Stridulus Axis habet . Auditur veniens longe crepitare Colassa : Sic fragiles Currus , Russe , vocare soles . Num faciunt habiles , Vno Vectore , Quadrigas Invectas Ruteni ; quas Equus unus agit . Nec facile invenies ferrato haerentia Clavus Plaustra ; facit ligni cuncta Ministerium . Et sine ferri usu pangunt sua plaustra terebris , Et lignum ligno consolidare solent . The Houses these Peasants inhabit in , are built round , and thence call'd by them , Towers . They are narrow and open at Top that the Smoak and Stink might go out , and they are generally cover'd with Boards , Straw , or Bark of Trees . Here Men , with their Families and Cattle , live together ; by which means it often happens that both are alternatively mischiev'd . The Employments these People busie themselves in are various , whereof one belonging to the Men in VVinter , is to help to stuff Feather beds made of chop'd Feathers , and Stalks that grow in the Marshes . These Beds must needs make the most drowzy not a little vigilant . Part of the VVomens Business within Doors , is to weave Coarse Cloath . Both their Employments without , belongs either to Husbandry or Houswifry , as in other Countries . The Reason why they have generally little Horses , Guagnini thinks is because of the excessive Cold that reigns there , yet , says he , they are not a little strong , for one of them carry'd me above a hundred and twenty Polish Miles in four Days . Among these People , a Maid never marries till she is twenty four or thirty Years of Age , when she must also have wrought with her own Hands several Baskets full of Cloaths of different Kinds , which at the Time of her Espousals , she is to distribute among the Guests that her Husband brings along with him : She likewise must have serv'd her Mother in all Domestick Affairs for a certain Time. The same Rule holds in Respect of a Son. Another Observation may not be omitted , that those who are employ'd to make the Match , always enquire more strictly into the Manners and Behaviour of the Persons , than after the Cattel and Corn that they enjoy . The Character of these People is , that they are good natur'd , honest , and exceeding chaste , for rarely any Quarrels , Robberies , Rapes , or Incests are to be met with among them . The young VVenches are so extreamly reserv'd , that they will draw a Knife at a Man that but offers to kiss them : And besides , their Mothers have a very watchful Eye over them , for they make them wear little Bells before and behind , to give them Notice where they are , and what they are doing . The Samogitian Peasants differ but little from the Lithuanian , however some Peculiars there are to be observ'd . First , The Rusticks of Samogitia are not so laborious as those of Lithuania , and consequently have not that Plenty of Provisions , &c. therefore instead of Bread , they are accustom'd to eat a Sort of great Turnips as big as ones Head , which grow of themselves without sowing . Next , They have a peculiar way of making Mead , Metheglin , and Beer ; for they are want to quench several red-hot Stones in it successively , after it has been boyl'd a whole Night , to make their Bellies soluble . This Drink they put into Vessels made of Bark of Trees . Thirdly , They have a Custom of rewarding a sturdy Drinker , by presenting him with a Shirt , Frock , Handkercheif , and the like . Fourthly , They live to a greater Age than ordinary in Samogitia , for it is no wonder to see a Person of a hundred , or a hundred and twenty Years old there , which may be partly manifested by a Passage which happen'd while a Monk was preaching about the Creation of the VVorld , at the Time of Jagello's Expedition to convert hsi Countreymen . This Man is a notorious Lyar ( said one of the Pagans , addressing himself to the King , and interrupting the Monk ) I , and many more among us , have liv'd for above these hundred Years , and yet never remember any such thing as he speaks of , for even from the Time that we were Boys , the same Seasons and Vicissitudes have continu'd : To which the King mildly reply'd . Father , you say true , neither has the Priest affirm'd an Vntruth , for these things he speaks of , happen'd many Hundred Years ago , long before your Time , when the World was assuredly made out of nothing by a divine Ordination and Power . I conceive , My Lord , this may as well serve for an Argument of their Ignorance as of their Longevity . Fifthly , Their Character differs something from the Lithuanians , for they are , generally speaking , more robust , bold , and nimble , and the Defence and Arms they use , are for the most part a Coat of Mail and a Hunter's Javelin . Sixthly , No Part of Poland produces so much Honey , for here almost every Tree contains a Swarm of Bees . It is observable also , that the Honey of this Country is more free from Wax than elsewhere . I shall now entertain your Lordship with a few remarkable Customs in Husbandry peculiar to these two Countries , and wherein I will be as brief as I am sensible that Art is not much either known or esteem'd , being appropriated chiefly to vulgar Conditions . It may be observ'd , that these People plow , sow , and harrow , all at the same Time , and that their Ground having been but once fecundated with burning , will bear great Crops seven or eight Years together without dunging . When they burn the Woods on the Lands , if they meet with high Trees , they do not cut them down , but only prune off their side Branches , so that the Sun may not be kept from the Ground , the manner of doing which is uncommon , for one Peasant will prune above a thousand Trees together without so much as once coming down . To effect this , he provides himself of a Seat of Rope , much like a Stirrup , the which he fastens to a long Cord , and having cast it over an Arm of the Tree , a Boy that is on the Ground draws him up and down , and when he has so done , by Help of another Cord , easily transfers him to the next Tree . This Peasant has always a Hook by his Side , with which he uses to lop off the Branches . They have moreover another odd and peculiar Way of sowing in these Countries , which is by mixing two Parts of Barley with one of VVheat , and putting them into the Ground together in the Spring , whereby it happens , that the Barley may be mow'd on one Harvest , and the VVheat reap'd the next . This VVheat being trod down by those that mow the Barley , the next Harvest commonly comes up so thick and high , that there is scarce any passing thro' it for Fear of being stifled . In Time of VVar these Boors have a VVay of securing their Corn , &c. by burying it in a Place made up under Ground with Posts and Bark of Trees for that Purpose . Their Way of ordering their Corn is also extraordinary , for they first dry it with Smoak before they lay it up in their Graneries , by which means it will keep good for several Years together . As for the Prussians , both Gentry and Commonalty , they may likewise be consider'd by themselves in some Respects , for the former are not altogether so gaudy in their Habits , as the more Southern Parts of Poland , and the latter differ something from the Polish Peasants in their Habits , wearing sometimes long strait Coats of Leather . Formerly the Prussians dwelt in Waggons or in Huts made of Boughs twisted together , and at this Day the Commonalty are not much improv'd in Architecture , for they generally live in Hovels built with Stakes , and raddled with Rods , having either Earth or Fern for their Covering : Neither is there any great Improvement in their Furniture , for the old Prussian slept on the Ground , or on Skins of Beasts , and these lye upon the Straw . They are naturally content with spare Diet , and addicted more to Sloath than Gluttony : Yet , like the Poles and Lithuanians , no ordinary Dose of Drink suffices them , especially at Feasts , where they will frequently get very Drunk . Heretofore their Drink was Water or Mares Milk , mix'd sometimes with Blood , and now for the most part it is Mead or Beer . Their Ordinary Food is Fish , and they never knew the Use of Roots before the Teutonick Order came amongst them , tho' now among the Peasants it is the Chief of their Dainties . I speak most of this of the Peasants of Prussia , for the Gentry generally agree in their Customs and Manners with the Poles . These , My LORD , are all the Particulars I could possibly meet with , relating to the several Subjects propos'd to be addrest to your Lordship , and which I must humbly acknowledge I have hastily put together , without that due Order and Method which I ought to have done : Yet , in Regard , my Helps were not a little confus'd , I hope your Lordship will be pleas'd to pardon the ill Performance , as well as the Presumption of Inscribing them to You ; Granting me the Honour to subscribe my self , My LORD , Your Lordship 's most humble and most obedient Servant , J. S. LETTER VI. To his Grace , JAMES Duke of Ormond , One of his Majesty's Lieutenant-Generals . Of the Army , Castles , Forts , and other Military Affairs in Poland . MY LORD , YOUR constant Fatigues and vast Expences during the late bloody War , discover both an undoubted Zeal to serve your Country , and a Natural Inclination , like that of your Noble Ancestors to Warlike Atchivements . Wherefore , being to treat of the Military Affairs in Poland , I thought no Person more proper to address my Account to than your GRACE , tho' I were well assured at the same time , that it is most impossible to give you any tolerable satisfaction therein , unless I my self had more Experience in those Matters , or the Poles had a better Discipline in their Army . But since they must own their Defect in the one , as I do ingenuously confess my Ignorance in the other , I hope your Grace will be pleased to accept this Letter , rather as a Proof of my endeavours to entertain your Leisure , than of any Presumption I had to lay down any thing which might in the least contribute or add to the Knowlege of a General Officer of your Experience . MY LORD , In the Infancy of the Polish Empire , the Poles were rather forc'd by an Arbitrary Power , than commanded by indulgent Laws , to defend their Country and extend its Limits ; but since Christianity has been received among them Bolestaus Chrobry , their first King , ordain'd a certain number of Horse out of every Palatinate and District , and a set company of Foot out of every City and Town , to be ready at a short warning , and to bring their Provisions and Ammunition along with them . This is what they call their Pospolite Ruszenie , or the whole Body of Militia of the Kingdom gathered together under one Head or General , at a place and time appointed by the King , and those of the Senate that are always to attend him as his Privy-Council . To this General Expedition , first , all Landed Gentry , as well Publick as Private , a few only excepted , which I shall name hereafter , are obliged to come . 2. All Gentry that live in Cities or Towns upon Usury , or otherwise . 3. All Citizens that enjoy Lands or Tenements . These , besides all in Prussia , are those of Cracow , Vilna , and Leopol . 4. All Tenants that have hired Lands are to go themselves or to send out others . 5. The Kings Tenants . 6. Ecclesiastical Scultets , or Advocates . 7. In cases of imminent danger , all Citizens in general are ordered either to send or go themselves . 8. Even those Gentry that are clapt up in Jails for hainous Crimes , are to be let out to assist at the Pospolite , yet when that is once over , they are to return to Prison again , to expiate the whole extent of their Sentence . All these are to be Horse , well accoutred , but as an Army cannot be compleat without some Foot , this Pospolite also did consist formerly of the 20th Boor out of every Village , or rather Farm , who was to be arm'd with a Scymitar , long Gun , and Pole-Ax , but which is often now chang'd to a Mulct to hire Forreigners : Yet there are still some Polish Foot , tho' of small Esteem . Every Citizen that is now worth 8000 Florens , is to find a Horse , and he that has only 4000 is to set out a Foot-Soldier well provided . The Boors also are to fit out one among 28 Families , and to furnish him with Provisions sufficient for half a Year . The Poles term both these Wybrancy's , that is , Pick'd or Selected Men , so that Wybraniecka Piechota is a Pick'd Soldier . If any of all these refuse to appear upon the third Summons , their Lands or Goods are immediately confiscated to the King's Use . Those Gentry that are excus'd from appearing at the Pospolite , are , 1. Such as may depute others in their Room , viz. Superannuated or Sick Persons , Widows , Orphans , Minors , and lastly the Clergy for their Temporalities . When any Publick or Private Nobleman is Sick , he must notisie and attest it by the Oaths of several sufficient Witnesses . Also it must be observ'd , that in Lithuania a Clergy man must send out both for his Spiritual and Temporal Estate , as likewise in Poland , where there are any Temporal Lands annex'd to his Benefice . 2. Those that have Estates in several Palatinates or Districts , are oblig'd but to appear for one . 3. The poorer sort of Gentry are eas'd in some measure , for several of them may joyn in the fitting out of one Horse , which is practised especially in Masovia . Also Brothers that are Joint-Tenants may Depute one to appear for all . 4. The King's Court and Retinue ▪ are not obliged to Muster under the Palatins , and where the King does not go into the Field in Person , they are to be totally excus'd . 5. About 30 of the Gentry of the Queen's Court are exempt . 6. About 12 of the Archbishop of Gnesna's Court , and oftentimes some Officers of the Bishop of Cracow , and other Bishops Courts , especially where their Attendance is otherwise requir'd by the Republick . 7. All Ministers to Foreign Courts , together with their Domesticks , are absolutely to be dispensed with . 8. All Starosta's that are left in Garrisons , and their Tribunes ; And lastly , the great Constable or Governor of Cracow Castle , with his Deputy , the Burgraves , and two Captains of Foot are to be excus'd . Several Provinces and Palatinates likewise , have peculiar Privileges relating to this general Meeting , for in the Palatinates of Masovia and Plockzko , six Brothers , altho' they have distinct Estates , send but one Horse-man . In Podlachia , out of ten Farms they send but one Light-Horse , and out of twenty but one Cuirassier . The Palatinates of Kiovia and Braclaw , have likewise peculiar Privileges . In a general Expedition , the Gentry of Podolia were to continue in Garrison at Caminiec , while the Poles had that City in possession . The Prussians also need not march beyond the River Vistula , Ossa , and Drebnicz . And lastly , Lithuanians are not to go beyond the bounds of their Great Dutchy . As to the great number assembled at this Pospolite , Basko , a Polish Writer says , that only in the Palatinate of Lenschet , in the time of Boleslaus Chrobry , 2000 Cuirassiers , and 4000 Light-Horse were raised at one time . Starovolscius says , that Uladislaus had 100000 Horse against the Prussian Knights , over and above what he had left to defend the Provinces . I might observe several other prodigious Lustrations out of the aforesaid Author , but for brevity sake I omit them ; only I may affirm with Boterus , in his Description of Poland , that in case of necessity the Poles can raise upwards of 100000 Horse , and the Lithuanians 70000 : But Starovolscius is of Opinion , they can both raise above 200000 Horse without Expense . Also Fredro thinks , that the Poles can raise above 200000 Horse . The number of Polish Foot is uncertain , they being at Liberty to appear , or to be excused for Money . Starovolscius says , that in his time they did not amount to many hundreds , being discouraged by the rigour of their Starosta's , and wholly confin'd to their rustick Drudgery , tho' ( continues he ) they are more able to sustain the hardships of War , then either the Germans or Hungarians , who can scarce live in the Polish Air. He also is of Opinion , that the Polish Infantry , if encouraged , might amount to a considerable number , and be not a little serviceable . The Foreign hir'd Foot have sometimes exceeded 30000 , when the Cosacks serv'd the Poles , but they fought also on Horseback , and King Stephen in his Expedition against the Suedes in Livonia , had above 16000 German and Hungarian Foot in his Pay. Now I shall proceed to present your Grace with an account of the manner of raising and Mustering this vast Body of Men. When a Pospolite is once agreed by the General Diet to be summon'd , the King , after the Ancient manner , sends out his Writs , or Letters into all the Palatinates or Districts of his Kingdom , which being received by the inferiour Officers , they are fastned by a small Cord to a long Pole ( whence they are called Literae Restium by some , and by others VVici , signifying in Polish , a Staff ) and carried alost to every one of the Chief Noblemen of the District thrice in a Month , and Proclaim'd as often in all Cities and Towns. All Courts of Justice cease at the third reading of these Letters , unless it be those of the Vice - Starosta's , who exercise their Jurisdiction as before . After the last reading of these Letters , a Place is appointed by several private Assemblies of the Nobility in every District , for particular Musters , and afterwards for the General Muster of every Palatinate . Here the Palatins and Castellans take an exact Account of the Men , Horses , Arms , &c. neither of which can be chang'd after that Muster . At the same time also , the Palatin divides the Districts among the several Castellans , and orders them their several Posts . In those Palatinates where there is but one Castellan , there part of his Duty is performed by a Vice-Chamberlain , &c. and in Lithuania by a Marshal of every District . This particular Muster being over , the Castellan of every District leads the Gentry under ▪ his Command to the place of general Muster for the Palatinate , where the Palatin Musters them again , and takes an account of the Defaulters . Before the Castellans come to the Palatins , Justice is absolutely in their Hands , but afterwards they must resign it to the Palatin , tho' Capital Crimes are always reserved for the determination of the General , or rather of the King , who of late days has had a Council of War Assign'd him for that purpose . I may here observe , that the Gentry are always Muster'd and Registr'd annually by their respective Officers . Starovolscius reasonably requires two necessary Qualities in the Polish Horse , which they seldom or never have , and those are Expedition and Obedience . As to the former , he says , they are always unwilling to leave their Wives and Children , and therefore never care for appearing , before they are forced by the third Summons : And as for the latter , when they are got together , he says , thinking themselves Powerful , they are always Plotting , and ready to Rebel against their Superiours ; and the reason is , that altho' the Kingdom of Poland abounds with all manner of Plenty , yet in every Expedition almost , the Soldiers are ready to starve , which is occasioned by a shameful neglect of the Chief Officers to furnish the Army with requisite Provisions , whence it often comes to pass , that tho' matters are brought to the nearest issue , yet they are generally forsaken before they are accomplished , the Soldiers Heads running after nothing but Forrage and Plunder , which they take wherever it comes in their way , whereby the Country is generally injur'd instead of being righted and defended . There are other Causes of this Confusion and Disorder in the Army , which I shall speak of hereafter . When the Gentry have been thus Muster'd by the Palatins , they are next to be led by their Officers to the Place of general Rendezvous , where every Palatin delivers up his Charge to the Supremacy of the Great General . In their March they are not to be quarter'd upon any of the King 's or Gentrys Estates , but are to encamp in the open Fields , that they may make no disturbance in the Citys . At this day the Generals Power is very much limited in respect of what it was formerly , for then a General was altogether Absolute , and his Will alone went for a Law , but now he can do little without the consent of such as the Republick has Assign'd him . Besides the Great Generals , and Field-Marshals , the King , by the Laws , is obliged to be in the Army in Person . This appears by the example of King Alexander , who , by reason the Gentry demanded his Presence among them , tho' Sick , was forced to be carried in a Litter into the Camp. This was thought to have been Plotted by the Contrivance of the Duke of Glinski , who hoped thereby that the King would catch his Death . Before I proceed any farther , I ought to give your GRACE a Division of the Polish Army , and therein observe , that it is composed of different kinds of Soldiers , as first of the Pospolite , or Militia . 2. Of hir'd Soldiers . 3. Of Auxiliaries . 4. Of Quartarian Hirelings . And 5th of Voluntiers . And again , it consists both of Horse and Foot , and those Natives and Foreigners ; the Natives are for the greatest part Horse , or Cavalry , and may be divided into four sorts , which may also be considered in two manners , as first heavy-Arm'd , and secondly light-Horse . The former are , 1. The Hussartz , which , with their Horses , are both in close Armour . And 2 the Tovarzysz , which have only a Breast-Plate , Helmet , and Gorget . These are both choice Men , and the latter are so named from a word in Polish which signifies Companion . The first of these are Armed with short Lances , Sabres , and Pistols , and the second , with Carabines , Bows , and Arrows , &c. These short Lances are called by the Poles , Kopye , whence also the Body of Men that uses them is term'd Kopiynick . These Kopiie are about 6 Foot long , and tied to the Horsmen's Wrists with strings of Silk . When they come near their Enemy , they dart their Lances with all their Force against them , and if they miss their Bodies , they suddenly snatch back the Lance , by help of the Silken string , but where they have mortally wounded any , then they slip the Silk , and leave the Lance in their Bodies , till such time as they can ride up to them to cut of their Heads with a broad well temper'd Sabre , which always hangs by their Saddles . Both the Hussartz and Tovarzysz , with their Horses , look frightfully , being stuck all over with Wings of Storks , Cranes , Turky-Cocks , &c. and Cloath'd over their Armour with skins of Leopards , Tygres , Bears , Lyons , &c. all which they do to make themselves the more terrible to their Enemy . These Cavalry for the most part set themselves also off wilh various Partycolour'd Mantles , which oftentimes shine with Jewels , Gold and Silver . Of the Hussartz there are but 5 Companies in Poland , every Company consisting of about 300 Men , all Arm'd Cap-a-pe . They have but one Lieutenant in each Company , which they call Poruczknik , and one Korazy , or Trumpeter , with a particular sort of Trumpet , which they call Koronzy . One of these the present King of France caus'd to be brought into his Kingdom , with design to have the like made , but being extreamly costly , and not like to be of any great use among the Cannon , he laid his Intention aside . The Light Horse are also of two sorts , and are either with Armour , or without . The first sort wear Coats of Mail , and differ in Names as they do in Countries . The Poles call them Pancerznicy Koragwy , and the Lithuanians , Petihorsky Koragwy , which last differ something in their Dress from the former . The number of these far exceeds that either of the Hussartz , or Tovarzysz . They are both separate Companies , and are Incorporated into no Regiments . They are in all about 6 or 7000 , and are Arm'd with Darts and Sabres , and , if they please , they may wear Wings and Feathers . Those out of Armour which are the fourth sort of Horse , wear a Burka , or rough Mantle about their Necks , and have for Arms a Bow and Arrows , with a Sabre . These are the most numerous of all , and compose the main Body of the Army , call d by the Poles , Woysko . The number of these is always determin'd by the Diet. Neither these nor the others ever wear Liveries , as in most Countries , because they are all Polish Gentlemen . These , were they better Disciplin'd , and better paid , would , perhaps , be the finest Cavalry in the World. As for the Foot , they are either Poles and Lithuanians , or Foreigners , levy'd chiefly in Germany and Hungary . The Zaporohensian Cosacks formerly serv'd the Poles as Volunteers , for very small Pay. They sometimes came in 30000 strong , Arm'd with hook'd Lances , Scymitars , and long Guns , and each having his Horse , they fought either Mounted or on Foot. They us'd their own Discipline , and chose all their Commanders out of their own Body , and would frequently depose even their General without any reason if he were not successful . I have observ'd some of the Manners of these Cosacks in the first Volume of this History , and here it may not be a-miss , by way of Digression , to say something more of them , especially in what relates to War , wherein I shall be as brief as I ought in reason . They had their Name of Zaporohensian from the Russians , calling them Porohi , importing that they liv'd beyond the borders of the Kingdom of Poland . He that Governs them at present is their General , who , instead of a Scepter , bears only a Commander's Staff made of Cane . As this Person is not Elected by Votes , but by tumultuary Acclamations , and throwing up of Caps , so he is frequently deposed after the same manner , by the inconstant Suffrages of the Populace ; but however , while he injoys his Supremacy , he has an Arbitrary Power over Life and Death . Next to him are the 4 Counsellors of War ( called by them Assavuli ) and the Lieutenant-General : After these are the several Prefects , and other Sub-Commanders . In their Counsels of War , the General having caus'd all the People to be Conven'd , and standing under a Canopy bare headed , together with the Counsellors , and Lieutenant-General , after making a small Reverence to the Multitude , who are sitting all the while , proposes to them what is fit to be debated at that Session ; then is also his time to clear any Accusations made against him , or to request any Favour of the Publick , which he always does with a great deal of Submission and Respect . While the General is speaking , the People all hearken with profound silence , but as soon as he has done , they pronounce their Pleasure with no less Noise and Vocifieration . By Land , like the Ancient Gauls , they fortify their Camps with their Carriages , and at Sea they are wont to defend their little Boats against the Fury of Tempests , by fencing them all round , and over head , with Reeds radled together , not unlike our Arbors . Of these Cosacks , Amurath the Great , Emperor of Turkey us'd to say , That in spite of the other Potentates of Europe , he could sleep on both Ears ( a Turkish Expression ) but that these Gad-flies would scarce suffer him to sleep on either . We may guess at the Power of the Cosacks , by observing , that at one time they had above 200000 Men in the Field , in their Rebellion against Poland , but then indeed they had assistance from the Russians , who Rebell'd likewise . At present they have pretty good intelligence with the Poles , being very uneasy under the Turkish and Muscovitish Yoke , and they did the late King John Sobieski no small service in his Wars against the former . To return to the Polish Foot , as I said before , they are either Natives or Foreigners . How the Natives are raised I shewed before . They are generally nothing but the vilest Mob , and their business is rather to serve as Pioneers than Soldiers , for the Gentry only make use of them to dig and fill up Trenches and Ditches , to undermine Walls , build Bridges , clear the Roads , to load and drive the Carriages , to keep Guard in the Camp , while the other Soldiers are absent , and , in a word , to do all manner of drudgery they shall be commanded to . These are mixt for the most part with the German hir'd Foot , who do not meet with much better treatment in the Army . VVhen we design to Besiege any Place , ( says Starovolscius ) we commonly send into Germany or Hungary to hire Foot , they being more Expert and Expeditious at any such work than ours . Among these , the word of Command is generally given in the German Tongue . They are all divided into Regiments and Companies as in other Countries , and Commanded as well by Polish as German Officers . The Soldiers are generally so ill provided for , that most of them have neither Swords nor Shooes , and when they are in Winter-Quarters , they have not above a Penny a day allowed them , besides what they can steal . Neither are their Officers much more kindly dealt with , for they scarce fare so well in any respect , as our common Sentinels do here . Altho' there is a set number of Polish Foot that are Natives , allowed out of every Village and Town , and which consequently is part of the Pospolite ; yet because these General Expeditions are very slow in getting together , and so instead of relieveing their Country , rather oppress and expose it to Danger , the Poles have always almost , made use of Foreign Soldiers upon sudden Occasions , which would the easier be made subject to Discipline , and fit to undergo any Hazard or Exploit . The Arms of all these Foot are chiefly a long hook'd Battle-Ax , and which the Poles call in their Language , Bardysz , but sometimes they have a sort of long Guns . When the Cosacks and Heydukes serve the Poles , the latter have Liveries given them of one Colour , and the former have a sort of course Cloth of what Colour they please . They both have Horses to use upon occasion . What other Foreign Horse or Foot there are , I shall give your Grace an Account of in their proper places , but at present , for Method's sake , I must go back to the Pospolite . The Gentry are not obliged to go beyond the Frontiers above five Miles , nor to continue above six Weeks in the Field , and if they are compell'd by a unanimous Agreement of the Diet , ( which never happens but upon very extraordinary Occasions ) then either the King or State is to bear their Charges , and make good their Damages . When the Gentry take any Prisoners they are to present them to the King , and he is to make them some return by Custom , but when they are taken themselves they are to be ransom'd out of the Publick Treasury . For Foreign Expeditions the Poles make use of Stipendiary Soldiers , provided the Enemy be not extraordinary strong ; for in such case , the Nobility , by a decree of the Diet , is to march against them : So the Turk once coming towards Poland with 600000 Men , the King did not care to trust even to 70000 hir'd Foreigners , but convok'd the Gentry together at Leopol , with whom , if he had set forward as speedily as he was advised , he might have totally extirpated the Infidels , for ought I know , out of Europe . The Gentry are oblig'd to be in Arms as long as the King or State has occasion for them . They all serve on Horseback , not only for Honours sake , but likewise , that they may the more speedily intercept and oppose the Enemy before they reach their Frontiers . When the Wars are over , the Nobility are not ipso facto Discharged , but must wait till they are methodically dismiss'd the Roll or Register by the Palatins , the reason of which is , for fear they might otherwise misuse the Citizens and Boors in a tumultuous Return . Of the hir'd Soldiers I have spoken something before : All that I think proper to add is , that the Hungarian Foot which the Poles call VVegerska Piechota , were first instituted by Stephen Batori , in his Wars against the Muscovites , to the maintaining of which , almost every Diet contributes something , yet which seldom or never suffices them . Formerly the hir'd Foot consisted as well of Natives as Strangers . The Auxiliary differ from the hir'd Forces , in regard that the former are such as have been agreed to be furnished the Poles by Foreign Princes in a Treaty of Peace ; and the latter are such as have been levied in other Countries by permission . Of this first sort were a certain number allowed Boleslaus Crivoustus by the Russians , and to Casimir IV. by the Tartars against the Prussias , which were to have some Rewards from the Poles : These Rewards the Tartars afterwards requir'd yearly as a Tribute , nay , tho' they did no manner of Service for them ; whereupon King Stephen repell'd their Importunacies with an absolute Refusal , as I have observ'd before in that King's Life , which occasion'd great heats and disturbances , but at length a Peace was concluded between these two Nations , under the Reign of John Casimir , whereby the Poles were oblig'd to pay a certain Stipend to the Cham ; and on the other hand , the Cham was to be assisting to the Poles whenever they had occasion , but it is certain that the latter broke his promise , which induced a non-performance in the former . There are other Examples of these kinds of Soldiers , and at present some Allies are still obliged by such Contracts . These Soldiers are both Horse and Foot , as the Agreement is made . This breach of Alliance by the Tartars , occasion'd the Poles a new sort of Soldiers ; for Sigismundus Augustus , to prevent their Incursions into his Kingdom , allotted a fourth part of his Crown-Revenues , to maintain a Guard on the Frontiers towards Tartary . This fourth part was sometimes augmented , and that as often as Exigencys required . It was to be supervised by two Senators , and two of the Gentry , in conjunction with the High-Treasurer of Poland . The Starosta of Rava had the Custody of it , and was to give in his yearly Accounts how he had distributed it . From hence these Soldiers had the Name of Quartarians . Before this time the like Institution had been attempted at a Diet held at Vilna , to guard the Frontiers of Lithuania against the Muscovites , but this met with Opposition , and consequently was laid aside : These Forces generally consist of Foot , and are always kept in Garrison . Besides all these Soldiers before-mentioned , some of the richest Gentry in Poland have all along been accustom'd , at their sole costs and charges , to raise several Troops of Horse for the publick Service ; some few Examples of the Power of which it may not be amiss to insert . By the help of these , Zamoski , in the Reign of Sigismund III. worsted Carambeius the Scythian , with 3000 Men only , who with 70000 came to Invade Poland , but with the loss of many thousands of his Tartars , was quickly forced to return home : And in the same Reign , Zolkievi , with only 3000 Horse , set upon 80000 Muscovites unawares , and routed them entirely , bringing away three German Regiments that served among them . Also in the late Reign , Andrew Trzebicki ( who afterwards was made Primate ) when but Bishop of Cracow , and Duke of Severia , rais'd a considerable number of Forces at his own proper Expence , to be sent against the Turks , and which performed Wonders under the then General John Sobieski . I omit many others that have done the same thing . These Soldiers have been for the most part selected out of the Nobility , which has been the occasion of their so frequent success in but small numbers , in respect to those of their Enemies . From this voluntary raising of these Soldiers , they have had the Name given them of Volunteers , tho' in other Countries , that Title is appropriated to such as serve of their own Accord , and without Pay. Notwithstanding the great number and Warlike Disposition of all these several kinds of Soldiers , yet their Power is very much abated by their want of Discipline , and the neglect of the State , and their Officers , in the due administration of Affairs ; for first , as to the State , the Diet consisting of so many Persons of differing Sentiments , is so exceeding tardy in fitting matters for Action , that like a Clock made up of many contrary Motions , its Progress must consequently be very slow ; and likewise , before the Senators and Gentry can meet together , there are so many Ceremonies to be past , ( which they scarce ever abridge in the greatest Extremities ) that a Potent Enemy may over-run the Kingdom , before the Pospolite can well be got ready to oppose them . This was experienced when the Czar of Muscovy took Polocz and Smolensko from Sigismundus Augustus , who by reason of the disagreements at that time in the Diet , was never afterwards able to revenge it . The same Czar likewise invaded Livonia without opposition , thro' the like Defect , which he could never have effected with so good success , had the Poles been in a readiness to have marched against him ; but they are generally so long in fitting out , and so unwilling to part with their beloved Luxury at the Diet , that they cannot easily change to the rougher exercise of War. Boterus , in his Description of Poland , says , that four things are indispensibly requisite to the Defence of a State ; and they are , 1. Native Force . 2. Numerous . 3. Potent . And 4. Expeditious . First , their Force ought to be Native , that they may not be betray'd by trusting it in the Hands of Strangers , who have not so great Interest in the Success as themselves . Secondly , Numerous , that they may always be able to bring on fresh Supplies in cases of Extremity . Thirdly , Potent , because Numbers without Courage would rather contribute towards their Defeat than Victory : And fourthly , Expeditious and Active , that they may be qualified for hasty Marches , and to rally upon the greatest Rout. Now , tho' the Poles have a sort of Claim to the three former of these Qualities , yet they are a little wanting in the latter , especially before they come into the Field , the causes of which may be the want of sufficient Authority in the Prince , or the slow and defective Supplies of Money , which has always been justly esteem'd the Sinews of War. The insufficiency of the Princes Power may appear all along in the reading of this History ; and the defect in supplies of Money is apparent , by the bad Paying and Providing for the Army , for the Soldiers that are to receive Pay , are never paid above once in half a Year , and oftentimes not at all , but are forced to subsist upon Plunder , or upon what they can find in the Woods ; nay , Hauteville says , they have sometimes been reduced to eat Horse-flesh . As for the Officers , they receive no Pay above once a Year , and sometimes but once in two . The manner of Paying them is particular , and therefore it may not be improper to present your GRACE with an account of it . Commissioners deputed by the Diet for this purpose are ordered to meet at a place that is a good way off from Court , to the end the King may not concern himself in it , tho' every thing there be done in his Name . Then they proceed to allot every Officer his quota , but they commonly retrench part of their due , especially where they are Foreigners , and which may the better be tolerated , because the Officers are generally at no charge to subsist and recruit their Companies , and yet their Commission runs , as if they had taken care of them , so that however the Soldiers suffer , the Officers have no reason to complain . By the Armies being so seldom paid , and sometimes not at all for want of Money , the Soldiers frequently Confederate together and Mutiny , the manner whereof is commonly this . The Officers after they have found that their repeated complaints both to Court and the Diet , prove fruitless , are wont to Assemble and make a Rokosz , which in the Polish Language implys , a forsaking their Generals . The Subaltern Officers being thus Assembled , Elect two among them , one for their Marshal , and another for their Lieutenant , which last they term their Substitute ; both these they immediately make to Swear , That they will use their utmost endeavours to procure their Pay from the Republick . After this , the said Marshal forthwith takes upon him the Office of General ; the sequel of which may be easily conjectur'd to be nothing but Ruin and Desolation ; for then the Army instead of Marching against the Enemy or securing the Frontiers , minds nothing else but Plunder , Rapine and Destruction . An Example of this kind happen'd under the Reign of John Casimir , when one Swiderski was Marshal , and one Borzecki , his Lieutenant or Substitute . This Confederacy which was not easily quell'd by the King , was thought to have been occasion'd more by the influence of some Male-contents , who hop'd to effect their Designs in such a Confusion , than for any great omission in paying the Army . There are other inconveniencies which introduce Confusion and Disorder into the Polish Army , and consequently Oppression of the people ; and these flow chiefly from the Officers , and first from the General 's being perpetual , the King being often oblig'd to give that great Charge to a rich Nobleman , that knows little or nothing of Warlike matters , yet when he has once bestow'd it , he cannot recall his Grant , tho' he foresee never so many ill Consequences that attend it ; so that it is no wonder if Poland often makes false steps in Martial Affairs , when it has frequently so unexperienc'd a Guide . On the contrary , if this high Command were only conferr'd on , and continu'd to Merit , what wonders might not the Polish Cavalry be able to perform ? for being so vast a number of Horse , they might easily hem in and Cut off the greatest Body of Foot , of which the Armies of their Enemies chiefly Consist . Another inconvenience proceeds from the ill Conduct and Remissness of the under Officers , the greatest whereof is that , especially those of the Gentry , seldom come to the place of Rendezvouz , till a Month or six Weeks after the time appointed , and this neither the King nor General dares offer to remedy , for fear of disobliging that serviceable Body . In like manner the Gentry are sometimes accustom'd to leave the Army a Month before the Campaign is ended , which grievance is also not to be redress'd without danger . The cause of their being so tardy in appearing , is in a great measure to be Attributed to the defective Orders given them ; for when the Officers are Commanded to March to such or such a place in the Kingdom , neither the time they are to march in , nor the Towns they are to pass through , are comprehended , so that by these means they are at liberty , to delay on account of their own private Business , as much as they please , or else , to wander all over the Kingdom , either for their Profit or Pleasure ; whereby the Country they March through is not a little damag'd , and the best laid Designs of the Army frustrated by their Absence . Another Inconvenience arising from the Officers , is , That they employ so much Money in fitting themselves out with costly Arms , and splendid Equipage ▪ that for want of timely Pay , they have seldom any thing left , in a little time , to support their Necessities : Which Defect they are wont to make up , by oppressing the People after an unreasonable manner . From this Extravagance of theirs , proceeds another Inconvenience to the State ; For , after they have thus exhausted their Pockets , they usually lay the Occasion of their Misbehaviour either on the Court , or the Government , which , in the succeeding Diet , oftentimes produces great Heats and Disturbances . When any new Levies are to be made in Poland , the Officers not only excuse , for Money , what Places they think sit ; but also , as I observ'd before , seldom pay the Soldiers the Rates that they are allow'd for them ; so that these latter are , in a manner , forc'd to pillage and plunder even their own Country , without their Officers being able to hinder them , by reason that they have first set them Examples for so doing . To avoid most of these Inconveniences , some discerning Politicians have propos'd to the Diet , to keep the Soldiers always Encamped , to the end that they might be made more subject to Discipline , by disabling them from pillaging the Country ; and by keeping them together , they might be always at hand to oppose the sudden Inroads of an Enemy . By these Means also , the People , being deliver'd from Oppression , would be the better able to pay their Taxes ; which would remove that fatal Inconvenience , of the Army 's being ill paid . This Advice some approv'd of , and argu'd for : But others vigorously oppos'd it ; alledging , that it might be of very ill Consequence to intrust so great a Power in the Hands of one Person , their General ; and to confide it to more than one , would , probably , through Emulation , occasion no less Disorder and Danger to the Commonwealth . After a great many Debates , Pro and Con , these last got the better , and prevail'd to have the Army continue in the same Disorder as before . Notwithstanding all these Inconveniences that the Polish Government lies under as to Military Affairs , yet , in time of Action , their Cavalry especially , have effected Wonders ; a few Examples of which it may not be improper to entertain Your GRACE with , out of Starovolscius . He begins with the Reign of Sigismund I. and says , That the General Lesniovius , with not above 1500 Spear-men , routed above 40000 Moscovites , killing upwards of 9000 on the Spot . In like manner , another General , Boratinius , with 2000 Horse , defeated 30000 Moscovites , killing 7000 of them , and bringing away all their Cannon . In the same Reign likewise , Camenecius , with only 6000 Horse , overthrew above 25000 Tartars . And about the same time , Tarnovius , with 4000 , beat 22000 Turks and Valachians , taking from them above 52 Field-Pieces . In Sigismund II's Reign , Duke Radzivil , with 7000 only , routed 30000 Moscovites , and took from them the Castle of Ula : And Prince Sapieba , with 5000 , both defended the Fortress of Venda , and defeated the Besiegers , which were upwards of 24000 Moscovites and Livonians . Under King Stephen , General Zborowski , with scarce 2000 Horse , discomfited the whole Army of Dantzic-Rebels , made up out of several Nations , and left above 8000 dead upon the Spot . Also , in Sigismund III's Time , General Zamoski , with scarce 6000 Horse , beat the Arch-Duke Maximilian , who had with him about 18000 Men : He likewise repuls'd the Tartars with only 3000 Men , who were coming to invade Poland with 70000. About the same time also , Chodkievicz , with no more than 3000 , routed the Suedes in Livonia , killing 9000 , and taking 4000 Prisoners . Starovolscius has some few other Instances of the Polish Valour ; but whether what I have already mention'd will be credited by your GRACE , and the Publick , I am not able to determine : However , I may affirm , that this Author hath never hitherto been esteem'd for Fabulous . What I have remaining to say , as to the Poles Force , is , That however great it has hitherto been , yet is it rather to be attributed to their good Fortune , than Conduct ; for two principal Qualities to make a Warlike Enterprise especially , successful , have ever been Strangers to them : These are , The Power to keep a Secret ; and an exact Intelligence of their Enemy's Advances , and Condition . As to a Secret , which is the Soul of all great Proceedings ; that is so little observ'd in Poland , that scarce the meanest Officer in the Army , but knows what the General intends to do almost as soon as himself : And , for Intelligence of the Posture and Capacity of the Enemy , by reason they make use of no Spies , they never know any thing of the matter till they happen to meet a Party , and take them Prisoners ; from whom they are accustom'd to extort Confessions in Cases of Obstinacy . As to the Pay of the Polish Army , I have shew'd before how it is executed ; now I must give some short Account , from what it arises , and the manner of Raising it . It arises either from Occasional Impositions , or Perpetual Customs , and Yearly Taxes : Of the former Kind , are , a General Poll , or Capitation ; and Voluntary Gifts of the Clergy , for they cannot be Tax'd by the State. Of the latter Sort , are , All fix'd Duties upon the Jews , Tartars , Land , Merchandize , Art , &c. From Yearly Taxes , all Scholars , and such as busie themselves in Study , are excepted . The Fourth Part of the King's Revenue , set apart for maintaining a Guard on the Frontiers , may likewise be rank'd under this Denomination of Fix'd Duties . The manner of Raising these Taxes and Duties , is , for the most part , left to the King's Discretion , tho' sometimes the Diet assumes that Authority , as likewise to supervise the Distribution of the Money rais'd . It may be observ'd , that a Collector's Office is to last no longer than the Imposition he is to collect . As to Provisions , there are no Sutlers in the Polish ▪ Army , for two Reasons ; First ▪ Because they would never be paid for what they sold ; and then , tho' they durst venture , yet they would run no ordinary risque to be plunder'd before they reach'd the Camp ; and this especially by the Lithuanians , who are generally more given that way than the Poles . There are likewise no Magazins , as in other Countries ; so that the Officers especially are oblig'd to have great Equipages , and many Carriages , to convey their Necessaries along with them , where-ever they march : Among these , their Tents are extraordinary fine , tho' very heavy . Also , neither the King , nor Republick of Poland , has any publick Armories , or Arsenals ; tho' it be true that Uladislaus Jagello instituted some few Repositories for Great Cannon , yet , which are now of no great Consequence ; and those , which are in far greater Numbers , and much more useful , are chiefly in the Hands of the Gentry , or in the great Cities ; whence , as often as the King has Occasion , he either takes them at Pleasure , or at Sufferance . Poland likewise being not wanting in Metal , several new Cannon are founded , whenever the Old become unserviceable ; the which , for the most part , is perform'd by the Germans , the Poles not being so skilful in that Art. The Arms the Polanders generally use , I have spoken of before ; yet it may not be improper to add what Hartknoch says of the Antient Polish Historians ; which is , That they affirm , that formerly the Poles made use of a very heavy sort of Arms ; insomuch that when Boleslaus II. in his Expedition against the Prussians , waded with his Army through the River Ossa , many of his Soldiers were drown'd meerly by the Weight of their Arms. For Castles , Poland has a great Number , scarce any considerable City or Town being without one ; yet which are now of little or no Use , except some few which are still kept up , the rest being suffer'd to decay by the Nobles that have got Possession of them . The Cause of the first Fortifications in Poland was on Account of the frequent Incursions of its Neighbours ; tho' Now ( says Starovolscius , speaking of himself , and his Country ▪ men ) being not desirous of invading others , we find that we are sufficiently capable to defend our selves with our Bodies ; tho , were we otherwise inclin'd , we might raise as strong Fortifications as any in Europe ; yet , which we look upon to be not so consistent with true Courage and Valour . It is certain , that Unfortify'd Countries lie most expos'd to sudden Irruptions , as this Kingdom of Poland has often experienc'd : But then this Mischief continues but a little while ; for , as soon as the Nobility can be got together , the Invaders are generally forced to retire ; as may appear by several Examples in our Modern Histories alone . These Maxims of the Poles , to have few or no Fortify'd Places , are founded upon several potent Reasons ; for they thereby promote the Personal Valour of their own Men , and weaken that of their Enemies , by not leaving either a Place of Retreat . If we reflect on those States that have a great many Fortifications , we shall find , that with the Loss of but one Battel , they have been in a manner ruin'd ; for the Enemies being once got into their Strong-Holds , are not easily forc'd out of them : When , on the contrary , the Poles always rally in a Field-Battle ; and having no Places to retire to , either for themselves , or their Enemies , never give out till they have totally excluded their Invaders . Besides , the Poles look upon Garrisons to be the Promoters of Effeminacy and Softness , by the Examples of several Heroes of Antiquity ; for the Courages of Alexander and Hannibal were altogether enervated by their Revels at Persepolis and Capua ; and Boleslaus , bury'd , as it were , in his Debauches at Kiovia . Next , I must proceed to present Your GRACE with an Account of the General Officers of the Army : And first , Of the Generals , whereof there are two ; one for the Kingdom , and another for the Great Dutchy , as I have observ'd before . He that is for the Kingdom , is stil'd Hetman Wielki Koronni ; and he for the Dutchy , Hetman Wielki W. X. Litheuskiego . These , as I have said before , have almost the same Power with the King , whilst they continue in the Field , over their respective Armies ; for their Authority is altogether independent on each other . This Dignity does not intitle them to sit in the Senate ; yet , for the most part , they are chosen out of the Senatorian Order , and that to procure them the greater Respect ; and sometimes they have , at the same time , been the highest Officers in the Kingdom ; as , Great Marshal , Great Chancellor , &c. for John Zamoski was both Great Chancellor and General at once . Yet this was afterwards abrogated ; and now the Office of General , or Lieutenant - General , is usually conferr'd either upon the Palatins , or Castellans ; who , altho' they be in a manner superiour to the Great Officers of the Kingdom , in respect of their Sitting in the Diet , when the others are to stand about the King ; yet they are not presum'd to have so great a Power in the Republick . This Office was , not long since , perpetual ; but now , by the Constitutions in the Year 1666. it is to expire at the End of three Years . Each of these Generals has his Lieutenant - General . The Office of these is describ'd in the Letter to his GRACE the Duke of NORFOLK , and therefore need not be repeated here . The Title the Poles give the former is Hetman Polny Koronni ; and to the latter , Hetman Polny W. X. Litheuskiego . In the absence of the Generals they have almost the same Power with them , and formerly had equal , tho' the Generals were present , but that was afterwards abrogated . They are chosen out of the Senatorian Order , in like manner as the Generals . Besides these , there are the Generals of the Frontier-Guards , which are independent on all but the King and Diet : Likewise the General of the Cosacks , whose power is established by the Constitution in the Year 1661. Next may be reckon'd the Chief Commander of the King's Guards in the Camp , whose Office has been describ'd already in the Letter before-mention'd . Next to these General-Officers come the Great Masters of the Artillery , whereof there are two , one for the Kingdom , and another for the Great Dutchy ; Their Office is to take charge of , and to provide the Armies with all sorts of Cannon , &c. and to see the Soldiers want for no Ammunition . After these may be rank'd the Pissarsz of the Army , that is to say , the Intendant , the Great Ensign , the Camp-Marshal , the Captain of the Guard , or Watch ; and lastly , the Major - Generals , which are much the same with our Brigadiers . Then come the Colonels , Captains , &c. There are two other sorts of Officers belonging to the Army , which are the Camp-Notaries , and the Roto-Magistri . The former are to take an exact account of the number of Soldiers in the Army every three Months , and to transmit a Copy thereof to the Great Treasurer , and another to the Nuncio-Marshal ; but in Lithuania this is to be done every Month , and the Nuncio-Marshal's Copy is to be given to the General . The Roto-Magistri are , as it were , Captains , or Centurious of the Frontier-Guards , and who cannot by the Constitutions , enjoy such a Commission , and be Senators at the same time . As to the Laws relating to Arms , Your GRACE may first be pleased to understand , that tho' the King cannot properly be said to declare War without the unanimous consent of the Diet , yet in cases of sudden Incursions ▪ he might formerly with the Approbation only of such of the Senators as were then about him ; And under Sigismund III. there was a Council of War assign'd by the Diet , or elected by the little Diets , amounting to a considerable number , to attend and advise in those matters , which Council continues even at this day ; however , with this restraint , That what they do is not altogether valid , till it has been confirm'd by the General Diet ; but , as to offensive War , that belongs peculiarly to the Great Diet to declare . The King in like manner cannot either give to , or receive Assistance from any Foreign Prince , without the consent of the General Diet ; neither can he place any Foreigner in the custody of Castles or Forts , without their Approbation . The Poles have many other Laws concerning Martial Discipline , which I have not Room here to Insert , only I may take notice to Your GRACE , that Deserters are punish'd not only with the loss of their Reputation , but also whatever else they have in the World is Consiscated to the sole use and benefit of the Army . By the Laws also , no Women are suffer'd to follow the Camp , tho' too great a number of Servants and useless Rabble are allow'd of , insomuch , that in an Army of but 10000 Men , there will at least be 50000 of that Gang. Thus , my Lord , I have presum'd to present your GRACE with what particulars I could find , as well in the best Polish Historians ▪ as in some private Memoirs , relating to the Military Affairs in Poland , and which , I hope , tho' not capable to afford what satisfaction might be expected , may , at least , give no occasion of Offence . I am , My LORD , Your Grace's most Humble and most Obedient Servant , J. S. LETTER VII . To his Excellency Monsieur de CLEVERSKERK , Ambassador in Ordinary to his Majesty WILLIAM III. from the States of Holland . Of the Trade , Coyn , and Riches of Poland , with an Account of the Famous City of Dantzic , its Manners , Privileges , Strength , and Revenues . MY LORD , TRADE has ever been justly esteem'd so necessary towards the Support and Grandeur of any State , that no Nation in the World has hitherto been found so Stupid , as to be without it . Some Countries indeed , have wholly confin'd it to the limits of their own Dominions , but how much they have been in the wrong , may appear from the vast advantages which Foreign Commerce has brought to other Nations . England and Holland are sufficient Demonstrations of this Assertion , who , during the late War , have been thereby able to contribute so largely towards the opposing a Potent Monarch , who otherwise might have been so far from affording such wonderful Concessions , as we have obtain'd by the late happy Peace , that he might rather , in all Probability , have over-run the greatest part of Europe . As for the Trade of Poland , my Lord , the Poles are but little addicted to industry of that kind , the Gentry being absolutely forbid it on the forfeiture of their Honour , and the Commonalty for the most part wanting Funds sufficient to promote it ; therefore , what Trade they have is chiefly follow'd by Foreign Merchants . Besides , those of the Poles , who have the best Fortunes , generally spend too much of their Revenues in costly Habits and Luxury to be able to undergo any considerable matters in Traffick . Also this Kingdom of Poland is not in the least commodious for such an undertaking , it not having any considerable Port , that of Dantzic only excepted , which would suffice for the exotick Trade of so vast a Country . Hence it follows , that what Commodities are transported into Foreign Countries are so very inconsiderable , that tho' they are of several sorts , and of general use , yet being counterpois'd by the incredible quantity , and richer variety of foreign Merchandize , they scarce suffice for Balance to the Cloth , Silk , Jewels , Tapestry , Fruit , Spice , Salt-Fish , Wine , Tin , Steel , &c. Imported from England , Flanders , Portugal , Spain , &c. Starovolscius enumerates the divers particulars Exported and Imported , wherein it may not be improper to follow him . He says , that over and above those already mentioned , there are likewise rich Furrs , Gold and Silver , both wrought and unwrought , and great variety of Kickshaws and Delicacies Imported , and as for what are Exported , they are Wheat , Barley , Oats , Rie , Millet , and all sorts of Grain and Pulse , Wooll , Hemp , Flax , Hops , a sort of Herb for Dying , Hides , Tallow , Tann'd Leather , Furrs brought out of Musaovy , but drest here , and transported from hence . Likewise Polish Furrs , Honey , Wax , Amber , Pitch , Pot-ashes , Masts , Planks , and several Materials both for Shipwrights and other Builders . Poland also exports , Salt , Beer , Opium , Vitriol , Nitre , Lapis Lazuli , Vermillion , Brass , Lead , Iron , Copper , Pit-Coal , Glass , and Earthen Ware. Moreover it supplies the Neighbouring Countries with Horses very much coveted for their swiftness , hardiness , and easy pace . It also furnishes other Nations with vast numbers of Oxen , Sheep , Hogs , &c. with which it greatly abounds . Notwithstanding all these Exportations , yet as I said before , the Trade of Poland is over-balanc'd by Foreign Commodities , whence it comes to pass , that there is but little Money to be met with in that Kingdom . What small matters the Merchants receive for their Goods at Dantzic , they generally give to the Hungarians , &c. for Wine ; nevertheless , they have some Foreign Coin , and some of their own stirring amongst them . That which is most current in the Kingdom , is either all of Copper , or Copper mixt with Silver , tho' they have likewise some few Silver and Gold Coins of their own . The two first of these sorts are the most common , and which are always Coined in such small pieces , that it is very troublesome either receiving or paying out any Sum. Of the first kind are their Chelons , being of Copper Silver'd over , whereof three make a Polish Gross , ( the Grosses of Dantzic being of greater value ) and three Grosses , the value of Two Pence of their Money : Tho' Hauteville says , these nine Chelons are not worth above a French Sous . This base Polish Coin contributes very much towards the Poverty of this Kingdom . It was introduc'd on Account of Necessity , when the Poles had no Money to pay their Army , which began to Confederate , and join in a Rokosz , for want of it . It is not likewise of late Days that this Coin has been introduced , for the Officers of Casimir III. are said to have coin'd it ; and which was afterwards grievously exclaim'd against at the Diet held at Petrikow , in the Year 1459 , under the Reign of Casimir the Great . In those Days , it seems , the Kings had a Power to coin Money ; and the first that resign'd his Right to the Republick , was Sigismond III. in the Year 1632. The next of their Coins are called Choustacks , being small pieces of Silver of base alloy , whereof three make a Tinfe , which is also a sort of Silver Money of base Alloy . This was first Coin'd to satisfie the Mutinous Army in the Year 1663 , of the value of about 15 d. These Coins are not the same in Prussia and Dantzic , as shall be shew'd hereafter . The Polish Silver Coins of good Alloy , are the Attine , or four pence halfpenny , and the Trigross , and Segross , the former of which two last is three , and the latter six times the value of a Gross : Yet of these three there are at this day but very few remaining . As for Gold Coins , Casimir the Great was the first that caus'd any to be stamp'd in Poland , but of which , either Coin'd by that King or his Successors , there are few now made use of , the Silver and Gold Coins that have any Currency in the Kingdom , being for the most part Foreign . Those of Gold are Ducats , which are worth two French Crowns , or two German Rixdollars . Those of Silver are generally of the German Coin. Tho' it may hereby appear , that the Polish Wealth is not over considerable , yet says Starovolscius , it has always been sufficient to defray the Expences of the Kingdom , without the help of any Neighbours , tho' the same Author afterwards gives this Character of his Countrymen ; that they are not over rich by reason of their sending the greatest part of their Commodities abroad , and generally receiving nothing in return , but such as serve to support Luxury , and encourage Vice. Hauteville gives another reason why the Poles may not be so rich as formerly , which is , because of the many and frequent Incursions of the Muscovites , Turks , Cosacks , and Tartars into this Kingdom , who were accustomed to carry off great numbers into slavery , and thereby to dis-people the Country ; also by reason of the many bloody Wars , and sweeping Pestilencies which this Country has undergone . Having already spoken of the Trade of Poland in general , it may not be here amiss to entertain your Excellency with some particulars relating thereunto . And first I shall observe something of Salt , which was omitted in the first Volume of this Undertaking . The Spaces , or Allies , which I there took notice of are form'd by rows of large Pillars cut out of the Salt to keep the Earth from faling in , and which , by reflection of the Light make a very agreeable Prospect , seeming so many Rows of sparkling Chrystal . The Salt is taken out of these Mines in huge Masses , and laid in heaps all about the entrance , whence it is transported in Carriages throughout the whole Kingdom , except Prussia only , where French Salt is alone made use of . This Salt is ground in Mills like Corn. The Gentry of this Kingdom have a right to any of these Mines , as likewise to those of any Metals found upon their Lands ; there being by the Constitutions no Royal Mines in Poland , except those of white Salt only , which belong peculiarly to the King. Throughout all Poland and Lithuania there are a great many Corn and Cachat-Mills , but scarce any for Fulling , or Paper , yet which they might very well have , by reason of their great number of rapid Streams . In this , and in other respects , the Poles are very negligent of their own Interest , being content to pay great rates for Cloth and Paper , when they might easily have both of their own Manufacture . As for Leather , tho' no People use it more , ( having almost all Boots and Chariots , which they call Ridevans ) yet do they not care to take the trouble of dressing it themselves , but suffer Foreigners to do it for them , and which commonly they pay very dear for when done . The Poles Trade very much in fresh Fish amongst themselves , and the manner of their Fishing , I imagine , may not be unacceptable to your Excellency , having something peculiar in it . Their Lakes and Fish-ponds in Poland and Lithuania being generally so large , that it would be almost impossible ever to drain them , They usually choose to Fish them in Winter when they are all frozen up . They first make a great hole in the Ice to let down their Nets , and afterwards several little ones from place to place , that they may draw them along from hole to hole with a Rope fastned to a long Pole , till they bring them back to the first large opening ; When the two ends of the Nets are brought together , they pull them up , and bring out with them all the Fish that happen to be within the space of Water thro' which the Nets were drawn , for they cannot possibly leap over them , because of the Ice . Throughout all Poland and Lithuania , there are huge quantities of Honey to be found in the Woods , either in hollow Trees , holes of the Ground , or any where else that the Bees can find to settle in . Of this Honey , as I said before , the People make several sorts of Mead , with which , and the Wax that comes from it , they Trade very much into the Neighbouring Countries . Now is it not a great wonder , that these Bees can produce so great plenty of Honey in so Cold a Climate ? But it seems they find something in the Fir-Trees , whereof there are great numbers in every Wood , that supplies the place of Flowers , which they suck their materials from in other Countries . Before I proceed to give your Excellency a description of the Famous City of Dantzic , I must take some cursory Notice of the former Trade of Prussia , before its Inhabitants came to have the use of Money . In the XIIIth Century , the Teutonic Knights coming out of Germany into Prussia , brought along with them the Coin of their Country , for before that time the Prussians only barter'd Commodities with their Neighbours . Their chiefest Trade then lay in Electrum , or Amber , of the Nature of which , Hartman , a late German Author gives this account . He says , that since it can neither be melted down nor is Malleable , it is impossible it should be Metal , and because it is too solid a Body to come under the Species of Sulphur , or Bitumen , it must necessarily be rank'd among the precious Stones . This Amber is of divers Colours , and notwithstanding Hartman insinuates it to be always solid , yet is it certain , that sometimes it is as liquid as Oyl . There is a black sort of it , which is no other than what we call Jett . A Description of the City of DANTZIC . TO come to the Description of Dantzic , ( in Latin , Dantiscum , or Gedanum ) your Excellency may be pleased to understand , that it is the Capital and Largest City in Royal - Prussia , and lies in 41 Degrees and 30 Minutes of Longitude , and in 54 Degrees and 20 Minutes of Latitude . It is Situate in one of the three Islands , ( of which Regal Prussia consists ) called by the Germans der Dantzicher Werder , the other two having the Names of der Marienbursche Werder , and der Elbings●her Werder . This Name Der Werder implies properly so many pieces of solid Ground encompassed by Fenns and Boggs . By whom this City was first built remains as yet undetermin'd . Becanus will have the Danes to have been the Founders of it , and from them to have been called Danes-wick , i. e. Danes-Town ; but this derivation seems to have too much Dutch in it , therefore it is more probable , that to the word Dan , Cdan , or Gdan , was added the Sclavonian term Scke , ( signifying a Town ) which made it Danscke , Cdanscke , or Gdanscke , and which might very reasonably be suppos'd afterwards , for better Pronunciation's sake , to be chang'd into Dantzig , or Dantzic . It is distant about 80 Polish Miles from Cracow , 40 from Posnan , 50 from Warsaw , 30 from Gnesna , 22 from Thron , 24 from Koningsberg , 8 from Elbing , 6 from Marienburg , and near 4 English Miles from the Baltick Sea , and is built on the borders of the Vistula , on the North-West side of the aforesaid Island . The Town it self is watered by the Rivers Rodawn and Motlaw , and divided by the former into two parts , the Old and the New ; On the Southern and Western side it is surrounded with high Mountains , and was well fortified with Bulwarks against the Incursions of the Swedes , in the Year 1656. It has a large and high Wall , so broad , that Coaches easily go round the Ramparts , and so large in compass , that it is three hours Journey round , which I may very well compute at six English Miles . At the Entrance of the Rodawn , on the other side , it has a strong Fort , wherein there is commonly kept a Garrison of 1000 Soldiers . It is impossible this City should be Bombarded from the Sea , by reason of its distance from it , but from the Neighbouring Hills it may , and therefore some Works are raised there , and always a certain number of Soldiers , with store of Cannon and Ammunition plac'd in them for its greater security . This City is at present a famous Mart , and one of the principal of the Hanse-Towns , being altogether govern'd by its own Laws tho' under Protection of the Crown of ▪ Poland , from which it has a Castellan appointed over it . Half of the Suburbs belong to that Crown , and the other half to the City ; for in some Parts , the Crown-Lands reach to the Suburbs ; but in others , the City-Lands go several Miles together into the Country . There are Twenty Parishes in the City and the Suburbs . The Houses are generally of Brick ; and the Streets most commonly very large , and well pav'd , tho' somewhat dirty in Winter , as most of the Towns in Poland are . The chief Part of the City , call'd by the Inhabitants Die rechte Stadt , was built by Conrad Wallenrodt , Master of the Teutonick Order , about the Year 1388. There are no Gardens in the City ; but , nevertheless , several very fine and large ones in the Suburbs . The Inhabitants of this City and Suburbs are generally Germans , and computed to be upwards of Two Hundred Thousand Souls ; whereof , the greater Part have adhered to the Auspurg Confession ever since the Year 1525. and the Lutherans alone are admitted to a Share in the Government : Yet all other Sects are tolerated , and allow'd a free Exercise of their Religion . The Publick Buildings of this City are , First , Their Churches ; whereof , there are two very famous , viz. St. Mary's , and St. Peter's ; the former of which is , by much , the stateliest Fabrick in all Prussia , being very highvaulted , and having in it exceeding fine Organs : Besides , it is said to have 48 Altars , 3722 Windows , and a Font , made at Antwerp , which cost 24000 Rix-Dollars , or 5400 Pounds Sterling . Next , There is the Town-House , where the Magistrates sit . This is a very magnificent Fabrick , with an exceeding high Spire . It has abundance of noble Inscriptions in several Rooms , into which it is divided . The Court of Judicature here is very fine , being all built with Free-Stone , and nam'd Arlus-House , from its Founder . In this City are three Magazines ; whereof , one is very considerable , and plentifully provided with all kinds of Stores and Ammunition for Land-Forces . Here is no University ; but , however , a very famous College , with Professors of all Faculties ; yet , who do not give the Degree of Doctor . Here is likewise a tolerable Exchange , for Merchants to meet in ; The Palace of St. Dominick , a beautiful Edifice ; A College for Jesuits , &c. The Jurisdiction of Dantzic extends to above 40 English Miles Circumference . It sends two Deputies to the Diet of Poland , as I have observ'd before , in the First Volume of this Book . The Absolute Government of it is in the Hands of Thirty Senators , Elders , or Magistrates ; whereof , the greatest part are Persons of Learning , tho' some few are Merchants , but of no other Trade . None of the Clergy can be of this Magistracy , tho' any Foreigners may ; yet , none of any other Religion but the Lutheran , except the Calvinist , whereof there must always be Four in the whole Senate . The Senators , when once created , continue the same for Life . The first , and chiefest among them , are the Four Burgomasters , or , as they call them , Proconsuls ; out of which a President is chosen every Year , Under these , there are Thirteen Consuls , who chuse the aforesaid Burgomasters out of their Body , as often as they die away . They likewise have the Chusing of all other Officers , belonging as well to the Old , as the New City . There are Twelve Scabins , or Judges , for all manner of Process ; from whom there lies Appeal to the Thirteen Consuls , and Four Burgomasters ; and from thence , to the Court of Poland . The Thirtieth Senator is their Syndic , or Orator ; who is like a Master of the Ceremonies , to receive and compliment any Foreign Ministers or Agents : He takes Place of all the Scabins , as the Consuls and Burgomasters do of him . The King nominates every Year , out of the Consuls or Burgomasters , a Burgrave , to represent his Person in the Senate : And all Sentences of Death must be sign'd by him , in the King's Name ; for no body can be executed here without such Signing . I may take notice to Your Excellency , that there is a Distinction in Executing Criminals of this City ; for Natives must always be executed before Arlus-House ; and Foreigners , near one of the Gates of the City , where the Prison lies . All that are executed in the City , are beheaded : But all Thieves and Robbers are to be hang'd about two Miles out of Town , at a famous Gallows , supported by four Pillars of Brick . To represent the Grievances of the People , and to maintain their Privileges , there are an Hundred Burghers chosen , to inspect the Conduct of the Senate . They have likewise a Vote in Electing the Clergy , in Conjunction with the Senate . Within this City , and its Jurisdiction , there are no Bishops , but only a College of the Clergy , who have no Power , except to examine such as are design'd to be Elected Priests , by the Senate and Centumviri ; the manner of whose Election is this . The Candidate first makes his Application to the Clergy , to examine him ; which done , they give him a Certificate , that they think him capable , and allow him a Liberty to preach : After which , the People or Congregation of some Parish present him to the Senate and Centumviri , desiring he may be Elected for their Minister ; when , by Plurality of Voices , he is Elected accordingly , and thereupon sent back to the College of the Clergy , to be Ordain'd ; which is perform'd by Imposition of Hands , Reading of Prayers , and some other Ceremonies . This is likewise the Manner of Electing and Ordaining the Clergy in most Lutheran Countries . In this City there are four Roman-Catholick Churches ; whereof , one is the King's Chappel , and the rest are for Monks : There are also two for Calvinists , where the Senate has no Power to nominate the Clergy . I may here observe to Your Excellency , That in Dantzic there is a particular Custom , relating to Marriage ; which is , That there is a Roman-Catholick Official , a Priest , who , by his Power , can oblige any Person to marry a Woman , that he has but promis'd , or given any Present to whatsoever , though the Party never meant any such thing ; which occasions a great deal of Confusion and Disorder . As for the King's Power in this City , he can save any Body's Life that he pleases , tho' condemn'd to die by the Magistrates . To him half the Port-Customs come : And one Mill brings him in every Hour of the Day and Night , 24 Gold - Ducats . This Mill is mov'd by the Rodawn , which runs thro' the City . It grinds such a great Quantity of Corn all the Year round , that its Revenue amounts to 4320 Pounds Sterling to the State , and the King , beside the Profit made by the Proprietors . The City is oblig'd to put the King's Effigies on one Side of their Coin , tho' they commonly have their own Arms on the other . When the King comes thither , they are to treat him and his Court for three Days together : But , however , he can bring but a few of his Guards into the City . The Dantzickers are oblig'd to have always a Secretary at the Court of Poland ; who , as Dr. Connor says , in his Time , was one Mr. Alberti , an ingenious Gentleman , now , or lately , Syndic of Dantzic . As for the City-Privileges ; They can coin their own Money without the King's Leave , chuse their Magistrates , make their own Laws , and determine absolutely in Matters of Debt , to the value of 500 Guilders ; but where the Action exceeds that Sum , an Appeal lies to the Tribunal of Poland : Yet , in such Case , the Appellant is oblig'd to lay down 100 Guilders in the Town-house , before he can proceed ; and this is , to deter People from making such Appeals for the Dantzickers do not much care that any of their Money should get into Poland , but where they cannot help it . This City has always above 2000 Soldiers in Service , and they can easily maintain 12000 ; but in Cases of Necessity , they have been known to have rais'd 60000. For Ships , they have no Men of War , but abundance of Merchant-men , of 3 or 400 Tuns each , and 30 or 40 Guns apiece . They never Trade so far as the East or West-Indies ; but into the Streights , and all over Europe , they do . Here it may not be improper to give Your Excellency some short Account of their present Coin in Dantzick : But first , by way of Digression , I may observe , that the Coin which the Teutonic Order brought into Prussia not proving sufficient to furnish that Country with Money , those Knights soon began to set up Mints , and to coin Money of their own there ; which they perform'd with so much accuracy , that most Nations have allow'd , that , where-ever invented , the Art of Coining was there first brought to Perfection . This has been confirm'd by the great Antiquary , Spelman ; who was of Opinion , that our English Word Sterling came from the Easterlings , a People of Prussia ; and who coming from thence , into England , first taught us the Art of Refining , and Coining purer Silver than we had before made use of . The Species of Money now Current in Prussia , or rather in Dantzic , are these : Gold - Ducats , Ourts , Choustacks and Chelons . A Ducat is worth two Rix-Dollars , or 9 Shillings English : An Ourt is a Silver Coin , equal to the French Piece of 15 Sous , and worth 18 Grosses of Dantzic , and 30 of Poland : A Choustack is of the value of 6 Dantzic-Grosses , or 10 Polish : And as for their Chelons , three of them make one of their Grosses . The farther Difference between the Polish Money and theirs , stands thus : The Tinfe , that is worth 30 Grosses of Polish Chelons , is worth but 18 of those of Dantzic : The Ducat , which is of the value of 12 Franks of Polish Chelons , is worth but 7 of the Current Money here : Five Choustacks , or an Ourt and two Choustacks , make a Livre of Dantzic-Money ; because 5 Choustacks make 30 Grosses , and 30 Grosses make 20 Pence . This City of Dantzic was taken from the Danes , by Sabislaus , Grandson to Swentorohus , about the Year 1186 ; and was seiz'd by the Poles some short time after . The Knights of the Teutonic Order made themselves Masters of it in 1305 ; and Wall'd it round in 1314. Casimir III. King of Poland , surnam'd The Great , regain'd it in 1454 , and granted very great Privileges to the Citizens ; who afterwards declaring for the Auspurg-Confession , sided with Maximilian of Austria , against Stephen Batori ; insomuch that the latter proscrib'd , and even besieg'd them in 1577. but however , by the Mediation of other Princes , they were restor'd to their Religion and Liberties in 1597. In 1656. they vigorously repuls'd the Suedes , and adher'd to the Interest of John Casimir , King of Poland : And at present they make one of the Members of this State , having been admitted to a Suffrage in the Election of the Polish Monarchs , in the Year 1632. This , my Lord , is what I have been able to gather from Dr. Connor's Memoirs , and the best Authors that have writ any thing of the Trade of Poland , and of the famous City of Dantzic , and wherein , if I may not be so happy as to correspond every where with your Excellency's greater Knowledge of those matters , I hope , at least , I may be excus'd upon account of my good will to entertain you , and the publick , as far as my assistance went , which , if granted , will abundantly recompence the Endeavours of , My LORD , Your Excellency's Most Humble Servant , J. S. LETTER VIII . To the Right Honourable CHARLES Earl of Burlington . Of the Origin of the Teutonic Order , and the Succession of all its Great - Masters in the Holy-Land , Prussia , and Germany , together with its present State in the Empire . MY LORD , DR . Connor having design'd this Letter for your Lordship's Entertainment , and not having had leisure to accomplish it himself , by reason of the urgency of his Profession , desired of me to Address it for him ; but upon a just Reflection on the meanness of my Abilities , and an awful Regard to your Lordship's Grandeur , I found I had more than ordinary reason to decline it : Yet , however , upon balancing your goodness with your great Quality , and considering my well meaning at the same time with my attempt , I hop'd I might not be so unfortunate as to Offend if I undertook it , and the rather , because of the great conformity which the subject I were to write of , had with the hopes which the Nation has in you . My LORD , Your Lordship will here find , that this Order was first founded to reward and encourage Great Actions , and that particularly in the German Nation , whence it came to have the Title of Teutonic ; for when the Emperour Frederic Barberossa had engaged in the Crusade for recovery of the Holy-Land , a great number of German Nobility and Gentry joyn'd his Army as Volunteers . Of this Crusade were several other great Princes of Europe , such as Philip King of France ; Richard I. King of England ; Frederic Duke of Suabia ; the Dukes of Austria and Bavaria ; Philip Earl of Flanders ; Plorant Earl of Holland , &c. After this Emperor's Death , the Germans being before Acon , or Ptolemais which they then besieged , chose for their Leaders Frederick Duke of Suabia , second Son to the aforesaid Emperour ; and Henry Duke of Brabant . Under these Generals they behav'd themselves so well , both at the taking of Acon , Jerusalem , and other places of the Holy-Land , that Henry King of Jerusalem , the Patriarch , and several other Princes , thought themselves oblig'd to do something extraordinary in honour of the German Nation . Hereupon they immediately resolv'd to erect an Order of Knights of that Nation , under the protection of St. George , but afterwards they chang'd that Saint for the Virgin Mary , by reason that she had an Hospital already founded on Mount Sion at Jerusalem for the relief of German Pilgrims , of the manner of building which , Ashmole , in his Order of the Garter gives this following account . He says , that in the time of the Holy-War , a wealthy Gentleman of Germany , who dwelt at Jerusalem , commiserating the condition of his Countrymen coming thither on Devotion , and neither understanding the language of that place , nor knowing where to lodge , receiv'd them hospitably into his House , and gave them all manner of suitable Entertainment . Afterwards obtaining leave of the Patriarch , he erected a Chappel for them , and Dedicated it to the Virgin Mary , whence the Knights that were established there afterwards , came to have the Title of Equites Mariani . Other German Gentlemen contributed largely to the maintaining and encreasing this Charitable Work , insomuch , that in a short time these Knights became very numerous and wealthy , and gave themselves to Military Employments , and to acts of Piety and Charity . In the Year 1190 they elected their first Great Master , Henry Walpot , and in the Year following had their Order confirm'd , upon the request of the Emperour Henry VI. by the Rull of Pope Celestine III. under the Title of Teutonic , or Dutch Knights , of the Hospital of St. Mary the Virgin , vowing Poverty , Obedience , and Chastity , and obliging themselves to receive none but Germans into their Order . After they had thus receiv'd Confirmation from the Papal See , some rich Citizens of Breme and Lubeck joyning with them , and making large Contributions , another Hospital was erected for them in the City of Acon , or Ptolemais in Syria . But after that City , together with Jerusalem , and all the Holy-Land had been taken by the Sarazens , under the Command of Saladin , having been in the possession of the Christians for more than 87 Years before . One Hermannus , then Great Master , with the remaining Knights , removed into Germany , on whom the Emperor Frederic XI . and Pope Honorius III. ( or as some will have it , Conrade , Duke of Masovia in 1226 ) in the Year 1229 bestow'd the Province of Prussia , where having Conquer'd that Nation , and reduc'd it from Paganism to Christianity , they built the City of Marienburg , or Mary-Town ; and in the Year 1340 , fix'd the Residence of their Great Masters there . This Country they enjoy'd till about the Year 1525 , when Albert , Marquess of Brandenburg , the last Great Master of this Order , by a Solemn Renunciation became Feudatory to Sigismund King of Poland , who rais'd Prussia to a Dukedom , and made this Marquess first Duke thereof ; but however , some of the Knights disliking this Action , proceeded to Elect another Great Master , which was Walter de Cronberg , and forthwith leaving Prussia , seated themselves in Germany , where they continue at this day , tho' in no great Reputation , except , that the younger Sons of the German Princes are commonly admitted of their Order . Their Statutes were compos'd after the Model of those of the Knights Hospitallers , and Knights Templars , at this day the Knights of Malta ; but nevertheless , to distinguish them from these Orders , their Habit was ordain'd to be a white Mantle , with a plain black Cross on the Breast , tho' others will have it to have been a black Cross Voided with a Cross - Potence . This Cross they were also to have upon white Banners , as likewise upon their Shields , and in their Coats of Arms : They were moreover enjoyn'd to live conformable to the Order and Rules of St. Austin . Their first number was 24 Lay-Brothers , and 7 Priests ; yet Heysse , in his History of the Empire , Tome I. says , they were at first 40. They both were allow'd to wear Armour and Swords , and might Celebrate Mass in that Habit. None of them shav'd their Beards , but by their Order were oblig'd to let them grow , and to sleep upon sacks of Straw : But however , this , with their other primitive Injunctions soon vanish'd . This order being establish'd after the manner as we have shew'd before , all Christian Princes endeavour'd to give them encouragement ; and among the rest , the Pope and Emperor gave them particular proofs of their Favour and Liberality . Philip King of France also being willing to do the like on his part , made them great presents , and moreover , granted their Great Master a liberty to wear the Flower deluccs on the 4 extremities of their Cross . Their Power and Force in War will appear in the following succinct account , and Series of their several Great Masters . Their first Great Master , as I observ'd before , was Henry Walpot , a Native of Germany , Elected in the Year 1190 , who died , and was buried at Acon , or Ptolemais . The Second Great Master of this Order was Otho de Kerpen , a Nobleman of Germany , who after having enjoy'd this Office but 6 Years died , and was buried at Acon . The Third Great Master was Herman Barth of Alsace , who was Elected under Pope Innocent III. and the Emperour Philip II. he presided over these Knights only 4 Years , then died , and was buried at Acon . Under these two Great Masters this Order first began to encrease and flourish . The fourth Great Master was Herman a Salzen , a Nobleman of Misnia , under the several Pontificates of Pope Innocent III. Honorius , and Gregory IX . and in the Reigns of the Emperor 's Otho and Frederic II. This Master obtain'd great Privileges for his Order , both from the aforesaid Popes and Emperors . And John King of Jerusalem , for their having protected him against Conrade King of Syria , added to the Arms of this Order , a Cross - Potence Or , which were the proper Ensigns of that Kingdom . In his time Conrade , Marquess of Thuringen was admitted of the Order . He had above 2000 German Noblemen and Knights in his Order at once , all which he govern'd for about 30 Years . During his Administration , his Order having been driven out of the Holy-Land by the Sarazens , setled in Prussia to the number of 20000 , and by help of the Poles , soon expell'd the Pagan Prussians out of the Province of Culmigeria , He lies buried at Marienburg , which he built . The Fifth Great Master was Conrade Marquess of Thuringen , who was Elected under the Pontificat of Celestine IV. and the Reign of the Emperour Frederic II. He very much augmented the Conquests of his Order , and restor'd many ruinous Fabricks . He built Koningsberg , in Ducal - Prussia , and lies buried at Marienburg . The Sixth Great Master was Poppo ab Osternaw , in the time of Pope Innocent IV. and of the Emperour Conrade IV. He had several glorious Conquests over the Prussians , Livonians , and Swentopelus Duke of Pomerania , but at length , before the City of Lignitz , was kill'd and routed by the Tartars , who had almost over-run all Sarmatia ( Poland ) and was afterwards buried at Uladislaw . It is said that the aforesaid Swentopelus had been so extreamly beaten by these Knights , that he was forc'd to clap up a Peace with them , and afterwards on his Death-bed , earnestly recommended to his Children , to preserve the Friendship he had Contracted : But however , Mestowin , his eldest Son forgetting his Father's Orders , declar'd War anew against them , but being likewise beaten , the Knights over-run all Pomerania , and at length forc'd this Duke to a Peace : And moreover , 3 of his Brothers , whereof the Eldest was nam'd Sambor , became Knights of this Order . The Seventh Great Master of the Teutonic Order was Johannes Sangerhusensis , who took upon him that Office under the Pontificat of Alexander IV. He very much allay'd the Insolence of the Pagan Prussians , and in great measure , regain'd the credit of his Order forfeited to the Tartars . He Rul'd 12 Years , and lies buried at Treves . In his time the City of Brandenburg was built . The Eighth Great Master was Hartman Count of Heidelberg , who was Elected in the time of Pope Clement IV. and of the Emperour Rodolfe I. He was a very industrious Person , and got great ground of the Prussians . In his time the Castle of Marienburg was built in the Year 1281. He dy'd , and was buried at Venice . The Ninth Great Master of this Order was Buchardus à Swenden , Elected in the time of Pope John , and the Emperour Rodolfe I. Under his Administration of Affairs the Prussians were totally reduc'd . After 7 Years enjoyment of his Office , he Abdicated it , and liv'd afterwards at Rhodes , where he lies buried . The Tenth Great Master was Conrade de Feuchtwangen , who was Elected in the time of the Emperour Rodolfe I. and Pope Nicholas IV. Altho' this Order made considerable progress under his Administration , yet , at length , it receiv'd a great check in Syria , where the City of Acon , which had been the chief Seat of this Order for some time , was taken by the Souldan of Aegypt . He died at Prague , and was buried at Trebnicz . The Eleventh Great Master was Godfrey Count of Hohenloh , who was Elected , Adolphus being Emperour , and Celestine V. Pope . He was a Venetian born , and govern'd this Order 10 Years ; he retook Riga in Livonia from the Russians , and caus'd its Fortifications to be demolished , but not long after he restor'd the Inhabitants to their antient Privileges , having built a Castle there to awe them . He at length resign'd his Office , and dy'd in Germany . The Twelfth Great Master was Sigfridus de Feuchtwangen , in the time of Albert Duke of Austria's being Emperour , and Clement Pope . He remov'd his Seat from Marpurg to the Castle of Marienburg ; for this Order had resided there ever since their being oblig'd to leave Syria . This Master rul'd only 2 Years , and died and was buried at Marienburg . The Thirteenth Great Master was Charles Beffart , Elected in the Reign of the Emperour Henry , and the Pontificate of Pope Clement V. He was a very Wise and Warlike Person , and in the Year 1312 founded the Castle of Memula in Courland , to hinder the Incursions of the Lithuanians . Upon his return from Rome , whither he had been cited for , and cleared of Male-Administration , he died at Vienna , where he lies buried . The Fourteenth Great Master was Vernerus Urselensis , Elected in the time of the Emperour Lewis V. and Pope John. He executed his Trust with a great deal of Fidelity and Bravery , and was afterwards Murther'd by a Brother of the Order , one John Bunsdorfius , while he was going out of the Church from Vespers . The Fifteenth Great Master was Lewis D. of Brunswick . He was a very Prudent and Pious Man , but rul'd only four Years . The Sixteenth Great Master was Districhus Count Algemburg , Elected when he was 80 Years old . He was a Person of Great Eloquence , Authority and Justice . After having built St. Mary's Church at Marienburg , he died at Thorn , and was buried at St. Anns in Marienburg . The Seventeenth Great Master was Rodolfe Duke of Saxony , Elected in the time of the Emperour Lewis V. and Pope Benedict XI . He gather'd great Forces together , and Besieg'd and took Neumarcovia . In the Interim the Lithuanians invaded Prussia , over-running all with Fire and Sword , which this good Master took so much to heart , that he first became Mad , then was deposed from his Office , and afterwards died of Grief at Marienwerder , where he was buried . The Eighteentth Great Master was Henry de Desmer , or Tuchmer , Elected in the Pontificate of Clement VI. He had a Famous Battle with the Lithuanians and Russians , wherein he kill'd above 10000 of the Enemy . He died and was buried at Marienburg . The Nineteenth Great Master was Henry de Kniprodien , Elected in the time of Pope Clement VI , and of the Emperor Charles III. The foregoing War with the Lithuanians and Russians broke out a fresh in his time , wherein the Great Duke of Lithuania , Keystutus , was taken Prisoner and carried to Marienburg , whence he afterwards escap'd by means of a Servant . In this Great Master's time , one of the Sons of the aforesaid Great Duke became a Christian at Koningsberg , and afterwards was made a Prince of the Empire , by the Emperour Charles IV. During his Administration , which was about 31 Years , this Order abounded in Learned Men. He died at Marienburg , and was there buried . The Twentieth Great Master was Conrade Zolner , Elected in the time of the Emperour Wenceslaus , and of Pope Urban VI. He had several contests with the Lithuanians and Samogitians , during the several Reigns of Keystutus , Jagello , Votoldus , and Suidrigielo , Great Dukes of Lithuania . He died and was buried at Marienburg , after 8 Years Administration of the Government of this Order . The Twenty first Great Master was Conrade de Valenroden , Elected during the Papacy of Pope Boniface . He was a Person of a very Warlike Disposition , but withal of an odd Temper : He hated and refus'd his Ecclesiastical Brothers access to him at the hour of his Death . In his time this Order made a Descent upon Lithuania , by way of the River Niemen , and built three Magazines near the Castle of Cowno , by help of which they made great devastations in that Country for a considerable time . The Twenty second Great Master was Conrade de Jungingen . He was of a very peaceable Temper , and therefore not much belov'd by his Order . However , he rul'd 12 Years , and afterwards died at Marienburg , and was there buried . The Twenty third Great Master was Ulric de Jungingen , Brother to the aforesaid Conrade . He was Elected in the time of the Emperour Rupert , and of Pope Gregory XII . He was of a Warlike Temper , and to that degree , that he deviated not a little from his Order : He Persecuted his Brothers , and took several of their Possessions from them . After several Wars had with the Poles and Lithuanians , Jagello , King of Poland , and Vitoldus , Great Duke of Lithuania gave him a total overthrow , wherein this Great Master with about 200 Commendadors , and 5000 other Knights was kill'd , and his General taken Prisoner , altho' at the first onset the Lithuanians lost about 7000 Men. The Twenty fourth Great Master was Henry Count of Plaven , Elected in the time of the Emperour Sigismund , and Pope John. This Person was resolv'd to revenge the late overthrow on the Poles , but before he could effect any thing considerable , he was depos'd , thrown into Prison at Engelsburg , and thence remov'd to Lecksteg , where , after 7 years confinement he died in Chains , and was buried at Marienburg . The Twenty fifth Great Master was Michael de Sterbergen , Steward of the Houshold to the Emperour Sigismund . In the very first year of his Government Jagello and Vitoldus took from him and destroy'd several Cities , but were at length forc'd to retire . He govern'd this Order 9 years , but afterwards desiring his Quietus , he obtain'd it , died at Dantzic , and was buried at Marienburg . The Twenty sixth Great Master was Paul de Rusdorfien , Elected in the time of Pope Martin : During his Administration several of the Provinces and Cities of Prussia shook off the Teutonic Yoak , and revolted to Casimir IV. King of Poland . He enjoy'd this Office nine Years also , but dying was buried at Marienburg . The Twenty seventh Great Master was Conrade ab Herlingshausen , Elected in the time of the Emperour Albert III. This Great Master treated Casimir King of Poland at Thorn , where at that time there was an inviolable Peace struck up between them . This Person had no Wars during his Regency , and at last died of Grief , on account of his Brother's perversness . He was buried at Marienburg . The Twenty eighth Great Master was Lewis ab Herlingshausen , Elected in the time of the Emperour Frederic III. During his Administration a farther part of Prussia revolted to the aforesaid Casimir , to whom also the Garrison of Marienburg sold that City for 476000 Florens , together with several other Cities and Castles . Afterwards the King of Poland enters again into a Peace with this Order , by which means he obtain'd Pomerania , for which the Poles had contested with these Knights for upwards of 150 Years , This Great Master died and was buried at Koningsberg . The Twenty ninth Great Master of this Order was Henry Rhews , Count of Plauen , Elected in the time of the Emperor Frederic III. He only govern'd eleven Weeks , and then died and was buried at Koningsberg . The Thirtieth Great Master was Henry Count of Richtenberg , Elected in the time of the Emperor Frederic III. and of Pope Sixtus IV. He was a Man of a very turbulent and inexorable temper , for he threw Theodore a Prussian Bishop into Chains , and suffer'd him to die with Hunger . He govern'd this Order twelve Years , and then died at Koningsberg , and was buried there . The Thirty first Great Master was Martin Truchses of Uveczhausen , Elected in the time of the Emperor Frederic III. and of Pope Sixtus IV. He paid Homage and Obedience to Casimir King of Poland , died at Koningsberg , and was buried there . The Thirty second Great Master was John de Tiefen , a Swiss , Elected when Maximilian I. was Emperor , and Julius Pope . The first Year he swore Allegiance to Albert King of Poland , and in the next assisted that King against the Valachians , but by whom he was defeated and killed . He was buried at Koningsberg . The Thirty third Great Master was Frederic Duke of Saxony , and Marquiss of Thuringen : This Person refus'd to do Homage to the King of Poland , and therefore his Dominions were very much ravag'd by the Poles for 12 Years together , and he excluded his Country , at what time he died . The Thirty fourth and last Great Master of the Teutonic Order in Prussia was Albert Marquess of Brandenburg , Nephew to Sigismund I. King of Poland . He was Elected in the time of Maximilian the Emperor , and Pope Julius . The Chapter of this Order chose him in hopes that being so near a Kinsman , he might prevail upon the King of Poland , his Uncle to restore to them what had been taken from them by the Poles ; but this Great Master was so far from answering their expectation , that he likewise refus'd to Swear Allegiance to the King of Poland , and fortify'd all his Cities for his Defence , whence it follow'd , that he drew a bloody War upon himself , wherein great numbers were frequently slain and taken on both sides ; the particulars of the chiefest of his Actions I thought might not be unacceptable to your Lordship , and which are as follows . In the Year 1519 , the War broke out between him and his Uncle , and some few places were lost and taken on both sides ; but in 1529 , Wolfang Duke of Schonemburg , General of the Teutonic Army , which consisted of about 10000 Foot , and 4000 Horse , sat down before Dantzick , and from the Bishop's Hill ( vulgarly so call'd ) threw away near 4000 Bombs into the Town , to little or no purpose , whilst the Besiegers were not a little incommoded by the Town-Cannon , for scarce a Man durst shew his Head , but he had 40 shot at him . This so discouraged the Besiegers , that the major part of them soon discover'd their Inclinations to be gone , and for that purpose began to Mutiny against their Officers . Whilst they were thus wavering in their Resolutions , and scarce doing any Duty but by compulsion , the Polish Army appear'd , being 12000 Horse , sent by the King to raise the Siege . It was now high time for the Besiegers to scamper , which they immediately set about with such Precipitation , that the Poles found it no difficult matter to overtake even their Foot ; yet , however , they kill'd some and took others Prisoners . After this the King's Army took in Dirschow , Stargardie , and the strong Castle of Choinicz , and afterwards proceeded on with so great Vigor and Diligence , that most of the Cities and Castles of the Order Surrender'd themselves . By these means the Teutonic Knights were totally expell'd Prussia , which their Great Master Albert perceiving , as likewise that he was no longer able to contend with so powerful a Monarch as him of Poland , tho' his Ancestors had formerly done it for many Years , yet then they were in a better condition than he at present was in , resolv'd to submit himself and his Order to his Uncle's Mercy , which he not long afterwards did in the publick Market-place of Cracow . For this Purpose a Throne was erected for the King , much after the same nature with that wherein he is wont to take the Homage and Oaths of his Subjects after his Coronation , as your Lordship may observe in the Letter to my Lord Marlborough ; then the Marquess delivering up the Ensigns of his Order to the King , and swearing all manner of Allegiance to him , his Majesty return'd him the Ensigns of Prussia , quarter'd with the Polish , and at the same time created him a Duke of part of that Country , which from thence forward has had the Name of Ducal Prussia , and continu'd all along in his Family to this Day . The Teutonic Order being thus expell'd Prussia , they transferr'd their Chapter to Mergentheim , or as some say , to Marienthall , in Franconia , where they chose Walter de Cronberg for their Thirty fifth Great Master and Administrator of Prussia . This Great Master appeal'd to the Emperor concerning the wrong done to his Order by Albert , as likewise got Albert Excommunicated by the Pope . He afterwards took his Seat in the General Diet of the Empire , equal with the Archbishops , as being Great Master of the Teutonic Order . He died after 18 Years Administration of this Office , and was buried at Mergentheim . The Thirty sixth Great Master was Wolfang Schutzbar , otherwise call'd Milchling , Elected in the Chapter at Spire the 16th of April . He had been Provincial Commander of the Country of Hesse , and was one of the first that went to the assistance of the Emperour Charles V. in his Wars about Religion . He recover'd the Seat of this Order at Marpurg , which had been usurp'd by the Landtgrave of Hesse . After several more famous Actions he dy'd in the Year 1566. The Thirty seventh Great Master was George Hundt de Menckheim Governour of the Circle of Franconia . He died after 6 years Regency at Mergentheim , and was buried there in the Year 1572. The Thirty eighth Great Master was Henry de Bobenhausen , Elected at the General Assembly of the Knights at Ulm upon the Danube . This Great Master , upon George Frederic Marquests of Brandenburg's possessing himself of the Title and Dutchy of Prussia , thought himself oblig'd in the Name of his Order to enter Protestations against it . He resign'd his Office to the Chapter after 8 Years Administration . The Thirty Ninth Great Master of this Order , and Administrator of Prussia was Maximilian Arch-Duke of Austria , who had earnestly Sollicited the Electors for that Charge , and offer'd to wear the Habit of the Order : Afterwards being invited to the Crown of Poland , this Order was in great hopes of being restored to their Dominions of Prussia , but upon his being defeated by Sigismund III. they soon lost all those hopes . He nevertheless continu'd their Great Master , and being a brave Prince was nam'd for their General against the Turks in Hungary , when he had a Company of Guards all Knights of the Order . He held his Administration 34 Years , and ended his days at Inspruck , where he was likewise buried . The Fourtieth Great Master was Charles Arch-Duke of Austria , who , after 5 years Regency died at Madrid whither he had been invited by the King of Spain to go his Vice-Roy into Portugal . The Fourty first Great Master was John Eustache de Westernach , who was Elected at Mergentheim the 19th of March , in the Year 1625 , and died 82 years old , in the Year of our Lord 1627. The Fourty second Great Master was Gaspard de Stadion Provincial Commander of Alsace and Burgundy , and particular Commander of Altschausen . He after having governed this Order with great Reputation for fourteen years , desir'd the Chapter to Elect Leopold William Arch Duke of Austria , for his Coadjutor in the Administration of his Office ; and which being done , he gave him the Cross of Prussia as a Testimony of his consent . The Fourty third Great Master was this Leopold William who succeeded Stadion by Virtue of his former Election . He govern'd this Order alone to the Year 1662 , when he died at Vienna the 20th of November , and was buried there . The same Year the Chapter was Conven'd , and would have chosen Charles Joseph Arch-Duke of Austria to have succeeded Leopold William his Brother , but he died the same Year , and thereby their designs were frustrated . Afterwards the Chapter being Assembled at Mergentheim , in the Year 1664 , chose for their Fourty fourth Great Master one of their own Knights , call'd John Gaspard of Ambringens , Provincial Commander of the Circle of Austria , and this they did to prevent the Intrigues which several Princes always made to get Elected to this Dignity . This Great Master Convening the Chapter at Mariendal , receiv'd Duke Lewis Anthony of Neubourg , Abbot of Fescamp , and third Son to Philip William Duke of Neubourg , into this Order . Ceremony of Creation , and present State of Knights . THe Ceremony was perform'd in the Great Church , whither he had been conducted by the Great Master , the Commendadors and Knights . The Counts of Ottingen , Hatzensten , and Fugger , who had been nam'd Commissioners to inspect his Titles of Honour , reported upon Oath , that they had examin'd and found his Honour to be unquestionable . After which he was sworn to Chastity , Poverty , and to go to the Wars against the Infidels whenever occasion should so require . When they gave him the white Mantle with the black Cross , being the Ensigns of this Order , and withal , pronounc'd these Words according to Custom . We Promise to give you , as long as you live , Water , Bread , and a Habit of our Order . Next day the Great Master propos'd to the Chapter to Elect this Prince for his Assistant in the Government of the Order , which the Electors desir'd time to consider of ; and after several Meetings had about it , they answer'd , they were content to Elect him , providing he would sign a Capitulation offer'd him , which he agreeing to do , he was accordingly Elected . The Teutonic Order at present consists of 12 Provinces , which are , Alsace and Burgundy for one , Coblentz , Austria , and Etsch ; these four still retain the Name of Provinces of the Jurisdiction of Prussia , as the eight following do that of Germany , being the Provinces of Franconia , Hesse , Bressen , Westphalia , Lorrain , Thuringen , Saxony , and Utrecht , altho' this last is now altogether under the Dominion of the Hollanders . Every one of these Provinces has its peculiar Commanderys of the Commendadors , of which the Provincial is Chief . Of these Provincial Commendadors there are 12 , counting one for every Province . It is these Commendadors who compose the Chapter of the Electors . The Great Master's ordinary Residence has been at Mariendal in Franconia , ever since this Order has been driven out of Prussia . This , My Lord , is a short account of the Origin , Progress , successive Great Masters , and present State of the Teutonic Order , which I hope , your Lordship will favourably accept , being all that the propos'd brevity of this Undertaking would admit of . I am , My LORD , Your Lordship 's most Obedient Humble Servant , J. S. LETTER IX . To Sir THOMAS MILLINGTON President of the College of Physicians . Of the State of Learning , and present Language ; of Natural Knowledge , and particularly of the Practise of Physick in Poland ; with an account of some Natural Things , and chiefly of a Disease in the Hair peculiar to the Poles , commonly call'd Plica Polonica . SIR , THIS Letter courts your Acceptance on a double score , your Learning and your Profession . As to your Learning , tho' it will doubtless be on all Hands allow'd , that it has no need of Superstructure , yet nevertheless , sometimes it may require those Diversions which are here design'd , and possibly , in part , unknown to you : And as to your Profession , being highly sensible of my imperfect account of the state of Physick , especially in Poland , I thought no Protection so safe to pass it under as yours . My presumption , I hope , will be justifi'd upon Dr. Connor's first intending these Subjects for your Perusal ; and as to my Performance , I entirely submit that to your Candour and Generosity . SIR , In the Kingdom of Poland , and Great Dutchy of Lithuania , there are two famous Universities , with all sorts of Professors . The former of these was Founded at Cracow by Casimir the Great , and was finish'd by Jagello , or Uladislaus V. in the Year 1401 , conformable to the last Will and Testament of his Queen Hedwigis ; And the latter at Vilna , being at first but an Academy Founded by King Stephen , but afterwards was erected into an University by Pope Gregory XIII . at the Request of Valerian Bishop of that City , who had very much augmented the Colleges and Endowments . In both these Universities the Chief Study is to speak good Latin , for as to all parts of Polite Learning , the Poles are not so curious as in other Countries , yet have they a great many that will write good Verses , for their Genius is mightily bent that way ; and besides , they are very apt to quote Classick Authors in their Discourse , and this particularly when they get Drunk , which is very frequently . Their Poet Sarbievius Casimir is no small Ornament to his Country , who , in his Odes , has endeavour'd to imitate Horace ; and the Purlty of Language is not contemptible . They have had several Latin Historians among them , such as Cromerus , Starovolscius , &c. who have all Written the Annals and Constitutions of their Country . They have likewise had some Historians , who have written in their own Language . They also have not wanted for Learned Divines , Great Philosophers , Famous Astronomers , Logicians , &c. The great Astronomer Nicolaus Copernicus was a Native of this Country , having had his Birth in the City of Thorn in Regal - Prussia . The reason why these Learned Men have not transmitted more to Posterity was , because that while they liv'd there was but little or no Printing in Poland , that Art having been but lately receiv'd in this Kingdom . Tho' the Poles are so extreamly expert in Speaking and Writing Latin , yet are they not curious in any of the Oriental Languages . They affect speaking Latin to that degree , that Dr. Connor has inform'd me , that he had a Servant while he was in Poland , that always us'd to talk to him in that Language ; and I have moreover read , that almost all the Common People speak Latin fluently there , a proof of which you may please to observe in the first Volume of this History , in the Life of Stephen Batori , who very much promoted the Study of that Language . As the Poles have the same Origin with the Muscovites , Bohemians , Croatians , Moravians , Silesians , Cassubians , Bulgarians , Rascians , Servians , Illyrians , &c. so ( Cromerus says ) they have likewise the same Language with them , altho' they differ in Dialects , and that scarce to be understood by each other . Their terms of Mechanic Arts are chiefly borrow'd from the Ancient Germans , who formerly had , as still they have , frequent intercourses with this Country . Nay , there are at present whole Towns and Villages that make use of the German Tongue , that Nation having formerly planted several Colonies in this Kingdom . Also there are several of the Noble Families purely German , as may appear both by their Names and Coats of Arms. Likewise Hebrew , Armenian , Russian , Tartarian , and in some places Italian , are frequently spoken in this Country . The Polish Language Cromerus allows , is neither so Copious , nor so easy to Pronounce as those of other Nations , but as the French , Italian , &c. consists chiefly of Vowels , that of Poland is made up in great measure with Consonants , insomuch , that you shall sometimes meet with Polish Words that have seven or eight Consonants together without any Vowel , or at most but one , interpos'd , an Example of which , Sir , you may have in the word Chrzeszcz ( Scarabaeus , a Gad-Flie , ) this , with divers others in the Polish Tongue , scarce the Natives themselves are able to Pronounce , yet they always have a sort of lisping sound of Vowels in their Pronunciation , tho' they do not write them . It must not be understood , however universally Latin is spoken in Poland , that the Poles have it from their Mothers , as the Common People have in some parts of Hungary , for they take pains to learn it from Masters as other Nations do . The chiefest reasons why they generally Affect it is , First from their Natural Dispositions to learn it . Secondly , By reason of the Syntax of their Mother-Tongue the Sclavonian , which has great Affinity with that Language , for they both decline their Nouns , and Conjugate their Verbs as the Romans did . Thirdly , Because in all the Villages throughout the Nation , they have School-masters for that purpose , who are either Rectors of Parishes , or some other qualifi'd Persons appointed by them , or by the Bishop of the Diocess . And fourthly , because in all Towns of Note , the Jesuits have Colleges set apart to instruct Youth in that Language . As for depth in any Learning or Sciences , Dr. Connor informs me , he could never meet with any Persons in Poland so solidly vers'd in them , as he has done in other Nations , for that the Poles , as soon as they can speak Latin , and discourse of most matters in that Language , never think of any farther Knowledge , but believe they have acquir'd all the Learning , and all Accomplishments that either Universities or Schools can give them , unless they be Persons that make some particular Science their Profession ; As Divines , Physicians , and Lawyers , of all which I shall proceed to give some particular account , as they stand at present in that Nation . The Divines in Poland make all their Learning consist in adapting Aristotle's Logicks , and Metaphysicks to their School - Divinity , so that you may every where hear them talk much of Entities , Modes , Quiddities , Essences of Things , and the like , for they value themselves more in being well vers'd in the signification of Logical Terms , than in the Nature of Things themselves , which they reason about . In this Country they have a particular Veneration for Albertus Magnus , and quote him to attest the Truth of any Assertion , in like manner as the Spaniards and Italians are accustom'd to do Aristotle , tho' they have not less respect for this last Philosopher than other Nations have . Yet , notwithstanding , they seldom take right his meaning , and particularly in matters that are Ambiguous , for they have Publish'd several large Commentaries upon him which do frequently contradict one another . The Polish Divines are seldom well vers'd in Practical Divinity . They study but little the Old and New Testament . They make few Enquiries into the Practice of Primitive Christianity , and know little of Church-History . In a word , they trouble their Heads but seldom about convincing their Reason of the Sublimity and Goodness of the Christian Doctrine ; implicit Faith , and Passive Obedience to Council and Church-Decisions being entirely their Guides . They will allow of no body's enquiring into the reasonableness of Things , as if they should imagine , that a Law , or a Doctrine given by God should not be consistent with Reason . They have a more than ordinary respect for Thomas Aquinas , and Scotus , and their principal Erudition consists in being well Read in the School-Points controverted by those two Great Men. As for Lawyers there are a great number in Poland , and that chiefly at the two Great Tribunals of Petricovia and Lublin . These study the Civil - Law , tho' they have likewise several Statutes of their own which they term Constitutions . The Grandees of the Kingdom seldom go to Law , for they generally decide their Quarrels by the Sword , bringing numerous Armies into the Field against each other : But if it happen sometimes that they do condescend , to submit to Justice , even then their Pride will never allow them to refer their Case to any other Court than the Grand Diet. Also the Polish Nation in general is not much enclin'd to go to Law , by reason of the litigiousness and corruption of the Lawyers , for the Poles have as little Opinion of the honesty of that Profession as any People in Europe . Dr. Connor was once sent for to a Lawyer that lay sick at Warsaw . His Disease , the Dr. says , was a Cancer on his Tongue , which had swell'd it to that prodigious bigness , that it had not only fill'd all his Mouth , but also hung about an Inch out of it , insomuch , that he could neither speak one word , nor breath through his Lips , but had that benefit only by his Nose . This Disease , the Dr. says , he at first judg'd to be incurable , and so in effect it prov'd , for he died soon after . This Person it seems had purchas'd a plentiful Estate by the Law , wherefore the People could not be perswaded but that the cause of his Death was a Judgment upon him , believing it Just , I suppose , that that Tongue which had been the occasion of wronging so many People , should nevertheless do Justice on its Master . As for Physicians in Poland , there are no great number there , and those few that are , for the most part are either French , Italians , or Germans , scarce any of the Natives caring to addict themselves to that Profession ; for having little conveniency to improve themselves in it in their own Country , none but the richer sort of Gentry can bear the expence of going to learn it in Foreign Countries , and then such of the Nobility as do Travel are generally either too Lazy or too Proud to apply themselves to what requires so much fatigue to study , and so much judgment afterwards to put in Practise . This , Sir , is the reason why the Poles have hardly any Person throughly learn'd in this Profession . Dr. Connor tells me , that he met with a young Physician at Rome , that came thither from Poland to pick up Experience . Some of his Country-men that were then in that City told the Doctor , that he was Son to a rich Peasant in their Nation , and that his Father was Vassal , as they term'd him , or Slave to one Starosta Cowalski ; moreover , that his Father , for the consideration of 100 Rixdollars had bought his Freedom , and afterwards sent him to the University , and from thence to Travel , for without having first bought his Liberty he could not have sent him out of the Service of his Lord , his Service being as much the Lord's Inheritance as his Land was . By all this , Sir , you may perceive what discouragement Learning meets with in Poland ; for the Common People there , who make about nine parts in ten of the whole Nation , are either thro' Poverty or Slavery render'd incapable of addicting themselves to it , and it is certain , that in all Ages , Persons of the meanest Birth have ever made the greatest progress in Sciences , and this , by reason that their Bodies are apter for fatigue , and that they have no other ways to subsist than by their Merit . Natural Observables and Rarities in POLAND . SIR , BEfore I proceed to give you an Account of the Diseases and Practice of Physick in Poland , I must here desire leave to entertain you with some Observables and Natural Rarities of this Country , extracted as well from Dr. Connor's Memoirs taken there , as out of the best Modern Authors that have written of this Kingdom . In Russia , all along the River San , there have been several Trees found buried , having no Roots , and being as black as Ebony . The Country People say , that they have lain there ever since the Deluge , but it is probable they might have been washed down by the course of that River a great while since , and preserved from rotting by the Sand. There are several places both in Poland and Lithuania where petrefi'd Wood is to be found ; likewise several Beds of Earth lying one upon another , whose substance is not unlike that of the Unicorn's Horn. Also Argentum Capillare , or Vegetans , being Silver , hanging from Rocks in the nature of Hair. Near Javorisvia , in the District of Leopol , in the Palatinate of Russia , there is a Lake , call'd by the Poles , Skla , ( Glass , ) where formerly there was a little Town , but which is now sunk into the Ground . The Water of this Lake has a strong , sulphurous , and stinking Smell , but withal clear , like Chrystal , and of an insipid Taste . The Doctors of this Kingdom have recommended it to sick Persons to Drink for recovery of their Healths , and one Sixtus Leo , a famous Physician of those parts , has written a Learned Treatise concerning it . It is much frequented , and does a great deal of good . There are likewise several natural Baths in this Kingdom , which cure all kinds of Scrofulous Diseases and Ulcers , both in Men and Beasts . In the County of Scepuz in Lesser - Poland , there is a sort of Spring that flows from the Rocks , which makes perfect Gutters of Stone as it runs from thence thro' the Meadows to the Mills . The Lake Biala ( in Polish white ) so call'd by Antiphrasis , in the Months of April and May makes the Fish that are in it Brown , tho' they afterwards return to their Natural Colours . I must not omit what Cromerus says of the Lake Crinice in the Palatinate of Belsko in Red-Russia , which is , that every second or third Year , it becomes wonderfully Tempestuous , and in a little time discharges all its Waters thro' unknown Caverns , insomuch , that tho' before it were very deep , it of a sudden almost grows fordable , but then in a little time afterwards its Water returns with the same roaring noise it went out . Dr. Conner , in his Memoirs says , that it was reported when he was in Poland , that the Year before he came thither a Barbel Fish was found in the River San , at Velasco , an Estate of the late Queens , which was above 4 Polish Ells long , which is better than 8 Foot of our measure , and near 3 Foot broad , and weighed at least 200 weight . He says that the same Species of Fish , of this largeness , are very common in that River , and one was reported to have had an entire Skeleton of a Man , suppos'd to have been drown'd some time before , found in his Belly , together with a Knife and Sheath . This Fish has no Scales . He says likewise , that there are Fish in Lithuania which are made use of to shew the change of Weather : For this purpose they are to be put into a Bottle , where they will make a sort of squeeking noise when the weather is to alter . As to odd kinds of Fowl , there are a sort of Birds near Lowitz in the Palatinate of Rava in Lower - Poland , about the bigness of Sparrows , that appear and disappear with the Snow , and from thence have the Name given them of Snow-Birds . These are scarce to be seen any where else throughout the whole Kingdom . There are also a sort of Quails in the Plains of Russia and Podolia with Green Legs , and which being eaten cause the Cramp . There are moreover a kind of Swallows and Martlets , that gathering up their Legs , and folding close their Wings will dive into the Water at the latter end of Autumn , and live there all the Winter , but as soon as the Spring returns they come out and fly away . If they chance to be taken by Fisher-Nets in the Winter , tho' they will revive upon being laid near the Fire , yet do they seldom survive long the Trespass upon the Ordination of their Nature . In Great - Poland there are a sort of Hogs with uncloven-Feet , which differ in no other respect from our Hogs . In Poland likewise , but more especially in Lithuania , there are a kind of little Beasts like Weesels , call'd in Polish , Zassicz , whose Fur is a little courser than Ermine , and in Summer is Brown ; but as soon as the Snow appears , in one Night they become all over White , and so continue till the Spring , when they resume their former Colour : This Animal is something less than a Squirrel . I may here , Sir , give you a description of the wild Ox , being a Beast that is very common in Poland . He , when full grown is of an extraordinary size , with large black Horns , and somewhat turn'd inwards towards the top . With these Horns he will commonly throw a Horse and its Rider into the Air , and moreover root up Trees of no ordinary Magnitude . Between his Horns two or three Men may sit a-breast . His hide is exceeding bristly , and under his Chin grow two or three very large Dew-laps . His Horns serve for use to Hunters . I might describe other strange Beasts that are to be found in this Country , but have omitted them by reason their descriptions are to be met with at large in Gesner's History of Quadrupeds ; only I may here observe farther , that the Polish Bears will live a great while , especially in the Winter , without Eating . Sir , Before I conclude this account of natural Knowledge , peculiar to Poland , I must entertain you with some rarities communicated to Dr. Connor while he was in that Kingdom . His Memoirs inform me , that two Fryars whose Names were Father Lewis , and Father Fulgentius , shew'd him a Horse-shooe chang'd into Brass , and likewise gave him a piece of Iron turn'd into that Metal by Virtue of a Spring in Hungary ; likewise , that they shew'd him several pieces of natural Chrystal with running Water in the middle ; And moreover , that the latter of these Fathers presented him with two pieces of Chrystal which he had off from the Mountains of Savoye , and which he affirms to have been as white as Milk when he first broke them off the Rock , but that they afterwards became Diaphanous of themselves . I am moreover inform'd by the same means , that this Father Fulgentius made Argentum Fulminans by chance ; the manner of which was this : He dissolv'd Silver in Aqua Fortis , and afterwards put crude Tartre pulveriz'd into the Dissolution , which likewise soon dissolv'd by the help of a little heat : After that he evaporated the Humidity , almost to a degree of dryness , in an Earthen Platter , and then encreas'd the heat , when all of a sudden , without his expecting any such thing , the Powder flew up into a flash , gave a strange report , and fill'd and blacken'd all the Room where he was with Smoak . Of three Ounces of the Powder which he had in the Platter , there was scarce three Drams remain'd , but the Platter , notwithstanding , continu'd unbroke . His design in making this Powder was to Silver something over , for it seems the mixing Liquid Silver with Tartre will produce that Effect . This Person likewise made an exquisite volatile Salt of little Centaury , infus'd into fair Water with Yeast . Also he distill'd Water from Roses which would set Gunpowder on Fire . I have now , Sir , but two things more to entertain you with before I come to the Practise of Physick , &c. in Poland , and one is about Dr. Bernitz , King John Casimir's Physician 's Closet of Rarities , which Dr. Connor says , in his Memoirs , was shewn him by that Physician 's Wife at Warsaw , who spoke good Latin , in which Language he convers'd with her . This Collection consisted of a great number of petrefi'd Bodies of Raisins , Serpents , Wood , Toads , and the like . It likewise contain'd a vast variety of Shells , Minerals , and Gums . There was also a Thermometre , in form of a Serpentine of many degrees , computed by Elevations upon the Glass , and the least heat of the Hand would cause the Spirit of Wine to mount sensibly . There was moreover a Sea-Pigeon , or Fish like to a Pigeon , which hung up by a String ; and Doctor Connor says , Dr. Bernitz's Wife assur'd him , that it would always turn to that quarter where the Wind sat , as also that in moist Weather many drops of Water were wont to distil from it . In this Closet there were moreover many huge Horns of Elks , and several prodigious Bones of other Creatures . All sorts of Plants also were there well preserv'd and pasted upon Paper . There were likewise a great many Designs painted and drawn very neatly by Dr. Bernitz's own Hand . The other Thing I propos'd to inform you of is the manner of making Glass in Poland , with some circumstances relating thereunto . The Poles make their Glass of Beech-Ashes and great Pebbles pounded ; these they boyl together for twelve Hours , till such time as they begin to Vitrifie . When they have a mind to make their Glass clearer than ordinary , they are accustom'd to mix a particular sort of Earth with it of the colour and hardness of Tartre , which renders the Glass of different Colours , according to the greater or lesser quantity of this Earth mixt with it . I may observe that if Salt be mixt in the composition of this Glass it makes it more fluid and easier to be wrought by the Workman . Sometimes the Labourers or their Children by treading about barefooted wound themselves with the pieces of Glass that lie about the Furnace , when they are accustom'd to have recourse to this odd remedy , which is , to take out a Ladleful of the red hot Metal , and clap it to the part afflicted , which presently , it seems , draws forth the Splinters of the Glass out of the Flesh , and afterwards upon clapping on an Anodine Plaister , it is soon heal'd . Practise of Physick , and Diseases in POLAND . AS for the Practice of Physick in Poland it is but very imperfect . The Doctors there know nothing of the Modern Discoveries in Anatomy and Chymistry , nay , the Materia Medica is hardly known to them , much less improv'd . The Medicines which they use are altogether Galenical , and those always of the worser sort . They are but little acquainted with Modern Authors , and particularly with those of our Nation , tho' they have heard of their Names , and will allow that the English Physicians have improv'd Physick beyond any other Nation whatever , but this is still more by hear-say than out of any knowledge they have of us or our Authors . They use all the means of curing Diseases that we do here , such as Mercury , Steel , Antimony , Jesuits-Powder , Volatile Salts and Spirits , all which are brought into Poland , chiefly to Warsaw , or else made there by German Apothecaries . The late Queen's Apothecary was a German , and an expert Chymist . Tho' the Poles use the same Medicines as we do , yet are they ignorant of the Method of applying them . In their Consultations they advance but little reason , tho' they quote Presidents and Authors for their Practice . As to Diseases they have the same in Poland that are in other Countries ; Venereal Distempers are very frequent , yet Salivation is not so much practis'd there as with us , for they pretend to cure the Lues by Sweating . Dr Connor says , that in his time there lived an illiterate Fellow in a Wood , about six Miles from Warsaw , who undertook to Cure all Venereal Distempers in 7 or 8 Days at farthest , and that by a Bagnio , in which he boiled 3 or four sorts of Plants , which he made a Secret of . The Doctor says , the Helleboraster , and the Capillus Veneris , or Maiden Hair , as well as he could discover were the chief . This Quack bath'd his Patients in a hot decoction of these Herbs for four days together , and made them drink of the same frequently while they were in the Bath . The other four days he laid them over the Tub to receive the hot Steams of the said Decoction , laying a Blanket over them to intercept any evaporation , and to drive back the Steams upon the naked Body by way of Revarberatory , thro' which means they sweat extreamly . While they sweated he made them Drink of the Decoction as before , so that by thus Sweating , Bathing and Drinking , Dr. Connor says , it was credibly assur'd him that he wrought many wonderful Cures in Venereal Cases ▪ the Doctor says moreover , that 't is certain that a great number of People flock'd frequently to him , and that for the whole Cure he demanded no more than two Rixdollars . For other Diseases the Poles seldom or never know any Scurveys , have rarely any Malignant Fevers among them , and those never dangerous ; and for Plurisies and the rest of Distempers , they are not for the most part of such ill consequence in Poland as in other Countries . Wounds and Ulcers in the Legs are most commonly thought incurable there . Dr. Connor informs me that the Princess Radzivil , the late King of Poland's Sister , had her Menses at 64 years of Age. Also , that when he was at Warsaw , a Man having taken Physick , and lying with a Woman before its Operation , she was forth with violently purg'd , and he never so much as once went to Stool . I must now come to the two Diseases that are peculiar to the Poles , and so I will conclude . One of these is call'd by the Natives , Colton , and by us , Plica , and the other is term'd the Rose . The former is an odd kind of Distemper , and frequently mention'd in Physick-Authors . Dr. Connor says it is one of the most remarkable Maladies that he has ever met with , yet is nothing else but the Hair of the Head matted , entangled , and in terwoven like to fulled Cloth. Sometimes all the Hair of the Head will be thus Matted , so large that it covers the Shoulders , and so long that it comes down to the very Wast , which makes them that have it put it into a Purse that it may hang backwards ; but generally speaking , it hangs in twisted Ropes , and that most commonly on one side only . Others have only their Hair plaited close to their Heads as little Children that are Scabby have ; but however , those that have the Plica never have any Scabs . Hauteville compares this twisted Hair to the Ears of a Water-Spaniel . Dr. Connor says , that in his time a Gentleman at Court had it to that Degree , that his Hair hung like a Mantle about his Shoulders . The Hair will be thus entangled in one Nights time , tho' there be never so much care taken to prevent it , for the Poles having their Hair always cut round above their Ears , like to that of Monks , tho' it had never been comb'd , yet were it impossible it should become thus woven all of a sudden out of slovenlyness and carelesness , as a great many , and Dr. Connor himself says he believ'd , before he came into that Country . The Symptoms of this Disease are not unlike those of the Lues Venerea , as Rheumatick , and Arthritique pains , &c. but then they never occasion a Caries in the Bones , nor any Ulcers in the Mouth or elsewhere . When the Hair is cut it is commonly said that these Symptoms become more violent , and moreover produce a cloudiness over the Eyes , and sometimes a total Blindness ; also that it causes Head-aches , Pains in the Limbs , Vomitings , the Members all of a sudden to become distorted and stiff , the Nails of the Fingers to have little white spots on them , and Pimples and Pustules to come out all over the Body . Dr. Connor says , however , that Authors mistake when they attribute any such Accidents to the cutting of Hair in the Plica , for he informs me that he has cut it himself , and that there neither came Blood , nor was there any Sensation , neither do the Natives affirm , that there is any upon such an occasion . Hauteville likewise says he has known the Plica cut without these effects before-mention'd . Some pretend that this Disease is contagious , and that if you lie with a Man that has it , and receive the Sweat from him , you will infallibly have it your self . Also there are those that are of Opinion that it is Hereditary , but however , it is certain some have had it whose Parents never had ; it is thought therefore that it must needs proceed from the Nurse , but I shall not pretend to determine whether it does or not . Some say likewise that it has not always been in this Kingdom . This Distemper is common both to Men and Beasts , for Horses , Dogs , &c. have been frequently known to have had it . Strangers also get it when they have resided in Poland for any time , but Hauteville says they never have it tho' they continue there ever so long , and the reason he gives is , because as soon as their Hair begins to entangle they cut it off , which he says the Poles dare not do for fear of making themselves Blind . The People are so superstitious concerning this Distemper , that there are some old Women among them that pretend to bring it out upon Children that are troubled with any languishing Disease , by mixing and twisting their Hair , and making their Mothers believe that they are only sick because the Plica cannot break forth . The Poles are likewise very superstitious in other cases , for they dare not kill a Stork for fear of some misfortune happening to them thereupon . Besides , what I have mention'd before of their cutting off dead Peoples Heads is so common a thing , that even the late Queen , upon information that her Countrymen , the French , died in great numbers in their allotted station in the City of Warsaw , call'd from thence Petit Paris , ( Little Paris ) caus'd the first Person of those that died to be enquir'd out and dug up , and would have had his Head cut off to prevent a farther Mortality among those People , had not a Capuchin , her Confessor oppos'd it , and inform'd her it was against the Cannons of the Church : He also was forc'd to threaten Excommunication against a Dominican Friar that had Orders to see it done , or it would certainly have been effected notwithstanding her Majesty was admonish'd to the contrary . The Plica is to be met with more commonly in Lithuania than in any other part of Poland . It is so entirely peculiar to this Kingdom , that none of the bordering Countries have it , as Muscovy , Tartary , &c. The Cure of this Distemper was often effected by one Dr. Jonas , a Jew , and Physician to the late King of Poland , after this manner . He Salivated his Patients by Friction and Unction , and afterwards cut off the Hair without any dangerous consequences . This Disease is often accompani'd with the Alopecia , or Falling off of the Hair. Of the cause of the Plica , the Poles give this Account . They say , that the Tartars having made a great irruption into Poland in the Year 1279 , and slain great numbers of People there , rip'd out their Hearts and poyson'd them , and afterwards threw them into the Rivers , by which means the Waters became infected , and those that have since drank of them afflicted with this loathsom Disease . Notwithstanding this assertion , Dr. Connor says , the true cause thereof continues yet a secret to Physicians . Strangers generally attribute the cause of it to slovenliness , and they are confirm'd in this opinion , because they are seldom troubled with it for reasons given before . Another Account of this Distemper I have met with in Dr. Connor's Memoirs , asserted to him by the Bishop of Posnania . That Bishop , it seems , inform'd him , that even while he was young he had the Plica , and that upon cutting it with his own Hands he became dim-sighted for some considerable time , and withal felt several pains and contorsions in his Limbs . He told him moreover , that he found divers seeming Incurvations of his Bones . Afterwards the Hair growing again it began to mat as before , but however , he was forbid , both by his Parents , and his Tutor , to make use of the same remedy to get rid of it , during which time his pains totally left him ; but at length , being weary of so loathsom a Companion , he secretly cut off his Hair again , when immediately the former symptoms began to return with greater Violence than ever . Hereupon all the Servants of the House were caution'd against letting him have either Knife or Scissars for the future , to do himself so much injury as he had formerly done , notwithstanding which , a Kinsman of his commiserating his deplorable condition , privately convey'd a Knife to him , wherewith he cut off his Locks a third time , when , he assur'd the Doctor , he felt a thousand racking pains , and had various other symptoms of this Disease renew'd upon him . He inform'd him moreover , that in one Night the Hair will be thus Matted , even in those that take never so much care in Combing of it . He told him likewise , that the Symptoms and Pains were much greater when the Hair was often cut , than when it was let grow to any length . He also said , that the first and second time that he cut his Locks , he could sensibly perceive a vaporous and volatile matter pass in great abundance thro' the Ducts of his Hair , which he said , in its Passage , very much frizled and contracted his Locks . He moreover affirm'd , that when he put a Cap upon his Head it occasion'd him intolerable heats and pain , by reason ( said he ) that the pressure thereof repell'd the eruption , and forced back the Humours of the Disease upon his Head. From this Account of the Bishop of Posnania , besides what we know already by Microscopes , it evidently appears that every Hair is a kind of a little Tube , thro' which the nourishment , as well as those steams he mention'd , may be reasonably suppos'd to pass to the utmost Extremities . The other Disease peculiar to the Poles is the Rose , which Hauteville says is a sort of Erysipelas , chiefly shewing its self in the Face . They are accustom'd to cure this Distemper by applying Powder of white Chalk to the part affected , without letting Blood , for they look upon that to be dangerous , if not Mortal in this Case . SIR , What particulars have been here compil'd for your Diversion , I hope , may be favourably receiv'd , as they are tender'd with all imaginable respect by , SIR , Your Most Obedient Humble Servant , J. S. LETTER X. To the Honourable Mr. BRIDGES Eldest Son to my Lord CHANDOIS ▪ and Fellow of the Royal-Society . Of the Dutchy of Curland , its present State and Government ; with an Account of the Origin and Progress of the Livonian Order , comprehending the several Successions of its Knights down to Gothotred Ketler , the first Duke of Curland ; As also a succinct Relation of the several Administrations of this Duke and his Successors . SIR , I Hope the Addressing this following Letter to you needs no Apology , since you were at first design'd to bear a part in the Patronage of this History . What your great Merits intitle you to I shall not pretend to determine here , reserving that Honour for a more favourable Opportunity , and a better subject , or at least a more correct Performance . Sir , The following Account is only the product of a hasty Compilation , gather'd out of a confus'd Account of this Country , which I could only meet with in Books . But however , if there be any Beautys discover'd , they are to be ascrib'd to the ingenious Baron Blomberg , his late Highness the Duke of Curland's Minister , who , by means of Dr. Connor , has furnish'd me with some short Account of the Present State of Affairs in that Dutchy . His Authority , I presume , will not be question'd by reason of his suppos'd Knowledge of those matters . A much farther Account was promis'd by and expected from him , but the urgency of time ( a consideration too much regarded by Booksellers ) requir'd this Abrupt Publication . Sir , the Dutchy of Curland , which comprehends the Provinces of Curland and Semigallia , is bounded on the North and West by the Baltick Sea , on the East by the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , and on the South by the Dutchy and Province of Samogitia . In length it is about 50 great German Leagues , computing from Memel in Prussia to Riga in Livonia , and reckoning at least six Prussian Leagues to a Mile . The breadth is different from the Baltic to Lithuania and Samogitia , being in some places 30 , and in others but 24 Leagues broad , and moreover , in some places less . This Dutchy is a Plain , Champion , Fruitful Country , and has always been well Inhabited . It is a part of Livonia , and when under the Teutonic Knights was the better half of it , but now its Limits are not a little Abridged . Some have divided Livonia into Regal and Ducal , the former at present being under the King of Sueden , and the latter under the Duke of Curland . Formerly about the IXth . Century , this last was likewise Subject to Sueden , but then it paid only a certain Tribute , for it was never enter'd upon by the Swedes . Some Authors have affirm'd it to be a Peninsula , but those are easily confuted . Curland , as Baron Blomberg says , was not totally subdu'd till about the Year 1488 , when it was conquer'd by Order of the Teutonic Knights , who for some time before had been invited thither by Volquinus the II. Master of the Livonian Order . The first Efforts to convert Livonia to the Christian Faith were made by Ansgarius the Danish and Suedish Apostle , as may appear by the Testimony of Adam of Breme , in his Account of the Northern Nations . Afterwards , towards the end of the XIth Century , a certain Merchant , by Order of the King of Denmark built a Church there , but which had little Effect till a succeeding King of Denmark , Waldemar II. founded a Bishoprick in this Country . However Christianity gain'd but little ground in Livonia , till near the XIIth Century , about the Year 1180 , when Meinhard de Segeberg of the City of Lubec made further advances therein , and was first ordain'd Bishop of Livonia by the Arch-Bishop of Breme . To him succeeded Berthold Abbot of Cisteaux in France , who began to build Riga , and who was first stil'd Bishop , and afterwards Arch-Bishop thereof . This Arch-Bishop was kill'd the same Year he was Elected , in a Battle against the Infidels . Next came one Albert to be chosen , in whose time the Order of Livonian Knights was instituted by the Pope , to make a speedier Progress in planting the Christian Religion here . The first Master of this Order was Vinno , who built Wenda , Segenwald , and Ascherod ▪ In his time likewise Waldemar II. King of Denmark built Reval , Nerva , and Wittenburg in Eastland and Pilten in Curland , where he had before establish'd a Bishoprick . There goes a Story of the founding of this City , which is this . When King Waldemar had resolv'd to build here , he demanded of Ernemodus the Bishop which he had appointed over that Diocess , where he should lay the Foundation ? To which the Bishop repli'd , If your Majesty please , let it be yonder , where that Boy stands . Hence it seems the City came to have the Name of Pilten , that Word in the Idiom of this Country , as Pontanus affirms , signifying a Boy , or Servant . Vinno , after 18 years Administration of this Government resign'd it to Volquinus , who , in the same Year built Felin in Eastland . Afterwards this Master in the Year 1234 requested of Herman a Salza , Great Master of the Teutonic Knights in Prussia , that his Order might be admitted to have the same Rules and Habit with theirs , but which was at that time refus'd ; nevertheless , after the Death of Volquinus , it was obtain'd in the Year 1238 , and confirm'd soon after by Pope Gregory IX . and the Emperor Frederic II. Hereupon Herman Bàlke was dispatch'd from the Prussian Order to the Livonian Knights to be their Provincial Master . Next came Heinric ab Heimburg to be their Master , neither who , nor his Predecessor Herman Balke , molested the Curlanders with Wars , who as yet continu'd Pagans , as Volquinus and Vinno had done . After him Dietericus a Groningen was Elected and sent from Prussia for their Provincial Master . He march'd against the Curlanders with all his Force , and took in several places that oppos'd him , and afterwards built Goldingen in the Province of Curland . Hereupon the Curlanders fearing that they might be oblig'd to receive the Christian Doctrine against their Wills , submitted themselves to the protection of Mindog then Duke of Lithuania , altho' the Lithuanian Writers say , that Curland had long before that been under their Jurisdiction . The Fourth Provincial Master of the Livonian Order was Andrew a Stuckland , who manag'd his affairs so vigorously , that the Semigallian Pagans soon submitted to pay Tribute and Obedience to the Teutonic Order , and afterwards by the perswasions of this Master , the aforesaid Mindog , having formally receiv'd the Christian Faith , and been Crown'd King of Lithuania by Henry Bishop of Culm , and Albert Arch-Bishop of Riga , by an Order from Pope Innocent IV. He , among other Provinces , restor'd Curland to the Livonian Order , in the Year 1252. Notwithstanding this voluntary Concession to these Knights , yet were not the Curlanders to be so easily subjected , for we find in almost all the following Masters Lives , that they had various Wars with these People . The Fifth Provincial Master of this Order was Eberth , C. a Seine . The Sixth Provincial Master was Hanno de Sangerhausen . The Seventh Provincial Master was Burghardus ab Hornhusen . The Eighth Provincial Master was Georgius ab Eikstet . The Ninth Provincial Master was Vernerus a Breithusen . The Tenth Provincial Master was Conrade a Mandern , who in the Year 1269 built Mittaw in Semigallia . The Eleventh Provincial Master was Otho a Rodenstein . The Twelfth Provincial Master was Andrew , whose Sirname is forgot . The Thirteenth Provincial Master was Walter a Nordeck . The Fourteenth Provincial Master was Ernestus a Rasborg . The Fifteenth Provincial Master was Conrade a Feuchtwangen . The Sixteenth Provincial Master was Willekenus a Schurborcg , slain in Battle . The Seventeenth Provincial Master was Conrade Herzogenstein , under whose Administration the sturdy Semigallians were totally subdu'd , altho' some say they afterwards gave frequent disturbances to this Order . The rest of the Provincial Masters Names I do not find till we come to Walter Plettenberg , who , upon Albert Marquess of Brandenburgh's resigning his Order to Sigismundus Augustus King of Poland , obtained leave from that Great Master to be freed from his subjection which happen'd about the Year 1513. From that time the Livonian Masters were accustom'd by consent of their Chapter to nominate Assistants in their Office , such were William Fursteberg Assistant , or Coadjutor to Henry a Galen , the fourth Absolute Master of the Livonian Order , and Gothotred Ketler Coadjutor to William Plettenberg , the fifth Absolute Master of this Order . Under this Master , Luther's Doctrine prevail'd in several Cities of Livonia , such as Riga , Reval , Dorpat , &c. The last Absolute Master of this Order was Gothotred Ketler , who was afterwards made Duke of Curland and Semigallia by Sigismundus Augustus King of Poland . The Seat of this Order from the first Institution thereof has been at several places , but however , generally was at Riga on the River Duna , but which they were forc'd to quit about the Year 1558 , when John Basilowitz , Tyrant of Muscovy , came with a dreadful Army and destroy'd the adjacent Countrys , threatning likewise to conquer Livonia . Hereupon the Livonian Knights immediately Address'd themselves to the Emperor Charles V. for assistance , but he being engag'd in a War against Solyman Emperor of the Turks , told them they must provide for their Security by other means , for he was not at leisure to help them . This Answer occasion'd them forthwith to divide themselves into two parts , whereof those that were on the other side Duna submitted to the Suedes , and those on this side to the King of Poland , Sigismundus Augustus , which last to return the favour , erected Curland and Semigallia into Dutchies , and gave them to Gothotred Ketler , then Master of the Livonian Order , and to his Heirs for ever . This happening not long after Luthers Reformation , influenc'd Duke Gothotred to become a Protestant , and to Marry , which none of his Order had ever done before him . This Duke had two Sons Ferderic , and William , whereof the eldest , Frederic succeeded him in the Year 1587 , but at length dying without issue these Dukedoms came to his Brother William , who returning from banishment was receiv'd by the Curlanders with a great deal of Applause . This Duke had but one only Son , who was Godson to our King James I. After his Death his Son Duke James came to inherit the two Dutchies of Curland and Semigallia . This Prince was much given to building of Ships , having every thing in his Country proper for that purpose . By means of Shipping he discover'd the River Semigal in Guinea , and the Island of Tobago one of the Caribbee Islands in America , which then was altogether uninhabited . Here he built a Fort , calling it by his own Name , James-Fort , and moreover was at vast expences in Cultivating and Fortifying this Island , and which he enjoy'd without any interruption for many Years together . At length one Lambson a Zealander , and a very rich Man , as likewise one of the States of Holland , getting into a corner of this Island , and after much dispute , being suffered to Plant there upon paying a yearly Tribute to the Duke , he at last took advantage of the War between the Suedes and Poles , and of the Duke's Imprisonment by the former , to dispossess him of the said Island , which he effected after this manner . He appear'd with some Forces before the aforesaid James-Fort , and perswading the Garrison that the Duke their Protector , being carried away Prisoner by the Suedes , could not possibly relieve them , and that therefore they must necessarily perish , unless they forthwith deliver'd up the Fort and Island to him , the Soldiers began immediately to Mutiny , chain'd their Governor , and forc'd him to capitulate and comply with the said Lambson , who at the same time engag'd himself , as soon as the Duke was set at liberty , to restore the Island , and what was left there , according to an Inventory then taken . The Dutch being thus got into possession of this Island , the Duke , after many long and fruitless endeavours , with the Lambsons first , and afterwards with the States , sinding that neither of them were enclinable to Restitution , appli'd himself to our King Charles II. for assistance in recovery of his Right , submitting the Island altogether to the King's Protection , as being willing to hold it Subtitulo Concessionis , or by a Grant from the Crown of England , whereupon the ensuing Treaty was formally concluded , which for a greater eclaircisement of the matter I have thought not improper to insert . The Agreement was in these Words . BE it known unto all and singular Person and Persons to whom these Presents shall come , That on the 17th of the Month of November , in the Year of Our Lord 1664. by a double Writing of the same Tenure and Language , it was Agreed , between the most Serene and most Potent Prince , Charles II. by the Grace of God , King of Great Britain , France , and Ireland , Defender of the Faith , &c. of the one part . And the most Illustrious Prince , James Duke in Livonia of Curland and Semigallia on the other part ; That the said Lord the King by these Presents doth give and grant to the said Lord , the Duke of Curland , his Heirs and Successors , full liberty of Trade and Commerce , for such Ships as do properly belong to him or them , but not such Ships as belong to any of his Subjects in any Rivers or Havens within the Dominions of His Majesty , on the Coast of Africa , which is call'd by the Name of Guinea ; as also in any Merchandize not exceeding the value of Twelve thousand Pounds Sterling yearly , according to the Prices the said Merchandizes first were bought for , on those Coasts and Places from whence they were exported , together with full liberty to build one or more Ware-houses or Storehouses , fit for laying up Merchandizes , under the Castles and Forts , which shall belong to his said Majesty or his Subjects on those Coasts , to hold and enjoy the said Liberties as long as there doth continue Friendship , Amity , and good Understanding between the said King and the said Duke , and upon due consideration of the Concession or Grant thus made by His Majesty , the said Duke of Curland Grants and makes over unto His said Majesty , his Heirs and Successors , the Fort of St. Andrews in Guinea , and all other Forts , Fortifications , and Sconces there , belonging to the said Duke , together with all Guns , Bullets , and Powder , and other Instruments of War belonging to the same , or any of those Forts . And the said Duke of Curland doth Agree and Promise , for himself , his Heirs , and Successors , that they shall respectively pay to the said Lord the King , his Heirs , and Successors , three in the hundred for Customs of all Goods and Merchandises in Specie , as well into the Ports of His said Majesty in Guinea , or thence exported , as aforesaid , and that unto such Officer or Officers , whom or which his Majesty , his Heirs , or Successors shall establish or depute for the recovering or receiving of the said Customs or Duties . And moreover , his said Majesty by these Presents doth give and grant to the said Duke of Curland , his Heirs , and Successors , all and every that Island call'd Tobago , scituate about 12 Degrees North-Latitude , and 316 Degrees of Longitude , being one of those commonly call'd the Caribbee Islands , together with all the Lands , Havens , Creeks , Rivers , and Profits to the same belonging , to be held and enjoyed under the King's Protection . Provided always and under the Condition , that the said Duke of Curland , his Heirs and Successors shall not suffer or permit any others whatsoever besides his own Subjects , and the Subjects of the said Lord the King , his Heirs , and Successors to abide in the said Island , to settle Plantations , or build Houses , but the Subjects of the said Lord the King , his Heirs , and Successors shall be always freely permitted to abide in the said Island , and to have Plantations and Houses and to enjoy all such Privileges , Liberties , Immunities , and Benefits as any of the Subjects of the said Duke , his Heirs , and Successors shall or may have , hold , use , or enjoy , without any Contradiction or Opposition whatsoever ; neither shall they be compell'd to pay any other Contributions or Impositions whatsoever , saving such as are necessarily requir'd for the defence of the said Island , and equally in the same proportion paid by the Subjects of the said Duke . Moreover , the said Lord Duke Agreeth and Promiseth , that neither himself , his Heirs , and Successors , nor any other for the use of him , them , or his Subjects , shall Export , or Import , or suffer to be Exported or Imported any Merchandises , Goods , or Provisions of the said Island of Tobago otherwise , then out of , or into some Ports belonging to England and Curland , or the Ports of the City of Dantzic . Moreover , for the acknowledgment that the said Duke of Curland doth hold and enjoy the said Island of Tobago , from and under his said Majesty it is further Provided and Agreed , that when , and as often as the said Lord the King , his Heirs , or Successors shall so require it , or when he or they are engag'd in a War against another King , Prince or State , except only the King of Poland , the Duke of Curland , his Heirs , and Successors , at their own proper Costs and Charges from time to time , shall bring or cause to be brought one good Man of War , furnished with 40 great Iron Guns , to such Ports , Station , or Place , which his said Majesty , his Heirs , and Successors shall Name , into which Ship , his Majesty , his Heirs , and Successors shall put Commanders and Seamen , and supply them with Food and Wages , under the Conduct , and at the Expences of the said King , so long as the said Ship shall abide in his or their Service , which at one time shall never exceed the limits of a Year . For the Testimony and undoubted Confirmation whereof , the abovesaid Parties , namely , the most Serene and most Potent King of Great Britain , and the most Illustrious Duke of Curland , have set their Hands interchangeably to the mutual Agreement , contained and explained in these Presents , and moreover have applyed their Great Seals for the Establishment thereof . Hereupon , at the Instance of the Duke of Curland's Minister , His Majesty King Charles II. sent a Letter to the States-General , to acquaint them with this his Grant , and to recommend to their considerations the just Pretentions of the said Duke to this Island ; but notwithstanding , the States enclining to favour the Lambson's Interest , who had the Impudence to call this a sham-Grant , affirming , that his Majesty could not give that which was none of his to dispose of ; the said Royal Letter had little or no Effect , till it happen'd that Count d' Etree the French Admiral took the Island , and made there a miserable slaughter and Extirpation of the Dutch , but who thought fit to quit the Possession of it soon after . Notwithstanding several of the French Gentry and Merchants having a Prospect of Benefit before their Eyes , afterwards Sollicited their King to Grant the said Conquer'd Island to them , but which he generously refus'd , declaring that it belong'd to a Neutral Prince who did no body any harm . Hereupon , the Duke , without further loss of time , prepar'd to send Ships to take possession of his Right , and upon his Request King Charles was pleas'd to favour him with his second Royal Letter to the Government of Barbadoes , directed to the then Governor Sir Jonathan Atkins , and dated the 19th of January 1680 , whereby that Governor was ordered not only to permit and suffer the Commanders and Officers of the said Ships to provide and furnish themselves with what they might stand in need of , but likewise to be aiding and assisting to them with his Authority , wherever there should be found occasion . The like Letter was some time before dispatch'd from King Charles to the said Government by one of the Duke's Ships , call'd the Flower-Pot , but which , together with the Ship was betray'd to the Pyrates of Algiers by one Captain Nagel the Commander . Upon the Governor of Berbadoes's Receipt of the aforesaid Royal Letter , the Duke was encourag'd to send a Governor to Tobago , and soon after several others from time to time to keep possession thereof , till by assistance of the English he might be able to establish a Colony there . In 1681 the Duke enter'd into a Contract with Captain Pointz , granting 120000 Acres of the said Island to him and Company upon very advantageous terms . This Island lies very commodiously among the Caribbees or Antilles , having many excellent Havens and Rivers , and affording divers good Products , and would be of very dangerous consequence to the English either in French or Dutch Hands , for , First , when in the Years 1664 , 1665 , and 1666 it was in the possession of the Dutch , they took in the Wars several hundred Sail of Ships belonging to the Subjects of England , either going or coming from the Plantations , and brought them to Tobago ; but on the contrary , were it in the English Hands under the Duke of Curland , their Allegiance would prevent for the future the like Damages . Secondly , in the said Wars both French and Dutch made up their Fleets at the said Island , and took and plunder'd St. Christopher's , Mountserat , Antegoa , Berbudas , &c. to the great Damage of the English . Thirdly , King Charles was at excessive Charge in fitting out a Fleet to preserve Mevis from being taken by the Dutch in the said Wars . And Fourthly , the said Island being accommodated with Harbours and Roads beyond any other of the Caribbees , might probably shelter Enemies to the English Crown , when if it were in their Hands that inconveniency would be prevented . Much more might be added concerning this Island , but for brevity sake it is omitted , only I may take notice , that a French Geographer supposes , that either Tobacco has taken its Name from this Island , or this Island has been so called from that Weed . This Duke James , upon his succeeding his Father in the Dutchy of Curland , was Married to Chariotte the Daughter of George William Elector of Brandenburg , the last Elector Frederic William's Sister , who died in 1676 , by whom he had the late Duke Frederic Casimir , Prince Ferdinand , Lieutenant-General in the Elector of Brandenburgh's Army , and Prince Alexander , who was wounded by a Cannon-Ball at the Siege of Buda , and who died in his way to Vienna , and three Princesses , whereof Louis Elizabeth Marry'd Frederic Landtgrave of Hesse , of the Line of Hambourg . Mary Amalia Marry'd May 21 , 1673 , Charles , Landtgrave of Hesse , of the Line of Cassel . And the third , Charlotte , lives still unmarry'd in the King of Sueden's Court. Duke James was succeeded by his Eldest Son. Frederic Casimir , but now lately deceas'd , who , while he was Prince , serv'd under our present King in Holland in the first French War , bringing several Regiments of Horse and Dragoons along with him , and there Marry'd Princess Sophia Amalia of Nassau-Siegen , who died in Child-bed on the 25th of December 1688 , By this Dutchess he hath three Princesses alive . He was a second time Marry'd at Berlin , in the Year 1691 , to the Princess Elizabeth Sophia , the present Elector of Brandenburgh's Sister , by whom he had two or more Sons . This Duke died at Mittaw about the beginning of February , 1698 , and is succeeded by his Eldest Son Frederic Casimir II. the present Duke , being a Child , not above six years of Age. The Duke of Curland is Vassal to the Crown of Poland , in like manner as the Electors are to the Emperor , for when any new King is Elected there , this Duke is oblig'd to send his Envoy to receive investiture , by having a Standard deliver'd with the Arms of Poland on one side , and those of Curland on the other . After this the Envoy is permitted to sit down , to cover his Head , and has great civilities paid him . This Duke has all the Regalia that the German Soveraign Princes have . He Coins Money in his own Name , and has high and low Justice over the Noblemen of his Country , only in some extraordinary cases Appeals may be made to the Court of Poland . He has great Demesns , of which his Revenue chiefly consists , and keeps a very pretty Court , having all his great Officers as other Princes have . The chiefest of which are , The Landhoff-Meister , or chief Minister . The High Chancellor . The Supreme Marshal , and , The Supreme Burgrave . These are the Four great State Officers . The more inferiour are , The Councellors of State which are the Supreme Starostas , whereof two are for Curland , viz. The Supreme Starostas of Goldingen and Tuczkon ; And two for Semigallia , viz. The Supreme Starostas of Mittaw and Selburg . These Sta●ostas ought all to be Noble , Natives , and Landed-Men . Next follow the Governors of Places , Military-Officers , &c. The Gentry of this Country are very Antient and very free , being exceedingly Jealous of suffering any Upstart Nobleman to come among them , esteeming nothing so much as Ancient Families and Creations . Before I proceed to give a farther account of this Country , I must add a word or two more concerning the Livonian Order , and which I could not have done before , unless I had broke the Chain of the Connection . The Provincial Master of this Order , was wont to be chosen by the Great Chapter of Prussia ; whereupon , when in the Year 1439. the Livonian Knights had Elected one Henry a Bukenode for their Master , they were forc'd to give a reason for their having so done , and notwithstanding were afterwards oblig'd to submit to a new Election in Prussia . Next the Provincial Master of the Livonian Order , was the Marshal of the Order . After whom came the several Commendadors and the Advocates . The Commendadors were in number Eleven , whereof the two first were in Curland , and the third in Semigallia . The Advocates were Nine , two having been of Curland , and one of Semigallia . These Knights had the Title of the Order of Sword-Bearers , and their Habits Arms were a White Mantle , with a Sword on the Breast in Pale , and a Star Gules in Chief ; but after their joining with the Teutonick Order , they had likewise their Habit and Cross . For a Geographical Description of this Country , I must acquaint you , Sir , that the two Dutchies of Curland and Semigallia , have these several principal Cities and Towns , for I cannot meet with any sub-division into Jalatinates or Districts , as I have perform'd in Poland . In the Dutchy of Curland are the several Cities and Towns of Goldingen , Cap. Vinda , Bish . Pilten . Liba . Erdwalen . Angermund . Grubin . Tuczkon . Frawenburg . Vschwend . Talsen . Candaw . Durben . Hasenpot and Oendange . Of all which , the chief City , is Goldingen , in Latin Goldinga , a City that stands on the Banks of the River Wete , about seven German Miles from Vinda or Windaw to the West , and near fifteen from Mittaw in Semigallia to the East , This City has a large Jurisdiction . Vinda or Windaw , call'd by the Poles , Kiescz , is a City and Palatinate : It has a Castle built on the Sea-shoar , and which was formerly Residence to the Livonian Knights , as likewise the place where they conven'd their Parliament or General Assemblies . Now it has usually a Garrison of Poles , but which are nevertheless under command of the Duke of Curland . This City is one of the Sea-ports of Curland , the other being Liba . Pilten , is a Town and Palatinate of this Dutchy , whose Gentry being Protestants , and offering themselves to the King of Poland's Protection , he endeavoured to re-establish a Popish Bishop there ( this having formerly been a Catholick Bishoprick ) whose Lands they then possess'd ; whereupon they alter'd their Resolutions , and forthwith submitted to the Duke of Curland . These are the richest Gentry in this Prince's Dominions , whereof the principal Families are those of Maydel , Beher , Sacken , Mandevil , &c. In the Dutchy of Semigallia are the Cities and Towns of Mittaw Metropolis of these Dominions . Bauske . Doblin . Selburg . Radziwiliski . Nithaw . Birze . Pozwole . Lunka . Dalen . Schudding . Pilkall . Beher . Nersten and Salatt . Of all which the Capital of this Dutchy and Metropolis of the Duke of Curland's Dominions , is , Mittaw , in Latine , Mittavia or Mittovia , the usual place of Residence of the Dukes of Curland . This City is built on the River Musza , and is a pretty large place , containing about Twelve Thousand Inhabitants . It has a weak Wall , tho' nevertheless a well Fortifi'd , and stately Castle with two Bastions , which are surrounded by Marshes , and defended by a strong and numerous Garrison . The streets of this City are not Pav'd for want of Stone , and the Citizens Houses are either of Brick or Timber , as in Poland . This place lies about seven Polish Miles from Riga , in Regal - Livonia , and only four from the Prontiers of Samogitia . It has been twice taken of late by the Swedes , but has been since regain'd , and is at present wholly subject to its Duke . Bauske , another strong City in this Dutchy , which has a well Fortifi'd Castle and a numerous Garrison . The Religion of this Country is generally Lutheran , tho' there are some few Roman Catholicks and Calvinists there . In favour of the first , the late Duke at the King of Poland's request , gave leave for the building of two Roman Catholick Churches , one at Mittaw , and the other at Goldingen . The Jesuits pretend to have bought this Cureteship of Mittaw , and upon that account , to have settled there ; but nevertheless they are frequently oppressed , and their College was broke down not long since , yet notwithstanding they still subsist . The Dutchesses of Curland having been all hitherto Calvinists , have always had one Church at Mittaw , set a part for them and their Religion , where the Calvinists and Protestants of Livonia , as likewise the English Merchants of Riga , come to Exercise their Devotion , there being no liberty of Conscience allowed throughout the King of Sweden's Dominions , except at Stockholm only , where the French Huguenots have been permitted to build a Church . As to the Government of Curland , there is first , The Parliament , or General Assembly of the States of this Duteby , which is conven'd after this manner : The Duke , as often as any Urgencies of State so require it , sends out his Letters of Summons to all the Starostas of his Dominions , together with a Schedule of the Points propos'd to be debated on , requiring them , and every of them , to cause Deputies , or Representatives of the Gentry , to be forth with Elected in their respective Jurisdictions ; whereupon they are soon Elected accordingly , and furnished with Instructions from their Electors , how they shall behave themselves in like manner as in Poland . These afterwards meeting at Mittaw , together with the four Supreme Counsellors , consult about the good of the Publick . Next the four Supreme Counsellors , or Ministers of State , meet twice every Year , that is , on the Epipbany and Trinity Monday at Mittaw , and sit at least five Weeks to exercise and do Justice . The First Week is usually spent in State-Counsels , where the Princes Presence and Authority is likewise requir'd . The second is taken up in judging Appeals from inferiour Courts . The Third in determining Criminals Cases . The Fourth in settling Ecclesiastical Affairs . And the Fifth in hearing Complaints of , and receiving Petitions from the Subjects . The degrees of demanding Justice in Cities in all extraordinay matters , are these : First , The Gentry apply themselves to the Supreme Starosta ( for it must be observ'd , that the inferiour Starostas have little jurisdiction but in small matters . ) Secondly , In Case of Appeals , they have recourse to the supreme Councellors Court. In Criminal Cases , where the life of any Nobleman is concerned , immediate Application is made to this Court , and the four Supreme Starostas are oblig'd to assist there . If any of these Starostas happen to be absent , one that is inferiour may be deputed in his room . Thirdly , Appeals may be made both in Criminal and Civil Cases , to the Court of Poland , which the Curlanders term Judicia Post-Curialia . Ecclesiastical Courts are held by the four Supreme Councellors before mention'd in conjunction with a Sur-intendant , and four Provosts . The Inferiour City Courts belong to the City Magistracy , or to the Neighbouring Starostas , within whose Jurisdiction the Offender lives . Appeals in these trivial Courts can be made no farther than to the Supreme Starostas , whose Sentence is Final . The Executors of Justice in Curland are term'd die Man-Richters , who in Civil Cases , after a third Summons to satisfy the Plantiff , and upon Non-performance , or Non-Plea , levy the Debt or Demand by way of Distress . The Trade of Curland consists in much the same Commodities , as in Poland . The Corn of Curland and Livonia is fought after by the Dutch more than that of Poland , by reason , that it is better prepar'd and cur'd here , than in other Countries ; for they are accustom'd to dry their Corn in the Straw as we do Malt , and afterwards to thrash both together . But this consumes a great deal of Wood , and therefore the King of Sweden has forbid it to be practis'd any where within his Dominions . I had almost forgot to acquaint you , Sir , that this Dutchy of Curland , - in case the Duke thereof wants Heirs-Males , is to revert to the Crown of Poland , in like manner as Ducal-Prussia is to do from the Elector of Branden burg . Thus , Sir , I have endeavour'd to make what use I could of my short time and imperfect helps to entertain you , but which I have a great deal of reason to despair of accomplishing , unless I could have produc'd something more Accurate in its kind ; nevertheless , I hope you will dispense with my Inabilities , and accept the Good Will of SIR , Your very Humble and Obedient Servant , J. S. FINIS . THE TABLE . VOL. I. A ALexander ( King ) When Crown'd , and how long Reigned , Page , 67. His Wars and Death , 68. His Character , Ibid. Alexander ( Prince ) His Character , 189. Affected by the Queen , ibid. B BOleslaus , I. His Wars , 26. Institutes XII . Senators , his Assistants , Ibid. His Character and Death , ibid. II. How long Reign'd , 29. His Wars , Marriages and Vices , ibid. Flight out of the Kingdom and Death , 30. III. His Sir-name and Wars , 31. &c. His Marriage , 32. Valour and Success , 33. Death , Issue and Character , ibid. IV. When Elected , and how long Reign'd , 35. His Wars , ibid. His Death , 36. V. His Sir-name and Guardians , 43. When Elected , and how long Reign'd , ibid. His Marriage , ibid. His Troubles , 44. Retires into Hungary , ibid. Returns , 45. Farther Troubles and Wars , ibid. His Death , ibid. Batori vide Stephen . Bishop . Of Cracow , Lord over 13 Cities , 223. His Chapter , ibid. Bresty , ( City ) It s Description , 234. Braclaw , ( Pal. ) Chief Cities and Towns , 277. Descriptions , ibid. Braclaw , ( City ) It s Description , 277. Belsko , ( Pal. ) Description , 280. Division into Districts , ibid. Chief Cities and Towns , 281. Their Descriptions , ibid. Belsko , ( City ) It s Description , 281. Byelsko , ( Cap. of Podlachia ) It s Description , 297. Broscia , ( Pal. ) One district , 330. Chief Cities and Towns , ibid. Descriptions , 331. Its Arms , 332. Brescia , ( City ) It s Description , 331. Bears Nourish Children , 342. Story of one , ibid. Assertion confirm'd by the King , 343. Another account from the Dutch Embassador , ibid , &c. A third Account from Hartknock , 348. C. City . The First , 6. The Second , ibid. Cracus . His Death , 13. His Issue , ibid. Cracow . When and by whom built , 12. University by whom Founded , 59. Taken by Stratagem , 132. Where Situate and how distant from other Places , 238. Whence its Name , ibid. Its Division , Castle , and Cathedral , 238 , &c. When first made a Metropolitan See , 240. How many Churches , ibid. Its University and Professors , ibid. &c. Its Colleges , 241. Vice-Chancellor , ibid. Monasteries and Mendicants , 242. Its Houses , ib. Mayor of Cracow , 248. Government of the Castle , 249. Chrobry vi . Boleslaus I. Casimir I. Queen Regent during Minority , ibid. He becomes Monk , ibid. Recall'd upon Agreement with the Pope , ibid. His Marriage , Wars , Death , and Issue , 28. II. When Elected , and how long Reign'd , 37. Surnam'd the Just , and an Example , ibid. &c. Eases his Subjects of Taxes , 38. Conspiracy against him , ibid. Disappointed , 39. His Wars , ibid. Death and Issue , ibid. III. Surnam'd the Great , 50. When Elected , and how long Reign'd , ibid. Makes Peace with Teutonic Knights , ibid. His Conquests , ibid. Good Deeds , ibid. Character , other Wars , and Death , 55. IV. When Elected , and how long Reign'd , 63. His Marriage , ibid. Assists the Prussians , 64. Routs Teutonic Order , ibid. Obtains advantageous Peace , ibid. His Issue , 65. His Death and Age. Curland and Semigallia . First Duke , 77. Enjoy'd by his Posterity ever since , ibid. Common Wealth ( Jocular ) of Babina , 79. Candidates for the Crown . After the death of Sigismundus Augustus , 85. After the Abdication of Henry of Valois , 87. After the death of Stephen Batori , 104. Two of these come into Poland , 108. After Uladislaus VII . 125. After John Casimir , 140. After Michael Wiesnowiski , 155. After John Sobieski , 235. Courts of Justice none , 90. Batori erects two call'd Tribunals , ibid. Were to determine Civil Causes without Appeal , ibid. Cosacks . How so term'd , 94. Us'd to make Inroads , ibid. To whom compar'd , ibid. Reduc'd to a Discipline , ibid. Whence their Name , ibid. Extent of their first Dominions , 95. A Conjecture about this Country , ibid. It s present Extent , 96. Their Buildings , ibid. Character , ibid. Religion , 97. Fasts , ibid. Language , 98. Customs and Manners , ibid. Abundance of Flies and Locusts , ibid. Their Customs and Manners in Peace and War , 99. Their Rebellion , 146. Are favour'd by the Turks , ibid. Produces a bad Peace , ibid. Conti , ( Prince of ) Pretends to the Crown of Poland , 205. Proclaim'd King by the Primate , 206. Sent for into Poland , 207. Favour'd by Prince Sapieha , ibid. Comes to Dantzic , ibid. Gives over his Pret●nsions , 208. &c. Cujavia , ( Territory . ) Division into Palatinates , 234. Chief Cities and Towns , ibid. Cracovia , ( Palatinate . ) It s division into Districts , 237. Cities and Towns , ibid. Their several Descriptions , 238 , &c. Castellan's Power , 248. Czentochova , ( a Town . ) Famous for a Convent , 244. Cruswick , ( City . ) It s Description , 235. Culm , ( Pal. ) Join'd by the Territory of Michalovia , 260. Chief Cities and Towns , ibid. Their several Descriptions , ibid. &c. Culm , ( City . ) It s Description , 260. Caminiec , ( City . ) It s description , 275. Built , 320. Chelm , ( Pal. ) Division into Districts , 282. Chief Cities and Towns , ibid. Their descriptions , ibid. &c. Chelm , ( City . ) It s description , 282. Crasnistaw , ( Town . ) It s description , 282. D. Denmark . It s King taken Prisoner , II. Dantzic . Made a City , 39. Dantzickers reduc'd , 89 , &c. First allow'd a Vote , 120. Deputies first admitted to the Diet , 65. Diet. Conven'd , 85 , 101 , 119 , 124 , 140 , 154 , 205. Dobrina , ( Pal. ) In what abounds , 289. Division into Districts , ibid. Chief Cities and Towns , 290. Their Descriptions , ibid. &c. Dobrina , ( City . ) . It s description , 290. E. Election . By Horse-race , 15. Peaceable , 118. Of Sigisimund de Vasa 106. Of Uladislaus VII . 119. Of John Casimir , 124. Of Michael Wiesnowiski , 144. Of John Sobieski , 155. Embassadors . Admitted to Audience , 105 , 120 , 141 , 159. Elbing , ( Town . ) It s description , 263. F. Family of Lechus , 11 , &c. Cracus , from 12 to 14. Leschus II. from 15 to 17. Piastus , from 21 to 57. Jagello , from 58 to 82. Factions . Lutheran and Catholick , 102. Not to be United , 103. The former Mutiny , ibid. Suppressed , ibid. Three Factions , 103. Lutheran's Policy , 105. Frederic August ( King. ) Elected , 207. Takes possession of Cracow , ibid. Crown ▪ d , ibid. Reasons why he is likely to restore Poland , 209. First German Prince that has been King , ibid. G. Great Poland , ( Province . ) It s Division , 220. Palatinates , 221. Their several Cities and Towns , ibid. &c. Their Arms , 226 , &c. Gnesna , ( City . ) It s description , 223. Great Dukes of Lithuania . Their several Lives , from 310 to 324. Grodno , ( City . ) It s description , 329. H. Henry I. Elected and Dethron'd , 48. Appoints a Successor in vain , ibid. Hedwigis , ( Queen ) comes into Poland , 58 , Is Crown'd , and how long Reign'd , ibid. Has several Suitors , ibid. Marries Jagello , 59. Dies , ibid. Henry of Valois , ( King ) Sent for by the Diet , 85. Agrees to Articles and takes an Oath , ibid. &c. Is Crown'd , 86. Abdicates Poland , 87. Embassies sent after him in vain , ibid. House of Austria Jealous of Sigismund I's . greatness , 71. Raises Enemies against him , ibid. How came by Hungary , Bohemia , and Silesia , ibid. Habit of the Poles , 177. Heilsberg , ( City . ) It s description , 263. Halicz , ( Town . ) It s description , 271. I. Jagello , Great Duke of Lithuania Becomes Christian , 59. Crown'd King of Poland , and how long Reign'd , ibid. Converts the Lithuanians , ibid. Founds the University of Cracow , ibid. His Wars , ibid. Death and Issue , 60. John Albert , ( King. ) His Character , 66. Policy and Army defeated , ibid , Makes Peace with the Valachians and Turks , 67. His Death , ibid. John Casimir , ( King. ) Led a Religious Life , and made Cardinal , 124. His Character and Travels , 126. Like to be excluded , ibid. &c. Elected , 128. His Marriage , ibid. His Wars , ibid. &c. Suedish King invades Poland , 139. Wherefore , 131. Motives and means of Casimir's Abdication , 134. His Death , 135. His Epitaph , 136. John Basilowitz , Czar of Muscovy , Is a great Tyrant , and his variety of Tortures , 78. John III. ( Sobieski . ) Elected in the Year 1674 , 163. His Father and Mother , ibid , His Travels , 164. His Marriage , ibid. His Generosity , 165. Zeal to Arms discourag'd , 166. War with the Turks and Tartars , 167 , &c. A Battle , 169. His Coronation , 172. He relieves Vienna , 173. Defeats the Turks , 174. His entry thro' the Breach , 175. Pursues the Enemy , ibid , Takes Zytehin in Hungary , 176. Enters into a League against the Turks , 177. Is immoderately covetous , ibid. His Person and Dress , ibid. His Character , 179. Engages Dr. Connor in a Dispute , ibid. His Buildings , 184. Care of his Children , 185. His great Riches , ibid. Fortune formerly , and gradual Promotion , 150 , His Sister , 198 , What Issue she left , 200. Account of the King's Distemper from the Bishop of Plosko , 201 , &c. The King's Death , 204. Reflections on his Disease , ibid. Inter Regnum before the present King's Election , 205. Inowlocz , ( Pal. ) Division into Districts , 235. Chief Cities and Towns , ibid. K. King Of Poland ; his Policy , 8. The first , 9 , 25. Four classes of Kings , 10. Title ceases , 30. Restor'd , 48. King of Sueden enters into a League with the Elector of Brandenburg , 132. Koningsberg in Regal - Prussia built , 45. It s description , 264. Kalisch , ( City . ) It s description 226. Kalisch , ( Pal. ) Its Arms , 227. Kiovia , ( Pal. ) How bounded , 277. Chief Cities and Towns , 278. Their descriptions , ib. &c. Kiow , ( City . ) It s Description , 278. L. Laws . What formerly in Poland , 5. Lechus I. 10. Founds Poland , 5. Builds Posnan and Gnesna , 6. Occasions Poland the Name of Lechia , ib. His Posterity how long Reign'd , 11 , 12. II. His Banishment and Death , 13. Lescus I. 14. Elected by a Stratagem , ib. Reign and Death uncertain , 15. II. How Elected , 14. His Death , 15. III. His death uncertain , 16. IV. His Character and Death , 23. V. Surnam'd the White , 39. Under Guardians , ib. His Wars , 40. Is dethron'd , ib. Restor'd , ib. Dethron'd again , 41 , Put by an Election , ib. &c. Re-establish'd , 42. Murther'd in a Bath , ib. VI. When Elected and how long Reign'd , 46. His Wars , ib. Insurrection against him , ib. Retires into Hungary , 47. Returns with success , ib. His death , ib. Leaves his Kingdom in distraction , ib. Lascon●gus : Vide Uladislaus III. Locticus , vide Uladislaus IV. Lewis King of Hungary , When Crown'd , and how long Reign'd , 56. Oblig'd to take an Oath , ib : Returns into Hungary , ib. His Wars , Death , and Issue , 57. Commendable Example of his , ib. Leopol , ( City ) whence so call'd , 46. It s description , 267. Luther's Doctrine when first known here , 70. Very much propagated , 78. The occasion , ib. First Person of Note that embrac'd it , ib. Lutherans ▪ Contend for share in the Government , 101. Obtain perpetual Liberty of Conscience , ib , &c. Lutheran party Dissents , 107. Elects and Proclaims Maximilian of Austria , 〈◊〉 2 ▪ Pronounc'd Traytors by the Diet , 108. Lithuanid . Tends towards a Civil War , 160. How call'd by the Inhabitants , 302. Present Bounds , ib. Antient Extent , ib. Soil and Products , ib. &c Union with Poland , and Privileges , 303. Division , ib. Its Arms , ib. Different Opinions about its Name , 304. Its Dukes , from 305 to 310. Division into Palatinates , 324. Lithuanid Proper , ( Province . ) 325. Lesser-Poland , ( Province . ) Its Bounds , 236. It s Division into Pal. ib. &c. Their several Arms , 249 , 254 , 257. Lowitz , ( City ) It s description , 231. Lanschet , ( Pal. ) It s division into Districts , 232 : Chief Cities and Towns , ib. Lanschet , ( City ) It s Description , 232. Lublin , ( Pal. ) Join'd by the Territory of Lukovia , 254. Chief Cities and Towns , 255. Their several Descriptions , ib. &c. Lublin , ( City . ) It s Description , 255. Lutzk ▪ ( City . ) It s Description , 295. M. Mi●ceslaus I. 24. His Christian Wife , ib. His Wars , 25. II. His Wars , 26. Character and Death , 27. III. When Elected , and how long Reign'd , 36. Whence surnam'd the Old , ibid. Is Dethron'd , 37. Endeavours to get restor'd , 38. Is restor'd , 40. Dethron'd again , ibid. Reinthron'd , 41. His Death , ibid. Michael Wiesnowiski . Refuses the Crown , 144. Accepts it , ibid. Proclaim'd , Crown'd , and how long Reign'd , 145. His Marriage , ibid. His Death , 149. Leaves no Issue , ibid. Buried , 171. Marienburg , ( City ) built , 51. It s Description , 262. Maximilian the Emperor ( King Elect ) Acquainted that he was chosen , 87. Prevented invading Poland by Death , 88. Maximilian of Austria . Routed by the Polish General , 109. Beaten again , and made Prisoner , 110. Offer'd Liberty on honourable terms , 111. Dissents , ib. Consents , ib. Mines , 245. Of Cracaw , 246. Description of them , ib. &c. Manna . Particular sort , and eaten for Sauce , 248. Michalevia ( Territory ) It s Description , 262. Marienburg , ( Pal. ) It s chief Cities and Towns , 262. Their several Descriptions , ib. &c. Masovia , ( Province ) Its Bounds , 283. Inhabitants , 284. Division into Palatinates , ib. Their several Arms , 288. 289. 290. Masovia ( Pal. ) Division into Districts , 284. Chief Cities and Towns , 285. Their Descriptions , ib. &c. Mindog Duke of Lithuania Acknowledg'd King , 308. Murther'd , 309. Mscislaw , ( Pal. ) Description , 333 , Division into Districts ib. &c. Chief Cities and Towns , 334. Descriptions , ib. &c. Its Arms , 335. Mscislaw , ( City . ) It s Description , 334. Minski , ( Pal. ) Division into Districts , 337. Chief Cities and Towns , ib. Descriptions , ib. &c. Its Arms , 338. Minski , ( City . ) It s description , 337. N. Number of Polish Princes , 9. Of Towns and Villages in Poland , 217 , &c. Novogrodec , ( Pal. ) Division into Districts , 332. Chief Cities and Towns , ib. Their descriptions , ib. &c. Its Arms , 333. Novogrodec , ( City . ) It s description , 332. O. Oliva , Treaty there , 133. P. Poland , Its Origin , 3. Whence so call'd , 5. What by the Inhabitants , ib. By whom Founded , ib. Its Policy , 7. Made a Figure in the IXth Century , 20. It s Antient Extent , 213. Encrease by Conquests , ib. By Policy , 214. Present Extent , 225. Its Bounds and Soil , 216. Its Products , 217. Cilmate , 218. Rivers , ib. Their several Courses , ib. &c. Its Lakes , 220. Poles , when first Christians , 24. March to recover Podolia , 148. Conquer , but fail in their design , ib. &c. Popiel I. 16. His Vices and Death , ib. II. ib. Judgment upon him , 17. Piastus , 21. Cause of his Election , ib. His Vertues and Death , 22. How long his Family Reign'd , ib. Gives the Name of Piasto , 23. Patron of Poland , 30. Premislus , when Crown'd , 48. Murther'd , ib. Prophecy ( Comical ) 108. Posts when first setled in Poland , 123. Peace concluded with the Turks , 173. How long lasted , ib. Prince James , his Character , 188. Intended Marriage disappointed , ib. Marry'd to another , 189. Weak and Sickly , ib. Officiates as Embassador , 192. Resigns his Interests to the Elector of Saxony , 206. Princess , ( John III's Daughter ) Her Character , 190. Her Marriage , ib. Portion , 191. Ceremony of her Marriage , ib. Equipage for her Journy to Brussels , 193. Reception at Berlin , 195. Is met by the Elector , 196. Proceeds on her Journey , 197. Arrival at Brussels , 198. Physicians , A Consultation of them , 199. Posnan , ( City ) It s Description , 221. Posnania ( Palatinate ) Its Arms , 226. Prussia , ( Province ) Its Bounds , 257. Products , ib. Rivers , 258. Lakes , ib. Division , 259. Officers that belong to the Great Council , ib. Its Arms , 265. Prussia ( Royal ) Division into Palatinates , 259. Prussia ( Dueal ) It s Chief Cities and Towns , 264. Pomerania , ( Pal. ) 260. Premislaw , ( City ) It s Description , 269. Podolia , ( Pal ) Wherefore famous , 274. Division into Districts , ib. Chief Cities and Towns , ib. Their several Descriptions , 175 , &c. Plosko , ( Pal. ) Division into Districts , 288. Chief Cities and Towns , ib. Their Descriptions , ib. &c. Plosko , ( City ) It s Description , 288. Podlachia , ( Province ) Its Bounds , 296. Division into Districts , ib. Chief Cities and Towns 〈◊〉 Their Descriptions , 297 , &c. Arms of the Pro●ovince , 298. Pinsko , ( City ) It s Description , 331. Polocz , ( Pal. ) Division into Districts , 338. Chief Cities and Towns , ib. Descriptions , ib. &c. Its Arms , 339. Polocz , ( City ) It s Description , 338. Q. Queen-Dowager's Zeal , 156. King Michael Assign'd a Jointure , 166. Queen's ( John III's ) first Coming into Poland , 186. Her first Marriage , ib. Age , and Qualifications , ib. &c. Her Address in disposing of Employments , 187. R. Rochester ( Lord ) His Embassy into Poland , 172. Had Audience of the Queen at Dantzick , ib. Made a Present to the Princess , ib. Receiv'd by the King in his Camp , 173. Had Publick Audience at Zolkiew , ib. Manner thereof , ib. His Return home , ib. Respect , Little paid to the King's Children , 189. Rava , ( Pal. ) Division into Districts , 230. Its Cities and Towns , ib. &c. Rava , ( City ) It s Description , 230 , &c. Russia , ( Province ) Division and Description , 266. Division into Palatinates , ib. Arms , 276 , 280 , 281 , 283. Russia , ( Pal. ) Division into Districts , 267. Their several Arms , 269 , 271. Chief Cities and Towns , ib. Rosienia , ( Capital of Samogitia . ) It s Description , 293. Religion , Antient and Present , of Lithuania , 339 , &c. S Stratagem , Succeeds , 14. Defeated , 15. Sigismund I. When Elected , and how long Reign'd , 69. Defeats a Conspiracy and Army , ib. Other Wars , ib. &c. His Marriage , 70. War with the Teutonic Order , ib. Grants Liberty of Conscience to Dantzickers , ib. War with Knights , ended by Mediation , 71. Forces other Invaders to retire , ib. His Death and Age , 72. His Character , Marriages and Issue , ib. II. Surnam'd Augustus . When Crown'd , and how long Reign'd , 75. His Marriage displeases the Diet , 76. Unites Livonia to Poland , 77. His Wars with the Moscovites , ib. Forces the Czar to a Peace , 78. Sends an Army to support Bogdan in Valachia , ib. Oblig'd to return home , ib. Rather favour'd than disturb'd the Lutherans , 79. Hears several of their Preachers , ib. Enclines most Bishops to that Perswasion , ib. A great Escape he had , ib. His Death and Issue , ib. Stephen Batori , ( King ) Receiv'd , and Crown'd , 88. Primate submits , ib. Who greatly Assisting to him in his Election , ib. His Rise , 89. His Marriage , ib. More severe in Punishments than Laws allow'd , 90. Encourag'd Speaking Latin , 91. A Wonder to the French , ib. His Wars , ib. Is refus'd to name a Successor , 100. His Character , ib. His Death and Epitaph , ib. &c. Sigismund de Vasa , ( King ) Ambassadors sent to acquaint him , 107. Is Crown'd in Poland , 109. His Marriage , 111. Crown'd King of Sweden , 112. Depos'd there , ib. Cause of his War with the Moscovites , 113. His War with the Turks , 115. Invasion by Gustavus Adolthus , 116. Sigismund's Death , ib. His Character , ib. Speech of the Bishop of Premislaw , 119. Another Appeases Heats , 143. Another , by the Palatin of Russia , 160. Byasses Poland , and part of Lithuania , 161. Senators of Great Poland , 225 , 227 , 229 , 232 , 233 , 236. Of Lesser Poland , 248 , 254 , 256. Of Prussia , 265. Of Russia , 274 , 276 , 277 , 280 , 281 , 283. Of Masovia , 287 , 289 , 290. Of Samogitia , 294. Of Volhynia , 296. Of Podlachia , 298. Of Lithuania-Proper , 328 , 330 , 331. Of Lithuanic-Russia , 333 , 335 , 336 , 338 , 339. Severia , ( City ) Belongs to the Bishop of Cracow , 243. Siradia , ( Pal. ) Its Arms , 230. Sendomir , ( Pal. ) It s Division into Districts , 249. Chief Cities and Towns , 251. Their several Descriptions , ib. &c. Sendomir , ( City ) It s Description ▪ 250. Sanoch , ( Town ) It s Description , 273. S●●●gi●ta ( Province ) 290. Its Bounds , 291. Manners of People , ib. Their Superstition , 292. Manner of Sacrificing , ib. &c. Division into Districts , 293. Principal Towns , ib. Descriptions , ib. &c. T Teutonic Order . Call'd into Poland , 43. Establish'd in Prussia , 51. Proves troublesome to the Poles , ib. Therefore Excommunicated by the Pope , 52. Routs the Prussians , and Casimir IV. 64. Tartars , First Inroad , 44. Second Incursions , 61. Third Incursion , with the Moscovites and Moldavians , 71. Turks , Take Podhais , 170. Thorn , ( City ) It s Description , 261. Its Arms , ib. Native Town of Copernicus , ib. &c. Troki , ( City ) Built , 315. It s Description , 329. Troki , ( Pal. ) Division into Districts , 328. Chief Cities and Towns , 329. Descriptions , ib. &c. Its Arms , 330. U. Visimirus , 10. His Conquests , 11. His Death , ibid. Venda , 13. Her Death , ib. Uladislaus I. 30. His Wars , ib. His Marriage , and Death , 31. II. When Elected , and how long Reign'd , 33. Persecutes his Brothers , 34. A Severe Revenge , ib. His Flight out of the Kingdom , and Death , 35. III. Uladislaus Lasconogus , 42. Surrenders his Crown , ib. IV. Whence so call'd , 48. When began his Reign , and how long Reign'd , 49. His Wars , and Vices , ib. Is Dethron'd , ib Restor'd , 50. Meets with Difficulties , ib. &c. His Speech to his Army , 52. Overthrows the Teutonic Order , 53. Is Crown'd with his Queen , ib. His Death , ib. Uladislaus V. Vide Jagello . VI. When Elected , and how long Reign'd , 60. Regents during Minority , 61. Crown'd King of Hungary , ib. His Wars with the Turks , ib. &c. Is Complimented on a Victory , 62. Kill'd and Routed by the Turks , 63. Epitaph upon him , ib. His Perfidy awakens the Turks , ib. VII . Elected , Proclaim'd and Crown'd , 121. His Marriage , and Wars , ib. With the Cosacks , 122. His Death , 123. Ukraina , ( Country of the Cosacks ) Whence so call'd , 93. How divided , ib. To whom antiently belong'd , ib. Its Inhabitants : Vide Cosacks . Vielunia , ( Territory ) It s Division , 229. Principal Towns , ibid. Arms , 230. Uladislaw , ( City ) It s Description , 234. Varmia , ( Bishoprick and Pal. ) Exempt from Regal Jurisdiction , 263. It s Chief Cities and Towns , ib. their several Descriptions , ib. &c. Vinnicza , ( City ) It s Description , 277. Volhynia , ( Province ) Division into Districts , 294. Chief Cities and Towns , ib. &c. Its Arms , 296. Vilna , ( City ) Built , 316. It s Description , 325. Its Arms , 328. Vilna , ( Pal. ) Division into Districts , 325. It s Chief Cities and Towns , ib. Descriptions , ib. &c. Its Arms , 328. Vitebsko : Vide Witebsko . W. Woievods , XII . Their Government , 12 , 14. Depos'd , ib. Wenceslaus , King of Bohemia , Crown'd King of Poland , and how long Reign'd , 49. Goes into Bohemia , ib. Loses his Kingdom of Poland , and dies , 50. Warsaw , ( City ) It s Description , 285 , &c. Witebsko , ( Pal. ) Has but one District , 335. Chief Cities and Towns , ib. Their Descriptions , ib. &c. Its Arms , 336. Witebsko , ( City ) It s Description , 335. Z. Ziemovitus , 23. His Wars , Character and Death , ib. Ziemovistus , ib. His Character and Death , ib. &c. Zulava , ( Island ) It s Division , 263. Zamoisk , ( City ) It s Description , 283. TABLE II. ☞ Note This Second Volume having been put to two Printing-Houses , a Second Alphabet was necessary to be made use of : Therefore , to avoid Mistakes , the Reader is desir'd to take notice of this Asterism * after the Folio's , for the Distinction of the Second Part. A. ARmenians , ( in Poland ) Where Inhabit , 49. Have peculiar Prelates , &c. ib. Service , in what Language , ibid. Acknowledge the See of Rome , ib. Associates to Judges , 77. Army , ( Polish ) It s Division , 9 , * . Of the Horse , ib. &c. * . Of the Foot , 11 , * . Manner of Paying the Army , 20 , * . Inferiour Officers of the Army , 31 , &c. * . Auxiliaries , What , 16 , * . Example , ib. * . B. Bishopricks , ( Polish ) How many , 36 , &c. Their several Diocesses , 37. Peculiar Jurisdictions , ib. Bishops , ( Polish ) Each has a kind of little Court , 46. Have also Suffragans , ib. Contest with Lay-Senators for Precedence , ib. Have , most of them , large Revenues , 47. Bishop , ( Greek ) In Premislaw , 44. In Kiovia , being formerly Primate of Moscovy , 45. Burgraves , Their Office , 80. Baths , ( in Poland ) Private and Publick , with their Effects , 199. Burials , Order of Procession at them , 206. Other Proceedings , 207. Particulars of the King and Queen's Interrments , ib. C. Commonalty , ( Polish ) Their Condition , 5. Wherefore Enslav'd , ib. Incapable of Preferment , except some few , 167. How first Enslaved , 182. Live Satisfied notwithstanding , 183. Their present Condition , 184. Enrich their Lords , ibid. &c. How fix'd in a Farm , 185. Cosacks : A further Account of them , 11 , &c. * . Their Councils of War , 12 , * . Way of Fortifying their Camps and Boats , ib. * . Their Power , 13 , * . Crown , ( of Poland ) Means to continue it in one Family , 26. Vacant four Ways , 126. Customs , ( Polish ) Way of Hunting Wild Oxen , 209. Manner of Taking Bears , 211. Way of Ordering Cabbage , 212. Poles eat but little Bread , 215. Customs at Feasts , Vide Feasts . Manners at Table , 217. Way of Taking Tobacco , 218. Customs in Travelling , Vide Travelling . Manners of peculiar Countries , 224. Customs in Grinding Corn , 227. Rusticks Employments within and without Doors , 229. Manners in Husbandry , 233. Way of Pruning Trees , ib. Manner of Sowing , ib. &c. Way of Securing and Ordering Corn , 234. Peculiar Customs in Prussia , ib. Manner of Fishing in Poland , 40 , * . Manner of Electing and Ordaining Priests in Dantzic , 47 , * . Counsellors , ( Privy ) Who in Poland , 31. Four Senators particularly Assign'd , 31 , 35. Castellans : What , and whence so call'd , 35. Names and Precedence , from 61 , to 67. Their Duty , 60. Their Division , Qualifications , Office and Titles , ib. &c. Name in Polish , 68. Cracow , ( Bishop of ) His Residence and Precedence , 42. Bishoprick and Power , ib. How Address'd to , 43 Cracow , ( Palatin of ) Wherefore Preferr'd , 55. Cujavia , ( Bishop of ) His See , Precedence and Authority , 43. Has several Places of Residence , ib. Culm , ( Bishop of ) His Precedence , and See , 45. Chelm , ( Bishop of ) His See Translated ; and wherefore , 45. Caminiec , ( Bishop of ) Honorary ; being under the Turk , 46. Churches , ( Greek ) Two Sorts , 47. Priests , how call'd , and Wherefore , ib. Calvinists , In what Part of Poland , 48. King oblig'd to protect them , ib. Name in Polish , ibid. First Nobleman that became Calvinist , ibid. &c. Clergy , ( Regular ) Their Privileges , 51. Dissolute Lives , ib. Clergy , ( Secular ) Their Manners , 52. Division , ib. Churches , ( Polish ) Fine , and well adorn'd , 53. A rich Cope at Leopel , ib. Chancellors , ( Great and Vice ) Qualifications of those of the Kingdom , 70. Both have Seals , and equal Authority , 71. Their Office and Power , ib. Succeed each other , 72. How ought to be qualified , ib. Cavalry , ( Polish ) What requir'd in vain of them , 7 , * . Great Force with Examples , 24 , &c. * . Cup-bearers , Carvers , &c. 77. Custom-house Commissioners , 78. Chamberlain , ( Vice of District ) His Office , 78. Chamberlains under him , ib. Convocation , ( General of the Clergy ) How often , and where Conven'd , 115. Minor Clergy admitted by Deputies , ib. Courts ( of Justice , ) The Kaptur , what , and its Power , 115. Ecclesiastical , 116. Of Nunciature , ib. High Tribunals , ib. &c. Senate and Green-Cloth , 117. Exchequer-Courts , ib. Of Land-Judicature , with its Judges , 118. Of the Vice-Chamberlains , ib. Gentry's Criminal Courts , 119. Commonalty-Courts in Cities , ib. In Villages , 120. Where Courts of Justice cease , 129. Exception , ib. Relating to Courts of Justice in Lithuania , 224 Former Judges there , 225. Candidate ( for Election , ) What Qualifications requir'd in him , 140 , &c. Ceremony Of the King's Swearing to the Pacta Conventa , 149 , &c. Of his Entring Cracow , 154. The Interrment of a deceased King , 155. Obsequies and Procession , 154. Procession at the Coronation , 156. Ceremony thereat , ib. Farther Particulars , ib. &c. Coronation-Oath , 157. Words at Kissing the Book , 159. Unction , &c. ib. &c. How pronounc'd King , 161. Feasts thereupon , ibid. Ceremony of Creation of Teutonic Knights , 71. * . Coronation . King appoints the Day , 153. Place , fix'd , ib. Exceptions , ib. By whom perform'd , 155. Manner of Crowning , 160. Enthroning , ibid. Curland ( Bishop of , ) Vide Samogitia , ( Bishop of . ) Curland , ( Dutchy ) Its Bounds , and Extent , 99 , * . Soil , and former State , ib. &c. * . When wholly conquer'd , 100 , * . Converted by degrees , ib. * . Its Dukes , 105 , &c. * . Duke Vassal to Poland , 115 , * . His Privilege and Power , 116 , * . Revenue and Court , ibid. * . Chief Officers , ibid. * . Condition of Gentry , ib. 117 , * . Geographical Description , 118 , * . Government , 121 , * . Degrees of Demanding Justice , 122 , * . Ecclesiastical Courts , 123 , * . City-Courts , ibid. * . Ministerial Officers , ibid. * . Trade of Curland , ibid. * . Corn in great Request , ibid. * . When Curland is to revert to Poland , ibid. * . D. Diet ( Grand of Poland ) How resembles the English Parliament , 5. What it is , 6 , 83. It s Power , ib. By whom call'd , and where , and how often meets , ib. Manner of calling it , and proceedings thereupon , 84. Divides into three Nations , 91. Proceedings at the opening , 95. After the choice of a Speaker , ib. Proceedings in the Lower House , 96. Conferences between the two Houses , 95. Upper House how employ'd , 96. Committees , ib. Manner of breaking up Session in the lower House , ib. Both Houses joined , ib. Diets Session limited , and wherefore , 98 , &c. Matters generally treated of , 99. Great concourse there , 101. Provisions not scarce , ib. Dangerous to be out a Nights , 102. Visits unacceptable , ib. Order of Session in the Diet , ibid. &c. Causes of disunion here , 105. By whom somented , ib. Great freedom of Speech , 108. Policy of concluding matters by an unanimous consent , 110. Diet ( of Convocation ) How summon'd , 126. Proceeding in little Diets , ib. First proceedings in this Diet , 128. Diet ( of Election ) Where held , &c. 131 , &c. First proceedings there , 133. Exorbitancies examin'd , 135. Diet proceeds to Election , 137 , &c. Farther particulars thereof , 138 , &c. Great concourse there , and Policy to byass them , 139 , &c. Rules observ'd in Elections , 141. Poland why preserv'd Elective , 142 , &c. Diets , ( Little ) Where meet , 84. Qualifications for , and Manner of Voting there , 89. Proceedings , 90. Deputies , ( Representatives of the Gentry ) Elected only by the Gentry , 6. Assume great Liberty in the Diet , 34 , &c. Who , and how many chosen ; with their Instructions , 90. How chosen , 91. Their Number , ib. Cannot be Senators , ib. Their Salaries , ib. When first sent , ib. Their Power , 95. Confirm'd and encourag'd ib. Their Privileges , 95 , &c. How long sit , 96. Have great Guards at the Diet , 102. Awe the King and Senate , 104. Their Business after Diet of Convocation , 131. Dantzic : Privileges , 23 , * . Where situate , by whom built , and whence so call'd , 42 , * . How distant from other Places , ib. &c. * . Division and Strength , 43 , * . One of the Hanse-Towns , ib. * . Parishes , Buildings , Streets and Gardens , 44 , * . Inhabitants , their Number and Religion , ib. * . Churches and Town-House , ib. * . Magazines , College , Exchange , &c. 45. * . Jurisdiction and Government , ib. * . Senators , and their Division , ib. * . Scabins , Syndic and Burgrave , 46 , * . Centum-viri , and their Power , ib. &c. * . City's Power and Privileges , 48 , * . Force by Land and Sea , 49 , * . How often Taken , and Regain'd , 50 , * . Admitted to Vote in Election of Polish Kings , 51 , * . Dutchies : What in Poland , 174. Descents : Nature of them in Poland , 180. Children support their Families however , 181. Divines , ( Polish ) How far their Learning extends , 78. * . Their Divinity , 79. * . E. Escheator : His Power , 77. Embassadors , Sent to the Diet of Election , 129. Notifie their Arrival , and how are receiv'd , ib. &c. 135 , &c. Others sent from the Republick , 130. Caution to Foreign Ministers , ib. &c. What requisite in Foreign Ministers , 136. What Foreign Embassadors are oblig'd to , 179. Election , ( Decree of ) Presented the King , 150. Exercises : What practis'd in Poland , 202. Edibles : What Sorts us'd among the Poles , 209. Odd Dainties , 210. Pottage and Sauces , 215. Crachat , what , and how made , 216. Edibles among the Rusticks of Lithuania , 227. Meat and Drink of the Peasants in Prussia , 235. F. Fasts ( in Poland , ) How observ'd , 51. Poles retain a rigid Custom , and wherefore , 52. Factions , ( Foreign ) What promotes them , 106. Fashions : Present in Poland , 196. What Furrs us'd , ib. Some follow the French Mode , 197. Women's former and late Fashions , ib. &c. Families , ( Polish ) What , 202. Fowl : Sorts in Poland , 211 , &c. Fish : What Kinds the Poles have , 212. Feasts : Customs thereat , 216. Banquetting-Halls , ib. &c. Particulars of Servants there , 217. Feasts made by Turns , 218. Foot , ( Polish ) What , and how employ'd , 13 , * . Hir'd , and their Condition , ib. &c. * . Why so much us'd , and Arms , and Liveries , 14 , * . Hungarians , when first hir'd , 16 , * . Force , ( Polish ) Causes that weaken it , 18 , &c. * . Other Inconveniencies that suppress it , 21 , &c. * . Means to avoid these , but over-rul'd , 24 , * . G. Gentry , ( Polish ) Courted by European Princes , 3. Resolves thereupon , 4. Equally Noble , 5. Seldom intermarry with Commonalty , ibid. Only capable of Preferment , 20 , 167. Have not equal Claim to every Preferment , ib. &c. How kept in Dependance on the King , 22. What proves Equality among them , 103. No Disgrace to be chastis'd , 123. Their Power and Privileges , 168. Cannot be Apprehended till Convicted , 168 , &c. Exception , 169. Cannot be Executed without the King's Consent , 170. Need not Quarter Soldiers , ib. &c. Other Privileges , 171. Need not pay Taxes till oblig'd by Diet , ib. Have Pre-emption , 172. Have one Grievance , ib. How came by their Privileges , 172. Value no Honour , and why , 173. Despise Title of Prince , ib. Assume Titles when they travel , 174. Further Power , 175. What makes them so great , ib. &c. Their Excessive Grandeur and Magnificence , 176. Gentry and Citizens in Lithuania , 225. Gentry , how far oblig'd to March , 15 , * . Gentlemen , ( Polish ) Who , 5. Gentlemen-Pensioners , 29. A Gentleman , how made , 188. Government , ( Mixt ) Establish'd in Poland ; by what Motives , 6 , &c. Unhappy State of Polish Government , 109. A Wonder how it can subsist , 110. Must always flourish , for several Reasons , 111. Guards , ( Horse ) 29. Chief Commander of Guards in the Camp , 79. Captain of the Guards against the Incursions , 76. Gnesna , ( Archbishop of ) Vide Primate . Genius ( of Polish Government , ) To what bent , 31. Generals , ( Great ) Power and Authority , 74. Duty , 75. Present Great Generals , ibid. Dignity Successive , ibid. Their Power and Duration , 29 , &c. * . Generals , ( Lieutenant ) Their Office , 75. Titles and Power , 30 , &c. * . Other General-Officers , 31 , * . Governors of Mines , 78. Of the Mint , ibid. Gun Founders , Foreign , 28 , * . Glass , ( Polish ) Manner of making it , 88 , * . Gardens and Orchards , Seldom any in Poland , 199. H. Head-Collector of a District , 79. High-Podolia : Vide in P. Houses ( in Poland , ) Their Description , 198. Furniture , 199. Houses of the Rusticks in Lithuania , 197. Habitations and Furniture of the Peasants in Prussia , 234. Horses : Why little in Lithuania , 229 , &c. Hairs : Canular , 96 , * . I. Jews , ( in Poland ) Enjoy their Religion and Privileges , 49. Restrain'd from Trading , ib. Their Number , ibid. Idolaters , Where to be found , 50. Retain Superstitions , ib. Example , ib. Judge and Assistant of a District , 78. Jurisdiction , ( Military ) Wholly in the King 's , or his General 's Hands , 121. Palatins and Castellans likewise exercise their Authority , ib. Inns , How call'd in Polish , 219. Have few Conveniencies , 220. J●● Belli , ( Polish ) Some few Particulars thereof , 32 , * . K. King ( of Poland , ) Former Power , 2. Advantages thereby , 3. Abridg'd by the Gentry , 4. King's Happiness , 11. Unhappiness , ib. &c. Modern Power , 13. Abroad and at home , 14. What his Subjects term him , ib. Great respect paid him , ib. &c. His Titles and Prerogatives , 15 , &c. Pension , Household-Officers and Guards , 16. Patrimonial Estate and Perquisites , ib. ( late ) His Riches , 17. Power limited in divers respects , 19 , &c. Other Limitations , 21. Inconveniences thereby , ib. Occasion of Respect , 22. Cities present their Keys , 23. Why he can make no Levies without consent of the Diet , ib. Must not go out of the Kingdom , 24. His Legitimate Issue much respected , ib. Titles of his Eldest , and other Sons and Daughters , ib. How lost , 25. Examples of the Poles Affection to the Royal Family , ib. Illegitimate Issue slighted , 26. Impossible to reduce his Subjects to an Arbitrary Power , ib. &c. King not unhappy because not able to secure Succession to his Family , 28. His Interest to Head his Army , 75. Where the King suspends his Opinion , 97. Ought not to be present at Trials for Treason , 99. Has no Regal Authority till Crown'd , 153. Goes to receive Homage , and Knights Citizens , 161 , &c. Is Proclaim'd , 162 , &c. What follows , 163. His Power and Revenues in Dantzic , 48 , * . Kiovia , ( Bishoprick of ) Honorary , 45. Kiovia , ( Palatinate of ) Honorary , 56. L. Leopol , ( City ) Whence so nam'd , 40. Is the Residence of three Bishops , ib. Luceoria , ( Bishop of ) His Diocess , 44. Lutherans : Abundance in Poland , 48. Tolerated and Protected , ib. Name in Polish , ib. How the Prussians became so , ib. Lay-Senators , Their Division and Sub-division , 54. Laws . What requir'd to Establish them , 97 , Where cannot be Printed , 98. Their Origin , Progress , and present State , 121. Lawdifferences decided by the Sword , 179. Example , 180. Lawyers , Their Number , and Study , 79 , &c. * . Who seldom go to Law , 80 , * . Suppos'd judgment on a Lawyer , ib. * . Lending and borrowing in Poland . The manner of 195. Lithuania , Particulars relating thereunto , 224. Learning Former , 75 , * . What discourages Learning , 81 , * . Languages , Oriental dis-regarded , 76 , * . Present in Poland , ib. &c. * . Hard to Pronounce , 77 , * . Latine , Reasons why the Poles affect to speak it , 77 , * . Livonia , Its first Bishop , 100 , * . Livonian Order , It s several Masters , from 101 to 105 , * . Residence of the Order , 105 , * . Addition concerning this Order , 117 , * . M. Marienburg , ( Pal. a City of ) Formerly Seat of Teutonic Knights , 58. Built , 55 , * . Marshal ( Great ) of Poland : His Office , Power and Authority , 69. Duty and Privilege , ibid. His Perquisites , ibid. &c. Who officiate in his Absence , 70. Marshal ( Great ) of Lithuania : His Office , 70. Marshals , ( Little ) Contend for Precedence , 73. Mines : Their Officers , called Zuppars , 80. Meetings ( General of Senators and Deputies , ) 90. Members ( of the Diet , ) How habited , 103. Not to give Reason for Dissent to any Bill , 106. Magistrates and Officers of Plebeian Courts , 120. Their Profits , 121. Marriages : Description , and Duration , 203. Court-Marriages , 204. Customs thereat , ib. Presents made the Bride , 205. Espousals and Ceremonies , ib. &c. Who can't be Marry'd without Dispensation , 206. Qualification for Marriage among the Peasants , 230. Mourning : The manner in Poland , 208. Money , Little in Poland , and how occasion'd , 36 , * . What Coin most current there , ibid. &c. * . Contributes to Poverty , 37 , * . Other Coins , ib. &c. * . First Coin in Prussia , 49 , * . Present in Dantzic , ib. &c. * . Mittaw , ( City of Curland ) It s Castle , Streets and Houses , 120 , * . How often conquer'd , and regain'd , 120 , * . Calvinist-Church there , 121 , * . N. Nuncio's : Vide Deputies . Nobility : Vide Gentry . Notaries , ( Chief ) 77. Notaries , ( Camp ) 76. Nuncio-Marshal : Vide Speaker . Naturalization , and Manner of Making Noble , 100. How far qualified thereby , ibid. &c. Nobility , how acquir'd , 188. A Third Way of becoming Noble , 189. Ways of Forfeiting Nobility , ib. Where restor'd , ib. Names , ( Polish ) What formerly , and now , 203. O. Officers , ( Crown and Court ) 28. ( Court , ) In Lithuania , 29. In several Provinces , ib. &c. Some rather Honorary than Beneficial , 30. Ten Crown-Officers , where placed in the Diet , 68. Who they are , ibid. Those of the Kingdom precede , ib. Extra-Senatorial Officers , 74. Great Officers in the Army , 76. Of Districts , 78. Some , why so call'd , 79. Military Officers of Districts , ib. Offices : By whom Plurality can be held , 67. Exceptions , ib. Order of Knighthood , Instituted in Poland , but undervalu'd , 179 , &c. Vide Teutonic Order . P. Poland : Undergone several Changes , 2. How expos'd to Inconveniencies , 12. Physick : Practice in Poland , 89 , * . Medicines us'd , ib. * . What Diseases , 91 , * . Venereal , how cur'd by a Quack , 90 , * . Odd Method of curing Wounds , 88 , * . Surprising Particulars , 91. * . Plica , ( Disease ) its Description , ibid. &c. * . Unaccountableness , and Symptoms , 92 , * . Said to be Contagious , and Hereditary , 93 , * . Common to Men and Beasts , ibid. * . Superstition concerning it , ibid. &c. * . Where most common , and how cur'd by a Jew , 94 , * . Causes asserted , but question'd , ibid , &c. * . Another Account of the Plica , 95 , &c. * . Poles : Their Division , 4. Love for their Kings , 12. To Extravagance , 13. Behaviour at Church , 53. Their good Temper , and its Effect , 181. How occasion'd , 182. Their Character , 189. Complexion , Constitution , &c. 191. Their Manners , ibid. Further Character , 192. Education and Learning , ibid. To what they generally apply themselves , 193. Worst part of their Character , ibid , &c. Genius , how inclined , 194. Greedy of Money , 195. Love to make a Shew , ibid. Their great Extravagance , 198. Great Admirers of Shew , 200. How Attended , ib. Not very Rich , and why , 38 , * . Primate : His Court-Officers , as Inter-Rex and Arch-Bishop , 30. What peculiar to him , 31. His Power and State , 38. Power as Inter-Rex , 39. Why he is intrusted so much , 40. His See , ibid. Who officiates where no Inter-Rex , 127. Inter-Rex resigns , 162. Physicians , ( Polish ) Their Abilities , 81 , * . Not allow'd to study , till qualify'd , ib. * . Palatins , What , 35. Their Number and Precedence , from 55 , to 59. Duty and Office , 59. Palatins , ( Vice ) How they must be qualified , 59 , &c. Posnan , ( Bishop of ) Extent of his Diocess , 43 , &c. Plosko , ( Bishop of ) His Jurisdiction and See , 44. Premislaw , ( Bishop of ) 44. Premislaw , ( City ) A Greek-Bishop here , 44. Here first Maintain'd that Priests might marry , ib. &c. High - Podolia , ( Palatinate of ) Honorary , 57. Protho-Notary of a District , 78. Projects in the Diet easily annull'd , 107. Punishments , ( in Poland ) Various , and how differ , 122. Manner of Chastising Servants , ib. &c. Pacta-Conventa , ( Articles of Election ) 144. When taken by Ambassadors , 145. By whom drawn , and how administer'd , 146. The Form , ib. Occasional Articles , 149. The Oath taken by the King , 150. Peasants , ( Polish ) Their Condition , 5 , 184. Wherefore enslav'd , 5. Incapable of Preferment , except a few , 167. How first enslav'd , 182. Live satisfy'd notwithstanding , 183. Enrich their Lords , 184. How fix'd in a Farm , 185. Their Service annex'd thereto , ibid. Meet to Reap their Lords Corn , 186. Their Customs at Bed and Board , 186. Children , how taught to go , 187. Habits of both Men and Women , ibid. Peasants Condition in Lithuania , 226. Work on Sundays , ibid. &c. Pay rigid Duties , 227. Their Habits and Carriages , 228. Description of the last , by a Poet , ib. Character of these Rusticks , 230. Potables : Sorts us'd in Poland , 212. Beer , of what Quality , 213. Mead and Wine , ib. What Strong-Waters , 214 Brimmers much practis'd , 219. Sturdy Drinkers rewarded , 231. Drink among the Rusticks of Prussia , 235. Prussia : Peculiar Customs there . Vide Customs . Pospolite . What , 2 , * . Who oblig'd to serve in the Horse , ib. * . Who in the Foot , 3 , * . Penalty for Default , ib. * . Who excus'd , ib. * . Number ( great ) formerly , and now , 5 , * . Manner of Raising and Mustering them , 6 , * . Meet at General-Rendezvouz , 8 , * . Pay , ( of Soldiers ) From what it arises , and how is rais'd , 26 , &c. * . Provisions and Ammunitions , What in the Army , 27 , * . Q. Queen , ( Consort ) Her Court , how maintain'd , 16. Artifice , 17. Revenues , 18. To what Amount , ibid. Her Court-Officers , 30. Where Crowned , and where not , 163 , &c. Place of her Coronation , 164. What requir'd to confirm it , ib. Cause of J. Casimir's Queen 's Death , 207. Queen , ( Dowager ) Revenue Conditional , 18. Excludes Queen Consort , while she enjoys it , ib. Quartarians , What , and whence so call'd , 17 , * . R. Republick of Poland , Wherefore instituted , 4. It s Division , 10. Means to support it for ever , 177. Revenues , ( Crown ) What , 17. Russian ( Bishops ) Why can't Marry , 40 , &c. Their Tenets , Ceremonies and Ornaments , 41. Religion , ( in Poland and Lithuania ) Conversion and Persuasions , 47. Former Religions , ibid , &c. Roman-Catholick , how long continu'd , 50. Zeal and Bigotry , ib. None but Roman-Catholicks admitted of Senate , &c. except in Prussia , ib. Bishops preside , wherefore , 51. Other Clergy preferr'd , ib. Four Roman Catholick Churches in Dantzic , 47 , * . Religions in Curland , 126 , * . Russia , ( Palatin of ) Why has the Title of the Province , 57. Referendaries , ( Masters of Requests ) Their Office , Power and Qualifications , 77. Registers in Chancery , 77. Reflection of Hauteville , 95 , &c. Rokosz , What , and its Proceedings , 21 , * . Example , ibid. * . Rarities and Observables , ( in Poland ) Of Wood and Earth , 82 , * . Strange Waters , and their Effects , 83 , * . Monstrous Fish , 84 , * . Fowls of odd Qualities , ibid. &c. * . Beasts of strange Kinds , 85 , * . Rarities communicated , 86 , * . Closet of Rarities , 87 , * . Rose , ( Disease ) What , and its Cure , 96 , * . Riga : Bishop and Archbishop thereof , 100 * . S. Senators , ( Polish ) Who , and their Number , 5. Sit , by what Authority , 5 , &c. By whom made , and their Oath , 34. To what further bound , 35. Not suffer'd to travel , ibid. Title annex'd to Dignities , ibid. Their Office , 36. Who immediately becomes so , ibid. Despise other Honours , ibid. Their Division , and Sub-division , ibid. Senate , ( Polish ) What , and its Office , 34. Samogitia , ( Dutchy ) Wherein differs from Lithuania , 231. Proof of great Age here , 232. Inhabitants more robust , ibid. Samogitia , ( Bishop of ) Likewise Bishop of Curland , 45. Has no See , ibid. Samogitia , ( Starosta of ) Why preferr'd , and how chosen , 56. Smolensko , ( Bishop of ) Formerly subject to Lithuania , and now Honorary , 46. Smolensko , ( Palatin of ) Honorary , 57. Socinians : When , and how often expell'd , 48. Steward ( Great : ) Vide Marshal ( Great . ) Secretaries , ( Great ) Their Qualifications and Authority , 76 , &c. Starosta's , With Jurisdiction , 79. Without , 80. Vice-Starosta's , 79. Jurisdiction of Starosta's , ib. Power and Office , 119. Starostaships Revenue , from what arises , 80. Have been sometimes mortgag'd , ibid. Speaker ( of the Diet , ) How chosen , and Heats thereupon , 94. Must treat the Gentry , ibid. Reason of stickling in his Election , ibid. Last Speaker officiates till a new one be chosen , 95. Speaker-Elect goes to kiss the King's Hand , ibid. His Request for the Deputies , 96. His Authority , ibid. His Power devolves to Great-Marshal , 97. Synods , ( Provincial ) Aw'd by the Pope , 15. That of Leopol subject to the Archbishop of Gnesna , ib. Successor , ( Election of a ) Interest of Foreign Princes to oppose it , 151 , &c. Reasons for and against it , 152 , &c. State : Four Things requir'd to defend it , 19 , &c. * . Salt : Farther Particulars thereof , 39 , * . T. Titles , ( Polish ) Annex'd to Employments , 5. Tartars ( in Lithuania ) Their Number , and Religion , 49. How long continu'd there , ib. Upon what Conditions , ibid. Troki , ( Castellan of ) Wherefore preferr'd , 56. Treasurers , ( Great ) Their Office and Authority , 72. Remarkable Breach of Trust in one of them , 73. Treasurer ( of Prussia , ) His Office , 77. Travelling : Customs in Travelling , 219. Travellers oblig'd to carry Provisions , &c. 221. Travelling cheap in other respects . ibid. &c. Manner of Travelling , 222. Incommodities in Travel , how remedy'd , ibid. &c. Disturb'd a Winter-Nights by Boors , 223. Danger of losing Noses , ib. &c. Trade : Poles not much inclin'd thereto , 35 * . Commodities Exported and Imported , 35 , &c. * . Particulars of Trade , 39 , * . No Fulling nor Paper-Mills , ibid. * . Concerning Leather and Fish , 40 , * . Honey , and its Produce , ibid. &c. * . Former Trade of Prussia , 41 , * . Teutonic Order : Its Origin , 53 , * . Who built their Hospital at Jerusalem , 54 , * . Order confirm'd , and by what Title , ibid. * . Their Removal into Germany and Prussia , ibid. &c. * . Forsake Prussia , and wherefore , 55 , * . Their Statutes , Habit , Number and Manners , ibid. &c. * . Are much favour'd by several Princes , 56 , * . Lives of their Great Masters , from 56 , to 71 , * . It s Present State , 72 , * . Tobago , ( Island ) Discover'd by the Duke of Curland , 106 , * . Is depriv'd of it , ibid , * . Proposes to recover it , 107 , * . A Grant from King Charles the Second , 108 , * . French beg the Island , 112. * . A Second Letter from King Charles , ibid. * . Intercepted , ibid. * . Duke sends Governors , 113 , * . Makes a Contract , ib. * . Description of the Island , ibid. * . Necessary to be in English Hands , ibid. * . Whence had its Name , 114 , * . U. Vilna , ( Bishop of ) His Diocess , 43. Vilna , ( Castellan of ) Preferr'd ; wherefore , 55. Varmia , ( Bishop of ) His Jurisdiction and See , 44. Votes : Intended Limitation like to produce a bad Effect , 104. Who have them in Election of a King , 144. Volunteers : What in Poland , 17 , * . Examples , ib. &c. * . Selected out of the Gentry , 18 , * . Universities : Two in Poland and Lithuania , 75 , * . Chief Studies there , ibid. * . Have no solid Learning , 78 , * . W. Women , ( Polish ) Their former and late Fashions , 197. Very modest , 200. Exception , 201. Their Liberty restrain'd , ibid. War : Two Qualities necessary there , 26 , * . Z. Zuppars , What , 80. Vide Mines . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A69789-e480 From the Year 550 , to the Year 1698. Former Power of the Kings of Poland . A. D. 1574. Advantage thereby . Why European Princes Court the Polish Gentry . Nobilities Resolves thereupon , Abridge the Antient Power of their Princes , And Constitute a Republic . Division of the People of Poland . The Diet. It s Power . Motives for a mixt Government . A Motive . II. Motive . III. Motive . Advantage of a mixt Government . Division of the Republic . Kings present Power and Prerogatives . His Happiness . Unhappiness . A great Inconvenience to the State. Instances of Poles Affections to their Kings . Modern Kings Power . Abroad and at Home . The great Respect paid him . His Titles and other Prerogatives . His Pension , Houshold-Officers and Guards . Queen Consorts Court , how maintain'd . Kings Patrimonial Estate and Perquisites . Late King 's great Riches . The Crown Revenues . Queens Revenues . The King's Power limited in several respects . Nobility only capable of Preferment . Other Limitations of the Kings Power . Inconveniences thereby . Why he is paid so great Respect . Cities present their Keys upon his Approach . Why he can raise no Forces without Consent of the Diet. His Legitimate Issue greatly Respected . His Illegitimate as much slighted . Means to continue the Crown in one Family . Why the K. of Poland can't imitate him of Denmark . Not Unhappy because he cannot secure the Succession to his Family . Crown and Court. Officers . Gentlemen . Pensioners . Horse-Guards . Court ▪ Officers in Lithuania , And in several Provinces . Chief Officers of Queen's Court. Principal Officers of Primate's Court. What peculiar to him . The Senate and its Office . Senators , by whom made ; and their Oath . Four to attend the King , and wherefore . Senators not suffer'd to travel , * Vide Sueton. Cap. 42. in vita ▪ Jul. Caesar . & Tacit ▪ lib 12. Annal. cap. 23. This Title not bestow'd by its self . Senator's Office. Extreamly prize their Dignities . Their Division and Subdivision . Diocesses of Poland . Peculiar Jurisdictions of the two Archbishops . Ecclesiastical Senator , his Power and State. His Power as Inter. Rex . Why entrusted so much . His See. Two other Bishops in Leopol . Those of the Greek Perswasion . Their Tenets , Ceremonies , and Ornoments . His Bishoprick and Power . His Residence , and Precedence . His See. Precedence and Authority . Several Places of Residence . His Diocess . His Diocess . His Jurisdiction , and See. His Jurisdiction , and See. His Diocess . Here is a Greek Bishop . Likewise Bishop of Curland . yet has no See. His Precedence , and See. His See translated , and wherefore . Honorary . A Greek Bishop formerly Primate of Moscovy . Honorary . Honorary . Each Bishop has a Kind of little Court. Their Precedence in the Diet , and large Revenues . Religion in Poland and Lithuania . Conversion and several Perswasions of the Poles . Socinians expell'd , 1658. 1673. Lutherans , and Calvinists . and other Religions in Poland . The Roman Catholick prevails , and always prefer'd . Privileges of Regular Clergy . Their dissolute Lives . Fasts , how observ'd in Poland . Manners of the Secular Clergy . The Poles Behaviour at Church . Their Churches . Division and Subdivision of Lay ▪ Senators . Palatins , &c. with their Precedence . 1. Lay-Senator . Preferr'd , and wherefore . 1130. * Duglossus lib. 4. Annal. Polon . p. 369. Preferr'd , for what Reasons . † Lib. 2 Cap. 3. p. 504. Preferr'd , and why . Wherefore preferr'd , and how chosen . Honorary Palatinate . Why he has the Title of the Province . Honorary Palatinate . Honorary Palatinate . Formerly Seat of Teutonic Knights . Honorary Palatinate . Greatest Part Honorary . Honorary Palatinate . Duty and Office of Palatins . * Hartknoch lib. 2. cap. 3. p. 506. &c. Vice - Palatins , and how qualify'd . Duty of Castellans . Their Division . Qualifications . Office and Titles . Greater Castellans and their Precedence . Lay-Senator . Honorary . Honorary . Honorary . Honorary . Lesser Castellans . No enjoying Plurality of Offices . Castellans , how call'd in Polish . The ten Crown-Officers . Those of the Kingdom precede . Lay-Senator . His Office. Power and Authority . Duty and Privilege . His Perquisites . Deputy , and who officiates in Cases of Absence . Qualifications of these of the Kingdom . * Lib. 2. Cap. 3. p. 528. Both have Seals and equal Authority . Their Office and Power . Succeed each other . How ought to be Qualified . Their Office and Authority . A remarkable Breach of Trust . Contend for Precedence , but refus'd it . Extra-Senatorial Officers Great Generals Have equal Authority . Their Power , and Duty . King's Interest to head his Army . Present great Generals . Dignity successive . Lieutenant-Generals , and their Office. Chief Commander of the Guards . Other great Officers in the Army . Camp-Notaries . Captain of Guards against Incursions . Great Secretaries and their Authority . Referendaries and their Office. Cup-Bearers , Carvers , Sword-Bearers . Court-Treasurers and their Office. Treasurer of Prussia . Associates to Judges . Chief Notaries . Registers inChancery . Escheator . Commissioners of Custom House . Governours of Mines . Governours of the Mint . Court-Officers . Civil Officers of Districts . Vice-Chamberlain and his Office , Chamberlains . Judge and Assistant . Prothonotary . Head Collector . Other Officers , and why so call'd . Military Officers of Districts . Starostas with Jurisdiction . Vice-Starostas , &c. Jurisdiction of Starostas . Starostas without Jurisdiction . Burgraves and their Office. Revenue of Starostaships . Zuppars , what . What the Diet is . By whom call'd , and where and how often meet . Manner of calling it , and Proceedings thereupon . Where the little Diets meet . I. In Great Poland . * Vide Herburt . Voce Comitia , p. 92. and in Edit . Polon , p. 257. Podlachia , and Masovia . II. In Little-Poland . III. In Lithuania . IV. In Prussia . V. In Russia . VI. In Volhynia . VII . In Samogitia . Qualifications for , and Manner of voting in little Diets . Who , and how many chosen Deputies : With their Instructions . Proceedings in little Diets . * Hartknoch lib. 2. cap. 6. p. 682. &c. Deputies , how chosen . † Hartknoch lib. 2. Cap. 6. p. 689. Cannot be Senators . Their Salaries . When first sent . Vide Constitut . An. 1581. p. 375. Their general Meetings . Diet divides into three Nations . Speaker , how chosen , and Heats thereupon . How occasion'd . Next Proceeding . Further Proceedings . Reflection of Hauteville . Speakers Request for the Deputies . His Authority . Proceedings in the lower House . Conference s with the Upper , and Nuncios Power . Confirm'd and encourag'd . Their Privilege . * Constitut . An. 1649. Committees . How long sit . Upper House how employ'd . Manner of breaking up Session in the lower . Two Houses join'd . Speakers Power devolves to great Marshal . Where the King suspends his Opinion . What requir'd to establish a Law. Where it cannot be printed : Session of the Diet limited . Wherefore . Affairs treated of in the Grand Diet . Who not to be present at Tryals for Treason . Naturalization and Manner of making Noble in Poland . Restrain'd in some Respects notwith standing . Great Concourse at the Diet. Provisions indifferent Planty notwithstanding . Dangerous to walk a Nights . Visits at this Time unacceptable . Great Guards of some Gentry . Order of Session in the Diet. Members wear no distinguishing Habits . * Hartnoch lib. 2. cap. 3. p. 512. What proves Equality among Polish Gentry . Intended Limitation of Votes like to produce a bad Effect . Deputies awe the King and Senate . Causes of Disunion in the Diet. Fomented by the Empire and France . What promotes foreign Factions . Members not to give Reason for Dissent to any Bill . Easie Matter to annul the Projects of the Diet. Great Freedom of Speech there . Unhappy State of the Polish Government . Policy of concluding Matters by unanimous Consent . Wonderful how the Polish Government can subsist . Must always flourish for several Reasons . I. Reason . II. Reason . III. Reason . Assemblys of the Convocation and Synods in Poland . The Kaptur . Court. Ecclesiastical Courts and their Jurisdiction . Court of Nunciature . Gentry's Civil Courts . High Tribunals . The Senate and Green-Cloth . Exchequer Courts . Gentry-Courts not free from Appeal . Of Land-Judicature with its Judges . Vice-Chamberlains Court. Commissioners to take Appeals . Gentries Criminal Courts . Starostas Power and Office. Courts of Commonalty in Cities . In Villages . Officers and Magistrates of Plebeian Courts . 〈◊〉 Profits . Military Jurisdiction . Origin , Progress , and present State of Laws . Punishments in Poland . Manner of chastising Servants . No Disgrace to the Genty to be thus beat . Crown vacant has many ways . Diet summon'd Proceedings in little Diets before Grand Session . Who officiates where no Interregnum . * Lib. 2. cap. 1. p. 275. First Proceedings . * Hartnoch lib. 2. cap. 1. p. 291. † Ibid. lib. & cap. eodem p. 306. Courts of Justice cease except two . Foreign Ministers on this Occasion . Notifie their Arrival and how receiv'd . Embassadors from the Republick . Caution to foreign Ministers . Deputies Business after this Diet . Diet of Election . ] * Hartknoch lib. 2. cap. 1. p. 295. † Ibid. lib. 2. cap. 1. p. eadem . First Proceedings therein . * Piasecius ad An. 1632. p. 530. Exorbitancies examin'd , and Embassadors receiv'd . Manner of Receiving them . What requisite in forreign Ministers . Diet proceeds to Election . Further Particulars thereof . Great Concours at the Election and Policy to byass them . Qualifications requir'd in a Candidate . * Lib. 2. Cap. 1. p. 309. to 312. † Ibid. p. 431. Rules observ'd by the Poles in Elections . Why preserve their Kingdom elective . Who have Votes , and who not . The Pacta Conventa . When taken by Embassadors . By whom drawn and after what manner Administred . The Form and several Articles . An Article Violated . Occasional Articles ▪ Ceremony of the Kings swearing . The Oath . Presented with the Decree of Election . Concerning the Election of a Successor . Interest of foreign Princes to oppose it . Reasons for and against such an ▪ Election . The King has no Regal Authority till Crown'd . * Hartknoch lib. 2. cap. 1. p. 331. Appoints the Day of Coronation . † Neugebaver . Hist . Polon . lib. 3. p. 185. Manner of his entring Cracow , with other Ceremonies . Obsequies of Deceas'd King and order of Procession . * Piasetius in Chron. Anno 1632. p. 525. † Hart ▪ knoch lib. 2. cap. 1. p. 336. Ceremonies at the Interment . Day of Corenation and by whom perform'd . * Herbert . Tit. Cardinalatus p. 63. † Heidenstein lib. 2. Rerum Polon . p. 95. Procession in order to Coronation . Ceremony at the Coronation . Further Particulars of the Ceremony of Coronation . King exhorted and sworn . His Coronation Oath . Words at kissing the Book . Unction with other Ceremonys . Manner of Crowning him . Is Enthron'd , And prenounc'd King. Feasts thereupon ▪ Procession to receive Homage ; and Citizens Knighted . Inter-Rex resigns and King Proclaim'd . Queens where Crown'd and where not . Place of their Coronation , And what requir'd to confirm it . Gentry only capable of Preferment . Commonalty Incapable except some few . Gentrys Power and Privileges . Cannot be Apprehended till convicted . Exception . Cannot be Executed without the Kings Consent . Need not Quarter Soldiers . Other Privileges of the Gentry . Need not pay Taxes unless oblig'd by the Diet. Privilege of Preemption . Have one Grievance notwithstanding . How they came by these Privileges . All equal and consesequently value no Honour . Title of Prince despis'd . An Order Instituted but undervalu'd . What Dutchies in Poland . Polish Gentry assume Titles when they Travel . Farther Power of Polish Gentry . What makes them so Great . Their Excessive Grandeur and Magnificence . Means to support for ever the Polish Republic . What foreign Embassadors are oblig'd to . Law Differences decided by the Sword. An Example . Nature of Descents in Poland . Children however support their Families . Good Temper of the Poles and its Effect . How Occasion'd . Polish Peasants how first Enslav'd . Live satisfy'd notwithstanding . Their present Condition . Enrich their Lords . How establish'd in a Farm. Their Service annex'd thereto . Meet to reap their Lords Corn. Their Manners at Bed and Board . Children how taught to go . Habits of both the Men and Women . Nobility how acquir'd in Poland . Creation of a Gentleman . A third way of becoming Noble . Three ways of forfeiting it . In what Case restor'd . Chracter of the Poles . Their Complexion , Constitution , &c. Manners of the Polish Men. Their further Character . Education and Learning . To what generaly apply themselves . Worst part of their Character . Genius how enclin'd . Enur'd to Hardship . Greedy of Money . Manner of Lending and Borowing . Love to make a Figure . Their present Fashions . What Furrs us'd . Rusticks Habit in Lithuania . A few follow the French Mode . The Womens former and late Fashions . Poles great Extravagance . Description of their Houses . Furniture . No Gardens nor Orchards . Private and publick Baths with their Effects . Poles great admirers of Shows . Their Atendants . Women very Modest . Exception . Women's Liberty restrain'd . Indifferences in the Polish Temper . What Exercises Practis'd . Polish Families and , Names formerly and now . Marriages and their duration . Court-Marriages . Customs thereat . Presents made the Bride . Espousals and Ceremonies . Who not Married without Dispensation . Burials and order of Procession . Other Proceedings . Particulars relating to the King and Queens Enterment . Cause of J. Casimir's Queens Death . Manner of Mourning in Poland . Edibles among the Poles . Way of Hunting wild Oxen. Odd Dainties . Manner of taking Bears . Other sorts of Fowl. What Fish they have . Way of ordering Cabbage . Their Potables . Beer of what Quality . Sorts of Mead. And of Wine . What strong Waters . Customs in Eating and Drinking . Potage and Sauces . Poles eat little Bread. Crachat how made . Customs at Feasts . Banquetting Hall. Particulars of Servants . Manners at Table . Poles way of taking Tobacco . Feasts made by turns . Brimmers much practis'd . Customs in Traveling . Description of Inns. Have few Conveniencies . Travellers oblig'd to carry Provisions , &c. Travelling cheap in other respects . Poles manner of Travelling . Incommodities in Travel how remedy'd . Disturb'd a Winter Nights by Boors . Danger of losing Noses . Manners of peculiar Countries . Concerning Lithuania . What relates to Courts of Justice there . Former Judges . Of the Gentry and Citizens . Rusticks and their Condition . Work on Sundays . Pay rigid Duties , &c. Their Edibles and Custom at grinding Corn. Their Habits . Carriages , and how made . Houses . Employments within and without Doors . Why little Horses , here . Qualifications for Marriage . Character of these Rusticks . Samogitia differs from Lithuania . Sturdy Drinkers rewarded . Proof of great Age. People more robust here . Manners in Husbandry . Strange way of Pruning Trees . Peculiar manner of Sowing . Ways of ordering Corn. Peculiar Customs in Prusia . Habitations and Furniture . Meat and Drink . The Pospolite or Polish Militia . Who obliged to serve in the Horse . Who in the Foot , and Penalty for neglect in both . Who are excused from serving . The great numbers of the Pospolife formerly , and now . The manner of their being Raised and Mustered . Things required in vain of the Polish Cavalry . Meet at the General Rendezvous A Division of the Army , and first of the Horse . Heavy Armed . Light Horse . A Division of the Foot. A further account of the Cosacks . Proceedings in their Counsells of War Way of fortifying their Camps and Boats. Their Power . What the Polish Foot are , and how employed . Hired Foot , and their Condition . Why so much used , and their Arms and Liveries . Gentry how far obliged to March ; with other particulars . Hungarian Foot when first hired . Auxiliaries , what ? Example . Quartarians what , and whence so called ▪ Volunteers what in Poland . Examples . Selected out of the Gentry . Causes that weaken the Polish Force . Four things required to defend a State. Manner of paying the Army . The Rokosz , and its manner of proceeding . Example . Other inconveniencies which suppress the Pole's Power . Means propos'd to avoid these Inconveniences , but ever-ru●'d : ●reat Force of Cavalry notwithstanding ; with Examples . Two Qualities necessary in War. Soldiers Pay ; from what it arises , and how raised . Provisions and Ammunition , what . Gun-Founders , Foreign . For Fortifications . Pretended Advantages thereby . Generals ; their Power and Duration . Lieutenant Generals , their Power Other Generals Officers ▪ Other Officers of the Army . Some few particulars of the Poles Jus Belli . Poles not much enclined to Trade , and why . Commidities Exported and Imported . But little Money , and why . Coin most current in Poland . Contributes to Poverty . Other Coins . Poles not very rich , and why . Particulars of Trade . Concerning Salt. No Fulling or Paper-Mills . Concerning Leather and Fish . Manner of Fishing . Honey , and its Produce . Former Trade of Prussia . ●antzic here Si●ate . By whom built , and whence so called . How distant from other places . It s Division and Strength . One of the Hanse - Towns , Parishes , Buildings , Streets , and Gardens . Inhabitants , their Number and Religion . Churches , Town-House Three Magazines . A College , Exchange , &c. Jurisdiction and Government . Senators and their Division . The Twelve Scabins , and Syndic . Burgrave , to represent the King. Centumviri , their Power . Manner of Electing and Ordaining Priests . Four Roman Catholick Churches . King's Power and Revenues here . City-Power and Privileges . Force by Land and Sea. First Coin in Prussia . Present Coin in Dantzic . How often taken and regain'd . Admitted to Vote in Election of Polish Kings . Origin of Teutonic Order . Who built their Hospital of Jerusalem . Their Order confirm'd , and by what Title . Another Hospital ; with their removal into Germany and Prussia . Marienburg built . For sake Prussia , and wherefore . Their Statutes , Habit , Number , and Manners . Are much favour'd by several Princes . Great Masters in Prussia . I Great Master , 1190. II Great Master , 1200. III Great Master , 1206. IV Great Master , 1210. V Great Master , 1240. VI Great Master , 1252. VII Great Master , 1263. VIII Great Master , 1275. IX Great Master , 1283. X Great Master , 1290. XI Great Master , 1297. XII Great Master , 1307. XIII Great Master , 1309. XIV Great Master , 1322. XV Great Master , 1325. XVI Great Master , 1329. XVII Great Master , 1339. XVIII Great Master , 1342. XIX Great Master , 1348. XX Great Master , 1379. XXI Great Master , 1388. XXII Great Master , 1394. XXIII Great Master , 1404. XXIV Great Master , 1406. XXV Great Master , 1414. XXVI Great Master , 1323. XXVII Great Master , 1432. XXVIII Great Master , 1450. XXIX . Great Master , 1467. XXX Great Master . 1468. XXXI Great Master , 1480. XXXII Great Master , 1489. XXXIII Great Master , 1498. XXXIV Great Master , 1512. Dantzic B sieg'd by Albert. Siege rais'd by the Poles . Albert submits to Sigismund . Great Masters in Germany . XXXV Great Master , 1531. XXXVI Great Master , 1543. XXXVII Great Master , 1566. XXXVIII Great Master , 1572. XXXIX Great Master , 1587. XL Great Master , 1619. XLI Great Master , 1624. XLII Great Master , 1627. XLIII Great Master , 1644. XLIV Great Master , 1664. A Prince of Neubourg Elected of the Order . Ceremony of Creation . Elected likewise Coadjutor Present State of Teutonic Order in Germany . Two Universities . Chief Study there . Learning formerly . Oriental Languages dis-regarded . Present Languages in Poland . Polish hard to Pronounce . Reasons why the Poles affect Latin. Have no solid Learning . How far that of Divines extends . Their Divinity . Lawyers ; their number and study . Who seldom go to Law. A suppos'd Judgment on a Lawyer . Physicians , and their Abilities . Not allowed to study till qualified . Discourges Learning . Natural Observables and Rarities . Of Wood and Earth . Strange Waters and their Effects Monstrous Fish . Fowls of odd Qualities . Beasts of strange kinds . Rarities communicated to Dr. Connor . Argentum Fulminans made by chance . Other Experiments . Dr. Bernitz's Chs●t of Rarities . Manner , of making Glass . Odd Method of Curing Wounds . Practise of Physick . What Medicines us'd Diseases what ? Venereal how Cur'd by a Quack . Surprizing particulars Diseases peculiar to the Poles , and first the Plica . It s Description . Unaccountableness . Symptoms . Neither Bleeds nor is painful . Said to be Contagious and Hereditary . Common to Men and Beasts . Superstition concerning it , and other cases . Where most common . It s Cure by a Jew . Causes Asserted , but Question'd . Another account of the Plica . Hairs Canular . The Rose , and its Cure. Present bounds and extent of Curland . It s Soil and former State. When wholly Conquered . Converted to Christianity by degrees . I Bishop in Livonia ▪ 1180. II Bp & ABp . of Riga . 1194. III ABp . of Riga ▪ 1194. I Absolute Master of Livonian Order , 1205. II Absolute Master , 1223. III Master , 1238. IV Master , 1240. V Master , 1248. VI Master , 1250. VII Master . VIII Master , IX Master . X Master . XI Master . XII Master . XIII Master . XIV Master , XV Mast r , XVI Master . XVII Master . XVIII Master . XIX . Master . 1488. III. Absclute Master . 1513. IV. Abso-Master . V. Absolute Master . VI. Absolute Master . 1560. Residence of this Order . I. Duke of Curland , 1561. II. Duke . 1587. III. Duke . 1602. IV. Duke . 1639. Discovers Tobago , and enjoys it . Is depriv'd of it . Proposes means to recover it . Agreement between the K. of England and D. of Curland . Grant of Trade in Africa . Upon what Conditions . Grant of the Island Tabago . Under what Considerations . Duke obliged to Aid the King in War. A Letter sent hereupon , but with little Effect . French beg the Island of their King. A second Letter from K. Charles . A Letter Intercepted . The Duke sends Governours . Makes a Contract with a Captain . Description of Tobago . Why necessary to be English Hands . Tobacco whence so call'd . Duke James's Marriage and Issue . VI Duke . His Marriage and Issue . 1683. VII Duke , 1698. D. of Curland Vassal to Poland . His Privilege and Power . Revenue and Court. Chief Officers . Qualifications of Supreme Stagostas . Conditions of Gentry . Addition concerning Livonian Order . Principal Master how and where chosen . Marshal of the Order . Number of Comendadors . Number of Advocates . Title Habit and Arms of this Order . Geographical Description of Curland . Cities and Towns of Goldingen . Vinda . Residence of Knights . Pilten . Richest Gentry in Curland . Mittaw . It s Castle . Streets and Houses . How distant from other places How often Conquer'd . Bauske . Religions in Curland . Two Roman Catholick Churches . Calvin●● Church at Mittaw . Government of Curland . The Parliament . Court of Supreme Councellors . Degrees of demanding Justice . Ecclesiastical Courts . City Courts Ministerial Officers Trade of Curland . Corn in great request and wherefore . Where Curland is to revers to Poland . 
A69788	----	The history of Poland. vol. 1 in several letters to persons of quality, giving an account of the antient and present state of that kingdom, historical, geographical, physical, political and ecclesiastical ... : with sculptures, and a new map after the best geographers : with several letters relating to physick / by Bern. Connor ... who, in his travels in that country, collected these memoirs from the best authors and his own observations ; publish'd by the care and assistance of Mr. Savage. Connor, Bernard, 1666?-1698. 1698 Approx. 727 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 207 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A69788 Wing C5888 ESTC R8630 12029731 ocm 12029731 52719 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A69788) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 52719) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 60:12 or 136:9) The history of Poland. vol. 1 in several letters to persons of quality, giving an account of the antient and present state of that kingdom, historical, geographical, physical, political and ecclesiastical ... : with sculptures, and a new map after the best geographers : with several letters relating to physick / by Bern. Connor ... who, in his travels in that country, collected these memoirs from the best authors and his own observations ; publish'd by the care and assistance of Mr. Savage. Connor, Bernard, 1666?-1698. Savage, John, 1673-1747. 2 v., [2] leaves of plates : ill., 1 folded map, ports. Printed by J.D. for Dan Brown ... and A. Roper ..., London : 1698. Vol. 2, with the exception of letter I, is by John Savage. Imprint of v. 2 varies: London : Printed for Dan. Brown, and A. Roper and T. Leigh, 1698. Reproduction of original in British Library. Miscellaneous letters of the author relating to "physik" at the end of v. 1. Bibliography: v. 1, p. xiv-xv. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Poland -- History -- 17th century. Poland -- Description and travel. Poland -- Politics and government -- 1572-1763. 2006-08 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-08 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-04 Robyn Anspach Sampled and proofread 2007-04 Robyn Anspach Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Iohn iij King of POLAND Great Duke of Lithuania , Russia , Prussia Samogitia , &c Pag. 163 The History of POLAND , IN Several LETTERS to Persons of Quality . Giving an Account of the Antient and Present State of that Kingdom , Historical , Geographical , Physical , Political , and Ecclesiastical ; VIZ. It s Origin and Extent , with a Description of its Towns and Provinces , the Succession and remarkable Actions of all its Kings , and of the Great Dukes of Lithuania : The Election Power and Coronit●●● o●● the King : The Senate , or House of Lords : The 〈◊〉 and Form of Government : The Privileges of the G●●●●ry their Religion , Learning , Language , Customs , Ha●●●s , Manners , Riches , Trade , and Military ▪ Affairs ; together with the State of Physick and Natural Knowledg 〈◊〉 also an Account of the Teutonick Order , and of the Duke of Curland , his Family and Territories . With Sculptures , and a new Map after the best Geographers . With several Letters relating to Physick . VOL. I. By BERN. CONNOR , M. D. Fellow of the Royal Society , and Member of the College of Physicians ; who in his Travels in that Country collected these Memoirs from the best Authors , and his own Observations . Publish'd by the Care and Assistance of Mr. SAVAGE . London , Printed by J. D. for Dan. Brown without Temple-Bar , and A. Roper in Fleetstreet . M DC XCVIII . THE PREFACE . HAving neither a Genius , nor a Talent for History , much less for Politicks , and having passed but a very small time at the late King of Poland's Court , I can neither promise the Criticks , nor Politicians , that Politeness of Stile , nor those exact Rules and Circumstances of History they generally expect , and are accustom'd to meet with in Rela●●ions of this nature . For the Memoirs I collected , and the Remarks I made in that Nation , as well as in other Foreign Countries , were first intended for my own Curiosity ; until being come some few Years ago from my Travels into England , and finding there had not been yet publish'd in our Tongue any Account of this vast neighbouring Kingdom , I was often discours'd , chiefly during this last Election , about the Constitution of that Country , and was desir'd to communicate to the Publick what I knew of it . This gave me occasion to revise my Memoirs , and to consider that if they were put into good order , they might perhaps be of some use , because the Form of Government in Poland is in some respect like that of ours . But the first Year I came over , I spent some Months at Oxford to publish a small Latin Treatise of Physical Matters , and to communicate to the Ingenious Gentlemen there what small Insight I was thought to have in Anatomy , and in the Materia Medica . The Summer following I made some Chymical and Anatomical Demonstrations at Cambridg . These two last Winters I have been much taken up here in Town in trying a great many Chymical and Anatomical Experiments , and in publishing my Treatise de Medicina Mystica ; and besides , being busied in my other Occupations in the Practice of Physick , to which I have entirely applied my self of late , as being more sutable to my Temper and Profession than Historical ones , I neither could take any Delight , nor have any Leisure to write over , or to put into due method the Memoirs I brought from Poland : so that the Publick is indebted to my ingenious Friend Mr. Savage ; for without his help this Account of Poland could not doubtless have thus appear'd these several Years . I hope Ingenuous and Candid Persons will excuse the Faults and Defects they will undoubtedly meet with in this Historical Relation ; since what I design'd only to do at my own leisure in some Years , I have dispatch'd with too much Precipitation in few Months , to satisfy the Curiosity of People during the late Election in Poland , who long'd to see some Account of that Kingdom publish'd . Wherefore I neither deserve nor desire any other Reputation by it , than that being the first that has given any History of that Country in our Language , I give occasion to others that may travel after me in Poland , to give a more satisfactory Account thereof . I admire our English Gentry , who travel into Germany , have never the Curiosity to go either from Berlin through Prussia or Posnania to Warsaw , or from Vienna through Silesia to Cracow . They may with ease perform this Journey in three Months time , and not think their time lost ; for tho there are not so many Rarities to be seen , nor that Conveniency of travelling ●●s in most other Countries , yet they may observe the most remarkable Places in Poland , the peculiar form of Government , the Splendor of the Court , and the extraordinary Grandeur of the Nobility , who are not so barbarous nor so unpolish'd , as they are generally represented . For these sixty or seventy Years past , the Poles have taken a Humour to travel , and have of late refin'd themselves extreamly , having had French Queens and French Factions reigning amongst them during the four last Reigns successively ; which has produc'd this good Effect , contrary to the private Designs of France , that not only the rough Temper of the Poles is made more polite , and their Behaviour more civil , but likewise their Judgment improv'd , and they themselves rendred more capable of knowing their own Interest , and more wary than formerly of a Despotic Power , which their Kings of late , assisted by the French , have labour'd to introduce : for the Poles are now sensible that the French King , who is absolute at home , and well known to be ambitious enough to enlarge his Conquests abroad , has just reason to think that it would have been casier for him to manage his Interest against the Empire with a King of Poland , who was likewise absolute , than it is now with one who entirely depends on the uncertain Resolutions of a free Parliament : Because , let a King of Poland be ever so Despotic , his Kingdom being poor , he will always want Money either to satisfy his Pleasure , or to gratify his Ambition , and will scarcely ever be proof against fifty thousand Louis-d'Or's . The Poles are not only watchful against the encroaching Factions of France , but likewise they begin to consider the unhappy Condition of their inslaved Neighbours , the Muscovites , Swedes , Danes , Germans and Turks , who groan under the heavy Yoke of the unlimited Power of their Soveraigns . These visible Examples make them so very jealous of their Kings , and so extream fond of their Liberty , that they will not only always keep their Crown elective , but likewise oblige their new King to enlarge their Privileges , which are at this time more ample than ever they have been before . And it is not to be imagin'd that the King of Poland will become Despotic as the King of Denmark did ; because in Denmark the King , Clergy and common People being kept under by the exorbitant Power of the Nobility , join'd together , and soon brought the Nobility to declare the King Absolute , choosing rather to be under one Master than under several petty Tyrants . But in Poland , both Gentry and Clergy , who are very numerous and powerful , have a joint Interest to limit the King's Power , and to keep the Common People in subjection , who are stupidly pleas'd with , or rather insensible of their Slavery . And the Notion of Liberty is so inbred with the Polish Gentry , that if they should suspect that their King did aim at making any Breach upon their Laws , they not only think themselves no longer oblig'd to pay him Allegiance , but likewise exclude his Children : For they maintain , That ●●ex est Rex , their Law is their King ; and that they elect a Prince only to head their Army , against the Invasion of Foreigners , and to govern the turbulent Spirit of the Gr●●●●●● who think they are all equal among themselves , and their King but the first among his Eq●●ls . So th●● the ●●urest way for a King of Poland to ma●● the Crown Hereditary , is never to 〈◊〉 but to ●●ave entirely to the free will of the Di●● to ●●ouse whom they please . Which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the bad Success Prime 〈◊〉 had in the ●●te Election , caused by the ill Con●●●● of King ●●obieski his Father , who prompted by his 〈◊〉 and French Counsel , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●●ears before his Death , to perswade the Die●● i●● thuse a Successor ; which drew such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Jealousy upon his Children , that very few appear'd for them in the last Election , th●● he ●●lig'd the Chief Officers to whom he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●●onsiderable Employment , to take an Oath to 〈◊〉 his Childrens Interest after his 〈◊〉 But the Poles , who think themselves to longer ●●ound by their Oaths , than they find them conformable to their Laws and Interest , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 t●● abandon those Princes to chuse the Elector of Saxony ; and to give a new Precedent for two things they never practised before , to exclude their own King's Sons , and to elect a German Prince . For the distance and situ●●i●●n of the Elector of Saxony's Hereditary Dominions , and the Jealousies the other German Princes would have conceiv'd , had he usurp'd more Power than the Laws allow'd , took away from the Poles all suspicion that this Prince would ever attempt to invade their Privileges , as they apprehended the Prince of Conti , and perhaps John III's Children would have done . When I came first into this Nation , my chief Design was to converse with Physicians , and other Naturalists , to improve my Knowledg in the Practice of Physick , and in Natural History : But finding little here to satisfy my Curiosity in these Matters , that I might not lose my Labour in travelling in so remote a Country , I resolv'd to look into their Chronicles , to inform my self of the Origin of the Monarchy ; of the Succession , and Remarkable Actions of all its Kings ; of its Geography , and its Products ; and to enquire into the Antient and Present State of that vast Kingdom . Which I have done with as much Care and Accuracy as I could well compass in so short a time . People perhaps will admire how I could pretend to give an Account of so large and Antient a Kingdom , not having been in it a full Twelve-month . I own this were no small presumption in me , had I undertaken to give a compleat History thereof ; but as I only relate briefly either what I have gather'd from the best Polish Authors , learned from the most Intelligent Natives , or observ'd my self , I hope the Publick will have no ill Thoughts of me for this Attempt . The first Writers of the Polish History , like most other Historians , were credulous and superstitious , and have fill'd their Writings with a great many Romantio and almost fabulous Stories , which I have omitted , tho I have inserted some , as the golden Tooth , the devouring Dragon , Popiel's being eaten by Rats , and some others ; not with a design to make the Publick believe them , or that I believ'd 'em my self , but only to shew how the Ignorance of some , and the unfair Relations of others , have impos'd upon the World in all Ages . I knew something of the Constitution of Poland before I went thither , having formerly conversed with several Gentlemen of that Country at Paris , in Italy , and Germany ; which inclined me in some measure to travel with some of them from thence into that Kingdom . Besides , I came out of Poland with the Electoress of Bavaria , the King's Daughter , in Company with several Natives thereof , who attended her Highness from Warsaw to Brussels . In this long Journey I had likewise opportunity to inform my self further of the present State of that Country . So that I have not only collected this imperfect Account , which I have ventur'd to give of it , during the little time I resided at the King's Court , but likewise before I came thither , and since I left it . I did not at first design this Historical Account should swell to so great a Bulk , nor that chiefly the Geographical Part should be so tediously long , but thought to reduce the whole to the narrow compass of one Volume ; until Mr. S — considering the Inconveniency of too small an Epitome , enlarg'd the Geography of the Kingdom of Poland , and of the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , to make the Relation of them both more exact , and more satisfactory to such as are desirous to compare the Towns and Provinces with the Map. THE CONTENTS OF THE First Volume . Letter I. TO the Right Honourable William Lord Dartmouth . Of the Origin of the Kingdom of Poland , with the Succession and remarkable Actions of its first Dukes from the Year 550 to 830. Let. II : To the Right Honourable Laurence Earl of Rochester , Embassador from his Majesty Charles II. into Poland . Containing the second and third Classes of the Kings of that Country , or the Succession and Remarkable Actions of the Families of Piastus and Jagello , from the Year 830 , to the Year 1574. Let. III. To his Grace William Duke of Devonshire , Lord Steward of his Majesty's Houshold . Of the Succession and remarkable Actions of the four Classes of the Kings of Poland , consisting of mixt Families , from the Year 1574 , to 1674. Let. IV. To the Right Honourable William Earl of Yarmouth . Concerning the Family and remarkable Actions of John III. King of Poland . As also his Daughter's Marriage to the present Elector of Bavaria , &c. Let. V. To the Right Honourable Charles Lord Townsend . Of the Extent and Products of Poland , together with a Description of the chief Towns and Provinces of that Kingdom . Let. VI. To George Stepney , Esq ; His Majesty's Envoy Extraordinary to the Princes of the Empire . Of the Extent and Products of the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , with an Account of its chief Towns and Provinces . The CONTENTS of the Second Volume , being the present State of Poland . In several Letters . Letter I. To his Grace Thomas Lord Archbishop of Canterbury . Of the Form of the Government in Poland , and of the King's Power and Revenues . Let. II. To his Grace the Duke of Norfolk . Of the Senate of Poland , or House of peers , consisting of Bishops , Palatins , Castellans , and the ten great Officers of the Crown ; as likewise of the Starosta's and other Persons of Note . Let. III. To the Right Honourable James Vernon , Esq ; Principal Secretary of State. Of the Diet or Parliament of Poland , and other Courts of Judicature . Let. IV. To the Earl of Marlborough . Of the Election and Coronation of a King of Poland , with the Interregnum . Let. V. To the Lord Marquess of — Of the Power of the Gentry , and Slavery of the People in Poland ; where the Genius , Character , and manner of living of the Poles are related . Let. VI. To his Grace the Duke of Ormond . Of the state of the Army , Forts , and Military Affairs in Poland . Let. VII . To his Excellency Monsieur de Cleverskerk Embassador from Holland . An Account of the Trade and Riches of Poland , as likewise of the City of Dantzic . Let. VIII . To the Earl of Burlington . Of the Origin of the Teutonic Order , and the Succession of its great Masters in Prussia , and in Livonia ; with its present State in the Empire . Let. IX . To Sir Thomas Millington , President of the College of Physicians . Of the state of Learning , of Natural Knowledg , and particularly of the Practice of Physick in Poland ; with an account of some natural things , chiefly of a Disease in the Hair peculiar to the Poles , call'd Plica Polonica . Let. X. From Baron Blomberg , his Highness the Duke of Curland's Minister , to Dr. Connor . Giving an Account of the Duke of Curland's Family , Strength and Revenues , as likewise the Extent and Products of his Territories . Let. XI . To the Honourable Mr. Bridges , eldest Son to my Lord Chandois , and Fellow of the Royal Society . Giving an Anatomical Account of the Natural Cause why People must necessarily die of old Age alone , attended with no other Disease . Let. XII . To — Explaining the Nature of curable and incurable Wounds , demonstrating by Practical Observations , and Anatomical Experiments , the small number of Wounds which are of themselves absolutely mortal , and shewing the true use and common abuse of Styptic Waters and Pouders in the Practice of Surgery . A Catalogue of such Authors as have been consulted in both Volumes of this Book ; whereof some have been quoted , and others omitted on account of Consent in Opinion . POmponius Mela de Sarmatiâ Commentariolus Hartmanni Schedii de Sarmatiâ Aeneas Sylvius de Poloniâ , Lithuania , & Prussiâ , five Borussiâ . Martini Cromeri Polonia . Alexandri Guagnini Rerum Polonicarum . Sigismundi Liberi Baronis in Herberstein Descriptio Lithuaniae . Jacobi Pritusii de Provinciis Polonicis . Chronicon Poloniae Vincentii Kadlub●●i . Matth. de Michovia Chronica Polonorum . Polonici Regni tredecem Mutationes . Johannes Duglossus Annales Polonorum . Salomonis Neugebaveri Historia Polonica . Johannes Herburtus à Fulstin Compendium Historiae Polonicae . Flosculi Legum Polonicarum . Stanislai Orichovii Annales . Mariciani Mattbiae Ladovli Constitut . Polon . Compendium . Pastorii Florus Polonicus . Johannis Boteri Poloniae Descriptio . Historia Reformationis Polonicae . Authore Stanistao Lubiensko Equite Polono . Stanislai Krzistanowicksi Status Poloniae . Simonis Star●●vols●●ii Poloniae . Relation Historique de Pologne . Par Mons . Hauteville . Hartk●●●bii Respublica Polonorum . Adam Bremensis Seculi IX . Scriptor , Historia Ecclesiastics . Alhini Chronicon . Hornii Arca Noae . Historia de Vitâ & Obitu Sigismundi Augusti . Heidenstein de Rebus Polonicis ab exoessii Sigismundi Augusti . D●●●●soanorum Clades a Johanne Lasicio Polon●● . ●●ob●●slaus Balbinus Historis Bohemiae . 〈◊〉 Historia Bohemiae . 〈◊〉 Chronica Pomeranie . Alberti Cranzii Polonicarum Rerum . 〈◊〉 Annal●●s Polon . 〈◊〉 I. Regis Poloniae cum Fragmentls 〈◊〉 . Vladislai Boloni●● & Sueciae Principis Vita . Casamir Roy de Pologne . Guerre Civili di Poliniae , di Alberto Vi●●ina . Description d' Vkraine , par Beauplan . Cuerres des Turcs avec la Pologne . Histoire des Cosaques & leurs Guerres contre la Pologne . La Politique des Polonois . 〈◊〉 diere Histoire des Dietes . Philippi Honorii de Interregno . Grammatica seu Institutio Polonice Linguae . Effata Regum Poloniae . 〈◊〉 Polonica . Books printed for Daniel Brown and Abel Roper . 1. FOur Treatises of Physick and Chirurgery . 1. A Physico-Medical Essay concerning Alkaly and Acid. 2. Farther Considerations on the said Essay . 3. A new Light of Chirurgery . 4. The new Light of Chirurgery vindicated from many unjust Aspersions . By J. Colebatch , a Member of the College of Physicians . 2. — His Treatise of the Gout . 3. — His Doctrine of Acids in the Cure of Diseases farther asserted ; in which is contained some things relating to the History of Blood , &c. 4. Nature and Qualification of Religion , in reference to Civil Society . Written by Sam. Puffendorf , Counsellor of State to the late King of Sweden . Translated from the Original . The Present and Antient State of Muscovy , in which is inserted all things material to be known in relation to that vast Country ; with several Sculptures , and a new Map. A New Map of POLAND Exactly delineated after the best Modern Geographer . THE ●●ntient and Present STATE OF ●●OLAND . PART I. The Antient State. LETTER I. 〈◊〉 the Right Honourable WILLIAM Lord Dartmouth . 〈◊〉 the Origin of the Kingdom of Poland ; with the Succession and Remarkable Actions of its first Dukes , from the Year 550 , to 830. MY LORD , HAving had the good Fortune , some Years since , to meet your Lordship at Venice , in my Travels from France , ●●hrough Italy and Germany into Poland , I ●●ound , that not contented with a superficial ●●nd transitory Account of Places , your Genius led you naturally to enquire not only into the Government , Laws , and Characters of the several Nations you passed through , but likewise to examine nicely into their Maxims of State , and their different Interests ; and this , that by discovering the Excellency of some of their Constitutions , and Defects in others , you might , like a wise and thinking Patriot , admire the Perfections of our own Government , Goodness of our Laws , and Wisdom of our Senate , whereof you your self are so worthy a Member . My Lord , You may remember , that after your Resolution to take Medicines , as well as my small Skill in prescribing them , had had the good Effect of curing your Lordship at Venice of that acute Disease which made me almost despair of your Recovery , I left you at Padua with the Earl of Kildare to gather strength ; and went thro' Tyrol , Bavaria and Austria down the Danube , to Vienna ; where having staid for some time to see the Emperour's Court , I set forward , with some Noblemen of Poland , through Moravia and Silesia to Cracow , the Capital City of that Kingdom ; from whence , in eight days , we arrived , with a numerous Attendance , at the King's Court , which always resides at Warsaw ; where I was kindly receiv'd by the late King John Sobieski , who did me the Honour to intrust me with the Care of his decaying Health : and sometime afterwards his Majesty sent me with her Electoral Highness the Princess Tcresa , his only Daughter , then married to the Elector of Bavaria , to take care likewise of her Health in her long Winter Journey from Warsaw to Brussels ; which gave me opportunity to come sooner out of that Kingdom , than I at first apprehended I cou'd . Tho , my Lord , my chief business both in Poland and other Countries has been always ●●o improve my self in what related pecu●●iarly to the Practice of Physick , and to Natural Knowledg ; yet for my own Satisfaction and Curiosity , I was desirous to be in●●ormed further , both from the Natives themselves , and their Historians , of the true State and Origin of this vast Kingdom . I found that Poland has met with the same Fate with most other Countries , that is , to be little known from its Minority : For when this Monarchy was first founded by Lechus , there were no Learned Men to hand down to Posterity by their Writings the true State thereof from ●●ts Infancy ; but what small Account there is extant of it , was written some Ages after : Wherefore , not having besides been a twelve-month in that Kingdom , I cannot presume to give that satisfaction which perhaps your Lordship might otherwise expect from the discourse I lately had with you ; yet I can securely assert , that the following Relation of the Origin of that Country is drawn out of its most authentick Historians . POLAND , by the Romans call'd * Sar●●natia Europaea , came to be a distinct Nation , and to be govern'd by Elective Princes , much about the Middle of the Sixth Century , sometime after that the Goths and Vandals had ravag'd the South parts of Europe , and abandon'd their own bleak Northern Habitations to establish themselves in warmer Regions , Italy , France , Spain and Africk , which gave occasion to the * Sclavonians , as Sabellicus , Thuanus , and other Authors have it , to quit the Cimmerian Bosphorus or Straits of Caffa , Great Sarmatia , and Great Russia , or Moscovy , to inhabit those desolate Countries . Afterwards , this People , dividing themselves into two considerable Bodies , one pass'd the Danube , and settled in Dalmatia , Istria , Bosnia , Carynthia , Bulgaria , as far as Greece , and in some part of † Germany ; while the other , under the Conduct of three Brothers , Lechus , Cechus and Russus , turn'd towards the North to possess themselves of those Provinces which the Goths and Vandals had forsaken . These Brothers 𝄁 are said to have built Bremen in Germany , so naming it from a Sclavonian Word , signifying a Burden , because they had there , as one may say , laid down their Burden , and were in great measure freed from their former Miseries . These Princes likewise divided their Followers into three Parties , whereof one commanded by Cechus , settled in that Kingdom which lies between Poland and Germany , now call'd Bohemia ; the other , headed by Lechus , fix'd in the lower part of Great Sarmatia , a Flat and Champain Country ; whence the Natives have since call'd it Polska , from the Sclavonian word Pole , which either signifies Plainness , or Hunting ; and the Germans , Poland , or Even-Ground . * Hartknoch is of Opinion that Poland was an antient Name of Sarmatia in the time of Ptolomey , before the Poles inhabited this Champain Country , which it might have taken from the Bulani or Bolani , that are said to have settled near the Vistula , and to have come from Sarmatia . The third Brother † Russus establish'd himself in that Province of Poland , which is now call'd from his Name Russia . Not only the Testimony of Authentick Writers , but also our own Reason will convince us , that all these Nations have originally been the same ; which may appear by their Languages , being but as so many Dialects of one Mother-Tongue , the Sclavonian ; which is now spoke in more Countries than any Language of Europe . Here Lechus had no great need of Force to establish himself ; he met with but little resistance , all this Country having been left desolate for some time before by the Vandals : Only 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 Regulus , a German Prince , is said to have oppos d him at first , and to have challeng'd him , but was soon vanquish'd by him in a Duel ; whereby he became Master of Pomerania , which was then Regulus his Country . In these days there were no Cities in Poland , no Money was yet known , nor any Laws writ , such as they had being only pronounc'd by their Princes Mouths , and handed down by Tradition to the People . * Princes were then rather Fathers of Families , than Lords and Masters ; and their Revenue consisted only in a moderate Imposition on their Subjects Labour . Lechus , my Lord , settled in that great Province which joins the State of Brandenburg , since call'd Posnania , where he built the first City , naming it † Gnesna , from the Sclavonian word Gniazdo , which in that Language signifies a Nest ; and this because , that where it was building , a Tree was cut down which had an Eagle's Nest on the Top of it : which Lechus taking for a good Omen , not only call'd his City Gnesna , and made it the Metropolis of his Kingdom ; but also order'd , that the Arms of Poland should for ever after be a Spread-Eagle , which has so continu'd even down to this day . He likewise built another City in a Wood , eight Miles from the former , which he nam'd Posnania ( by the present Inhabitants call'd Posnan ) signifying in the Polish Tongue Knowledg , because he there met and knew his Brother Cechus , Prince of Bohemia , after above twenty years absence . This City gave occasion for naming the Province Posnania . In Memory of Lechus to this day , the Poles stile their Country in their Poems Lechia : and Mr. Mountague North , who liv'd for sometime at Constantinople , has lately told me , that the Turks call a Polander , in their Language , Lech , making the Poles likewise derive their Name from their Founder . Tho , my Lord , this Lechus brought that People under a kind of Monarchical Government , yet neither he , nor any of his Successors could ever so far prevail upon them as to make the Succession Hereditary ; they having continued Elective for above Eleven hundred years ; always reserving a full Power and Authority to themselves , of choosing whom they pleas'd for their King. Nevertheless , it is to be observ'd , that they have still hitherto elected one of the Royal Family , where the deceas'd King had any Issue left , except in this present Election , which is like to go otherwise . I find by their Chronicles , that not so much as a Daughter has been excluded when there has been no Son : However , they always thought fit to acquaint 'em at the time of their Election , that they were not to attribute their Accession to the Throne to any Right contracted from their Parents , but were altogether oblig'd to the Senate and Gentry for putting that Scepter into their hands . Hereby they intimated how much their Kings were indebted to 'em , and what Necessity they lay under to behave themselves well towards a People that were pleas'd to raise 'em to a Supreme Dignity , which they had no better Claim to than the meanest Gentleman in the Kingdom . They acquainted them likewise , that they thought themselves no longer oblig'd to pay them Obedience , than that they kept to their Oaths : And moreover , they always reserv'd to themselves a Right of deposing them whenever they violated their Laws . This Maxim has hitherto prov'd very beneficial to the Poles for enlarging their Country , and maintaining their Privileges ; and might well have extended their Dominions beyond those of any State in Europe , had their other Constitutions been as well grounded , or as exactly observed : For tho the Poles have been constantly molested by their Neighbours , the Suedes , Moscovites , Tartars , Turks , Hungarians , and Germans , and their Kingdom been several times reduc'd to Extremities , burnt and plunder'd by frequent Incursions , put into Convulsions and Desolations , and thousands of their People been carry'd away into Captivity ; yet by the prudent Conduct and Courage of their Kings , through a desire of gaining the Affection of their Subjects by serving their Country zealously , to the end their Fame and Merits might raise their Children to the Throne after their deaths , the Poles have not only always oppos'd , but likewise repuls'd the exorbitant Force of their Enemies : They have also by degrees enlarg'd their Country by vast Conquests , and render'd it several times the most formidable of any Kingdom in Europe : They have likewise never submitted to any Foreign Power , no not even to the Romans by force : They have also hitherto inviolably maintain'd their Liberties , Properties and peculiar manner of Government , against all the Attempts , both of their Enemies abroad , or the Cabals form'd either by themselves or their Kings at home : and I believe I may say to their great Commendation , that they are the only Nation in the World who have kept the longest Succession of Kings without subjecting themselves either to a Despotic or Hereditary Monarchy ; their Princes being now , as most are thought to have been at first , wholly elected by the People . Tho , My Lord , I have said the Poles have never excluded their Kings Children , yet must it be understood that their Crown has not always been in the same Family , by reason that from time to time the Royal Line has fail'd ; and therefore they have consequently been oblig'd to elect Princes out of other Families ; but still I may very well affirm , that there has never been any Stranger chosen , except in the present Election , where the preceding King had any Issue surviving . The Princes and Princesses of this Kingdom have in all been fifty , two whereof were Women , as Venda , and Hedwigis , both having had the Government for some time ; and the other forty eight were Men. * At first these Princes were only stil'd Duces , Dukes or Generals of Poland ; as if their Office in those times had been no other than to head Armies : for 't is to be observ'd that to Boleslaus Chrobry they were not so much as crown'd . This Title continu'd from the Year 550 , to the Year 1005. when the Emperour Otho III. created Boleslaus I. the Sixteenth Duke of Poland , King , being the second Christian Prince that had govern'd that Country , all before him and Miecislaus I. his Father having been Pagans ; as were likewise the Poles themselves till the tenth Century , when this Miecislaus the fifteenth Duke of Poland turn'd Christian in the Year 964 , in Pope John the XIIIth's time ; by which means his Son Boleslaus came to have the Title of King. All the Princes of Poland may be divided into four Classes , whereof the first and last are of different Families ; the second and third of but one , in which the Crown passes from the Father to the Daughter . The first Class reign'd from the Year 550 , to the Year 830 ; The second from 830 , to 1382 ; The third from 1382 , to 1574 ; and the last from thence down to our Time. I shall now proceed to give your Lordship some short Account of the Succession and most Remarkable Actions of the first Class of the Dukes of Poland , from the Year 550 , to the Year 830. LECHUS * Son of Annon , first Duke of Poland , as I said before , founded this Nation : He built the first City there , naming it Gnesna , now the Primate's See ; as likewise the City of Posnan , Capital of Posnania . 'T is uncertain how many govern'd before his Race came to be extinct , and there is great Contest among the Polish Historians about his Successor : but some affirm that he order'd by his last Will ( like Alexander the Great ) that they should elect the most worthy Person among them . VISIMIRUS his † Nephew was thereupon chosen , who is reported to have extended his Dominions even to the very Borders of Denmark , and to have built a very great Ship which was an exceeding Terror to the Danes . He is also said to have given that Nation a great Overthrow by Sea , and to have pursued his Victory into the very Bowels of that Kingdom , where he subdued many Provinces , and built several Cities , whereof one was Wismar , which retains his Name to this day . In one Battel this Visimirus is said to have taken the Danish King Prisoner , and to have carried him into Poland ; whence afterwards being releas'd , and conspiring together with the Swedes and Holsatians , he made an Incursion into Poland with a numerous Army , but was soon met and vanquish'd again by Wisimir , who thereupon push'd on his Victory so far as to reduce the greatest part of Denmark , which he then united to Poland . In opposition to this Story Monsicur Pauli , Minister here from Denmark , has assured me that the Poles never made any Conquest in that Country , which may give some Exception to the truth of this King's Reign : tho it may very well be suppos'd that several Kings reign'd during the space of 150 Years , there being so much time between the beginning of Lechus his Reign and the Election of Cracus . However , to gratify the Curiosity of the Publick , I hope I have not done amiss to insert it , since I withal quote my Author . After many glorious Actions , having greatly augmented his Dominions , this Wisimir died without Issue . Vapovius says that Lechus his Posterity reign'd all that space of time between him and Cracus , being 150 Years : yet having consulted all their Historians , I can find no manner of Account given of their Reig●● ▪ nor of the Government of Poland in all that space of time . Lechus his Issue being extinct , 't is certain the People elected twelve Woievods ( in the Polish Language Captains of War ) to govern 'em , who divided that Country into twelve parts : for the Poles sticking close to their Liberty , would then by no means put the Government into one Man's hands . But soon after these Palatins disagreeing among themselves , the People chose one CRACUS for their Head , a very Rich and Popular Person , reported to have been of the Race of the Gracchi at Rome , who were banish'd into this Country by King Ancus . Who this Cracus was all Historians do not agree : The Polish Writers say he was one of the twelve Woievods ; but the * Bohemians affirm he was a Prince of their Country . He gain'd extremely upon the good Will of his Subjects , for he soon appeas'd the impending Storms of a Civil War , built a City on the River Vistula , calling it after his own Name Cracow , and transfer'd his Residence from Gnesna thither ; which is the reason that this City has ever since been the Metr●●polis of Poland , in which all the Kings by the Constitution are to be crown'd , tho they are to live at Warsaw . † There goes a frivolous Story of a monstrous Dragon that rag'd in those days near this City , who with his poisonous Breath kill'd all that came near him , and likewise sometimes sally'd abroad to the Destruction of thousands ; to prevent which they were wont to throw him every day three Oxen , which at length almost causing a Famine , Duke Cracus made use of a Stratagem to destroy him , which was this : He order'd an Ox's Hide to be stuff'd full of Sulphur , Nitre , Pitch , and the like , and to be cast to the Monster , who taking it for no other than his daily Offering , greedily devour'd it , but quickly found himself enflam'd with so great a Drought , that he soon after burst with drinking in the River Vistula . After this Duke's Death he was ●●uried , by his own Orders , on a little Hill in sight of the Town , and this to put the Citizens in mind of their Founder . He left three Children , Cracus , Lechus , and Venda , whereof LECHUS II. to obtain the Principality murder'd his elder Brother Cracus in a Wood ; which being soon detected , he was banish'd the Country , and died in Exile . VENDA a Virgin ( which shews the Affection the Poles have always had for the Royal Family ) succeeded him . She was a very beautiful Princess , and amongst several others was courted by one * Ritiger a German Prince , who not proving much in her Favour , came with an Army to force her to marry him , but was bravely oppos'd and vanquish'd by her , as the Polish Historians will have it ; tho the German affirm the contrary , and say she drown'd her self upon his pursuing her close , which the others pretend was occasion'd by her hearing Ritiger was a handsome Man , and had kill'd himself in a rage . With this Princess Cracus his Family being extinct , the Poles chose a second time twelve Woievods , who falling out as before among themselves , and the Hungarians and Moravians invading their Country , they thought fit to elect one Premislus a Goldsmith for their Duke , afterwards call'd LESCUS I. The reason of whose being chosen was a Stratagem he had contriv'd , that sav'd the Poles when they were in Distress . The manner of which was as follows : They being in the Field against the Hungarians and Moravians , and finding themselves much inferior in number to their Enemies , this Goldsmith contriv'd a way to make 'em seem more numerous , and at the same time to gain 'em a compleat Victory ; to effect which he got a certain number of Helmets made of the Bark of Trees , which he dawb'd over with Quicksilver and Gall , and by Night hung 'em in order of an Army on small Boughs at the side of a Wood , which the Enemy next Morning perceiving , by Reflection of the Sun upon 'em , believing it to be the Polish Army , march'd directly towards 'em , when the Poles who were behind the Trees removing the Helmets , the Enemy thought they had retreated for fear ; whereupon hotly pursuing 'em into the very heart of the Wood , the Poles , who lay in Ambush , surrounded and cut 'em all to pieces . He govern'd the Poles in Peace and Quietness for a good while , none during his Reign daring to molest that Country . How long he reign'd , and where , and of what Distemper he died , is uncertain . This Duke leaving no Issue , a Horse-race was instituted , wherein the Victor was to succeed in the Government . Hereupon a Stone Pillar was rais'd before Cracow , on which were ●●aid the Crown , Scepter , Globe and other Regalia , and at the same time a Herald proclaim'd the Throne to him that got first from the River Pardnic to the Goal . Upon which several Candidates appearing , one Lescus thinking himself wiser than the rest , laid Iron Spikes in the Road where the Race was to be run , by which the others Horses being ●●am'd , he came first to the Pillar : but this Fraud being soon detected , instead of being chosen , he was torn to pieces on the spot , and LESCUS II. a poor Country Fellow , whom the Poles look'd upon to be destin'd for their Prince , was elected in the Year 776 , who while the others Horses were hamper'd by the way , running the Race on foot for want of a Horse , tho rather to shew his Swiftness than out of any thoughts of the Crown , got next the Impostor to the Goal . This Duke in Commemoration of his former Condition would once a Year solemnly ●●ay by his Robes , and put on his Country Clothes , which he preserv'd whilst he liv'd for that purpose , and which induc'd all the Courtiers to be as meanly clothed at the same time . They write that he was kill'd in the Wars against Charles the Great . LESCUS III. his Son succeeded him , being chosen in the Year 804. He soon forc'd the aforesaid Emperor to a Peace , but when he died I find no mention made . He is said to have had above twenty natural Sons . POPIEL his Son succeeded him in the Year 810. This Prince had none of the good Qualities either of his Father or Grandfather , his greatest care being to make much of himself without any regard to the Publick . He thought Cracow too much expos'd to the Incursions of the Hungarians and Russians , and therefore , for security of his Person , withdrew into the Heart of the Country , first to Gnesna , and afterwards to Cruswitz , where he soon after died suddenly . * His common Execration was wont to be that he might be devour'd by Rats , which tho it happened not to him , yet his Son Popiel perish'd by that Fate . POPIEL II. Son to the former , was elected next in the Year 815 , and reign'd to 830 , who being a loose and profligate Prince , was more universally hated than his Father ; which his Wife perceiving , as likewise that his Father's Brothers were more belov'd , contriv'd a way to poison them , thereby the better to secure the Succession to her Children . Hereupon , by her Stratagem , Popiel feigns a dangerous Sickness , and invites his Uncles to visit him ; which they speedily obeying , he caus'd 'em to come to his Bed-side , where taking 'em by the Hands , as if just going to leave e World , he recommends to 'em a Cup to ink , which they , little suspecting any Poison , urteously accepted , and drank off ; when king leave of their Nephew , a little while ter they fell into excessive Pains , and soon ed. Upon which this barbarous Duke , by e instigation of his Wife , gave out that it as a Judgment from the Gods upon 'em for ●●e treacherous Designs they had form'd a●●inst him and his Children ; and therefore ●●dered their Bodies to lie unburied for a con●●erable time , the better to take away all spicion of his Crime . Hereupon no body ●●er so much as suspected either Popiel or ●●s Wife of their Deaths , till at length Dine Justice discover'd , and punish'd the Offeners after an extraordinary manner : For all ●●e Chronicles , Histories , and general Tradions of Poland agree , that out of these dead odies came a vast number of huge Rats , ●●hich guided by an unknown Intelligence , ●●llowed Popiel , his Wife and Children where●●ver they went ; neither Rivers , nor strong ●●alls , close Rooms , nor their very Guards as they say ) were able to prevent these Ani●●als from crawling about 'em , and continually eeding on their Bodies both night and day : They first devour'd the Sons , afterwards the Wife , and lastly Popiel himself , tho he retir'd or safety to an Island in the River Vistula . T is said the Water-men were afraid that hey should gnaw through their Boat , and sink ●●m before they reach'd the Island ; for they ●●lways pursu'd through Fire , or whatever else was oppos'd to 'em with a great deal of Noise ●●nd Fierceness . This doubtless your Lordship will think f●●bulous ; yet since all their Historians una●●mously agree in it , I thought my self oblig to relate it as they do . 'T is certain the Po●● would never elect any of Popiel's Nephews , ●● any other of his Relations , for the Aversio●● they had conceiv'd to his Name after this ●● normous Crime ; so that he was the last of h●● Family that reign'd , and likewise the last ●● the first Class of the Dukes of Poland . After the Death of Popiel , the Poles electe one Piastus , a Wheelright , nothing related ●● ther to him , or any of his Predecessors . H Family reign'd successively , without interru●●tion , for about 800 Years , of which it woul●● be too tedious to trouble your Lordship wit a Relation , and therefore I will conclude wit giving you only this imperfect Account ●● the first Princes of Poland , and with subscribing my self , My LORD , Your Lordship 's most obedient Humble Servant , B. ●● LETTER II. To the Right Honourable LAURENCE Earl of Rochester , Embassador from his Majesty Charles II. into Poland . Containing the second and third Classes of the Kings of that Country , or the Succession and remarkable Actions of the Families of Piastus and Jagello , from the Year 830 , to the Year 1574. My LORD ; THE great Character I found your Lordship had left behind you in Poland , to the Honour of the English Nation , makes me as well admire your prudent Conduct , and circumspect Behaviour at that Court , as the happy Choice so great a Prince made of you , to represent his Royal Person there : for tho this Western part of Europe will hardly allow the Poles the same proportion of Sense and Judgment with most other Nations , yet Politicians readily own that there is more Art and Policy requir'd in an Ambassador to manage his Master's Credit and Advantage with the turbulent Spirit of the Senate of Poland , than with any other Court whatever govern'd by well regulated Methods , and refin'd Maxims . This , my Lord , the vigilant Court of France and wise Republick of Venice have long experienc'd , and therefore of late , have sent into that Kingdom none but their most accomplish'd Statesmen . The Esteem the Court of Poland profess'd for your Lordship's Memory was fresh enough in my time to convince me , that you were throughly acquainted with the Genius and Constitution of that Nation ; Two things Publick Ministers ought chiefly to be vers'd in , and which are the Rules they generally go by in their Ministry , to compass more effectually their Designs . It would therefore , my Lord , appear vain in me to presume to tell you any thing New as to the present State of that Kingdom , since , by conversing with your Lordship , I have learn'd some Particulars of that Country I knew nothing of before . The Subject I thought most agreeable for your Entertainment , was a short Account of the Renowned Families of Piastus and Jagello , who reign'd about eight hundred Years , and whose remarkable Actions were doubtless out of the Memory of those Grandees you convers'd with , being only recorded in voluminous Annals , which , probably , Publick and more Important Affairs might not allow your Lordship leisure to peruse . The Kingdom of Poland beginning to make some considerable Figure in the World about the * ninth Century , and having imbraced the Christian Religion in the tenth , foreign Nations , particularly its Neighbours , began to look more nicely into it , and to embody its History with their own ; so that from thence forward I can promise your Lordship a more certain Account of this Country than hitherto I have given from the sixth Century to that time . After the Death of the inhuman Popiel , the last of the first Class of the Princes of Poland , his Cousin Germans , whose Father he had poison'd , aspiring to the Crown , were unanimously rejected by the Poles , either because they were thought unqualified or undeserving , or by reason of Popiel's Crimes , which had entail'd a kind of Odium both on them , and all his Posterity . Whereupon a General Assembly or Diet was call'd at Cruswitz , a small Town in Lower Poland ; but not being able to agree , their Session was dissolv'd . A little while after another was conven'd in the same place , which being resolv'd to pitch upon some body to prevent farther Disorders , elected one PIASTUS a Wheelright , Son to Cossisco a Citizen of Cruswitz , in gratitude for having supply'd their want of Provisions after the following manner . * Piastus having provided a small Collation for the naming of a Child , born about the time of that Convention , happen'd to be visited by two Pilgrims , Paul and John , whom they report to have been afterwards Martyrs at Rome . These Mendicants being repuls'd at the Hall of Election , were notwithstanding kindly receiv'd by him , whereupon to return his Civility , they named his Child Ziemovitus , and departed . Afterwards , by the great Concourse of Electors , Provisions growing scarce at Cruswitz , and many applying themselves to Piastus for Relief , he furnish'd them all gratis , ( but that not without being thought a Miracle , for 't was believ'd the Blessing of those good Men remain'd upon him ) and extended his Bounty much beyond his suppos'd Ability , which made 'em look upon him as a Man sent from the Gods to govern 'em , and therefore unanimously chose him for their Prince . This good Man , having thus obtain'd the Principality , did not yet change his Life with his Condition ; but his Power being encreas'd , continued his Bounty comparatively . In his Reign there arose many intestine Disorders , all which he soon quieted rather by his Clemency than Severity . So being belov'd by good Men , and respected by bad ; and having remov'd his Court from Cruswitz , which he abominated for having been the Scene of Popiel's wicked Life , to Gnesna , he died in the 120th Year of his Age. His Family reign'd above 600 Years in Poland , nay , a Branch of 'em were * Princes of Silesia a long while after , to the Year 1675 , when George William , the last of that House , dying without Issue , the Dukedoms of Lignitz and Brieg in Silesia fell to the Emperor . In memory of this Piastus , when any Native ever after obtain'd the Crown of Poland , they call'd him a Piasto . He was succeeded by his Son ZIEMOVITUS by his Wife Repicha , a ●●rave and warlike Prince . This Duke had considerable Advantages by having the Administration of the Government long before his Father's Death , who for some time was super●●nnuated . He obtain'd great Conquests over the Hungarians , Moravians , and Germans , and was the * first that brought the Polish Army to a Discipline , by instituting Generals , Colonels , Captains , and other Subaltern Officers among them . He regain'd what the Popiels ●●ost , and besides , considerably enlarg'd his Dominions by new Conquests . He was a Person of a boundless Resolution , seem'd destin'd for War † ( being able to undergo the greatest Fatigues ) and consequently was exceedingly admir'd and belov'd by his Subjects . He dy'd at Gnesna , was buried there , and was succeeded by his Son LESCUS IV. who being elected young , was under the Care of Governours for some time . He was of a quiet and peaceable Disposition , enclin'd rather to Peace than War , and contented to preserve what his Father had left him , without ever aiming to enlarge his Dominions . He dy'd in the Year 913 , and was succeeded by his Son ZIEMOVISTUS , who reigned 51 Years . This Prince was much of the same Temper with his Father , there having been no Wars in his time . He had but one Son ●●ecislaus I. who being born blind , was miracu●●ously restor'd to his sight about the Age of seven Years , when he was about to have his Head shaven according to the Pagan Custom ; which gave occasion to the Magi of that Kingdom , to prognosticate that he should be the Light of Poland , which , not long after his Election , came to pass . Ziemovistus dy'd , and was buried at Gnesna , and his Son MIECISLAUS I. came to the Crown next . He had seven Wives at a time , yet could have no Children by them , which opened a way for the Christian Faith to enter Poland ; for there being then several Christians wandring up and down that Country to convert those Pagans , they came to this Duke , and told him he could never have any Issue till he had turn'd Christian ; which Miecislaus hearkning to , immediately put away all his Wives , and married Dambrawca Daughter to Boleslaus Duke of Bohemia , on condition to turn Christian and be baptized . Whereupon Pope John XIII . sent Cardinal Aegidius with a great number of Priests into Poland , to preach the Gospel there , which before had been altogether unknown in that Country . This Duke erected the Arch-bishopricks of Gnesna and Cracow , with several Bishopricks . In the mean while Miecislaus had a Son call'd Bolesl●●us , which mightily augmented his Zeal to oblige his Subjects to be converted : * for he caused a Law to be made , that while any part of the Gospel was reading at Mass , every Man should half draw his Scimiter , to testify their forwardness to defend that Faith. This Duke had Wars with Vlodimirus ▪ Duke of Russia , to whom he lost Premislia and other Towns. He sent Lambert Arch-bishop of Cracow to Rome , to obtain leave of Pope Benedict VII . for the Princes of Poland to be stil'd Kings , but was refus'd , this Pontiff not being yet dispos'd to grant that Favour . He buried Dambrawca , and afterwards married Judith Daughter of Jesse Prince of Hungary , and was succeeded by his Son BOLESLAUS CHROBRY , a vertuous Prince , who was elected in the Year 999. and * after some Years reign by Consent of the Pope , was dignified with the Title of King by the Emperor Otho III. who also remitted the Pretensions his Predecessors had to Poland as being Emperors of the Romans , and this in consideration of a kind Entertainment made him by Boleslaus in his Pilgrimage , on account of his Health , to the Tomb of St. Adalbert Bishop of Prague , who was martyr'd by some Pagans to whom he offer'd to preach the Christian Faith. Of these Barbarians Boleslaus bought his Body , and caus'd it to be buried at Gnesna , whither great numbers from all parts came to pay their Devotion at his Shrine . The Emperor Otho also at the same time married his Niece Rixa to Boleslaus his young Son Miecislaus , who succeeded his Father in the Kingdom . To confirm his being crown'd King by Otho the Emperor , it would not be amiss to recite part of an old Epitaph written upon him ; Ob famam bonam tibi contulit Otto Coronam , Propter Luctamen sit tibi salus . Amen . * This King was surnamed Chrobry ( signifying in Polish Acute ) from the Quickness and Excellency of his Parts . Boleslaus made Bohemia , Moravia and Prussia tributary to Poland . He also declar'd War against the Saxons , who made Incursions into Pomerania , which was then govern'd by Lescus III's Family . He likewise instituted twelve Senators to assist him in the Government . This King's Death was so sincerely regretted , that for a Year's time there was no Mirth nor Splendor in Poland . † This Prince was of an undaunted Spirit , tho withal modest , courteous and endearing . Both Boleslaus and his Father lie buried in the middle of the Cathedral Church of Posnan , whose Tombs I have there seen . His Son MIECISLAUS II. being about 35 Years old was elected next , being crown'd by Hypolitus Arch-bishop of Gnesna . He degenerated in all respects from his Father , and lost most of those Conquests which he had added to the Crown . To him the Bohemians and ●●avians refus'd to pay Tribute ; yet he ●●ued Pomerania , which belong'd of right he Polish Crown . He was a Person very ●●y and stupid , and chose rather to be ●●ed by his Queen and Companions than Council , which made him soon slighted and ●●is'd both by his Friends and Enemies : Yet reign'd almost nine Years , and liv'd forty 〈◊〉 'T is said he died mad , and left but Son , CASIMIR I. who being elected young , his ●●ther Rixa officiated the Regency during Minority . This King was not chosen with●● much difficulty , for many of the Electors , ●●ing he might follow his Father's steps , vi●●ously oppos'd him at first : Also the Poles ●●re dissatisfied with his Mother's Admi●●ration for several Reasons , among which 〈◊〉 was , her robbing the Treasury , and after●●rds flying with her Son to her Brother ●●sar in Saxony . This young Prince being sent afterwards his Mother to study at Paris , became a Bedictin Monk at the Abby of ●●luncy in France . the mean time the Poles , having no body to ●●eside in their Government , had great Dis●●sions among them ; and therefore earnest●● entreated the Pope to dispense with Casi●●r's Vow , that he might return to his Throne , ●●hich they at length obtain'd upon * Agreeent , that for each Head , except those of the obility and Clergy , they would contribute early a farthing to maintain a Lamp perpetually burning in St. Peter's Church at R●● and moreover , for ever after cause their H●● to be shav'd about their Ears like Mo●● ( which is practis'd to this day ) as like●● stand in a white Surplice while Mass was ●●ciating on all Holidays : upon these Condit●● they had their King again ; but when he ●● crown'd I could never learn. He enter'd into an Alliance with Jaro●● Duke of Russia , Son to Vlodomirus , and 〈◊〉 ry'd his Sister Mary afterwards , call'd Do●●neva , whose Mother was the Princess 〈◊〉 Sister to Basil and Constantine , Emperoun Constantinople . He conquer'd the Province of Maso●● where now lies Warsaw , and defeated ●● Army of Maslaus , then Duke of that Co●●try ; who retiring among the neighbour●● Barbarians , not long after return'd 〈◊〉 greater Force , and ravag'd Masovia ●● along to the Vistula , but was soon met 〈◊〉 overthrown a second time by Casimir ; wh●● flying to his Friends , as he thought , that 〈◊〉 assisted him , they took , flea'd , and fastned 〈◊〉 to an exceeding high Cross , saying , * That was but just that he should be exalted whose A●● tion was so boundless . Afterwards Casimir bei●● mindful of the Benefits he formerly receiv●● in the Abby of Cluny , sent thither great Pr●●sents and Offerings . At length this good King having setled h●● Kingdom in its former Tranquillity , dy'd , and left three Sons , Boleslaus , Vladislaus , and Mi●●cistaus , and one Daughter Suentochna . He was ●●y'd at Posnan in the Year 1058. BOLESLAUS II. his Son , surnam'd the d , succeeded him , who reign'd 23 Years . n the beginning of his Reign he had Wars ●●h the Hungarians , Bohemians , Russians and ●●ssians , all caus'd by the protecting of three ●●les . He vigorously maintain'd the Cause Bela Prince of Hungary , who was then mar●●d to his Aunt , and banish'd by King An●● . Whereupon he dethron'd Andrew , and ●●wn'd Bela King of Hungary , notwithstand●● the considerable Succours sent to Andrew ●● of Germany and Bohemia . Afterwards , re●●ning into Poland , he marry'd Viseslava , ughter and Heiress of the Duke of Russia , by om he had that Dukedom for a Portion . * Towards the latter end of his Reign he came very dissolute and lewd ; oppress'd the ●●ple with extraordinary and insupportable xes ; took away publickly Gentlemens dies to satisfy his Lust ; could not endure ●● that took notice of his Irregularities ; ●●ish'd such as complain'd of his Tyrannical ●●vernment , and at length kill'd Stanislaus ●●zepanovius Bishop of Cracow , for refusing ●● the Sacrament of the Altar ; the manner which was thus : Boleslaus continuing in enormous Crimes and Extravagancies , this od Man earnestly entreated him to amend Life ; but perceiving his Obstinacy , one y he refus'd him the Communion : Which s Prince being highly offended at , watch'd an opportunity to revenge ; and a little while after , as the Bishop was officiating at Mass , he gave him such a blow with his Sabre , that he made his Brains fly against the Wall ; and afterwards his Guards entring , cut the good Bishop to pieces . Hereupon he was soon pursu'd with Vatican Thunder , and consequently render'd odious to his Subjects : Wherefore fearing some Conspiracy might be rais'd against him , he left his Kingdom , and retir'd with his Son Miecislaus , which he had by his Queen Viseslava , to Ladislaus King of Hungary , where 't is reported , that out of meer Madness he afterwards kill'd himself . This Bishop Stanislaus was Canoniz'd by Pope Gregory VII . and has all along from thence been receiv'd for the Patron of Poland . The Pope also excommunicated the whole Country , and Boleslaus his Successors were for a considerable time * depriv'd of the Title of Kings . Next came ULADISLAUS HERMANNUS , Brother to Boleslaus , to be elected ; who being afraid of the Pope , or else fearing his Brother's return , would only accept of the Title of † Prince . He recall'd his Nephew Miecislaus , who died in six Years after . He built many Churches and Monasteries , all which he richly endow'd . This Prince also brought over the rebellious Pomeranians and Prussians , and defeated likewise the Army of Vratislaus Prince of Bohemia , whom the Emperor Henry IV. had dignified with the Character of King , giving him moreover a Right over Poland , tho he had no Title to dispose of it , his Predecessor Otho III. when he crown'd Boleslaus I. King of Poland , having renounc'd both for himself and his Successors all Claim to that Kingdom . Nay , I heard the Poles themselves say that this was rather a piece of Civility in Otho , than any Obligation upon them , their Country having never been conquer'd by any Foreigner , not even by the Romans themselves . He married Judith , Daughter of Vratislaus King of Bohemia , by whom he had Boleslaus III. surnam'd Krivoustus , or the Wry-mouth'd ; and afterwards by a Daughter of the Emperor Henry IV. he had three Daughters . He died in the fiftieth Year of his Age , was buried at Ploscow , and succeeded by his Son BOLESLAUS III. surnam'd Krivoustus , or the Wry-mouth'd . He was the most warlike and successful Prince that Poland ever had , and at length subdu'd his Bastard Brother Sbigneius that rebell'd against him , whom at last he was forc'd to cause to be * murder'd . But of all others , his Contest with the Emperor Henry V. is most famous , which is as follows . This Emperor having declar'd War against Colomannus King of Hungary , and engag'd the Bohemians on his side , Boleslaus join'd Colomannus , and to make a strong Diversion enter'd Bohemia , and destroy'd the greatest part of that Country ; whereupon , to be reveng'd on Boleslaus , the Emperor surpriz'd the Provinces of Silesia and Marchia , which were then in the hands of the Poles , and had been absolute Master of them had not Boleslaus speedily marched with an Army to oppose him ; who finding his Enemies much superiour in number , at first thought it better to compose the matter amicably , and therefore sent an Ambassador to treat of Peace ; to which the Emperor , thinking he had the Advantage , would by no means condescend , except upon very dishonourable Terms for the Poles . * And hereupon leading Scarbicus the Ambassador to see his Treasure , he told him , that that ( pointing to his Gold ) would bring the Poles to what Terms he pleas'd : at which Scarbicus being highly affronted , took off a Gold Ring from his Finger , and throwing it into the Treasury , said , Whatever be your Imperial Majesty's Opinion , I do not question but the Polish Iron ( meaning their Swords ) will prove as good Metal as the German Gold. Which said , he immediately took his leave , and returning to his Master , acquainted him with his Negotiation ; which the haughty Pole highly resenting , resolv'd to hazard a Battel , which he did , and by the Bravery of his Army obtain'd a signal Victory in the Dogs-field near Breslaw chief City of Silesia : whereupon the Emperor immediately struck up a Peace with him , gave him his Sister Adleida in Marriage , and his Daughter Christina to his young Son Vladislaus . This Prince forc'd the Pomeranians to the Christian Faith , which they had often rejected before . The Poles all this while were in possession of Silesia , but afterwards the Kings of Bohemia conquer'd it , and therefore it consequently now is under the Emperor . * It is reported of this Prince , that he had fought forty seven Battels with success , except one only ▪ with the Red Russians , which was meerly lost through the Cowardice of a Woievod of Cracovia , to whom the King after the Fight sent a Hare-Skin and Spinning-wheel for Recompence . Nevertheless , this one Defeat stuck so close to him that he soon after died , leaving four Sons , among whom he divided his Kingdom . This King perform'd a great many more memorable Actions , which , my Lord , because they might be too tedious to insert here , I have omitted . † He was of an undaunted Spirit , a great despiser of Danger , and no less an observer of Truth and Right ; very liberal and generous upon the smallest Occasions , and moreover endued with singular Clemency and Modesty . He was further very ambitious of Glory , but at the same time no Enemy to Peace , tho he is said to have been train'd up to War from his very Cradle . To ULADISLAUS , surnam'd the Driveler , his eldest Son , he left the Supreme Power , which was confirm'd , and he elected in the Year 1140 , but reign'd only six Years : and to the other three he gave only some separate Provinces , which afterwards was the occasion of great Disorders in Poland ; for the elder Brother Vladislaus pretending to dispossess the other three , turn'd his Brother Boleslaus out of the Palatinates of Ploskow and Masovia , and his Brother Henry out of the Province of Sendomir , who both retir'd to their third Brother that govern'd Posnania . * Vladislaus had always with him a Nobleman , call d Peter Dunin , whom taking out one day to hunt , they happen'd to be so late abroad , that they were oblig'd to lie all Night in a Wood ; where , for Diversion , the King began to joke with his Companion after this manner . Dunin ( quoth he ) I. believe your Wife lies more at ease to Night with the Abbot Scrinnen , than we do : To which Dunin , forgetting himself , tartly reply'd , And it may be your Majesty's does the same with Dobessus : Who , it seems , was a handsom Fellow about Court that his Queen Christina lov'd . This Answer so nettled the King , that he afterwards employ'd the same Dobessus to be reveng'd on Dunin , which he effected by pulling out his Tongue and Eyes . Hereupon the People perceiving how cruelly Vladislaus persecuted his own Brothers , and at the same time how ill he treated his Subjects , began to be daily more and more disaffected to him ; whereby his Brothers Party greatly encreasing , he was beaten by them as he was going to besiege Posnan . Wherefore discovering new Factions hourly appearing against him , and fearing some ill Fate from a universal Hatred , he timely withdrew into Germany to the Emperor Conrade III. Cousin German to his Queen Christina , who several times endeavour'd to restore him , but all in vain ; for his Brother Boleslaus Crispus having got possession of the Crown , Vladislaus was forc'd to compound for Silesia only , which afterwards fell to the Principality of Bohemia , and has ever since been out of the possession of the Poles . This Prince lies buried at Attenburg , a City of Germany in Alsace . Vladislaus with his Son having abdicated the Crown of Poland , his second Brother , BOLESLAUS CRISPUS , or the Frizled , was elected in the Year 1146 , and reign'd to the Year 1175 ; yet the Emperor Conrade did what he could to restore Vladislaus . To effect which , he first sent Embassadors into Poland , but to no purpose : Then he resolv'd to make War with the Poles , but defer'd it till his Expedition against Asia was over ; to facilitate which he had obtain'd leave to pass through Boleslaus his Dominions to the Euxine Sea : But at his return being constantly solicited by Vladislaus and his Queen , he march'd with a powerful Army against Poland ; yet what with Delays , Stratagems , and Ambuscades , he was so fatigu'd by the Poles that he could do nothing , till at last he was call'd home to appease some Intestine Broils in his own Dominions , which having effected , he soon after died . His Successor Frederic Barberossa also espous'd Vladislaus his Cause , but not being able to do any thing in his Favour by Embassadors , he march'd with a numerous Army against the Poles , which they likewise harass'd and wearied out , till they had oblig'd that Emperor to strike up a Peace with 'em , he being in War at the same time against Milan ; by which it was agreed , that Boleslaus should remit Silesia to Vladislaus , whose Posterity afterwards divided it into several Dutchies , till at last it came to the Empire . This great Province , my Lord , as I observ'd in my Journy through it , is one of the most fertile and plentiful Countries in all Germany . Boleslaus began another War against the Prussians for refusing to pay him Tribute , and forc'd them to this Compliance , that they should submit in case he left 'em to their Religion ; but otherwise they boldly declar'd , that they would rather die than become Christians again . Whereupon Boleslaus was forc'd to grant them Liberty of Conscience ; yet they soon revolted , and by a * Stratagem entirely routed the Polish Army , and kill'd his Brother Henry . This King died not long after , and was buried at Cracow . MIECISLAUS , surnam'd the Old , Brother to Boleslaus , succeeded him , being elected in the Year 1174 , and reign'd only to 1178. He was call'd the Old from his great Sagacity and Prudence in his Youth . His Covetousness induc'd him to hoard up great Sums of Money by oppressing the Gentry and People with unreasonable Taxes , and selling all Employments , tho against the Constitutions of the Kingdom . This extreme Avarice brought him to be generally hated by the Clergy , Nobility and People : whereupon * Gedeon Bishop of Cracow endeavour'd several times to encline him to pity his Subjects , and despise Money , since he had no need of it ; but he would by no means hearken to his Advice , wherefore this Bishop concerted together with the Gentry to dethrone him , and remit the Crown to Casimir his Brother , who more deserv'd it , which they effectually did after some little Bloodshed . Here we may observe , that Covertousness is the greatest Vice that any Prince can be guilty of , especially a King of Poland , whose Subjects , as your Lordship doubtless has observ'd , are generally liberal even to Extravagance . At first Casimir refus'd the Crown offer'd him , alledging it was his Brother's Right , and that such an Alteration might occasion Civil Wars , which he by no means had any mind to be the Author of . But when they unanimously declar'd they would have no other King , and could never more obey Miecislaus , CASIMIR II. consenting to accept of the Government , was elected in the Year 1178 , and reign'd to 1195. He was surnam'd the Just , being altogether unlike his Brother , as appears by the following Particular . † Being at play with a Gentleman of his , nam'd Conarius , whilst he was Prince of Sendomir , and having won all his Adversary's Money , the Gentleman in a Passion struck him over the Face , and fled ; but next day being brought before him , was adjudged by every body to have deserv'd Death for his Insolence . Not at all ( replied the good Prince ) for being affected with his Loss , and not having it in his Power to revenge himself on Fortune , it is no wonder if he fell foul of her Favourite : and moreover , rather blam'd himself for condescending to play with him , and likewise thanked him for putting him in mind by that Blow , how unworthy it was for a Prince to bestow his time so ill : And lastly , as a further . Argument of his dissenting from his Brother's Principles , he return'd the Courtier all his Money again . Miecislaus being excluded , retir'd with his Princess and Children to Ratisbon to the Emperor Frederic his Kinsman , who yet could do him no good , he being engag'd at that time in War both in Italy and Asia ; therefore his next Recourse was to his Brother's Clemency . This so far wrought upon Casimir , that he made a Speech to the Senate to recal him , but was extremely blam'd by them for offering to prefer a private Kindness to the Publick Safety . All this while Miecislaus was little sensible of his Brother 's good Nature , tho he afterwards under-hand endeavour'd again to get him restor'd . Casimir begun his Reign by easing his Subjects of the Taxes his Brother had impos'd upon 'em , and restraining the Power of exorbitant Magistrates . While he was absent in Russia , on account of composing some Differences , by instigation of Miecislaus , some of the Nobles conspir'd against him , and endeavour'd to re-instate Miecislaus ; which the better to bring about and satisfy the People , they pretended that Casimir was poison'd in Russia . Hereupon Miecislaus readily arrives in Poland , and was receiv'd every where but in the Castle of Cracow , which Bishop Fulco held out against him . Of all this Casimir being soon inform'd , by Assistance of the Russians , overcame his Brother , and gave both him and his Army their Lives ; which Goodness of his at length so wrought upon Miecislaus , that he never after aim'd at the Crown . After Casimir was well settled , being not unmindful of the rebellious Prussians , nor of the Death of his Brother Henry , he march'd with so great fury against them , that he had regard neither for Man , Woman nor Child , but put great numbers of all sorts to the Sword , and burnt and plunder'd their Country to that degree , that at last they quietly submitted to the absolute Dominion of Poland . This King made a City of * Dantzic in Prussia , which before was only a poor Fisher-Town on the Baltic Sea. He lies buried at Cracow , having left two Sons Lescus and Conrade , and one Daughter Adleida . He liv'd to the Age of six and fifty Years . After his Death the Poles elected his Son LESCUS V. surnamed the White , in the Year 1195 , who being very young had for Guardians , his Mother Helena , with the Bishop and Palatin of Cracovia . In the mean time his Uncle Miecislaus being yet alive came with a powerful Army of Poles and Silesians to dethrone him , and gain'd a bloody Battel over the Palatin of Cracovia , who commanded Lescus his Army . Hereupon he immediately dispatch'd Embassadors to Helena , to represent to her his unquestionable Right to the Crown , his Strength ; the Disorder among Lescus his Tutors , who being too young , was not able of himself to govern ; the great Advantages he had obtain'd in the late Battel ; and lastly , his great Party in the Kingdom . He moreover desires Helena to make him Guardian over her Son , and promises to adopt him for his own , to leave him the Succession after his Death , and that he will do nothing but what shall be according to the Constiutions of the Kingdom . All these Proffers having been throughly weighed by the Queen and Council : At last Miecislaus was recall'd a second time in the Year 1199. after having taken a solemn Oath to perform all his Promises . But being once reinthron'd he soon forgot his Oath , and fell to consiscating several of his Subjects Estage , and giving 'em to others , saying , * That a King was no longer oblig'd to keep his Oath , than when it was neither safe nor beneficial for him to breake it . Hereupon the Palatin of Cracovia seizes on the City of Cracow , and receives Lescus a second time , whilst Miecislaus , being then absent , by all the Intrigues imaginable endeavour'd to be restor'd : Whereupon he flatter'd the People , perswading them that Lescus his Party had cast false Aspersions upon him ; and that if he did any thing contrary to his Oath , he was meerly betray'd to it by the malicious Perswasions of his pretended Friends . By these and such like fair words he Iulls asleep the credulous People , and gains their Affections the third time : Whereupon he sends to the Queen to inform her that Nicholas Palatin of Cracovia had been the Author of the late Disturbances , and therefore wills her to remove him from Court , and receive himself again ; which she , pitying his unfortunate Case , even in prejudice of her own Son , was inclin'd to do , and would therefore admit of no Justification from the Palatin . Whereupon this Person being a Man of great Authority in the Kingdom , goes and joins Miecislaus ; many follow his Example , and in short , the Queen was quickly forc'd to recal Miecislaus a third time in the Year 1202. When being reinthron'd , he requited Queen Helena for her Services by seizing upon the Territory of Voslicia , and three other Places in Sendomir , which of right belonged to her : and being about to do the same to several others , he was prevented by a sudden Death in the seventy third Year of his Age , leaving two Sons , Otho and Vladislaus Lasconogus . After Miecislaus his Death , the greater part voted for Lescus V. that was still alive ; but Nicholas Palatin of Cracovia , and the Bishop of Cracow his Brother , would by no means consent to it * unless Lescus would banish out of the Kingdom Gouoric Palatin of Sendomir , of whom they were both very jealous . Lescus answer'd , He would not buy a Kingdom ( which by right was his own ) by doing an Injury to his Friend . Hereupon by the Bishop and Palatin's Interest he was put by , and ULADISLAUS LASCONOGUS , that is , Thin-foot , elected in the Year 1203. But this good Prince , considering Lescus his Right , after three Years Reign , voluntarily surrender'd to him , when LESCUS was receiv'd the third time , in the Year 1206 , and reign'd to the Year 1226. Under his Reign the Poles heard first of the Tartars , a barbarous Nation that came from the Caspian Sea and Mount Imaus in Asia , who made Irruptions into Taurica Chersonesus , and the Frontiers of Podolia and Russia , and have ever since been most inveterate Enemies to Poland . Lescus had a Brother call'd Conrade , to whom he gave the Provinces of Masovia and Cujavia , and made one Suentopelus Governour of Pomerania , whereof one was Author of Lescus's Death , and the other of most blood Wars in Poland : For this Suentopelus thinking to make himself absolute in Pomerania , employed People to * murder Lescus , which they not long after effected accordingly , when this good Prince was in a Bath : Whereupon , after his Death , Suentopelus declared himself Duke of Pomerania and Conrade , and † call'd into Poland the Knights of the Teutonic Order , ( who were then banisht out of Syria by the Sarazens , and settled in Germany ) to help him against the Prussians , who were wont to make frequent Incursions into his Country , to whom for Recompence he gave the Territory of Culm , and some other small Places , on condition they should act vigorously against the Prussians ; but after they had conquer'd those People , they were to resign Culm , &c. and have the half of their Conquests to themselves . These Auxiliary Troops prov'd afterwards very pernicious to Poland , having been the Cause of many bloody Wars in that Country . This Agreement between the Knights of the Cross ( as they were likewise call'd ) and Conrade , was approv'd and confirm'd by Pope Gregory IX . in the Year 1228. In a short time these Knights effected what they undertook . This Lescus lies buried in the Cathedral at Cracow , and left behind him a young Son , BOLESLAUS V. surnam'd the Chast , whose Guardians he order'd to be his Brother Conrade , and Henry Duke of Breslaw his Cousin . This young Prince , notwithstanding the many Intrigues and Cabals Conrade form'd against him , who design'd to make himself King , was elected in the Year 1228 , and reign'd to the Year 1278. He marry'd Cunigunda , Daughter to Bela King of Hungary ; but after they were bedded , he had not the courage to consummate the Marriage , and therefore by mutual Consent both made a Vow of Chastity . * 'T was in this Prince's Reign the Tartars made their first Irruptions into Poland , whereof there were three at several times . In the first they ravag'd all the Country about Lublin and Russia , and carry'd away an incredible Number of Prisoners with great Riches . In the second they return'd with more fury , and not being contented with the Plunder of Poland , spread likewise all over Silesia , where near Lignitz they entirely defeated the Confederate Army of the Christians ; wherein Henry Duke of Breslaw , Boleslaus Son to the Duke of Moravia , Pompo Great Master of the Teutonick Order , and several other Persons of Note were kill'd . † The Number of dead Bodies was so incredible , that they fill'd nine great Sacks with the Christians Ears , cutting off each Head but one , after the same manner as Hanibal at the Battle of Cannae fill'd several Bushels with the Rings cut off from the Fingers of the Roman Knights only , that were there kill'd . Boleslaus had not the courage to march in Person against the Tartars when they came a second time to invade him , but retir'd with his Court into Hungary , and thereby left his Subjects to the Mercy of their Enemies . Which base Action the Poles being extremely offended at , intended to have elected a new King ; whereupon Boleslaus , Son to Henry Duke of Breslaw that was kill'd in the Battle afterwards , was nam'd ; but Conrade vigorously opposing him , and pretending to have more Right , the Gentry , to prevent Civil Wars , recall'd their former King Bolestaus from Hungary , and in the mean time Conrade dy'd . Not long after the Tartars , together with the Lithuanians , which were hitherto Pagans , made Incursions a third time into Poland , when they pillag'd the Country up as far as Cracow ; which City , meeting with no body in it to resist'em , they both plunder'd and burnt . Afterwards they went to Vratislaw , which they found ready fir'd to their hands ; for the Townsmen having had timely notice of the coming of the Barbarians , had got all their Treasure together and fled , whilst the Souldiers , distrusting the Strength of the Place , and searing it might become a Prey to the Enemy , set fire to it , and retir'd into the Castle ; which having greatly incens'd the Tartars , they laid Siege to the Castle with all imaginable Vigour , and would soon have taken it , had they not been frighted from before it by a Prodigy . During this , Boleslaus march'd in Person against the Lithuanians , whom he overthrew , and kill'd their Duke Mindacus . The Prussians likewise being yet Pagans , sided with the Lithuanians , when the Teutonick Order , which was then settled in Prussia , call'd to their Assistance * Ottocarus King of Bohemia , who quickly reduc'd the Prussians ; and the better to keep them in Awe , built a Fort call'd Koningsberg or Royal Hill. Boleslaus was a pious and good Prince , and lies bury'd at Cracow in a Monastery founded by himself . He built other Religious Houses , and reign'd near 50 Years ; and having made a Vow of Chastity , left no Children : Wherefore his Uncle's Son , by the Father , LESCUS VI. surnam'd the Black , succeeded him , being elected in the Year 1279 , and reign'd only to the Year 1289. In the beginning of his Reign the Russians , summon'd by the Lithuanians and Tartars , made Incursions into Poland under Command of Leo their Duke ; but were defeated , first by Varsias the King's General , and afterwards were beat by the King himself out of a Village where they had entrench'd themselves , which from that General 's Name has been since call'd * Leopol , and is now a sine City . Upon this Defeat the Enemy were forc'd to retire with great Loss . Not long after they return'd again , but more to their prejudice than in the former Irruption : for then , tho their Army consisted of a Prodigious Number of Men , and an innumerable Company of Mastiff Dogs train'd up to War ; yet were they a second time routed by Lescus , insomuch that a certain People call'd Jazyges , who then inhabited a part of Lithuania , and came only to plunder in Poland , were so totally destroy'd , that there remains nothing left of 'em except the Name . But at Length the Tartars making another Irruption , had better success ; for they not only vanquish'd Lescus , but also carry'd away , besides Men , marry'd Women and Children , above twenty thousand Maids into Captivity . After this Defeat , an Insurrection was rais'd against Lescus by Paul Bishop of Cracow ; for that under the Reign of Boleslaus the Chast , Lescus had kept him about a Month in Prison . Hereupon , Conrade Duke of Masovia was invited to accept the Crown ; who , coming into Poland for that purpose , was met at Sendomir by General Varsias , Paul the Bishop , and a great Number of the Nobility . Upon this , Lescus perceiving himself forsaken , fled into Hungary to King Vladislaus ; but the City of Cracow still bearing a respect to him , continu'd Loyal , and prepar'd to sustain a Siege : Whereupon having been summon'd to surrender , their Answer was , That they could not be trea●●berous to their lawful Soveraign Lescus , but would defend his Right to the last drop of their Blood. Hereat the Nobles being grievously nettled , resolv'd to sit down with their Army before that City ; but , upon their Approaches , finding it empty , the Inhabitants being retir'd into the Castle , they set sire to it , thinking by those means to bring the Enemy sooner to a Compliance . This done , Lescus having obtain'd a considerable Army of King Vladislaus , was marching directly towards Cracow , to relieve his besieg'd Friends ; when meeting with Conrade , who came to oppose him , near the River Raba , he entirely routed him , and forc'd him back again into his own Country . This hapned about the Year 1285. This Prince dy'd , and was bury'd in the Monastery of the Trinity at Cracow . Lescus the VI. leaving no Children , his Kingdom consequently fell into great Distractions ; for Vladislaus Locticus his Brother seiz'd on the Palatinate of Siradia , and Boleslaus Duke of Ploskow , Brother to Conrade Duke of Masovia , on the Palatinates of Cracovia and Sendomir ; but this latter was soon dispossess'd by HENRY Duke of Breslaw , surnam'd the Honest , of the Family of Piastus , in the Year 1290 ; who was likewise not long after turn'd out by Locticus , but soon restor'd , and reign'd in quality of King for the space of five Years , tho I do not read he was crown'd . He appointed Premislus Duke of Great Poland , for his Successor , being of the Family of Piastus likewise . This Premislus also had the Province of Pomerania left him by Miescingus Prince of that Country . PREMISLUS , in the thirty eighth Year of his Age , was crown'd King at Gnesna by James Swinka Archbishop of that City , in the Year 1296 , which was an Honour that had not been * done to any Prince of Poland before for above two hundred Years , since Boleslaus the Bold kill'd Stanislaus at the Altar ; but Premislus did not long enjoy this Title , for seven Months after his Coronation , he is said to have been † murder'd by some Brandenburg Emissaries , that Marquess being afraid of this King who was Master of Pomerania which join'd to his Country . He was bury'd among his Predecessors at Posnan . After the Murder of King Premislus , ULADISLAUS LOCTICUS , ( so call'd from the word 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 Lokiec , an Ell , having his Name from his low Stature ) Brother of Lescus the Black , was chosen in the Year 1296 , and reign'd only four Years . He went upon an Expedition against the Silesians that were enclin'd to assist the Bohemians against him , who then pretended a Right to the Kingdom of Poland . These Locticus subdu'd , and having considerably ravag'd their Country , return'd home , where he afterwards gave himself up to a lewd and debauch'd Life , insomuch that he neglected the care of all Publick Business , and minded nothing but his own private Pleasures . These his intolerable Vices brought upon him the Ill-will of his Subjects , insomuch that after three years Reign they pronounc'd him unworthy of the Scepter , and resolv'd to elect another . Hereupon Locticus being dethron'd , they invite WINCESLAUS King of Bohemia to accept their Crown , who was marry'd to Rixa , Daughter of King Premislus , and crown'd King of Poland in the Year 1300 , but reign'd only to 1305. After he came to reign he persecuted Locticus , who hid himself for some time , but was forc'd at last to quit the Kingdom . When Winceslaus thus saw himself secure at home by the flight of Locticus , and after having put Bohemian Garisons into the several Cities of Poland , which seem'd very uneasy to that Nation , he thought it high time to go and settle Affairs in Bohemia . During this , Vladislaus Locticus having a considerable Party in the Kingdom , which daily encreas'd on account of discontent against Winceslaus ; and having got together several Troops out of Hungary , he march'd directly towards Poland , hearing that the Bohemian Government was somewhat burdensom to that Nation . At first Locticus had considerable Advantage over the Bohemians , but by the Death of Winceslaus , which followed soon after , he had all the Success he could desire ; for the Bohemians , who had possession of the Garisons , finding themselves in a strange Country , and moreover hated and ill thought on by the People , were afraid of an Insurrection against 'em , and therefore made no great difficulty of surrendring to Locticus all those Cities and Towns they had possession of , as Cracow , Sendomir , &c. In the mean time young Winceslaus coming with an Army to dispute his Father's Kingdom with Locticus , was * murder'd in the Expedition , 't is thought , by Orders of the Emperour Albert ; and since his time the Bohemians have ever been govern'd by foreign Princes . Winceslaus King of Poland and Bohemia dy'd , and was bury'd at † Prague in the Year 1305. After the Death both of Winceslaus the Father and Son , Vladislaus Locticus was restor'd , almost by common Consent , in the Year 1305 , and reign'd to the Year 1333. And this they did , either because they thought he had had time to repent and mend his former Life , or by reason they were afraid of Civil Wars if they should elect any other . 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 Notwithstanding the Palatinates of Posnania and Kalisch having a fresh Memory of his past dissolute Life , would never acknowledg him their King. Also the Governour of Pomerania , which then belong'd to Poland , being brib'd by the Marquess of Brandenburg , deliver'd up to him all the Cities of that Province , as likewise the City of Dantzic , except the Castle which the Governour thereof , one Bogussa , being truly loyal to his King , would by no means surrender . In these days the Knights of the Teutonic Order were fully settled in Prussia , being both very Strong and very Rich. They were establish'd there by Agreement with Conrade , Brother to King Vladislaus Lasconogus , for assisting him against the Prussians when he was oppress'd by them . They there built , some years before , the City of * Marienburg , appointed for Residence of their Great Masters . Here Locticus was oblig'd to crave their Aid against the Rebels of Pomerania and Dantzic , which they readily granted , on condition that half the Garison of the Castle of Dantzic should be of their Troops , by which means they soon became Masters of the whole ; for they afterwards not only turn'd the Poles out of the Castle , but both Brandenburghers and Pomeranians out of the City of Dantzic it self ; and likewise under pretence of assisting the King of Poland , conquer'd all Pomerania for themselves ; when being Masters thereof , they offer'd to buy the Title of Locticus for Money , which he refus'd . Then they offer'd the same Summ to the Marquess of Brandenburg to renounce his Right to that Province ; which he , tho he had no Title to sell , yet was wise enough to accept their Prosser . The Poles were very sensible of all these Affronts and Injustices offer'd 'em by the Teutonic Order ; but before they proceeded to Revenge , they thought it advisable to * acquaint the Pope therewith , who liv'd then at Avignon , who , after four years Delays and Debates , order'd the Knights to give due fatisfaction to the Poles : but they having had four years respit to fortify themselves , and to make strong Alliances with some Neighbouring Princes ; and besides , having a very considerable Army on foot , answer'd his Holiness , That they had often done great Services for Poland ; that that Kingdom ow'd them Sums of Money ; and that they presum'd that not only the Lands they were in possession of in Prussia and Pomerania , were lawfully theirs ; but that also they thought the Poles oblig'd to give 'em either more Land or more Money to recompense the several Kindnesses they had done them . Hereupon the Pope excommunicates this Order ; and the Poles , under command of their King , march'd directly against ' em . Here Locticus made an eloquent Speech to his Army , representing the many Affronts and Injustices they had receiv'd from a little Sect of People , to which his Predecessors the Kings of Poland had out of meer Goodness given their Protection when banish'd from their own Country by the Sarazens . Then he enlarg'd upon the Covetousness and Ambition of this Order , and concluded by encouraging his Men to fight bravely , and not suffer those to become their Masters , who were at first their Vassals . Hereupon the Poles , animated by this Speech of their King , tho much inferior in Number to their Enemies , yet fought so siercely and bravely , that they entirely routed the Teutonic Order , and kill'd about twenty thousand of their Men , tho they themselves have had the presumption to affirm that they did not lose above five or six hundred . * Among the wounded , there was one Florianus Szari , Knight of that Order , who having his Belly open'd with a Scymiter , and his Guts dropping out , which he held up with his hands ; the King passing by , pity'd him : Whereupon the Knight said to him , Sir , A Man in his Village suffers more than I do when he has bad Neighbours . The King admiring at this dying man's Thought , immediately caus'd his Surgeons to take care of him ; and when he was well , gave him Land that had no bad Neighbours about it . >𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 This Vladislaus , it seems , not being throughly satisfy'd with Premislus his Right , to transmit the Title of King to his Posterity without leave of the Pope , sent an Embassador to his Holiness to request a liberty for himself and his Queen Hedwigis to be crown'd , which was forthwith granted , and the Ceremony perform'd in the Cathedral of Cracow by the Archbishop of Gnesna , and other Bishops , in the Year 1320. The King long after dy'd , and was bury'd at Cracow , in the Year 1333. CASIMIR the Great succeeded his Father Locticus , being elected in the Year 1333 , and reign'd to the Year 1370. He made a Peace with the Teutonic Order , that was not at all advantagious or honourable to the Polish Nation , the Knights being thereby still to remain in possession of Prussia , Dantzic and Pomerania , notwithstanding the Threatnings of the Pope , and his Bulls of Excommunication . This Casimir had no Children : He is the last Male of the Family of Piastus : Wherefore that the Crown might not go altogether out of his Family , before his Death he * prevail'd with the Poles to elect Charles King of Hungary his own Sister's Son ; but he dying before Casimir , his Son Lewis was chosen . The Poles had several times conquer'd Russia , but it was never enjoy'd peaceably till Casimir's time ; who having had better success than any of his Predecessors , annex'd it as a Province to the Crown of Poland . The Province of Masovia was likewise conquer'd by him , and annex'd to the Crown . † The Poles had never hitherto any written Laws , and but very few made till Casimir began to make Institutions , name Judges , create Magistrates , build Forts , and to establish a better Oeconomy in the Kingdom than any Prince before him . The Laws and Constitutions of the Teutonic Knights seem'd very rational and political to him , having had a sensible Experience of the good Government of this Order for a considerable time : Wherefore he introduc'd their Laws into Poland , which have continu'd ever since , and are call'd the Magdeburg Laws . This Casimir was a very lewd Prince , but withal exceeding Liberal and Just : He kept a Jewish Concubine , at whose request he granted great Privileges to that People : He gain'd so well the good Opinion and Affection of his Subjects , that he was stil'd the Father of the Poor ; and a great many * Germans , who were oppress'd by their own Princes , in his time came into Poland , and have ever since inhabited the Foot of the Carpathian Mountains . The Daughter of Boguslaus , Duke of Pomerania , was then marry'd to the Emperour Charles IV. Casimir celebrated the Nuptials with great Splendor and Magnisicence at Cracow , where assisted Lewis King of Hungary , Sigismund King of Denmark , and Petrua King of Cyprus , with the Emperour , and many Princes of Germany , Poland , and other Countries . Valachia at that time was a kind of Republick of it self , having before had Governours , which they call'd Hospodars ; the last of which being dead , and his Children aspiring to the same Dignity , Casimir sent an Army to support 'em , but by an Ambush of the Valachians , plac'd in a Wood , was entirely defeated . Casimir dy'd soon after this of a Fall from his Horse , and was bury'd at Cracow . This King reign'd thirty seven Years , and liv'd sixty . † He was surnam'd the Great ( being the only Person that had had that Title among the Polish Princes ) not because he had gain'd a great many Victories , but by reason of the many beautiful Structures and Fortresses he had built , as likewise of the many beneficial Laws and Constituions which he had made . Casimir , being the last King of the Family of Piastus , had caus'd his own Nephew by his Sister , LEWIS , King of Hungary , to be elected for his Successor during his Life-time , who was crown'd accordingly in Poland in the Year 1370 , and reign'd 12 Years . The Poles were not extraordinarily well satisfied with him , being a Foreign Prince , and therefore oblig'd him before they would crown him , to take an * Oath , not only to maintain their former Privileges , but also to enlarge 'em ; for hitherto the Successors of Piastus had almost had an absolute Power in Poland , a great deal more than their present Kings have . After some time Lewis was forc'd to return into Hungary to settle some Affairs there , when he left the Administration of the Government , during his Absence , to his Mother Elizabeth . His going away occasion'd great Troubles , for the Russians rebell'd , and the Lithuanians made Incursions into the very Heart of Poland . The Poles also were divided among themselves ; they could not endure to see their Towns in the hands of Hungarian Garisons ; and besides , they were so much displeas'd with their King 's leaving 'em to the Government of his Mother , whom they neither lov'd nor esteem'd , that they sent to acquaint him , that they thought it Honour enough for himself to govern Poland . All these Troubles and Distrusts soon oblig'd the King to return into Poland with a strong Army of Hungarians , where he first march'd against the Rebel Russians , and subdu'd them ; next against the Lithuanians , and oblig'd them to a Peace : soon after which he dy'd , and was buried at Belgrade in Hungary , in the 56th Year of his Age , having reigned 12 Years . He left two Daughters , but no Sons , one of which married to Sigismund the Emperor's Son , and the other , nam'd Hedwigis , he left to succeed him in the Kingdom of Poland . * This Prince was very curious to know what Opinion People had of him , and was also exact in reforming the Faults they laid to his Charge . For this purpose he was wont to disguise himself , and enquire among the People how they lik'd their King , and what they thought amiss in him ; and according to their Answers he redress'd the Grievances suggested to him . My Lord , I have hitherto given you a succinct Account of the Family of Piastus ; next I shall proceed to present your Lordship likewise with that of Jagello , being still a Continuation of Piastus his Family in the Line of a Daughter . Of the Family of Jagello . When Lewis King of Poland and Hungary dy'd , his Daughter Hedwigis being with her Mother the Queen Dowager in Hungary , the Poles , tho there were several Princes of the Race of Piastus left in Poland and Silesia , yet either because they did not think them deserving , or else by reason that they believ'd 'em engag'd in their Enemies Interests , sent a solemn Embassy for the young Princess HEDWIGIS , who soon came into Poland , with Cardinal Demetrius , the Bishop of Strigonia , and several others of the chief Nobility of Hungary . At her arrival the Poles receiv'd her with great Joy , Splendor and Magnificence ; and the Arch-bishop of Gnesna , Bozenta , crown'd her after the usual Ceremonies at Cracow , on the Feast of St. Hedwigis ( always religiously observ'd in Poland ) in the Year 1382 , and she reign'd alone four Years . This young Princess , being not yet marry'd , had several noble Suitors , among which Ziemovitus Duke of Masovia was the first , whom she refus'd ; the next was William of Austria , who came in Person to court her : Him she lik'd , but the Senate of Poland would by no means consent to a Marriage with him , having always had a Maxim ( which they never hitherto broke ) that they would by no means admit any of that Family to their Crown , and this , fearing so powerful a Neighbour might one time or other find means to make himself Absolute in their Country . But at last Jagello great Duke of Lithuania had better Fortune , for he soon obtain'd her by the great and advantagious Proffers he made the Poles . He first promis'd to embrace the Christian Religion with all his Country , who were before Fagans : Next to unite Lithuania to Poland , during his time , under the same form of Government ; and lastly , that in case his Male Race fail'd , it should for ever after be annex'd to that Kingdom . Hereupon Jagello was baptiz'd , and takes upon him the Name of ULADISLAUS V. and after having consummated the Marriage with Hedwigis , was consecrated by the Arch-bishop Bozenta in the Year 1386. and reign'd 48 Years . Not long after his Coronation he went with Priests into Lithuania , and in a twelve Month's time converted all that Nation ; but this not so much by their Preaching and Vigilance , as by his own exemplary Zeal and Perswasion . * After this he erected the University of Cracow , which Casimir the Great had only begun , and sent to Prague in Bohemia for learned Men to instruct the Youth in all manner of Sciences , which had never before been taught in this Country . About this time Queen Hedwigis dy'd , after having endow'd the University , to encourage Learning . This Prince had long Wars with the Teutonic Order , which then very much insulted over the Frontiers of his Kingdom ; whereupon the Poles were not a little enclin'd to be reveng'd on this proud and powerful People . Now Poland not being alone sufficient to withstand 'em , Jagello made up a considerable Army of Poles , Lithuanians , Russians and Tartars , with all which he march'd directly towards them , who were got ready to receive him with a Body of about 140000 Men ; yet notwithstanding , after a long and doubtful Fight , the Poles happen'd to have the better , and entirely routed the Teutonic Army , killing their great Master Conrade of Thuningen with about 30000 Souldiers , and near 15000 taken Prisoners . This Victory the Poles pursued so far , that they took most of the Towns in Prussia , and doubtless had entirely destroy'd that Order had not the Emperor Sigismund ' come to their Relief , who soon forc'd the Poles to make Peace with 'em , and to restore all they had taken from ' em . Afterwards Jagello had several other Conflicts with the Teutonic Order , in all which he conquer'd . He dy'd of a Fever in Russia after having reign'd forty eight Years and some Months , and lies buried in the Cathedral at Cracow . This King had had four Wives , all which he caus'd to be crown'd , and two Sons , Vladislaus VI. and Casimir IV. Tho his Son ULADISLAUS the Sixth was but nine Years old when his Father dy'd , yet after long Debates and great Opposition in the Diet , he was elected at Briescia in the Year 1435 , and reign'd ten Years . * He was so young when he was chosen , that his Coronation Oath was fain to be dispens'd with , his Mother Sophia and some of the Peers having promis'd he should take it when he came of Age. In the mean time the Senate were Regents during his Minority . Some while after the Tartars made great Incursions into Podolia which then belong'd to Poland , when having kill'd the Polish General Bucarius , and the greatest part of his Army , they retir'd with great Booty into their own Country . After this , by the Death of the Emperor Albert , Hungary having no King to defend it against the Turks who threaten'd it on all sides , sent Embassadors to Vladislaus to entreat him to come and be their King , which , after some Deliberation , he accepted of ; and going into that Kingdom , notwithstanding the Cabals and Party of the Empress Elizabeth , who was left four Months gone with Child , he was crown'd King of Hungary at Buda . The Child the Empress went with was afterwards born , and call'd Ladislaus ; but she dying not long after , left King Vladislaus in Peace , at least at home , till the Turks oblig'd him to take Arms for his Defence abroad ; for Amurath , Emperor of the Turks , was not only then on his March to besiege Belgrade in Person , but also commanded the Hungarians to pay him Tribute . Hereupon Vladislaus was forc'd to declare War against him , and under the Command of Huniades sent an Army made up of Poles and Hungarians to oppose him , which coming upon him by Night , surprized the Turkish Army near the River Morava in Hungary , and made such a slaughter of 'em that 't is thought the Turks lost above 30000 Men that day . After this happy Victory Vladislaus banish'd all those Infidels out of Hungary , and pursu'd 'em to the very Frontiers of Macedon in Greece , where he gain'd a second Battel over Carambeius General of the Troops of Asia , took him Prisoner , and drove his Army into Mountains and inaccessible Places . The King was wounded in this Action . * Upon this occasion John Palcologus Emperor of Constantinople , the Pope , and many other Christian Princes , sent Embassadors to compliment him . Afterwards Amurath , under pretence of ransoming Carambeius , sent Ministers to treat of a Peace , but Vladislaus would only agree to a Truce for ten Years . After this the Gentry of Poland sent to their King Vladislaus to return among 'em ; but he being advis'd by several Christian Princes , especially the Pope who sent a Nuncio to him on purpose , to break the Truce and continue the War , instead of complying with the Poles Request , march'd immediately with all the Troops he could get together , into Bulgaria , and came to Nicopolis Capital of this Province , where † Dromla or Dracula , Palatin of Moldavia , meeting him , he earnestly entreated him to keep his Royal Promise with the Turks , tho Enemies to the Christian Belief ; but perceiving the King 's inflexible Resolution to continue the War , gave him 4000 Men under his own Son's Command . In the mean while Amurath , who after the Truce agreed upon with Vladislaus went to conquer a certain People of Asia , call'd Caramani , hearing of this great Army's marching against him , turn'd his Forces , consisting , as Jovius relates , of about 80000 Men , to meet 'em , and near the Town of Varna fought 'em ; where by his Camels frighting the Polish and Hungarian Horse , together with the invincible Courage of his Janizaries , he entirely defeated the Christian Army , and kill'd King Vladislaus in the Year 1445. Whereupon some body made a Satyrical Epitaph upon this unfortunate King , as follows . * Romulidae Cannas , ego Varnam Clade notavi : Discite Mortales non temerare fidem . Me nisi Pontifices jussissent rumpere Foedus , Non ferret Scythicum Pannonis Ora Jugum . Ever after this , the Turks always fortified themselves against the Christians , who they thought could never keep either their Oaths or Word ; and not long after Mahomet the Great took Constantinople in the Year 1453 , wherein Constantin Paleologus , the last Christian Emperor of the East , was crowded to death in one of the Gates . King Vladislaus leaving no Children , his Brother CASIMIR , great Duke of Lithuania , was elected next , and crown'd in the Year 1446 , and reign'd forty five Years . He married the Princess Elizabeth , Daughter to the Emperor Albert II. In the beginning of his Reign the Prussians threw off the heavy Yoke of the Teutonic Order , and put themselves under Casimir's Protection . Hereupon this King went in Person into Prussia to take their Allegiance and Fidelity , where he likewise granted them many Privileges ; who thereupon oblig'd themselves , especially at Dantzic , to maintain the King and his Court for four days , whenever he should please to come again in Person among ' em . In the mean time the Teutonic Knights got together a strong Army in Bohemia and Germany , with which they immediately march'd against Casimir , and routed him before he could execute his Designs of besieging Marienburg , and several other Towns which that Order had yet left in Prussia . Casimir , not a little sensible of this Affront , to lose a Battel where he himself was like to have been kill'd , call'd a Diet , and prevail'd so far upon the Gentry as to grant him half their Yearly Revenues to carry on the War against the Teutonic Order . By which means after a long and obstinate Dispute , he at last oblig'd 'em to accept of Articles of Peace , wherein the Pope's Nuncio was Mediator . By this Agreement they were to restore to Poland all Pomerania , the Territories of Culm and Michalow , with the Cities of Marienburg , Stuma and Elbing ; and were to be left in possession of the rest , only on condition that their Great Master for ever after should be Prince and Senator of Poland , and take Oath of Fidelity to the King. The Moldavians likewise by their Hospodar desire Casimir's Protection against the Turks , and offer to take an Oath to him as Vassals , and a Tributary Nation , which they continu'd for a long while after . This King had four Sons , whereof Vladislaus was first chosen King of Bohemia , and afterwards of Hungary ; for this last Kingdom , after their King's Death , had entreated Casimir to send one of his Sons to reign over them . Whereupon Vladislaus , then King of Bohemia , march'd speedily into Hungary with a small Body , to prevent any of his Brothers pretending to that Crown : Nevertheless , his Brother John Albert went soon after with another Army to oppose him , and met and fought him ; but Vladislaus having got the better , was crown'd not long after ; yet he was kind to his Brother , and gave him some Towns in Silesia , which then belong'd to Bohemia . In the time of this King Casimir , the Deputies of the Provinces first appear'd at the Diet : For before , the King and Senators had the supreme Power of making Laws . * Hartknoch says , that till this King's Reign the Latin Tongue was very rarely spoken in Poland ; for that when the King of Sueden had a certain Interview with Casimir at Dantzic , neither Casimir nor any of his Court could discourse with him in Latin , but were fain to be beholden to a Monk to do that Office for them ; which Casimir being much asham'd of , publickly commanded all his Officers forthwith to set about the Study of that Language ; from which time the Poles have continu'd great Prosicients therein , nay , beyond any other Nation whatsoever . This Prince dy'd in the Year 1492 , and lies bury'd at Cracow , having reign'd forty five Years , and liv'd sixty four . JOHN ALBERT succeeded his Father Casimir , being thought the fittest , tho I do not read he was the eldest of his Sons . He was crown'd King in the Year 1493 , and reign'd nine Years . This Prince was very ambitions , but withal unfortunate ; for designing to reduce the Valachians , who were then Vassals to Poland , and who , according to the Condition they saw that Kingdom in , would refuse or pay Obedience , and who would sometimes side with the Turks and Tartars to ravage it : * He , the better to compass his Intentions , pretended to make War against the Turk , and for that purpose march'd with his Army through Valachia , as if he design'd nothing but to make his way into Turky ; but being once got into this Country , he caus'd his Souldiers to pick a quarrel with the Valachians for not providing them with Forage as they desir'd ; which however was not an easy matter to do for an Army of 80000 Men which he had with him . Hereupon he besieges Sozisaw , one of their strongest Towns ; but the Inhabitants defended themselves so well , and Stephen their Hospodar so fatigu'd the Besiegers by taking their Convoys and intercepting their Provisions , that at last Albert was forc'd to raise the Siege , and return into his own Country ; when the Hospodar greedily pursuing him , destroy'd great ●●art of his Army in a Wood , where he had laid an Ambush . Soon after this the Hospodar , to be farther reveng'd on the Poles , call'd to his Assistance the Turks and Tartars , who all joining together , enter'd Poland with a prodigious Army , and carry'd away about 100000 Captives , of which the greatest Part were Russians . The Moldavians and Valachians quickly return'd home , but the Turks out of covetousness of Plunder , stay'd till the great Frosts and Snow surpriz'd 'em , when not being us'd to such excessive Cold as this Country is subject to , above 40000 of them were frozen to death . * Some among 'em that escap'd were forc'd to cut open their Horses bellies , and thrust themselves into them to preserve their natural Heat . After this , John Albert made peace with the Valachians , and Bajazet Emperour of the Turks . Next he went in Person into Prussia to oblige Frederic Duke of Saxony , then Great Master of the Teutonic Order , to take Oath of Fidelity to him , which he had for some time refus'd , but dy'd suddenly at Thorn before he could effect his design . Albert leaving no Children , the Diet thought fit to elect his Brother ALEXANDER , Great Duke of Lithuania , the better to renew their Alliance with that Country . This Prince being proclaim'd King , comes to Cracow , where by his Brother Frederic , Cardinal and Archbishop of Gnesna , he was crown'd in the Year 1501 , and reign'd only five Years ; but the Archbishop † refus'd to do the like Office for his Queen Helena , because she was of the Greek Church , being Daughter to John Great Duke of Muscovy ; which Country are all of that Persuasion . Soon after that he was crown'd , his Father-in-Law , the Great Duke , made War upon him , and besieg'd the City of Smolensko , Capital of a large Province of the same Name ; but Alexander coming in time to relieve it , oblig'd the Muscovite to make Peace for six Years . In his time also the Moldavians and Tartars made Irruptions into Poland , but were beaten back with great Loss ; insomuch that 't is said , there were kill'd only of the Tartars in that Action near 20000. The King was not in Person at this Victory , he then lying sick at Vilna , Capital of Lithuania , where he dy'd soon after , and was buried in that City . * He was of a middle Stature , had a long Visage and black Hair ; was very strong built , but exceeding dull-witted , and consequently but a little Talker . He exceeded all his Brothers in Generosity , and was wont to delight much in Musicians and such trifling Artists . Nevertheless , this his Liberality was generally esteem'd but Prodigality , insomuch that some were so hold as to say , That he dy'd in time , or else both Poland and Lithuania might have been lavish'd away . To prevent the like pernicious Generosity for the future , † the Diet made a Law , calling it Statutum Alexandrinum , by which they revok'd all this King 's profuse Gifts . Alexander leaving no Children , and but two Brothers , the Archbishop of Gnesna dying before him , SIGISMUND was preferr'd to Vladislaus , King of Hungary and Bohemia , either because the Gentry were more affected to him , being bred among 'em , or by reason they were afraid of Vladislaus's great Power . He was elected at Petricovia in the Year 1507 , and reign'd forty one Years . When Sigismund left his Government of Lithuania to come into Poland , he substituted one Glinski , a great ●●avourite of the late King 's , in his room . * This Palatin having great Authority among the Lithuanians , became so ambitious as to think of making himself Absolute ; which concealing for a good while , at length he agreed with Basilius Great Duke of Muscovy , to allow him his share of that Province in case he would afford him his Assistance ; which Proposal the Great Duke being pleas'd with , readily consented to , and with all Expedition dispatch'd away an Army to Glinski : but as such great Designs are not to be carried on without great Noise and Suspicions , Sigismund came soon to hear of this treacherous Enterprize ; whereupon drawing up all his Forces to oppose the intended Invasion , he meets and defeats their Army , ravages and destroys their Country , and at last obliges them to sue for Peace , which he not without some difficulty granted . Afterwards the Valachians and Tartars making Incursions into Russia and Poland , he forces them to return home with great Loss . The Muscovites likewise making War upon him a second time , and taking the City of Smolensko , with all the Country about it , he beat their Armies in several Engagements , and having kill'd in all above 30000 of their Men , retook Smolensko , and made 'em accept of a Peace the second time for five Years . He soon after married Buona Sforza , Daughter to John Galeatio Duke of Milan . Afterwards he made War with the Knights of the Teutonic Order , the reason of which was , because Albert Marquess of Brandenburgh his Sister's Son , and then Great Master , refus'd to take an Oath as it was agreed in the late Wars . Hereupon Sigismund took from him some Towns , and had great Advantages over him in several Engagements ; but however Albert having considerable Succors sent him from Germany , prolong'd the War for a good while in Prussia . About this time Martin Luther's Doctrine came to be known in these Parts , and most of the Citizens of * Dantzic embrac'd it ; for which at first the King was very severe with them , but at length , fearing that to preserve their Religion they might side with the Teutonic Order against him , he granted them Liberty of Conscience . All this while that Order made vigorous Resistance , and with equal Loss on both sides , fatigu'd the Polish Army , till at last it was agreed by both Parties to make the Emperor Charles V. and Lewis King of Hungary Arbitrators ; who determin'd that Sigismund should relinquish to the Marquess of Brandenburg all the Eastern part of Prussia ( which is above half of that great Province ) and that he and his Heirs should for ever enjoy it ( as they have actually done ever since ) without any disturbance from Sigismund ; but the Marquess of Brandenburg , as Duke of Prussia , for himself and his Heirs was to take an Oath of Fidelity to the Kings of Poland , and to send to their Service every Year in time of War a hundred Horse ready equipt , which those Kings were to maintain at their own Charges from the time they went out of Prussia . At this time the House of Austria was not a little jealous of the exorbitant Power and vast Dominions of the Family of Jagello : for not only Sigismund possess'd Poland , the great Dutchies of Lithuania , Smolensko and Severia , and likewise all the Countries between the Euxine and Baltic Seas ; but also his Nephew Lewis , Son of Vladislaus , was King of Hungary , Bohemia and Silesia , insomuch that they secretly rais'd several Enemies against them ; whereupon the Muscovites , Moldavians and Tartars came a third time to molest Poland , but were forc'd to withdraw after having done some Mischief . About this time Solyman the Great , Emperor of the Turks , made War with Hungary , and gain'd the famous Battel of Mobac , where King Lewis and the flower of his Army were slain , and the better part of Hungary subjected to the Turk . This King Lewis left only one Daughter , which was married to Ferdinand of Austria , whereby that House came into possession of the Kingdoms of Hungary and Bohemia , as likewise of Silesia , all which it enjoys to this day . Sigismund dy'd not long after the Council of Trent begun , being 82 Years old , and having reign'd about 40 with great Success . Paulus Jovius says that in this King's time there were three Heroes , viz. the Emperor Charles V. Francis I. King of France , and Sigismund I. King of Poland , each of which deserv'd alone to govern the Universe , had they not happen'd to live at the same time . This King was as famous in Peace as War , being adorn'd with more Vertues than any Prince of Poland before him . Besides which Perfections of his Mind , he had also great Strength of * Body ; for he is reported to have been accustom'd to snap Horseshoes asunder , and to have broke the strongest Ropes with his Hands only , as I am credibly inform'd the Elector of Saxony , at present King of Poland , has often done . He had two Wives , Barbara Daughter of Stephen Woievod of Transilvania , by whom he had one Daughter nam'd Hedwigis , married to Joachim , Marquess of Brandenburg ; and another Wife Buona Sforza , mention'd before , who brought him four Daughters , which were Isabel , married to John King of Hungary , Sophia to the Duke of Brunswick , and Ann and Catherine , both successively to the King of Sweden ; and one Son Sigismund Augustus , who succeeded his Father in the Kingdom of Poland . † Martin Bielski , a Polander , who writ the Annals of his Country in his Native Language , mentions , that in the beginning of this King's Reign , a certain Gentleman nam'd James Melstinski Starosta of Brezina , being not a little beside himself , pretended to be Christ descended again upon the Earth ; and consequently , together with one Peter Zatorski , a Citizen of Cracow , and eleven others of the same stamp , set forward through divers Cities and Villages , canting and imposing upon the common People all along as they went ; sometimes he pretended to raise the Dea●● , which he seemingly effected by help of 〈◊〉 Compact with some of his fellow Impostors . Next he work'd several pretended Miracles by Legerdemain , as by finding things in places where it was almost impossible for them to be , which nevertheless he had prudently taken care to lay there before , as Fish in Bogs , and the like . Afterwards he went to the Monastery of Cestochow , where it seems he was not known . Here he caus'd one of his Followers to pretend to be possess'd with the Devil , who thereupon being immediately seiz'd on was led by the Monks to the Altar at a time when a great Concourse of People were gathered together to hear Mass ; but the Impostor having provided himself a large Coat with several deep and winding Plights , as likewise of divers small Pebbles which he had wrap'd up in his Sa●● , broke furiously from those that held him , and immediately leap'd upon the Altar , where seizing upon all the Offerings , he soon convey'd them into these obscure Folds of his Coat , when the Monks going to search him with great Violence , found only the Stones in his Sash , which they believing to be the Money transmuted by the Power of the Devil , immediately fell to exorcising the Stones ; but finding the same Species still remain , they threw down their Books in great Indignation , and cry'd , Talem Daemonem nunquam experti sumus , abite cum eo ad omnes Daemones . By help of the Money they had thus got by this Cheat , they travell'd all over Silesia , and at last came to a Gentleman's House where they told his Wife , that Christ and his Apostles were come to visit her , and that she must make some Offering , and her Soul should be sav'd ; to which the Woman reply'd , that her Husband was from home , and therefore she could not possibly comply with their Requests : whereupon they demanded of her , if she had any Linen to sacrifice ; she answered , she had , and presently fetch'd them down a small parcel , which they receiving from her hands , told her , they would keep that for themselves , and Christ should bless her , and encrease her Store : whereupon , enquiring farther if she had any more , she shew'd them another Parcel ; but they being about to do the like by that as they did by the other , she told them , her Husband not being within , she durst by no means part with it : which Answer displeasing these Impostors , they privily slid a piece of lighted Coal among the Linen , which the Woman not knowing any thing of , took the parcel and lock'd it up in her Chest as before , but which not long after bursting out into a Flame , first burnt the Chest , and then the House . The Husband coming home and finding his House on fire , enquir'd into the cause of it ; whereupon his Wife answer'd , that because she had treated Christ disrespectfully who came to visit her , this Judgment had befallen them . At this the Man flying out into a Passion , cry'd , This was an Impostor , and no Christ ; wherefore calling his Neighbours together , they pursued them close till they heard of them in a Village hard by , which the false Saviour being inform'd of , said to that Apostle of his , nam'd Peter , Peter , now is my Hour come , and the time wherein I am to drink that bitter Draught approaches , which I have no other way to avoid but by leaping out at this Window : To which Peter reply'd , I also will follow my Master's Example , that I may live . Whereupon they both leap'd out at the Window , and the rest of the Apostles fled also their several ways ; but the deluded Countrymen closely pursuing them , at length overtook them , and surrounding them , with Clubs , Scourges , and the like , laid them on most unmercifully , crying all the while , Prophesy to us , O Christ , with thy Disciples , in what Wood did these Clubs and Scourges grow . By this severe Discipline these Impostors having been totally reform'd , confess'd that it was no small Task to imitate Christ and his Apostles . Before his Death , Sigismund got the Diet to elect his Son SIGISMUND II. surnam'd afterwards Augustus , who was crown'd in the Year 1548 , and reign'd to 1576. * The Diet was very angry with him , that after his Coronation he married the Lady Radzivil Widow to a Woievod without their Consent , which is against the Constitution of that Kingdom ; but this Queen dying soon after without Children , they agreed to his Marriage with the Princess Catharine , another Widow of the House of Austria , which was before married to Francis Duke of Mantua . In his time Livonia , which is a great Province that lies between Prussia , Swedeland , Muscovy and Lithuania , whereof part belonged to the Teutonic Order , and part to the Arch-bishop of Riga , being the whole under Protection of the Empire , was like to have been over-run by the Great Duke of Muscovy , who brought thither a powerful Army for that purpose , and took most of its Towns. Whereupon the Inhabitants finding they were not able alone to resist so great a Force , sent to the Emperor Ferdinand for Relief , who , being then busied in other Wars , answer'd , he could spare 'em none ; but gave 'em leave to have recourse to whose Protection they thought fit . Some therefore among them put themselves under Eric King of Sweden ; but the Arch-bishop of Riga , and the Great Master of the Teutonic Order , with all the Nobility and Gentry , requested the Assistance of Sigismund King of Poland , who would by no means grant it them , unless they would submit themselves entirely to his Obedience , and take Oath of Fidelity accordingly ; next that they should give up all their Towns and Country , and lastly , annex Livonia for ever to Poland . To these Terms the Livonians were neither ready nor willing to submit ; however , at length they thought it better to condescend to these Proposals , than be forc'd to accept of worse from the irresistible Fury of the Muscovites ; and therefore , having maturely deliberated on the matter , consented that Gothotred Ketler , a Gentleman of Westphalia , then Great Master and General of their Army , should publickly abdicate his Mastership , and give up to Nicholas Radzivil Palatin of Vilna , deputed for that purpose by the King , the City and Citadel of Riga , and declare Livonia from thenceforward subject to Poland , which was accordingly done ; and at the same time , by Order of the King his Master , Radzivil proclaim'd Gothotred Ketler * Duke of Curland and Semigallia , which are two Provinces of Livonia ; and next day by further Orders , declar'd him Vice-roy and Governour of Livonia . These two Provinces of Curland and Semigallia Ketler's Posterity have enjoy'd ever since by Hereditary Succession , but still as Vassals to Poland . Upon this Agreement the King declares War immediately against the Muscovites , who were then very strong , having just before taken from the Tartars the Kingdoms of Astracan and Casan ; nevertheless he defeated their Army upon the Frontiers of Lithuania , and forc'd 'em to retire into their own Country , but they soon return'd a second time , commanded by their Czar , John Basilowits , tho with as little success as before . * This Czar is reported to have been a most cruel Tyrant , it having been his chief Diversion to invent new ways of torturing , insomuch that 't is said , that to boil and roast both his own Subjects and the Prisoners he took , was the least Punishments he made 'em suffer . It would be both tedious and horrid to hear all the Tortures he us'd towards Men , Women and Children . He was wont to recompense such as invented new ways of Torture ; but these his inhuman Cruelties did so exasperate his Subjects , that Sigismund found no great difficulty to force him to a Peace . After this Sigismund sent a small Army into Valachia , to support Bogdan in his Intentions to make himself Prince thereof ; but the Valachians , assisted by the Turks , soon oblig'd the Poles to return home . † In this King's Reign the Lutheran Religion got great ground in Poland , the cause of which was a Quarrel , upon account of a Whore , between the Courtiers and Scholars , which induc'd the latter to retire into Germany , where they first imbib'd these Principles , and which upon their return they not a little propagated in their own Country . The first Person of note that embrac'd this Religon , was Johannes a Lasco Palatin of Lanschet , who in the Year 1540 left his Government , and went into Holland and England ; and at his return , converted several to that Perswasion . All this while the King gave disturbance to none that abjur'd the Roman Faith , but rather * favour'd them , having heard several of their Preachers in his Court , particularly two , Johannes Cosminis and Laurencius Prasnitius , which occasion'd most of the Bishops to be enclin'd to that Belief . Here cannot well be omitted a great Escape King Sigismund had at Koningsberg in Ducal Prussia , whither being invited by Albert Marquess of Brandenburg , and at his Reception saluted with all the Cannon , by negligence of a Gunner a Bullet was left in one of them , which when fir'd came so near the King as to dash out one † Wisnoviec's Brains , who march'd just behind him . In Sigismund's 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 time flourish'd the jocular Commonwealth of Babina , consisting of several merry Gentlemen of Lublin , who met together at a place call'd Babin to exercise their Wits upon all occasions . This Meeting , to procure the greater respect for their Proceedings , they modell'd into the form of the Government of the Kingdom , electing a King and Senate , together with divers Officers and Magistrates . As whenever any among them talk'd out of his Sphere , and meddled with matters that did no ways belong to him , they created him an Arch-bishop or Palatin ; such a one as made a great many Blunders , and delighted in Contradictions , they chose for their Speaker or Chancellor ; and whoever boasted too inordinately of his Valour , they prefer'd to be their General , passing immediately a Patent for that purpose , and which was to be presented to him with a great deal of Submission by the Bragadochios of a Minor Character ; but if the Person elect refus'd this Command , they persecuted him with hissing and hooting till he had accepted it . Thus they created several other Senators of different Qualities , whence it followed that in short time they became judicious Censurers , wary Talkers , modest Observers , humble Performers , and true Relaters of any Exploit . Whenever they admitted any of their Society , they first enquir'd into his Abilities , and requir'd a Specimen of his Parts , and this to determine the better what Office or Employment he was fittest to execute in their Commonwealth , they having several others of an inferior Rank besides those we have already mention'd : As if any one introduc'd an impertinent Discourse of his Hounds or his Hawks , him they immediately made either their Huntsinan or their Faulkoner : Likewise if a Man run out too much upon Religion , he was constituted their Chaplain ; and where any dealt too much in Matters of Controversy , he was forthwith ordain'd their Inquisitor : lastly , where a Man was too exuberant in his Discourse about Horses , or Houshold Affairs , him they either promoted to be their Master of the Horse , or their Majordomo . By these means in a little time they reform'd most of the Abuses and Indecorums crept into the Government of Poland , and prov'd than the force of Satyr is of no less benefit than that of Oratory . At length this pleasant Constitution came to the King's Ear , who was often delighted with hearing of their Transactions ; and one day enquiring after their dignified Members , he ask'd , whether they had any King among them ? to which the Starosta of Babina , who was most celebrated for his pleasant Countenance and jocular Humour , reply'd , Far be it from us , most Serene Monarch , that we should make choice of any other King while your Majesty is living . Which Answer so extreamly pleas'd Sigismund that he laugh'd heartily , and was so far from shewing any signs of Dislike , that by several Expressions which dropt from him he occasion'd great Mirth in all the Company . Afterwards there arising some grave Disputes in this Society about the Antiquity of the Monarchies of Persia , Greece and Rome , a certain merry Fellow started up and cry'd , What makes you thus boast , Gentlemen , of the Antiquity and Extent of these Monarchies , when ours of Babina is much more antient and of wider Bounds than them all ? What says David ? Omnis Homo Mendax , all Men are Liars ; wherefore the whole Earth must consequently have been comprehended within the Limits of our Jurisdiction from all Ages . His Opinion was unanimously receiv'd with Applause . This Society further boasts of having always had Privileges and Immunities from Emperors and Kings : but still such as were too severe in their Reflections , were not to be admitted of this Republick . The place where this Assembly met the Members term'd Gelda , being the word that the Dantzickers use for a Tavern , and which the Poles apply to a merry Company of witty Fellows . Sigismund died of a Chronical Distemper at Knyssin in the Consines of Lithuania , &c , and left no Children , but had two Sisters surviving , Catherine and Ann , the former of which was first married to John Duke of Finland , and then to the King of Sweden ; she was Mother to Sigismund III. who was afterwards King of Sweden and Poland . Ann liv'd a long while a Maid till she was married to Stephen Batori Prince of Transilvania , and afterwards King of Poland . After this Sigismund's Death the Male Race of the Jagellonic Family was quite extinct . I am afraid I have almost tir'd your Lordship's Patience with this prolix Narrative of the second and third Classes of the Kings of Poland , yet I can safely aver that I have been as concise as the Subject Matter would hear , since I have run through the Course of about 800 Years ; where your Lordship may observe , that tho these Princes could never prevail with their Subjects to declare their Kingdom Hereditary , yet they had sometimes Influence sufficient over them , to cause them to elect their Children for their Successors while they themselves were yet alive : And likewise sometimes the great Service they had render'd their Country , oblig'd the Poles in Gratitude to advance their Issue to the Throne after their Deaths : Besides , the natural Affection which this Country always bore to the Royal Family , enclin'd them to elect the next Relation to the deceased King. But notwithstanding after Sigismund the Second's Death , tho there were several of the Family of Piastus and Jagello remaining alive , both in Poland and Silesia , yet the Poles , for fear so long and so uninterrupted a Succession of Princes of the same Line might subject them to a Despotic Monarchy , as they almost were in Sigismund's time , resolv'd to choose Kings out of other Families , as they effectually did afterwards out of France , Transilvania and Sweden , which it would be too tedious to give your Lordship a Relation of ; and therefore to ease your Impatience , I will subscribe my self , My LORD , Your Lordship 's most Obedient Humble Servant , B. C. LETTER III. To his Grace WILLIAM Duke of Devonshire , Lord Steward of His Majesty's Houshold . Of the Succession and Remarkable Actions of the fourth Class of the Kings of Poland , consisting of mixt Families , from the Year 1574 , to 1674. My LORD ; THE great Esteem and true Respect which your eminent Qualities and gallant Behaviour , both beyond Sea and at home , command from all those who have heard of your Name , made me ambitious to give your Grace , in this Account of Poland , a Testimony of mine , and congratulate my self in the Honour of being known to so great a Person . The Subject , my Lord , I thought most sutable to so great a Mind and Genius as yours , is a Relation of Heroic Actions , I mean the Lives of the Kings of Poland , from the last of the Jagellonick Family , to the Election of the late King John Sobieski , comprehending the space of a hundred Years . By Sigismund the Second's Death , the Great and Renown'd Family of Jagello came to be extinct as to Males ; for he left no Children , and had only two Sisters , Catherine and Ann. The former was first married to John Duke of Finland , and next to John III. King of Sueden , having been Mother to Sigismund III. who was afterwards both King of Poland and Sueden . The latter Ann liv'd a Maid for a considerable while , till Stephen Batori , Prince of Transylvania , being elected King of Poland , marry'd her , but had no Issue by her . The ABp of Gnesna , James Vchanski , having notify'd the late King's Death to all the Gentry , call'd a Diet after the usual manner , to Elect another ; whereupon several Candidates appearing , they all had their different Parties and Friends in the Kingdom . The chief Pretenders were Ernest of Austria the Emperour's Son , John III. King of Sueden , the Great Duke of Muscovy , and Henry of Valois , Brother to Charles IX . of France , besides several Natives of the Country . After a long deliberation , they pitch'd upon HENRY of Valois Duke of Anjou , and sent * Adam Conarsky Bishop of Posnan , and Albert Laski Palatin of Siradia , in quality of Ambassadors , together with several other Senators , into France , to bring him into his Kingdom , after having agreed to the following Articles ; to the performance of which , both the King of France and his Brother the King of Poland , took a solemn Oath . The Articles were as follows : Imprimis , That Henry of Valois should transport all his Effects and Annual Revenues in France into Poland . 2. That the King of France should pay Sigismund the late King's Debts with his own Money . 3. That the French King should maintain a hundred young Polish Noblemen at his Court , and fifty in other Places . 4. And lastly , That he should build a Fleet in the Baltic Sea , and help the Poles to carry on the War against the Muscovites . There was another Article the King would by no means consent to till he came into Poland , and that was , 5. That he should marry the Princess Ann , Sister to Sigismund late King of Poland . King Henry having thus chiefly satisfy'd the Conditions , he set forth from Paris about the beginning of October , in the Year 1576 , and pass'd through Lorain and Germany , directly to Posnan in Poland ; whence he soon after went , and was crown'd at Cracow the 21st of February 1577 : but in four Months time after his Coronation , receiving Letters from France that the King his Brother was * dead without Issue ; and being begg'd to return to enjoy his Right , he communicated those Letters to the Senate , acquainting them withal , that it was necessary he should return into France to prevent Civil Wars , and maintain his Title to that Crown . But fearing lest the Poles might have detain'd him , ( as I have often heard them say they would certainly have done ) on the 18th of March he stole away , and rid Post through Silesia and Germany into Italy , and thence to France . The King being miss'd next morning , they sent several Senators after him , who overtook him in Silesia , and begg'd of him to return , and not abandon a Nation so shamefully which had elected him with such Universal Affection ; yet nothing could prevail upon him , but he however promis'd , that as soon as he had settled his Affairs in France , he would return among them ; and moreover acknowledg'd , that he was extreamly oblig'd to the Polish Nation for their Kindness and Good-will towards him . Hereupon the Senate afterwards sent two Embassadors into France to intreat him to return , which the King had several times a mind to comply with , for he lov'd that Nation extreamly well ; but his French Subjects still prevail'd upon him to change his Mind , representing to him the many Dangers he would expose France to by such a Journey . Thus the Poles having lost all Hopes of having their King again , the Primate Vchanski calls a Diet at Warsaw the 4th of November following , to proceed to a new Election , where two Princes were principally propos'd , which were the Emperour Maximilian , and Stephen Batori Prince of Transylvania ; but they could never unanimously agree which of the two to choose , and therefore the Diet was dissolv'd . Maximilian's Party sent Embassadors to acquaint him that he was chosen , and that they expected he should speedily come and be crown'd , while Batori's Faction did the like for him , and invited him to come forthwith into Poland . Hereupon BATORI made more haste than the Emperour to comply with their Request ; for he immediately left Transylvania , and passing through Valachia and Russia , quickly arriv'd at Cracow ; where , on the 18th of April 1577 , he was receiv'd and crown'd by Karnkovius Bishop of Vladislaw , the Archbishop of Gnesna being for Maximilian ; who yet afterwards , rather than he would undergo a Siege in his Castle of Lowitz , quietly submitted to Batori . In the mean time the Emperour was more slow , resolving to come with an Army to dispute his Right ; but his Party growing less and less every day , at length the Senate sent Embassadors to acquaint him , that his Slowness and Indifference had superseded his Right to the Crown , it being resolv'd to be given to him that arriv'd first . Hereupon the Emperour , who was then at the Diet at Ratisbon , order'd the Embassadors to be put in Prison , and forthwith determin'd to go for Poland himself , but was prevented by a dangerous Sickness ; of which he soon after dy'd , Octob. 12. Batori , 't is true , was chiefly indebted to his Merit for the Crown of Poland ; yet at the same time the Family of Zborowski was not a little assisting to him , occasion'd by his civil Reception of one Samuel of that Family , who had been banish'd his Country for striking John Teczynski Castellan of Wounitz in the King's Court. Whereupon Samuel employ'd all his Interest for Batori , for at the time of the Election he writ to several of his Relations and Friends to Vote for that Prince ; but it being the Temper of the Polanders never to think themselves sufficiently recompens'd after they have done a Service , Batori , tho he sought all he could to oblige that Family , yet could not keep them from proving his most inveterate Enemies , by reason that he would not submit to govern according to their Humours : which not long after cost * Samuel his Life by a formal Proceeding in a Court of Justice . Batori was first , as I find him , a private Gentleman in Transylvania ; but at length by his Merit and Valour came to have great Authority among the People of that Country , for he was once sent Embassadour to the Emperour's Court , where he manag'd Affairs to the satisfaction and advantage of both Parties ; so that after Prince John Sigismund , Son to the Sister of Sigismund II. of Poland , dy'd , they elected him Prince of Transylvania . After he was crown'd King of Poland by Karnkouski , whom he made Archbishop of Gnesna , he endeavour'd to appease the Disorders among the great People , and to win the Affections of the Male-contents , which at last he effected by marrying the Princess Ann , Daughter to Sigismund I. and Sister to Sigismund II. by whom he had no Children . † About this time the Emperour fomented a Sedition among the Inhabitants of Dantzic , which induc'd them to refuse to take an Oath of Fidelity to Batori , and moreover to raise an Army and stand upon their Defence . But the Senate of Poland having declar'd 'em Rebels , their Army was soon defeated , and Town besieg'd ; and at last they were oblig'd to comply by Mediation of the Electors of Saxony and Brandenburg , and Lantgrave of Hesse . The chief Cause of this War was , that the Citizens of Dantzic pretended not to be subject to the Republic of Poland , but only to the King ; yet notwithstanding this Treaty , they were forc'd to submit themselves to both . * Hitherto there were no Courts of Judicature in Poland , all Differences being decided by the King and Council . But the Gentry finding this way of Procedure too tedious to the Nation , and too burdensom to the King , obtain'd leave of Batori to erect two Courts of Judicature , which they commonly call Tribunals ; one at Petricovia , and the other at Lublin , where all Civil Causes were to be determin'd absolutely without any Appeal to Court , unless upon any Matter relating to the State ; in which Case , the last Decision was to be reserv'd to the King and Diet together . † This King was more severe in his Punishments than the Polish Laws allow'd , yet he molested none on account of Religion , always affirming that three Things God had wholly reserv'd to himself , which were , to make something out of nothing , to foretel Things to come , and to govern and direct Consciences . This Prince , like Sigismund I. very much encourag'd speaking Latin in his Dominions , being reported to have said often to the Gentlemens Sons , Discite Isatinè , nam unum ex vobis aliquando faciam Mosci Pan , ( a great Lord. ) Whereby the Youth being all in Hopes , practis'd that Language with great Diligence , which very much contributed towards the Encrease of Arts and Sciences in this Kingdom . When Sigismund I. sent the Bishop of Varmia his Embassador to Vienna , the Emperour was surpriz'd to hear even the Polish Coachmen speak Latin fluently . Also after Sigismund the Second's Death , when Embassadors were sent to bring Henry of Valois into Poland , the French wonder'd that not one of all their Train but spoke this Language with great Address . This King , in the beginning of his Reign , was like to have been over-run by the Muscovites ; for they had so great Advantages over the Poles , that they took several Towns from them in a Dutchies of Severia , Smolensko and Lithuania . In these Wars the Muscovites were not a little politick , for they took occasion to invade the Poles , either when they had Wars abroad , or Disturbances at home ; but at last King Batori having appeas'd his own intestine Jars , and made Peace with his Neighbours , by the concurrence of a general Diet declar'd War against the Muscovites , and pour'd in upon 'em with such Vigour and Success , that in three Years time he re-took all his own Towns , and besides carry'd the War into the very heart of their Country , plundering and destroying wherever he came . In this Expedition he got from them above twenty great Cities and Provinces , such as Polotia , Sokola , Sussa , Krasna , Vsviata , Sitna , Jeseriscia , Kossiano , Nescerda , all the Dutchy of Plotia , Lukis , Neuela , Zavolotia , Ostrovia , &c. All this put the poor Muscovites into such a fright that they immediately dispatch'd an * Embassador to the Pope , to give him hopes , that if he could prevail upon the Poles to withdraw their Army out of their Country , and make an honourable Peace with 'em , they would all submit to the Roman Church . This your Grace may imagine soon put the Holy Father upon a pious Stratagem ; for he sent his Nuncio Possevinus to assure the Czar , that he would employ all his Interest in his behalf . Whereupon the Poles , having besieg'd Pleskow , the strongest Town in Muscovy , with ill success ; and moreover , having lost above forty thousand Men during the War , at length , through the prudent Management of Possevinus , they agreed to a Suspension of Arms for ten Years ; and farther , that the King of Poland should restore to Muscovy all the Provinces and Towns he had taken in this War ; and that , on the other side , the Czar should give up to the King all Livonia : yet the Czar made no Alteration in his Greek Religion , as he had made the Pope believe he design'd to do . Thus ended the War with Muscovy , which was like to have prov'd so fatal to that Country . * The Tartars durst not make any Incursions into Poland during his Reign ; and their Cham having sent Embassadors thither to demand the Tribute formerly paid them for Transylvania , he dismiss'd their Embassy with a great deal of Indignation , declaring he would pay Tribute to no Man. The Turk likewise shew'd great Deference for this Prince , for he never made any Hostilities in Transylvania while Batori govern'd there ; but his Nephew being elected Prince of that Country , the Port would have augmented their Tribute ; but Batori espousing his Cause by an Embassy to the Grand Seignior , the Port chose rather to be contented with little than to hazard the losing of all by disobliging so powerful a Prince . All that huge Tract of Land , above three hundred Miles long from East to West , and above a hundred broad from South to North , was for fifty Years before in possession of the Poles . It is call'd by one general Name Vkraina , which , in the Selavonian Language , signifies a † Frontier , serving for Bounds betwixt them , the Turks and Tartars . This vast and fertil Country is divided into two great Provinces , Volhynia and Podolia . Of Volhynia , the capital Town is Kiovia , built on the Borysthenes , which was formerly , as they say , one of the largest in Europe . It antiently belong'd to the Dukes of Russia , but now is entirely ruin'd between the Turks and Tartars . The capital Town of Podolia is Caminiec , a fortify'd City built on a Rock . The Inhabitants of Vkraina are commonly call'd 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 Cosacks , which in the Sclavonian Language signifies Robbers . At first they were Peasants that came from Russia and other neighbouring Countries , settling in the Islands of the River Boristhenes , and who afterwards spread all over Vkraina , and liv'd on Robbery ; for they us'd to make Inroads into Tartary and Turky , plunder Trebisond and Sinope , and ravage even up to the Gates of Constantinople . They also us'd to pirate on the Black Sea , and have been very useful to the Poles when they were engag'd in War against the Infidels . I can compare 'em to no People better than to the Miquelets of Spain , or Highlanders of Scotland . * King Stephen , to make this People more serviceable to the Crown of Poland , put 'em under a good Discipline , order'd 'em Officers and a General ; and moreover , gave 'em the Town of Techtimoravia upon the River Boristhenes , which they made a Magazine , as also the Place of Residence for their Governours , to be a Bulwark against the Irruptions of the Tartars , who frequently infested them . He endow'd 'em likewise with many Privileges ; for all which they afterwards did him considerable Services . It will not here be amiss to give your Grace some farther Account of this People , who are often much talk'd of , and yet at the same time but very little known . † Alberto Vimina in his Civil Wars of Poland says , it is certain that they have their Name from the Sclavonian Word Coza , which signifies a Goat ; and this either because they were wont to be cloth'd with Garments of Goats Hair , or that they liv'd like Goat-herds in Huts ; or else by reason that they skipt about like Goats , and found no Country of too difficult Access for them . The Country they first possess'd was not above eighteen Leagues on either side of the Borysthenes , not far from the Place where Ovid was sent into Banishment , and where they affirm is a Castle still that goes by the Name of Ovidoua , where Ovid may be suppos'd to have been buried : This Vimina says he does not at all discredit , the Country agreeing with a Passage of Ovid in his Elegies writ to Rufinus . Non Ager hic Pomum , non dulces educat uvas ; Non salices Ripa : robora monte virent : Neve fretum laudes terra magis , aequora semper Ventorum rabie , solibus orba tument . And the Fierceness of the People describ'd by Ovid in another place , encreases his Opinion . Maxima pars hominum , nec te pulchorrima curat Roma , nec Ausonii Militis Arma timet . Notwithstanding all this , we must not pretend to derive this Modern People from Antiquity , for it is certain they were at first a Body of Vagabonds that fled from Justice into this Country , where they liv'd only upon fishing and hunting , and at last , as now , upon Piracy and Robbery . * The present Extent of their Country is much larger than formerly , for now it reaches 100 Leagues in length , and above 40 in breadth . They report the Grass here generally grows so high , that a Man on Horse-back is easily hid under it . This Country abounds so with all sorts of Grain , that the Inhabitants know not what to do with it , their Rivers being shallow , and therefore not capable to transport it to other places . They have also all sorts of Beasts , Fish and Fowl , with most other Necessaries , except Wine and Salt , whereof the first comes from Hungary , Transilvania , Valachia and Moldavia ; and the second is fetch'd from the Mines of Poland . † The Houses of this Country are generally of Wood , built in like manner as in Muscovy and Poland , and rarely above one Story high . The Walls of their Towns are most commonly made of Earth kept up with Stakes and Planks , such being most proper to resist the force of Cannon . 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 The Inhabitants of Vkraina are for the most part robust and strong , generous , and great Despisers of Covetousness , inconceivable Lovers of Liberty , and impatient under the mildest Slavery : They are likewise indefatigable , bold and brave , but withal excessive Drunkards , treacherous Friends , and perfidious Enemies : Their common Employments are Hunting and Fishing , and they are indifferently skill'd in all the necessary Arts of Peace and War ; but what they excel most in is , the preparing Saltpetre , with which they furnish several parts of Europe . They are moreover excellent in making Gunpowder . The Peasants of this and the Neighbouring Countries are very Slaves , being forc'd to work three or four days in a Week for their Lords gratis , and to pay besides several rigorous Duties ; but still this is nothing , for their Lords Power extends not only over their Goods , but also their Lives ; wherefore it cannot be wonder'd at if these miserable Wretches have often rebell'd , and defended their Liberty with great Obstinacy . Their Religion is generally the Greek Perswasion , which they receiv'd in the Year 942 , under the Reign of Vlodomir Prince of Russia ; yet the greatest part of the Gentry profess either the Roman or Reform'd Religion . These Greek Principles extend all over Muscovy , Moldavia , Valachia , Turky and Persia . The Cosack Priests are call'd Pops , which in their Language signifies Guides . Their Fasts are very frequent and rigid , for then they not only abstain from Flesh , but also from Butter , Milk , Cheese , Eggs , &c. feeding only on Herbs , Pulse , Roots , and the like . There are some among them so excessive devout , that they will never eat Bread , nor drink Water but on Saturdays and Sundays . The Women court the Men in this Country , which is so common , that it is not at all thought immodest , for they speak only to the Person 's Relations whom they design to make their Husband . This Country is so very much incommoded by Flies , that in Summer the Inhabtaints are forc'd to fortify themselves several ways against them ; but it abounds much more with Grashoppers , who in a dry Season come in Clouds of five or six Leagues long , and four in breadth , and darken the Sky even at Noon-day : Where-ever they settle they make a clean Harvest in less than two hours : They live but sixth Months . Where they reside in Aumun they lay their Eggs , each having about three hundred ; these they hatch in the Spring , of which but very few prove addle : Great Rains , or a violent North-East Wind can only remove them . Before the young ones are strong enough to fly , they creep into the Houses , hop upon the Beds , Tables , Victuals , and the like , insomuch that scarce a bit can be swallowed without two or three of them along with it : At Night they lie in the Roads and Fields , which are most commonly cover'd with them above a Foot thick ; and when a Couch or Wagon passes over them , it raises a most intolerable Stink . The Language of the Cosacks is a Dinlect of the Polish , as that is of the Sclavonian . It is very soft , and full of Diminutives , and consequently very delightful both to the Hearer and Speaker . The chief Study of the Cosacks is Arms , which , tho they practise for the most part on Horse-back , yet they will sometimes alight to do the Duty of Foot. They endure the Hardships of War to a wonder , and will live upon little or nothing : They commonly content themselves with a sort of black Bisket , which they eat with Garlick and Onions . They manage their Archibuss and Bow with great Dexterity , and also make use of a kind of Scimiter . They are very little acquainted with Luxury , only they love Aqua-vitae extreamly , with which when mixt with Honey they will often get drunk . They have all sorts of Handicrafts among them , and their Women are imploy'd chiefly in spinning Linen and Wollen . The Peasants understand perfectly all sorts of Agriculture ; and the Inhabitants in general are well skill'd in brewing Beer , making Mead , Aqua-vitae , &c. There is scarce any among them , of what Age , Sex or Condition soever , but will strive to out-do each other in drinking and carousing : and I believe there are no Christians in the World that are more careless or negligent , tho they are by Nature almost capable of any thing . When they are in the Field against their Enemies , they are always extremely sober . Where the Cosacks shew the most Courage is in their Tabords , which are certain Chariots they use to fight in ; tho by Sea also they are not contemptible , but on Horse-back they are little worth , for two hundred Polanders would easily drive two thousand of their best Troopers ; yet their Foot will stand to the last Extemity . When they discover any Vessel by Sea that they have a mind to take , they lie conceal'd with their Boats till about Midnight , when they row towards her with great Swiftness , and having encompass'd her round , easily take her by Surprize . When they have drawn out all her Lading , they generally sink her , because they are not able to carry her off . Having thus given your Grace a short Account , by way of Digression , of the Cosacks , I will return to King Stephen , who having no Children , propos'd to the Diet to elect his Successor while he liv'd , and that to prevent Disorders that usually happen in Interregnums ; which this Grand Council would by no means condescend to , imagining he intended to force one of his Brother's Sons upon them , or else for fear of giving a bad Precedent for future Elections , which might tend in time to the utter abolishing of their Privileges and Power ▪ This King , by the Solicitations of the Pope and other Christian Princes , being ready to engage in a War against the Turks , dy'd after ten Years Reign , and about the fifty fourth Year of his Age , at Grodna in Lithuania , where he had establish'd his Residence under pretence of its being a fine Country for hunting , tho the true Reason is thought to have been , because he did not care to live with his Queen Ann , who was above sixty Years old when he marry'd her . He was a prudent and circumspect Prince , couragious , and just even to Severity . He not only enlarg'd his Dominions , but also settled a better Order in 'em than any before him ; and I have heard the Poles speak of him with the greatest Respect and Veneration . On this Wise and Valiant Prince a certain Person compos'd the following Elogy , found in an antient Manuscript . * In Templo plus quam Sacerdos . In Republicâ plus quam Rex . In Sententiâ dicendâ , plus quam Senator . In Judicio plus quam Jurisconsultus . In Exercitu plus quam Imperator . In Acie plus quam Miles . In Adversis perferendis , Injuriisque condonandis , plus quam Vir. In publicâ Libertate tuendâ , plus quam Civis . In Amicitiâ colenda , plus quam Amicus . In convictu , plus quam Familiaris . In Venatione , ferisque domandis , plus quam Leo. In totâ reliquâ vitâ plus quam philosophus . The Death of Batori put Poland into the same Confusion it had been in twice before , from the time of Sigismundus Augustus . The Provincial Diets assembled in 1587 , whose business it was to secure the Frontiers from Invasion , and settle the Peace of the Republick . Next the Primate Stanislaus Karnkowski notify'd the Death of the King according to Custom , and call'd a General Diet to meet at Warsaw in March , where it was afterwards agreed that the Diet of Election should meet in June following . The Lutherans contended so high for their share in the Government , that for Peace sake they had more granted them than the antient Laws of the Kingdom allow'd : For in this Assembly their Party was so strong , that they not only obtain'd Toleration , but also perpetual Liberty of Conscience . This the Bishops vigorously oppos'd , which made the Primate and Bishop of Vladislaw leave the Diet dissatisfied , when Demetrius Sulikowski Arch-bishop of Leopol , presiding in the Assembly , in conjunction with Laurence Goslicki Bishop of Caminiec , considering the Confusion occasioned by the Absence of the Primate , thought it either necessary to comply with the Lutherans , or to dismiss the Diet ; but the Bishop of Caminiec at last found a mid-way , which was to grant the Lutherans their Demands , but withal to insert a Clause , that what had been done at that Session was meerly to preserve the Publick Peace . The time of the Election being come , Christopher Zborowski , who was banish'd during Batori's Reign , and now recall'd by the Power of the Lutherans , appear'd at the head of 500 French , with as many Germans and Lutherans as amounted to near 10000 Men ; with these Stanislaus de Gorka , Palatin of Posnania , join'd : He was a Person of Wit , and extremely popular ; for tho he was crook-back'd , yet his great Estate and generous way of spending of it made him look'd upon with universal Esteem . Zamoski was also at the head of a considerable number of Troops , which , tho they were fewer than those of the opposite Party , yet were they much better disciplin'd ; with these he encamp'd within two Miles of Warsaw , and entrench'd himself within Lines of Circumvallation . The wiser part of the Diet having a mind to accommodate these two Factions , order'd them Audience one after another , forbidding either to appear in Arms before them . They also shew'd an Inclination to reverse what had been decreed in favour of the Lutherans , which these last would by no means hear of , promising themselves a sufficient Defence from their Number , which Zamoski ridicul'd , relying upon the better Discipline of his Followers . The Lutherans perceiving there was no Justice to be expected from the Diet , without any regard to their Orders , came in Arms before them : After which they retir'd , complaining that they were depriv'd of their Liberties . This had soon occasion'd a Rok●●z ( being an Association in which the Gentry are oblig'd to engage when they are oppress'd ) had not the Primate timely prevented it . During all this the Lithuanians had not yet declar'd themselves ; and it may be it would have been difficult to have known their Minds , had not a Confusion given them occasion to explain them . There were three Factions at this Election , whose Power was almost equal . The first was that of Lithuania , which was for electing Theodore Odonowic , Great Duke of Muscovy , he having proferr'd to unite his Dominions to those of Poland . This Proposal might have been thought plausible enough had it been made by any but Muscovites . The hopes several of the Gentry gave the Czar were apparently only to amuse him , fearing he might invade the Kingdom during the Interregnum . The second Party was that of Zborowski and Gorka Palatin of Posnania ; they were entirely in the Interest of Maximilian Arch-duke of Austria , Brother to the Emperor Rhodolph . These * Anibal of Capua the Pope's Nuncio join'd notwithstanding they were Lutherans , yet he all along fed them up more with Promises than Presents . The third Faction was that of the Senate , being the strongest of the three , by reason that Zamoski with the Flower of the Polish Army was on their side . It was much doubted upon which of the Competitors the Election would fall . The Czar of Muscovy and a Piasto were talk'd of only for fashion-sake . The Batori's of Transilvania had their Envoys at the Diet , but they had no other Orders from their Masters , than to demand the Personal Estate of the late King , when , had they ask'd the Crown likewise , it is highly probable some regard might have been had to Batori's Family . Sweden was upon the Roll a third time , tho its King John had been rejected in the two former Elections , by reason he was thought a Lutheran ; but by the Catholick Liturgy publish'd in that Kingdom in 1575 , the Poles were disabus'd in that Opinion , wherefore his Son Sigismund was no longer suspected ; for the Poles had occasion to oppose some great Power to the House of Austria , and what could be sitter for that purpose than the Family of Jagello , from which Sigismund was descended by his Mother ? King John also caus'd his Emissaries to give out that Lithuania of right belonged to his Son , as being of the Jagellonick Race . This bold Claim might well have rais'd a War between Sweden and Poland , had not the latter prudently thought fit to avoid it . In the mean time the Lutherans were firmly dispos'd to Maximilian's Interest , but Zamoski broke all their Measures : They had a mind to kidnap the Primate , but by the Advice of this General he retir'd to the Castle of Warsaw . Nevertheless Cardinal Radzivil , to whom the House of Austria had given a Principality , declar'd for Maximilian , as likewise did several others by his Example . This augmented the Courage of the Lutherans , yet did not in the least diminish that of Zamoski's Followers ; both Parties were like to come to Blows , had not the Bishops mounted on Horseback and interpos'd . While these Prelats were thus doing their Duty , the Pope's Nuncio , tho lame , clamber'd up the highest Tower in Warsaw to view the Army : He doubted not but his Friends the Lutherans would get the better , their Number being greater . At this the Catholicks were extremely offended , and us'd to say that Maximilian's Interest must needs fall , being only supported by a Hook-back and a Cripple . The Lutherans perceiving that both the Name and Family of Maximilian were odious to the Poles , agreed together to relinquish him , and propose the Czar , by which means they brought over to their Party those who were neither for Maximilian nor Sigismund . After this the several Embassadors had their Audience ; the Pope's Nuncio spoke first , and made his Harangue chiefly on the good Qualities of Maximilian ; but this Candidate was not better lik'd of than his Orator , or his Panegyrick . Stanislaus Pawlowski , the Emperour's Minister , was heard next , who run also out in Commendation of his Master's Brother ; but from whom there being more Ill to be fear'd than Good to be hop'd , his fine Speech was but little minded . Then came the Embassadors of Sueden to be introduc'd , which were * Eric Sparre Senator and Grand Chancellor of that Kingdom , and Eric Brahé Great Master of Prince Sigismund's Houshold . These insinuated that their Master did not send sooner , because he knew the great Affection the Poles always bore the Jag●●llonick Family , of which his Son was descended . They made no great Profers , knowing well that the fear of Maximilian's carrying it would not give the Diet leave to ask that of them which at other Conjunctures they would surely have demanded . The Primate being not unmindful of the fright the Lutherans had put him into when they form'd a Design to carry him away , had a mind to make a speedy End of the business the Assembly met about ; and therefore , without being deterr'd by any Threats , proceeded to an Election the 9th of August 1587. At which time the Number of the Lutherans was much lessen'd , Gorka their Leader having ahus'd several of them ; wherefore , to be reveng'd , they went over to the contrary Party . Upon the Poll , the Majority of Voices was found for SIGISMUND DE VASA , whom consequently the Primate proclaim'd King of Poland . After the usual Acclamations the Assembly separated ; and the Archbishop , accompany'd by the Senate and Gentry , went directly to the Cathedral of Warsaw to give Thanks for having so happily ended this great and dangerous Affair . Hereupon Embassadors were immediately dispatch'd to Su●●den to bring the new King notice of his Election , and that his Coronation was design'd to be the 7th of October following . Whilst the Catholicks were thus labouring at the Election of a King , the Palatine Gorka and those of Zborowski's Party minded nothing but Drinking ; yet when they heard of what had hapned , they were extremely surpriz'd ; but at the same time endeavouring to repair their Faults , they fell into much greater . They immediately protested against the Election as both Irregular and Illegal . Their Assembly ordain'd , that the King that was to be chosen should annul all that had been done against Christopher Zborowski during the late Reign . They likewise made several other Regulations , which were all so very extravagant , that they were but little regarded . To this Faction the Gentry of Lithuania offer'd their Mediation , which yet they would not accept of , declaring they were resolv'd to elect Maximilian . Whereupon on the 21st of August , Gorka , with his Associates , proclaim'd Maximilian King of Poland , and sent Embassadors to acquaint him therewith . Whilst this was doing , the Lithuanians declar'd against both Elections , and thereby disengag'd themselves from favouring either Party , till they saw which was like to have the better . The Diet as yet was luckily not dissolv'd ; which Assembly pronounc'd the Election of Maximilian Seditious , and immediately null'd all that the Lutherans had done : but as the best Considerations become useless , if there be not force sufficient to put them in execution , they at the same time provided for the safety of the Kingdom against the Attempts of Maximilian and his Party ; for this Prince was then but at Olmitz in Moravia , and therefore might quickly have come into Poland , when Sigismund had not yet pass'd the Baltic , which is a very dangerous Sea in Autumn . The Diet , before they separated , charg'd Zamoski with the Care of the Commonwealth . I may here acquaint your Grace of a famous Astrologer or Magician , who happening to dine with Zamoski some hours before Sigismund was chosen , that General ask'd him , If he could tell by his Art who should be elected King ? To which this Person , after a little Consideration , reply'd , Quem Deus volet : Which Answer not in the least satisfying Zamoski , was but little regarded by him . The next day after the Election , the same Astrologer sent a Note into the Assembly , address'd to Zamoski with these Words : Sir , You understood not yesterday the Answer which I made you , but now read the word † Deus backwards , and you will find the Mystery explain'd . Afterwards Maximilian and Sigismund both arriv'd in Poland . The latter being at Oliva , a Monastery near Dantzic , receiv'd the Oath of Fidelity ; and preparing to march towards Cracow , which the former then besieg'd , for want of Troops was forc'd to retire to Rava . The Arch-Duke hop'd to have taken this Place by the Intelligence he had with the Germans which inhabited the Suburbs , who had promis'd him to harbour two Regiments in their Houses , which might seize on the weakest Gate , and so let him into the City ; but this Stratagem was detected by Zamoski , who marching to raise that Siege , had notice of these Designs ; whereupon first suffering the two Regiments to enter , he set fire to the Suburbs , and burnt them and their Friends together . Afterwards the Siege was rais'd , but the Arch-Duke did not go far off from the City , but drew up in Order of Battle in a Great Plain , which infinitely pleas'd Zamoski , who had no less Inclination to fight than he . At length they came to Blows , and the Fight lasted two Hours ; but in the end Maximilian being defeated , retir'd to Cestochow , whither Zamoski did not think it proper to follow him . A little while after Sigismund came to Cracow , where he was harangu'd by the Bishop of Caminiec , whom he answer'd in the Polish Language which his Mother had taught him . His Entry was usher'd in with that Solemnity , which was thought almost impossible to have been perform'd in time of War. After some Difficulties surmounted , his Coronation was fix'd for the 27th of December following , when he was Crown'd by the Archibishop of Gnesna . The Lutherans still insisted upon those Demands they had formerly made , which were fain to be granted them , because Maximilian was again ready to take the Field , notwithstanding his last Defeat . In 1588 , the Arch-Duke came again into Poland , and Zamoski march'd directly to meet him ; but Maximilian expecting more Assistance , went aside into Silesia , whither he thought the Enemy would not dare to follow him : But this valiant General not only overtook and fought him , but also routed and took him Prisoner in the City of Biczycna , after having belieg'd it some small time . Having taken this noble Prisoner , Zamoski gave him all the respect due to a Person of his Quality ; and moreover , that he might not appear under confinement at Cracow , which he had formerly besieg'd , he left him in the Citadel of Crasnostow , whence Zborowski's Party were like to have recover'd him , had not their Design been discover'd by Mark Sobieski Governour of that Place . In all other Respects , Zamoski treated his Prisoner very honourably , which gain'd so much upon the Arch-Duke , that he afterwards stood Godfather to one of his Children . The taking of Maximilian , with all his Artillery and Baggage , was not the only good Event of this Victory , for hereupon the Malecontents immediately acknowledg'd Sigismund . Also Zamoski's generous Usage towards the other Prisoners , whom he releas'd all upon their Parole , contributed very much to confirm Sigismund in the Throne . The Kingdom of Poland now was become no more a matter of Dispute . All the House of Austria aim'd at , was to procure the Arch-Duke's liberty , which at length was obtain'd through the Mediation of the Pope , who sent Cardinal Hyppolito Aldobrandin into Poland to treat of his Ransom , which by that means was rated much lower than the House of Austria could have expected : For altho it was urg'd to Sigismund , that as Charles the Vth dealt formerly by the King of France on the like occasion , so he ought to have a Sum of Money paid down sutable to the great Quality of his Prisoner ; yet Sigismund answer'd , That it was to no purpose to propose Charles the Vth as an Example in this Case , since that Prince had been guilty of an Action unbecoming his Grandeur : When , for his part , he did not look upon it sufficient Advantage to have got the better of his Enemy , unless he likewise had the Glory to give him his Liberty , and not to make him buy it . By this Mediation Maximilian was to quit for ever his Title to the Kingdom of Poland , to restore some Places which had been surrender'd to him , and to remain in a perpetual Amity with Poland ; to all which the Emperour his Brother was made Guarantee . But altho these Conditions were so very reasonable , yet Maximilian would not ratify them till 1589. Wherefore his Wilfulness detain'd him in Prison till that time , when he escape 〈◊〉 to his Parole of Honour . Nevertheless , he was afterwards brought to sign them by the Power his Brother had over him . * Sigismund III. was first marry'd to Ann Daughter of Charles Arch-Duke of Austria ; and after her Death to Constantia her Sister , by both which he had three Sons , Vladislaus by the former , and Casimir and Ferdinand by the latter , the two first succeeding him in the Kingdom . When the King his Father was dead he went into Swedeland , and was there likewise crown'd King of that Country in the Year 1592 , on condition that every fifth Year he should come and reign over Sweden in Person ; but being engag'd in a long War against the Muscovites , Turks and Tartars , he could not be spar'd in fifteen Years , and therefore sent a Senate of Jesuits to govern them and suppress the Lutherah Doctrine , which was then mightily spread in that Country . * Here it must be observ'd , that this King's Mother Catherine strictly adher'd to the Roman Church by the permission of her Husband John III. King of Sweden , who also lean'd a little that way . Whereupon , when Sigismund's Tutor Arnold Grothusius would have seduced him from that Perswasion , his Father John being in a great Passion , and drawing his Sword upon the Tutor , cry'd , I will have my Son educated in hopes of both Kingdoms , meaning his own and that of Poland . These Jesuits the King order'd to be receiv'd with the same Honour as if he himself had come in Person ; at which the Swedes being grievously nettled , sunk them in the Harbour of Stockholm in the Ship that brought 'em from Dantzic , and immediately thereupon proclaim'd Charles Duke of Sudermannia , Sigismund's Uncle , their King , who had embrac'd Lutheranism some time before , and which the Swedes have profess'd ever since . This occasion'd bloody Wars between these two Nations ; but Sigismund being likewise engag'd with other Countries , was forc'd to accept of a dishonourable Truce . In the beginning of this War King Charles IX . took a great many places from the Poles in Livonia , most of which were afterwards retaken by the Polish General and Chancellor Zamoski . Besides this the King of Sweden was vanquish'd in a great Battel fought near Kirckholm and Riga , where he narrowly escap'd himself : but some intestine Divisions arising between the King and Nobility of Poland , he got time to recover Breath . The occasion of the Wars between the Poles and Muscovites was this : A certain Person coming into Poland , pretended to be Demetrius Son to John Basilowitz , Great Duke of Muscovy , and that he was to have been murder'd by order of Boris Gudenow , afterwards Grand Duke , who hop'd thereby to secure the Succession after the Death of Theodore , eldest Son of the said Duke , but that another had been kill'd in his stead . Hereupon he found so great Encouragement from George Mniszeck , Palatin of Sendomir , that he married his Daughter to him ; and by the Assistance of some other Polish Lords , gather'd together a great Army , and march'd with Demetrius into Muscovy , when Boris Gudenow , then Grand Duke , happening to die suddenly , he was receiv'd by the Muscovites , and proclaim'd Czar in Moscow . Hereupon he sent into Poland for his Bride ; but while the Nuptials were celebrating in Moscow , the People , suspecting him to be an Impostor , gather'd together , rais'd a Tumult , and attack'd the Castle , where they cut to pieces Demetrius with most of the Poles that came along with him and his Bride , and took her Prisoner . Then Basilius Suski , descended from the Grand Dukes by the Mother's side , having got together about ●●0000 Men , was proclaim'd Czar : immediately after which a Rumor being spread abroad that Demetrius had escaped , tho Suski had taken care to expose his Body to view , which was so mangled that none could know him , and a Person pretending to be him , the Poles acknowledg'd him as such ; whereupon they together with the Cosacks assisted this Person to recover his pretended Right , and several times beat Suski , and oblig'd him to set at liberty the Captive Bride . She also acknowledg'd this Demetrius for her Husband ; but whether he was really so or not , could never yet be determin'd . Sigismund laid hold of this opportunity , to try at least whether he could recover Smolensko and Severia ; whereupon he besieged the former in the Year 1609 , but could not make himself Master of it till the Year 1611 , when he took it by storm . In the mean time the Poles , who had hitherto sided with Demetrius , were recall'd by Sigismund , who thought it not convenient that so considerable a part of his Forces should be under the Command of another . By the removal of this Army Suski had leisure to recover himself ; whereupon with the Assistance sent him out of Sweden , he march'd directly against the Poles , who then were besieging Smolensko , but was shamefully defeated by them near Clusin . By this Overthrow the Affairs of the Muscovites were again in a very dangerous Condition ; wherefore to avoid the danger , they resolv'd to depose Suski ( who by his Misfortunes became odious to them ) and to offer their Crown to Vladislaus , Sigismund's Son. This Suski was afterwards surrender'd to the Poles , and dy'd at Warsaw in Prison . Whereupon Vladislaus marching towards that Country with a powerful Army in the Year 1610 , and they hearing of it , thinking he came rather to conquer than accept their Crown , unanimously revolted against him , especially when they heard that Demetrius had been murder'd by the Tartars who were his Guards . Hereupon Prince Vladislaus his Expedition was made to no purpose , he being forc'd to make a Truce with the Muscovites for fourteen Years , whereby it was agreed , that in the mean time the Poles should keep in their possession the several Dukedoms of Severia , Zernikow and Novogrod , which they had taken during the late Troubles in Muscovy . In the mean time George Farenbach surrender'd several Places in Livonia to the King of Sweden , Gustavus Adolphus : but it was suspected that he intended to betray that King ; for soon after the said Farenbach was reconcil'd to King Sigismund , to whom he restor'd all the Places except Pernau . In the Year 1620 , the Poles were engag'd in a War against the Turks , fomented , as was suppos'd , by Bethlem Gabor Prince of Transilvania , for which the Turks afterwards endeavour'd to banish that Prince for siding with the Poles . In the Year following the Turks march'd with their whole Forces against Poland , but were met by the Poles near Chocim under the Command of Prince Vladistaus , who with an Army of about 65000 Men , repuls'd above 392000 Turks commanded by their Emperor Osman in Person . The Turks attempted three times to force the Polish Camp , but were as often beat back with Loss . Nevertheless in the mean time the Poles suffer'd extremely for want of Ammunition and Provisions , and besides were mightily weakened by Sickness and a huge Mortality among their Horses . Notwithstanding all this , at length the Turkish Emperor was forc'd to strike up an honourable Peace with them after having lost about 60000 Men in the several Attacks he made upon their Camp , and a greater number in his March back to Constantinople . In the mean time Gustavus Adolphus falling into Livonia , took the City of Riga without any great Resistance ; and all the rest of that Country except Dunneburgh was conquer'd likewise by the Swedes in the Year 1625. Afterwards Gustavus enter'd Prussia in the Year 1626 , where he took the Cities of Marienburg and Elbing , besides some other Places . This War was thus carried on without any general Engagement till the Year 1629 , when Hans Wrangel the Swedish General defeated the Poles near Gorzno . Then the Emperor sent some Forces to the Assistance of the Poles , who in a Battle fought near Stuma were very near having made Gustavus Prisoner . But however , the Polish Affairs after this Battel falling into great Confusion , they were forc'd to clap up a Truce till the Year 1634 , by the Mediation of Charles the First , King of England , and of Lewis the Thirteenth of France ; the Swedes in the mean while being to keep possession of Elbing , Mcmel , Braunsberg , Pillau , and what besides they had taken in Livonia . After this Sigismund dy'd the last day of April in the Year 1632 , being sixty Years old , and having reign'd forty four . * He had all the Qualities that could be requir'd in a great Prince : He lov'd Justice , and all the World commended his Piety . He was always of an even Temper either in good or bad Fortune ; and the Lustre of the Polish Crown obtain'd when he was but young , together with the loss of the Kingdom of Sweden to his Uncle , might well have either exalted or debas'd him , had he not had a great Soul : yet among all these good Qualities , he was too much wedded to his Opinion , which was the cause of some Misfortunes that happen'd to him . Prince Vladislaus was absent when his Father Sigismund fell sick , yet he arriv'd at Court just as he was expiring , whose Presence so much reviv'd the King , as to give him Power to put the Crown of Sweden on his Son's Head , tho he was to leave that of Poland to Chance . This Election was much more peaceable than his Father Sigismund's , in that he had no Competitors to oppose him . Some thought Gustavus Adolphus King of Sweden had a design upon the Crown ; and his boundless Ambition , join'd with the great Number of his Friends the Lutherans , dispersed throughout the whole Kingdom , might very well support that Opinion : yet the Gentry of Great Poland which were most to be suspected on account of Conformity in Religion with him , were the first that strove to exclude him ; for they declar'd those Enemies to their Country , that should in the least dare to propose him . Likewise at another Assembly , a Palatin offering but to insinuate that it would be proper to choose a Foreign Prince , the Gentry were so unanimously offended at him , that he was fain to retire betimes to avoid their Fury . Also Gustavus Adolphus had then too many Irons in the Fire , to draw any more Enemies upon his Back . John Casimir , Brother to Prince Vladislaus , was likewise suspected to have a mind to the Crown , and this Conjecture had a more plausible Foundation than the former . These two Princes were both Sons to Sigismund III. yet had they not the same Mother . That of Casimir did all she could to advance her Son to the Throne : At the Diet met at Thorn she endeavour'd to have a Successor elected whilst the King was living ; whereupon she employ'd a certain Bishop to propose her Son , but with which the Diet was so extremely incens'd , that they would have immediately tri'd that Prelat for infringing the Publick Liberties , had not more weighty Affairs interven'd which caus'd them to lay those Intentions aside . During this Prince Casimir did all he could to satisfy the Publick that he had no Design upon the Crown , but that all his Aim was to promote the Interest of his elder Brother . The Primate John Vezik having notified the Death of the late King , conven'd the Diet on the 27 th of June , where the Lutherans continued their Cabals and Factions as formerly , but did not favour any of Vladislaus his Competitors as before . The Diet of Election was fix'd for the 27 th of September in the same Year , whither the Gentry all flock'd at the time appointed , but that more to ingratiate themselves in their Prince Vladislaus's favour , than to sell their Suffrages . One thing was propos'd at this Diet , which had it been followed , might have deliver'd the Kingdom from great Oppressions . This was to digest the Laws into a Code , and to get the King Elect to confirm it : Also to reform the many Abuses crept into the Practice of the Law ; but this was too vigorously oppos'd by the interessed Party , and therefore was fain to be let fall . Hereupon the Diet devoted themselves wholly to the Election : Prince Casimir first propos'd his BrotherVladislaus , which Henry Firley Bishop of Premislia seconded by a Speech to this purpose , That tho that Assembly had a Right to elect whom they pleas'd , yet they had ever had a particular regard to the Offspring of their Kings ; that every body there acknowledg'd the Candidate to be of the Blood of Jagello : That even the Merit of his Father pleaded for the Interest of the Son : That Uladislaus his own Conquests had sufficiently testify'd his Valour ; and lastly , that a favourable Result was to be expected from that Assembly , since each knew as much of the Merit of that Prince as he . This was courteously answer'd by the Primate ; after which they proceeded to admit the Ambassadors . First Honorius Visconti , the Pope's Nuncio , had Audience ; who being plac'd on the left hand of the Primate , first desir'd the Assembly to choose a Catholick Prince , and then recommended Prince Vladislaus . Next the Embassadors of the Emperour and King of Sweden contended for Prior Admittance , when the latter being prevented by the Gout , or at least so feigning it , was forc'd to yield . The Emperour's Minister therefore was introduc'd , who in the Name of his Master recommended likewise Prince Vladislaus . Afterwards the Swedish Embassador's Indisposition gave him leave to be admitted ; he propos'd a strict Alliance between Sweden and Poland , in case the Diet would elect none of Sigismund's Issue , but on condition that he should first renounce all Right to the Kingdom of Sweden . This Proposal was not at all approv'd of : and there was something else said also by this Minister which mightily displeas'd the Diet ; yet at that time they thought it better to dissemble their Dislike , than provoke so powerful a Prince as Gustavus by a Resentment . At this Diet the City of Dantzic had a great Favour granted them , which was for the future to have a Vote at the Election of the Kings of Poland ; which Privilege had never been granted before but to the Cities of Cracow and Vilna , one being Capital of Poland , and the other of Lithuania . Prince ULADISLAUS was chosen the 13th of November 1632. when he took the usual Oaths , was proclaim'd by the Primate , and afterwards crown'd on the 18th of February 1633. He was first marry'd to Coecilia Renata , Daughter to the Emperour Ferdinand II. and afterwards to the Princess Mary Ludovica di Gonzaga , Daughter to the Duke of Nevers of the House of Mantua . The Kings of France always match'd the Princesses of Nevers and Nemours , as Princesses of the Blood , to Crown'd Heads . The Year after his Election , Vladislaus not only forc'd the Muscovites to raise the Siege of Smolensko , and obtain'd a signal Victory over them , but likewise brought their Army to such Extremities , that they surrender'd themselves ; and the Turks , who had made a Diversion , were also at the same time bravely repuls'd . Not long after Vladislaus made an advantageous Peace with the Muscovites , by virtue of which they renounc'd their Protensions to the two large Dukedoms of Smolensko and Zernikow , which begat such a Terror in the Turks , that they also freely made Restitution for the Damages sustain'd in their last Incursion , and strangled their Bassa who commanded those Forces . He forc'd likewise the Swedes to restore him those Places they possess'd in Prussia , and to prolong the Truce for 26 Years ; which they the easier consented to , by reason that their Affairs in Germany were but in an ill Condition after the Battle of Norlinguen . * In the Year 1637 , the Foundation of the War with the Cosacks was laid , which brought unspeakable Damages upon the Poles , and which was occasion'd thus . The Privileges the Cosacks had obtain'd from King Stephen , made them to encrease in Number , and grow much stronger than they were before ; for the Peasants of all the neighbouring Countries , having been exceedingly oppress'd by their Lords , to deliver themselves from Slavery , ran in great Numbers into the Vkraine , whereby the Cosacks soon grew very formidable both to the Poles and Turks , which embolden'd them to make frequent Incursions into Turky , and which was afterwards the occasion of many bloody Wars between these two Nations . The Great Men of Poland having purchas'd divers Estates in Vkraina , thought their . Revenues might be considerably augmented , if the Privileges of the Cosacks were but reduc'd to a narrower Compass ; and if instead of plundering their Neighbours the Turks , they were restrain'd to manure the Ground , and live upon the Products of their own Labour . Whereupon the Poles prevail'd upon their King Vladislaus to send General Konicepoliski to reduce them . Hereupon at first the Cosacks made a vigorous Resistance , and oppos'd the Building of the Fortress Hudack just at a Point , where the River Zwamer falls into the Boristhenes . But being at last entirely defeated by the Poles , they were oblig'd to surrender their General Paulack , with some others of the chiefest among them , who , notwithstanding a Pardon promis'd them before-hand , were all beheaded . Besides this , it was decreed in the Diet , that all their former Privileges , together with the Fortress of Tectimoravia , granted them by King Stephen , should be taken from them , and a new Body of Militia setled there in their stead . To put this Decree in execution , the Polish Army march'd forthwith into the Vkraine , but were oppos'd by the Cosacks with great Bravery ; who yet nevertheless promis'd to be faithful to the Crown of Poland , Provided their antient Privileges might be continu'd to them ; which the Poles readily agreed to , but however never perform'd : Nay , treated several of them very ill ; for among other oppressive Methods , they took from them some of their Greek Churches . Afterwards the Cosacks recover'd in some measure under their General Bogdan Chmielinski , who having been justly enrag'd by Jarinski's ravishing his Wife , and afterwards murdering both her and her Son , resolv'd on some Expedient to revenge this Affront , and rid his Country of the Tyranny of the Polish Government . * In this King's Reign Posts were first us'd in Poland , setled after the German manner , in the Year 1647. King Vladislaus , after an indifferently happy Reign , dy'd of a malignant Fever at Merick in Lithuania the 20th of May , in the Year 1648. The Muscovites vanquish'd under his Reign ; The Turks forc'd to sue for Peace ; The Inclination he ever had to oblige every body , and the concern he was always under , when it was out of his Power to give sufficient Proofs of his Liberality , were powerful Motives to induce the Poles to regret his Loss , whose Consternation was the more augmented after his Death by their Defeat , and the taking of divers Places by the Cosacks , for want of him . Vladislaus leaving no Issue , his Brother JOHN CASIMIR , who had led a religious Life for some time , and was afterwards created * Cardinal by Innocent the Xth. succeeded him , being elected King in the same Year that his Brother dy'd , with the following Circumstances . The Primate Mathias Lubienski having signifi'd the Death of the late King by Circular Letters , and conven'd a Diet to meet on the 25th of June , ( the Diet of Election having been fix'd for the 6th of October ) all the Senators and Deputies met at the time appointed ; but there were no such Heats and Intrigues among them as formerly , by reason that the Cosacks and Tartars had rais'd too great Disorders in Poland for them to think of any thing at that time but Union : for the News of such prodigious Preparations made against them , were enough to stagger any Resolution but that of the Polanders , whose Valour has generally procur'd them the greatest Success . Hereupon Orders were immediately issu'd out to raise Troops to oppose these cruel Invaders ; and afterwards the Gentry proceeded to the Election of a Successor to the Throne , at which time no body thought that Prince Casimir , who was then complimented with the Title of King of Sueden , would have had any Competitor ; for the Great Duke of Muscovy , and the Prince of Transylvania , who both put in for the Crown , were look'd upon to have little or no Interest . The Czar very bluntly demanded the Crown , or upon refusal threatned to come and force a Compliance : But George Ragozzi seem'd to have recourse to a milder Method ; yet tho he offer'd his Army of 30000 Men to the Republick to assist them against their Enemies , he was suspected to have design'd it against them . But at length the Threats of the one , and Promises of the other , had no better Effect than that they were both equally despis'd and rejected . The Competitor that Casimir expected least , was Prince Charles Ferdinand Bishop of Breslaw in Silesia , and Ploczko in Poland , who solicited the Crown for his Brother , but design'd it for himself . It was believ'd he had written into Sueden to engage the Queen in his Interest . He had also lent a Million to raise Troops ; but this seem'd no extraordinary Policy , since his Brother Prince Casimir had before been declar'd Generalissimo of the Army . Stanislaus Zaremba , Bishop of Kiovia , was thought to have given Ferdinand this bad Counsel , thinking if he could advance that Prince , he might withal procure himself the chief Dignity in the Kingdom , the Archbishop of Gnesna being then fourscore Years old , and therefore not likely to live long . Prince Casimir had always shewn an uncommon Vertue in all his Actions . He lov'd War , and had ever a great Inclination for Travel : Whereupon in 1638 , he embark'd at Genoa for Spain with design to assist that Kingdom against France ; but being taken in Provence , he was kept two Years , till he was restor'd to his Brother Vladislaus by means of an Embassy sent to the Court of France . This Disgrace which hapned to this Prince , did not hinder him from undertaking other Voyages ; for in 1643 , he left Poland a second time , and passing by Loretto , became a Jesuit there , without acquainting the King his Brother therewith . To withdraw him honourably from this Company , and prevent the Publick from blaming his Inconstancy , Pope Innocent the Xth made him Cardinal in 1646 , which Dignity Casimir seen after resign'd ; for his Brother's Son dying in 1647 , and his Brother being neither like to have any more Children , nor to live long , he prudently bethought himself of other Measures : wherefore in 1647 , he sent his Renunciation to his Holiness by Francis Fredt de Moulinet , a French Gentleman , a Person he had always cherish'd and employ'd upon divers Occasions , and whose approv'd Fidelity made him often say , That a Prince was always better serv'd by Strangers than by his own Subjects . This Retreat of Casimir among the Jesuits , gave occasion to the Bishop of Kiovia to labour at his Exclusion , in which he was zealously assisted by the Protestants , who mortally hated that Society . This Bishop likewise imagin'd he had got the major part of the Gentry on his side , who seem'd also dissatisfi'd with the Jesuits ; but he was not a little mistaken , for Prince Casimir being the Elder , and King Vladislaus his Brother having recommended him by his Will to the States , the Faction against him only retarded his Election for a few days , the Senate in that time having a mind to reconcile the two Brothers . The 6th of October began the Diet of Election , where almost all were unanimous , and only study'd to hinder the Progress of the Cosacks . First John de Torres , Archbishop of Adrianople , the Pope's Nuncio , the young Marquess of Grana Ambassador from the Emperour , the Count of Arpajou Embassador Extraordinary , together with the Viscount of Bregi Embassador in Ordinary from France , recommended the Interest of Prince Casimir ; whereupon , the 29th of the same Month , John Tyskiewitz Bishop of Samogitia , made an elegant Harangue in his behalf , alledging the Case of Casimir the IId . who had retir'd into the Abby of Cluny , but nevertheless was not excluded the Throne . The next day the Minister of Ragozzi , Prince of Transylvania , had Audience , who , contrary to all Expectation , recommended Prince Casimir ; yet at the same time insinuated , that if they did not think fit to elect him , his Master , who had always had so sincere Affection for Poland , would gladly be their Prince . The Diet , altho they detested his Flattery , yet express'd themselves grateful to his Master for the kindness he had profess'd . The 3d of November Prince Ferdinand's Embassadors were introduc'd with the Bishop of Kiovia at their Head. The Profers these made were receiv'd with a great deal of Indifference ; but when the Bishop began to speak with disrespect of Prince Casimir , he was soon silenc'd by a universal Confusion of Voices , which seem'd all to be against him . Whereupon Prince Ferdinand sent forthwith his Excuses , and publickly resign'd his Pretensions to his Brother ; which prevail'd so far upon Casimir , that he granted him his Friendship ; and moreover , made him a Present of the Principalities of Oppolen and Ratibor in Silesia , and likewise re-imburs'd the Charges he had been at to oppose him in his Election ; which generous Usage so influenc'd Ferdinand , that he express'd less Joy for all these noble Presents than Sorrow for having been concern'd against so deserving a Brother . The 17th began the Election , when all Obstacles being remov'd , Casimir had been proclaim'd the same day , if his Embassadors had sign'd the Articles propos'd to them ; but nevertheless on the 20th , he was admitted to the Throne on the same Conditions with his Father Sigismund . He marry'd , by the Pope's Dispensation , the Queen-Dowager Mary Ludovica his Brother's Queen . She being a French Lady , and medling too much with Affairs of State , perhaps with design to promote a Successor of her own Country , is thought to have contributed in great measure towards the Troubles which afterwards ensu'd . Soon after he came to the Crown , the Cosack General Chmielinski began to put in practice his Revenge : Whereupon calling the Tartars to his Assistance , he march'd at the Head of a formidable Army into Poland ; where burning , plundering and ravaging wherever he came , he did all the Mischief he could , defeated the Polish Army , took the City of Kiovia , and afterwards besieg'd Leopol , Capital of Russia , with an Army of near 300000 Men , yet could never take it , tho its Fortifications are but very inconsiderable . They nevertheless ravag'd the Country all about it for many Leagues together . To revenge which Affront , the Poles summon'd the seventh Man throughout the whole Kingdom , and march'd against the Cosacks without the Consent of their King , who had before refus'd to head them , but were again miserably beaten . Nevertheless the King's Army at other times had considerable Advantages over them ; for tho they found they were not able to fight them , yet they fatigu'd and weakned them so , that they were forc'd to call the Muscovites likewise to help them forward with their intended Work. Whilst some put themselves under the Protection of Muscovy , others had recourse to the Port , so irreconcilable were they ever to have any more to do with the Crown of Poland , and have been so ever since to their own Ruin , and the great Disadvantage of the Poles . The only Damage they sustain'd , was , when Chmielinski was celebrating the Nuptials of his Son with the Daughter of the Prince of Valachia , where the Poles surpriz'd them , re-took the City of Kiovia and plunder'd it , as likewise made the Grecian Patriarch Prisoner . Then the Cosacks sent to the King to know if this had been done by his Majesty's Order ; which being answer'd in the Negative , and moreover , that the Nobility had done it to be reveng'd on them for the frequent Damages they had done them , they immediately , in conjunction with the Tartars , fell into Poland with the greatest Fury imaginable . Against these the King went in Person at the Head of the Nobility , and defeated them in Battle . But nevertheless the King was afterwards forc'd to clap up a Peace with them , tho the Gentry were very much displeas'd at his granting them their own Terms , by which the Muscovites were left in possession of Smolensko and Kiovia , which they enjoy to this day . The Muscovites likewise took Vilna in Lithuania , with some other considerable Cities in that great Dutchy . In the Year 1655 , Charles Gustavus , King of Sweden , rais'd a more fatal Storm in Poland ; for with an Army of chosen Men he enter'd that Kingdom , and in two years time made himself absolute Master thereof . He first conquer'd Great Poland and Masovia , and afterwards the Lesser Poland , with Cracow , the capital City of the Kingdom ; from whence he march'd into Prussia , where almost all the Towns immediately surrender'd to him except Dantzic , wherein at first were a great many Citizens that favour'd the Suedes ; but who not long after , by the Persuasions of some Ministers , continu'd their Obedience to Poland . The Resistance made by this one City , was the main Reason why all the Advantages got by the Swedes at last prov'd fruitless , and that they could maintain themselves no longer in Prussia : notwithstanding that , not only the whole Militia of Poland , and that part of Lithuania which was under the Muscovites , had submitted to the Swedes , but also King John Casimir was fled into Silesia ; for the Poles having recover'd themselves after their first Consternation was over , and being moreover join'd by the Brandenburgers and Tartars , fell upon such of the Swedish Forces as were scatter'd up and down the Country . The Lithuanians also rose up in Arms , and kill'd all the Swedes that were in Winter-quarters among them . The Occasion of this Swedish Invasion was some familiarity King Casimir had had with the Wife of the Vice-Chancellor Radziouski , Father to the present Cardinal Primate . This great Senator could by no means brook a Scandal so publick ; and therefore having first made a Party in the Kingdom , he call'd in the Swedes through Livonia to revenge his Quarrel , who soon got the Duke of Curland's Country , and took him Prisoner . Afterwards they had such vast Success in their Progress , that all the Towns of Poland soon submitted to them , none being able to withstand a Siege . It is to be observ'd , that there are but few fortify'd Places in Poland ; it being a Maxim of State there , That their Kings should not strengthen themselves at home , whereby their Enemies might take footing from abroad . This vast Conquest made all the neighbouring Princes very jealous of the Power of Sweden ; for on one side Ragozzi , Prince of Transylvania , thinking perhaps to obtain that Crown for himself , enter'd Poland , but with no Success . The Danes likewise made a considerable Diversion on their part by attacking Sweden . Also the Muscovites came upon Livonia , and the Emperour sent Troops to succour the Poles ; whereupon , by Assistance of the Brandenburgers and Tartars , and the prudent Conduct of General Czarneski , the Polish Nobility in six Months time restor'd Casimir to his Throne . This Czarneski re-took the capital City of Poland by a Stratagem , which was by contriving to have some Cartloads of Wood enter the City betimes in the Morning , and to break in their Passage through one of the Gates ; by which means , with 800 Men , he forc'd his way into the City , and destroy'd the Swedish Garison . The Advantage of an unfortify'd Kingdom will always be this , That tho it be soon conquer'd , it will nevertheless be as easily recover'd . When Charles Gustavus , King of Sweden , had met with an Opportunity to make War with Poland , he made several private Treaties with the late Elector of Brandenburg , Frederic William , and at length enter'd into a League with him , on condition , that when he had conquer'd Poland , he should give him the Soveraignty of Ducal Prussia ; whereupon they both join'd their Forces together , and soon conquer'd the Poles . But afterwards the King of Sweden being call'd home to take care of his own Dominions , which were then invaded by the Danes , he was forc'd to compound with Poland for 800000 Rix Dollars , which the Poles , not having had any Intelligence of the Danish Invasion , were glad to agree to . But the Elector of Brandenhurg observing that the Money stipulated for , was not like to be easily rais'd , offer'd , unknown to the Swedes , to give the Poles that Sum ; and moreover , to help them to drive the Swedes out of their Kingdom , in case they would but confirm to him and his Heirs the aforesaid Soveraignty of Ducal Prussia . To this the Poles , being in extream Confusion and Necessity , quickly condescended , with this Restraint only , That whenever the said Elector's Male-Issue fail'd , that Dutchy should revert to the Crown of Poland . Whereupon the Elector of Brandenburg having been proclaim'd Soveraign Duke of Prussia , he immediately join'd the Polish Forces , and in short time drove the Swedes out of their Kingdom , which he before had been instrumental in bringing in . This is the Account I have heard the Poles give of their Deliverance from the Swedish Yoke ; and Sir Robert Southwell also gave us lately the same Account at the Royal Society , which he had had from the late Elector of Brandenburg's own Mouth . At this * Treaty of Oliva ( a Monastery near Dantzic ) the Poles likewise were to renounce all the Pretensions they had to Livonia . Casimir , after having routed the Swedes , rais'd an Army of about 30000 Germans , under pretence of being reveng'd on the Tartars for detaining several Poles Prisonners , which he had betray'd himself , the better to curb his Subjects . But Prince Lubomirski , Crown-Marshal , having discover'd his private Design , which was to render himself Despotic , rais'd an Army likewise , and attack'd that of the King with so good Success , that he entirely routed it , took its General , a Frenchman , Prisoner , and quickly oblig'd the King to disband his German Forces . At this Affront receiv'd from his own Subjects , Casimir was extreamly netled , insomuch that he abdicated the Crown not long after . But some time before his Abdication he convok'd a Diet at Leopol to pay off the Army . The best Expedient to effect this was thought to be , to call in all the Gold and Silver of the Kingdom , and re-coin it ; but this having been found deficient , the States consented to have vast Quantities of Copper coin'd , which before had been very scarce in that Country , and to raise its intrinsick Value to almost double the common Standard . With this Money the King paid the Publick for what they brought in , as likewise the Arrears of the Army , but kept all the Gold and Silver , which he afterwards privately remitted into France , and soon follow'd himself , whereby he beggar'd the Nation ; for which the Poles condemn him even to this day . They also hate his Memory for having favour'd the Cosacks Rebellion to the empoverishing those Gentlemen that had Estates in Vkraina . This appear'd unquestionable by a private Letter intercepted , sent under Casimir's own hand to Chmielinski and Doroczinko , Generals of the Cosacks Army , whereby he invited them to make War against himself for not having been redress'd in the Grievances they had sustain'd under the Jews , the Noblemens Stewards in the Vkraine ; by which means he gave them occasion to deliver themselves from the Polish Slavery , as they continue to this day . All this while the Cosacks were not a little troublesome to the Poles , taking advantage of these intestine Disorders , and the ill Condition the Affairs of Poland were in during Casimir's Time , who at length , after 20 years Reign , being tir'd out with Vexations , publickly resign'd his Crown , like Charles V. at St. John's Church at Warsaw the 16th of September , in the Year 1668 ; and retiring into France , dy'd afterwards at Nevers , the City where his Queen was born . While I was at Warsaw , I spoke with several old Gentlemen about this King's Abdication , who told me that Casimir , the day after his Resignation , observing the People hardly paid him the Respect due to a Gentleman , much less to a King , seem'd to have repented heartily of the Folly he had committed . The Officers which this Prince had reserv'd to himself in his Retreat , rais'd a stately Monument to the Memory of their Royal Master in the Abby of St. Germains at Paris , whereof he was made Abbot . The Brass and Marble of this Monument shall not outlast the Latin Epitaph which Father Francis Delfault made on this Prince , and which for the Excellency in its kind , I shall beg leave of your Grace to insert . Aeternae Memoriae ; REGIS ORTHODOXI , HEIC ; Post Emensos Virtutis Ac Gloriae Gradus omnes , Quiescit , Nobili sui Parte , JOHANNES CASIMIRVS , Poloniae Ac Sueciae Rex ; Alto E Jagellonidum Sanguine , Familia Vasatensi POSTREMVS , Quia Summus LITTERIS , ARMIS , PIETATE . Multarum Gentium Linguas Addidicit , quo illas Propensius Sibi devinciret . Septemdecim Praeliis , collatis cum Hoste signis , Totidem uno minus vicit , SEMPER INVIGTVS , Moscovitas , Suecos , Brandeburgenses , Tartaros , Germanos ARMIS ; Cosacos , aliosque Rebelles Gratid , ac Beneficiis EXPVGNAVIT ; Victoriâ Regem eis se Praebens , Clementiâ Patrem . Denique totis viginti Imperii Annis , Fortunam virtute vincens , AVLAM HABVIT IN CASTRIS , PALATIA IN TENTORIIS , SPECTACVLA IN TRIVMPHIS . Liberos ex legitimo connubio Suscepit , queis postea orbatus est , ne si se majorem reliquisset , non esset ipse Maximus ; Sin minorem , stirps degeneraret . Par ei ad fortitudinem Religio fuit , Nec segnius Coelo Militavit , QVAM SOLO . Hinc extructa Monasteria , & Nosocomia Varsaviae , Calvinianorum fana in Lithuania exoisa ; Sociniani Regno pulsi , ne Casimirum haberent Regem , Qui Christum Deum non Haberent . Senatus A Variis Sectis ad Catholicae Fidei Communiousm Adductus , Vt Ecclesiae legibus Continerentur , Qui Jura Populis Dicerent . Vnde Illi praeclarum ORTHODOXI NOMEN Ab Alexandro VII . Inditum . Humanae Denique Gloriae Fastigium Praetergressus , Cum Nihil Praeclarius Agere Posset , IMPERIVM SPONTE ABDICAVIT ANNO M. DC . LXVIII . Tum Porro lachrymae , Quas Nulli Regnans Excusserat , Omnium oculis Manarunt , Qui Abeuntem Regem , non secus Atque Obeuntem Patrem , LV : XERE . Vitae Reliquum in Pietatis Officiis cum Exegisset , Tandem Audita Kameneci●● Expugnatione , ne tantae cladi Superesset , CHARITATE PATRIAE VVLNERATVS OCCVBVIT XVII . KAL . JAN . M. DC . LXXII . Regium cor monachis Hujus Coenobii , cui Abbas praefuerat , Amoris pignus reliquit ; Quod illi isthoc tumulo Moere●●tes condidorunt . If King Casimir's Resignation procur'd Quiet to himself , it occasion'd no less Disturbance to the Polish Commonwealth ; for thereby none of the Family of Vasa remaining , several Princes rais'd Factions to get the Crown into their Families , and consequently each endeavour'd to hinder him that was most like to obtain it . Stanislaus Prasmowski the Primate had conven'd a Diet to meet at the beginning of December , where , after some innocent Heats , the second of May 1669 was pitch'd upon for the Diet of Election . This Interregnum , unlike the former , was not disturb'd by the Protestants ; King Casimir having taken such Measures , that the Socinians were in his time banish'd ; and the other Sects being look'd upon with Contempt , were consequently discourag'd in their Advances . At this Diet of Election , four Competitors appear'd , viz. The Son of the Great Duke of Muscovy , who had been bred in Poland , and spoke that Language ; on whose behalf the Great Duke his Father offer'd , 1. That his Son should change his Religion for that of the Roman Communion . 2. That he should make a Publick Renunciation to Muscovy . 3. That all Places formerly taken from the Poles by the Muscovites should be restor'd . 4. That four Millions should be advanc'd as his free Gift towards the Payment of the Arrears of the Polish Army . And lastly , That he would be oblig'd to assist Poland against all Enemies whatever with an Army of forty thousand Men ; and moreover , enter into a firm and perpetual League with them . The next was the Duke of Neuburg , supported by the French Interest . The third was the Duke of Lorain , upheld by the German Faction . And the fourth was the Prince of Conde's Son , whom the Archbishop of Gnesna , and General Sobieski were thought to favour . At length the Contentions for the Crown of Poland were altogether lodg'd in two Pretenders , for the Duke of Muscovy declin'd sending his Ambassadors out of Pride , as being displeas'd with the Poles ; and the Prince of Conde had quitted his Pretensions on account of Discouragement ; wherefore the two Competitors that remain'd had the Gentry almost equally divided between them , and which arriv'd to those Extremities , that almost every Night twenty or more were found murder'd in the Streets . These Disorders the Marshal of the Diet us'd several Means to suppress , but at length found none so plausible as to proceed forthwith to an Election . The 4th of June the Embassadors were first admitted to Audience , when the Pope's Nuncio made a Speech in Latin , and exhorted the Assembly to elect a Catholick Prince . The 7th of the same Month Count Schafgots had Audience , who , contrary to the expectation of every body , recommended the Duke of Neuburg in the Name of his Master the Emperour . On the 12th the Duke of Neuburg's Minister had Audience , who promis'd in the Name of his Master two Millions to pay the Army ; next to maintain always 4000 Men for the Service of the State out of his own Coffers ; and lastly , to build three Fortresses on the Frontiers of Poland , as likewise to found a College for the Polanders in Germany . The Prince of Leixin , who had Audience next , profer'd almost the same on the part of his Nephew the Duke of Lorain . To which the Abbot of Riquet also added , that the same Prince , for whom he likewise spoke , was ready to dispute the Crown in single Combat with his Opponent , to the end he might obtain it by the most honourable Means . But nevertheless , the Pride of the latter of these Competitors had not better effect than the Promises of the former . In the mean time the Gentry were very impatient at the tediousness of the Diet , and at length were ready to go together by the Ears ; when Opalinski Palatin of Kalisch , to appease the Disorder , made an elegant Speech , alledging , That it was meer Madness for them to cut one anothers Throats about choosing of Princes which they never saw , and that it would be more prudent to reject them both , their Birth and Alliance with the House of Austria being sufficient to merit their Exclusion . And proceeding in his Harangue , he put them in mind that the Austrian Family , providing they persisted to make choice of a Prince out of it , might in all probability serve them as it had formerly done the Kingdoms of Bohemia and Hungary ; and that therefore it was not only unsafe , but also contrary to the Constitutions of their Kingdom to have any thing to do with them . Hereupon the Tumults began something to abate , which gave him encouragement to go on and shew , that formerly , when Heats grew high , a Native , meaning Piastus , had been chosen , who govern'd the Kingdom so prudently , that even at 120 Years of Age his Death was regretted . These Precautions ( continued he ) our Fore-fathers had against the Ambition , Envy or Avarice of such as pretended to the Crown : Let us therefore ( quoth he ) leave the Duke of Neuburg to govern his small Estate and numerous Family ; and let the Duke of Lorain exhaust his Treasures to recover his Paternal Dominions . For our parts a Piasto would be most proper for us , as we may find by a serious Reflection on these Divine Words , Admitte ad te alienigenam , & subvertet te ; Admit a Stranger among ye , and he shall undermine and ruin ye . By these means the Palatin of Kalisch having pretty well calm'd the turbulent Spirits of the Diet , and moreover influenc'd them with kind thoughts of a Piasto , he immediately posted , together with the Palatin of Posnania , to Wiesnowiski then at Warsaw , where finding him in the Church of the Recollects , they both earnestly begg'd of him to accompany them to the Field of Election , which Request , after some difficulty , he comply'd with . Whereupon all three arriving while the Partisans of the two Competitors were ready to go together by the Ears , the Palatins of Kalisch and Posnania took occasion to propose Wiesnowiski ; and the Illustrious House he was * descended from soon determin'd the Gentry in his Favour . It must be understood that Wiesnowiski was not lineally of the Race of Jagello , for that ended with Sigismundus Augustus , but collaterally descended from Korybuth Jagello's Brother . Mr. Yard who went with Sir Peter Wyche to compliment King Michael on his Accession to the Throne , told me lately , that the Palatin of Culm acquainted them at Warsaw , that when Michael was propos'd , the Intention was not to have him elected , but only by proposing of him to discover how far the Diet would relish a Native ; some of the Great Men among them having secret Designs to advance one of themselves to the Throne , but which they were unexpectedly disappointed in by the Election of this poor Prince . Wiesnowizki was not a little surpriz'd when he heard himself nam'd , and which also encreas'd upon him when they seated him by force in the midst of the Assembly , and begg'd of him to accept the Crown . At first he burst out into Tears , and declar'd he was not capable to sustain so great a Burden ; but the major part of the Diet persisting in their Demands , at length he thought fit to acquiesce and accept their Proffers . The Dukes of Neuburg and Lorain were hereby immediately depriv'd of their most profess'd Friends : But the Lithuanians would by no means accept of a Prince they had not first nam'd , and therefore propos'd others . This dissenting of theirs occasion'd new Disorders , which grew so high , that a Gentleman speaking his Mind too freely , was cut to pieces on the spot ; yet at length , the latter being the weaker side , they were forc'd to comply with the former , and confirm Prince Wiesnowiski . The Primate not approving of this Election , retir'd to his Castle of Lowitz ; but the Gentry threatned to force him , and the Senators intreated him to consent , which at length he agreed to , and according to custom proclaim'd him . It is said that whilst the Palatin of Kalisch was haranguing , a Swarm of Bees and a Pigeon happen'd to fly over their Heads , which the Poles immediately taking for a good Omen , cry'd out unanimously , God save King MICHAEL WIESNOWISKI . This his Excellency Monsieur de Cleverskerk , now Embassador from the States of Holland in England , assures me to be true , he having been present at Warsaw as a Traveller at the time of this Election . King Michael being thus chosen , chiefly indeed by the Minor Nobility , was proclaim'd by the Primate , and crown'd the 17 th of September in the Year 1670 , and reign'd to the Year 1673. He married Eleonora of Austria , Daughter to Ferdinand III. and Sister to Leopold the present Emperor of Germany ; by reason of which Alliance Jealousies were rais'd , that his Majesty had a mind to make himself Absolute and Hereditary , and to subvert the Polish Liberties , all which he soon appeas'd by a timely compliance with the Demands of the disaffected . This Prince before he was advanc'd to the Throne was very poor , subsisting only on a Pension of 6000 Livres , which had been charitably allow'd him by King Casimir and his Queen Mary Luduvica di Gonzaga . He had , 't is true , formerly a vast Estate in Vkraina , but which the Cosacks were then in possession of . He was , as I am inform'd , Gentleman of the Bed-Chamber to the present Emperor of Germany , which yet that Prince did not think sufficient reason to exclude him from marrying his Sister after his Election . In the Year 1672 , the Cosacks , assisted by some Tartars , having again fallen to their old Custom of rebelling , General Sobieski with the Forces of the Crown soon chastis'd them , and forc'd their Leader Doroczinko to retire . Hence the Turk took an occasion to quarrel with Poland , upon pretence he had taken the Cosacks into his Protection , whom he would needs have to be opprest . This King was by no means endu'd with the Warlike Spirit of his Predecessors ; for in his time the Turks not only over-run Podolia , but also took its Capital City Caminiec , and likewise oblig'd the Poles to dishonourable Articles of Peace , whereby Michael was to pay the Turks an Annual Tribute . The farther Particulars of this Matter are as follows : Sobleski , made Great Marshal and Crown-General by Casimir for having always adher'd to his Interest , presenting King Michael when elected with a Coach and six Horses to comply with the Custom only , for it must be understood Sobieski was his Enemy ; the King by the Perswasions of his haughty Mother refus'd the Present , which the General greatly resenting sought all manner of ways to be reveng'd on him , and in order thereto , frequently caball'd with the Gentry assembled in Parliament against him , and at length oblig'd the Diet to be dissolv'd without concluding any thing to his advantage ; while in the mean time , I am positively assur'd , he kept Intelligence with the Turks and Tartars , as may appear by their taking of Caminiec , and besieging of Leopol . Mr. James Walker a Scots-man , who was in the City when besieg'd , and is now in London , told me lately , that there were 90000 Turks , 20000 Tartars , and 10000 Cosacks and Moldavians at that Siege which happen'd in the Year 1672 , all which begirted the Town close , playing continually upon it from five Batteries . The Governour that held out against them was one Lonsky , a Colonel of Dragoons , who had , as Mr. Walker assures me , but five hundred of his Men in Garison without any Horse , besides 1100 of the Inhabitants in Arms : With these Lonski defended himself vigorously , insomuch that what by the Correspondence he kept with the Christians in the Turkish Army , and by the Bravery of his own Men he maintain'd his Defence three Weeks , when the King sent Count Morstin and other Commissioners to treat with Caplan Bassa General of the Turks , who agreed , that for raising the Siege the King should pay 22000 Gold Ducats yearly Tribute to the Grand Seignior , 100000 Lion-Dollars down on the nail to save the City , whereof the Inhabitants paid 10000 presently , and the Publick were to pay the rest ; this they gave eight Hostages to perform , who were kept Prisoners at Caminiec , and dy'd there by reason that the Debt contracted for was never paid . Besides , the Turks were to remain in possession of Caminiec and all Podolia . But General Sobieski , and the rest of the caballing Party being asham'd of this dishonourable Treaty , came to a better Understanding among themselves , and sided with the King to recover what had been lost . Hereupon the Armies of Poland and Lithuania marched directly towards Podolia to retake it , that of the Kingdom being commanded by General Sobieski , and the other of the Dutchy by General Patz . These two Generals soon obtain'd a signal Victory over the Turks near Kochim five Leagues from Caminiec , by the Treachery of the Moldavians and Valachians , who never hitherto signaliz'd themselves but persidiously , which yet prov'd very advantagious to the Poles , who were then in want of every thing but Courage . Caplan Bassa commanded the Turkish Army , being join'd by the Moldavian Troops , headed by their Hospodar ; but the former being displeas'd with the Conduct of the latter , his Souldiers being not so many as he expected , and those not well equipt , struck him over the Head with his Scimiter , which the Hospodar highly resenting resolv'd upon Revenge , which he afterwards effected , by deserting the Turks in conjunction with the Valachians who took his part , and going over to the Poles . This mightily facilitated Sobieski's Entry into the Enemy's Camp , which gain'd him a compleat Victory . This Defeat had doubtless put the Affairs of Poland into a good Condition had the Generals sufficiently pursu'd it . But , as it has always been the unfortunate Custom of the Poles , they immediately withdrew their Troops into their Country , and so have since left the Turks in full possession of Podolia . This famous Battel began upon Saturday , and was scarce fully over in three days . Some few days before this Victory obtain'd , King Michael dy'd at Leopol , November the 10 th 1673 , suppos'd to have been poison'd by a French-man at Zamoisk , being about 32 Years old , and having reign'd about four Years , leaving the Poles less afflicted at his Death , than asham'd at the bad Choice they had made of him for their Prince . This Prince not long before he dy'd , had the Misfortune to see an Aga come from the Grand Seignior to demand Tribute of him , who brought him from his Master a Commander's Staff and a Turkish Vest , both being Badges of Vassalage . He left no Children , tho his Queen , who was afterwards marry'd to Charles late Duke of Lorain , has since had several . She is lately dead , and in my Travels from Italy to Germany resided at Inspruck , the Capital Town of Tyrol , where I had the Honour to kiss her Majesty's Hand , being introduc'd by my Lord Carlingford . Her Brother the Emperor allow'd her and her Children a Pension out of the County of Tyrol ; for she receiv'd nothing either out of Poland or Lorain , the latter having been hitherto in the French Hands ; and the Constitution of the former being , that when the Queen Dowager marries , she forfeits her Pension setled upon her by the Diet at the King's Coronation . * An odd Story goes of a Child that was born in this King's Reign in the Year 1670 , at Vilna in ●●ithuania , with a Golden Tooth , which was esteemed truly such by all the Physicians , Surgeons and Goldsmiths about that City , being also tri'd on the Touchstone in the presence of the Bishop of that place : But what is yet more wonderful , that Child having a Fever afterwards in the Year 1673 , his Golden Tooth was changed into Bone. How worthy this is of Credit I leave to the Judicious Naturalists ; I have only this to say for my self , that I found it in an authentick Author . King Michael being dead was succeeded by John Sobieski the late King of Poland , who was Captain of the Guards , and Gentleman of the Bed-Chamber to King John Casimir . Whilst he had these Employments he marry'd Prince Zamoski's Widow , who had 10000 Rix Dollars left her for a Jointure , by the contrivance and management of King Casimir and his Queen , to whom she was then Lady of the Bed-Chamber . At this Juncture Sobieski's own Estate was not 2000 Pounds Sterling a Year : But however , the King promis'd to advance him after he had marry'd this Lady , which he accordingly perform'd , and I may say that it was through the means of this Marriage that Sobieski was gradually promoted to the Supreme Dignity of the Crown . Thus , my Lord , I have given as short and exact an Account of the memorable Actions of the fourth Class of the Kings of Poland , as my Incapacity , and the Precipitation with which it was publish'd , would allow . But before I put an end to this Letter , I must beg your Grace's leave to take notice , that the Crown of Poland , tho always Elective , yet has been successively in the same Family from Father to Son , or at least from Father to Daughter or other Relation , from the Year 830 to the Year 1674 , which is from Piastus his Reign to the Election of the late King John Sobieski , except only the five Months that Henry of Valois reign'd , I mean Henry III. of France , who was kill'd by a Monk. To evince this , your Grace may be pleas'd to understand , that the last of the Family of Piastus in a direct Line was the Princess Hedwigis , who marry'd Jagello , Great Duke of Lithuania . His Male Race by her reign'd to Sigismund the Second's time , of whose two Daughters , one was marry'd to King Stephen Batori his Successor , and the other was Mother to Sigismund III. who with his Sons were successively elected to the Throne to the time of King Michael Wiesnowiski ; who , tho he was not lineally descended from Jagello , yet came laterally from the Race of Koributh Jagello's Brother : So that it is evident that the Poles have reconcil'd a free Election of their Kings with an uninterrupted Succession of the same for 844 Years ; as likewise that they have never excluded the deceased King's Son , nor ever elected any German Prince to the Throne before this last Election of the Elector of Saxony , Frederick Augustus , now King of Poland . But as it is lawful for all Governments to alter their Constitutions at often as they find it convenient for the good of the Publick ; so the Poles observing that their Native Kings have not of late sufficiently promoted the Interest of their Country , were wise enough to choose a Foreign Prince , whose Wealth and Courage would enlarge their Dominions , as their present King Frederick Augustus is very likely to do , being in League with the Emperor , Muscovites and Venetians . I hope your Grace will be pleas'd to pardon my Indiscretion in presuming to write of Matters which are altogether out of my Element , since it was only to shew with what Deference and Respect I am , My LORD , Your Grace's most Obedient and most Humble Servant , B. C. LETTER IV. To the Right Honourable WILLIAM Earl of Yarmouth . Concerning the Family and Remarkable Actions of John III. King of Poland : As also his Daughter's Marriage to the present Elector of Bavaria . My LORD ; THE Obligations I owe to your Brother Mr. Alberti and his Lady , join'd with the Value I have always profess'd for your Lordship's Friendship , makes me glad to find this occasion of giving both you and them a publick Testimony of my Respect and Gratitude ; and since you have often shew'd your self willing to know something of the Affairs of Poland , I thought nothing could be more agreeable to your Temper , than that I should inform you chiefly of the Heroick Actions of that great Prince , with whom your Brother for so many Years so prudently manag'd the Interest of the wisest Republick in the World in a long lingring War against the Ottoman Empire . It is to his Kindness that I must own my self indebted for the Honour I have had of being in the Esteem of so Warlike a King , and of being moreover entrusted with the Care of what was most dear to him . John Sobieski , my Lord , is not so much to be esteem'd for his memorable Exploits after his Election , as for his Merits , and the wise Conduct by which he advanc'd himself from a private Gentleman of an indifferent Fortune , and nothing at all related to any of the former Kings , through all the Posts of the Army to the Crown of Poland , notwithstanding the several powerful Factions which appear'd against him . Immediately after the Death of the late King Michael Wiesnowiski , John Sobieski then Crown-General gave a signal Overthrow to the Turks near Caminiec , which caus'd a great Alteration in the Republick of Poland ; for thereupon the Turkish Aga and Treasurer were not so peremptory in their demanding Annual Tribute shamefully stipulated for by Michael , as they had been before , but were contented to be put off to the Diet of Election . The Senate being assembled , order'd publick Rejoicings , and began their Session by leaving off their Mourning for the late King. The Diet which preceded that of the Election was appointed to meet the 15 th of January 1674 , which was design'd to be terminated in 15 days ; but the ordinary Disturbances that arose in these sort of Assemblies , together with the Inclination which every body had to advance General Sobieski , occasion'd it to be prorogu'd till the 22 d or 23 d of February , without doing any thing but assigning a Jointure to the Queen Dowager . The 20 th of April began the Diet of Election ; the Candidates were in great number , and every ones Pretensions were heard . The Czar of Muscovy , who had been so often baffled at preceding Elections , yet made fresh Interest at this . His Envoy demanded the Crown for his Master's youngest Son , who was then about thirteen or fourteen Years of Age ; but however he neither made so great Profers as formerly , nor us'd any Threats , for he would then have been laugh'd at , Poland being at that juncture in a much better condition than before . Next the Prince of Transilvania offer'd fifteen Millions of Money , as likewise that he would unite his Principality to Poland , and maintain fifteen thousand Men in the Service of that State against the Turk : but these Propositions were look'd upon too considerable to be either real or possible ; for the Poles believ'd that they had possess'd themselves of the greatest Treasure of Transilvania when they chose Stephen Batori for their King. The Elector of Brandenburg likewise had some hopes in favour of the Prince his Son , when he profer'd that he should change his Religion as soon as ever he was elected ; but he soon quitted his Pretensions when he consider'd what had pass'd in regard to the Germans and Protestants in former Elections . If this Prince had been a Roman Catholick , his Family might have had just Pretences to Poland by the Interest of uniting Ducal Prussia to that Kingdom . The Dukes of Modena and Parma had also their Envoys at this Election ; but whereas every body thought their business was to ask the Crown , they only came to condole the Death of the late King , and congratulate the Poles on their Victory at Chochim , so that they did not add to the number of the Competitors . Don Pedro di Ronquillos came from Spain without taking upon him the Quality of Embassador : His Instructions were to recommend Duke Charles of Lorain , after he had done his best in favour of Don John of Austria ; but this Policy did not take , and the Council of Spain afterwards found another Expedient to rid themselves of this Prince . A French Prince , whose Name was not mention'd ( tho I suppose it was the Prince of Conde ) occasion'd the most Jealousy of all the rest . The other Pretenders to the Crown were not a little pleas'd that this Prince was not nam'd . The Duke of Neuburg renew'd his former Pretensions , tho they had succeeded so very ill . He did not desire the Crown for himself , but for his younger Son Prince Philip. This Duke made the like Profers for his Son as he had done for himself at the preceding Diet. The Duke of Lorain solicited powerfully on his part , and the Queen Dowager had pawn'd even her Jewels to augment his Party ; but a false Report , of which some Letters from Rome gave the occasion , was intended to frustrate all his Endeavours : It was reported that this Prince was marry'd to the Empress Dowager . Every body knew the Obligations he had to that Princess , and how she granted him Protection , and made the Emperor his Friend after he had been depriv'd of his Patrimony by France ; but notwithstanding the Queen Dowager still continu'd her Esteem for him , and soon dissipated the Rumours rais'd against him , by which she brought over the Lithuanians , who seem'd altogether to have forsaken the Interest she had before engag'd them in . At length the number of Competitors was reduc'd to three , in favour of whom as many Factions were form'd , all which threaten'd had Consequences . The first Faction was that of Lithuania , headed by the Grand General Patz , who declar'd for the Duke of Lorain . It was observ'd that whilst Patz was discoursing with Sobieski , Grand Marshal of the Crown , at the Camp of Choczin , Sobieski said , that it was convenient to choose a King that was rich , valiant , and not young ; to which Patz added , And who above all is not marry'd . This sufficiently shew'd , that whether the French Prince or Sobieski was propos'd , it would be no small difficulty to obtain the Consent of the Lithuanians , who would have no King but such a one as was in a condition to marry after his Election . The second Faction was that of the Polish Gentry , which was not at all considerable by reason that it was divided , one Part being for a Piasto , and two others for the Duke of Neuburg , and the Duke of Lorain . The Army compos'd the third Faction , which was the most to be fear'd . General Sobieki propos'd the French Prince , but in reality work'd under-hand for himself . France employ'd its Interest for the Duke of Neuburg , looking upon him as less engag'd to the House of Austria than the Duke of Lorain , who was indebted to that Family for all he either had or could expect . If this French Prince had been but nam'd when he was put up , doubtless he would soon have ruin'd the Measures of the Germans , for whom the Republick never had any Kindness , who consequently might have sav'd themselves a great deal of fruitless Charge had they never thought of the Crown of Poland ; but on the contrary , their Ambition has all along hitherto surmounted the Dictates of their Reason . The Gentry arriv'd at the Diet one after another with their Followers ; but however . none had any thing like the Train of the two Marshals of the Crown and of Lithuania : their Parties seem'd too numerous to assist at a Diet where there is so much Freedom as in that of Poland . Nevertheless Sobieski must be indulg'd considering the great Services he had done the State , and common Justice requir'd the same Liberty for the Lithuanians . These two Generals no doubt had different Intentions . Sobieski apparently sought the Crown from himself , and Patz his Design was to hinder him from obtaining it . Both had a fair opportunity to come to Blows , but it seems Fate had order'd it otherwise , tho the Duke of Lorain was with an Army on the Borders of Silesia to animate his Friends . The Lithuanians , who plainly perceiv'd that Sobieski aim'd at the Crown , omitted nothing that might prove a means to exclude him from it : They therefore endeavour'd all they could to raise ill Thoughts of a Piasto , and proclaim'd those Enemies to their Country who were not of their Opinion . This was thought so very unjust , that most of the Diet protested against it , and that with so great Indignation , that there would doubtless have been a great deal of Blood shed had not the great Prudence of Sapieha grand Treasurer of Lithuania , and Marshal of the Diet , intercepted and appeas'd their Fury . The first that had Audience of this Assembly was Francis Bonvisius the Pope's Nuncio , who desir'd them in the Name of his Holiness to elect a Catholick Prince . Next Christopher Count of Schafgots the Emperor's Embassador , recommended the Duke of Lorain ; as likewise did the Bishop of Marseilles the eldest Son of the Duke of Neuburg , in the Name of his Master the King of France . The Ministers of these two Competitors made almost the same Profers as they had formerly done ; yet notwithstanding the before-mentioned different Factions , did not forsake the Interest of those whose Party they had espous'd ; for that of Sobieski continu'd to insist , in all outward appearance , on the Anonymous French Prince , whose Character had procur'd him a great many Suffrages . And the other of the Great Chancellor Patz , tho not so strong , yet was not a whit less constant to the Interest of the Queen and Duke of Lorain . Both these remaining so obstinate in their Pretensions , gave great reason to apprehend a double Election , which caus'd some of the more prudent sort to represent the great Disorders that had ensu'd from thence in the preceding Elections of the Kings Batori and Sigismund , but this with little or no effect . These Contests and Heats occasion'd the Diet to be prolong'd to the 19 th of May. The Senate deputed four or five Bishops to the Queen to acquaint her , that if her Majesty would please to forsake the Interest of the Duke of Lorain , they had orders to offer her Prince Philip of Neuburg for her Husband , together with the Crown . These Ministers the Queen receiv'd very civilly , and thank'd the Senate for their Kindness to her , but withal insinuated , that she did not believe that they were yet absolute Masters of the Election , since her Friends the Lithuanians had not forsaken her . The same Prelats perceiving the unalterable Resolution of the Queen , went in quest of the Grand General Patz , whom they also found firm in the Duke of Lorain's Interest , which yet they could not but commend in him , he having had great Obligations to the Queen . The next day all the Gentry of Poland and Lithuania met again , each Party resolving to maintain what they had undertaken . It was plainly to be perceiv'd that Sobieski was strong enough to make himself Head of the Election , and therefore the other side had thoughts of joining the Duke of Lorain's Army ; but this made all Men tremble who had regard to the Good of the Publick . At last the Palatin of Russia made a Speech to the Assembly , representing , That the Queen having refus'd a Husband which the Government had profer'd her , the Republick had no more to do with her ; and that they had done but too much already for the House of Austria and Germany , neither of which had ever done them any Service ; that notwithstanding the Opposition of the Lithuanians who did but dishonour their Country by excluding a Piasto , yet they ought to choose one , to shew the World that if their Ancestors had not done the like oftner , it was because they had a mind to avoid the Jealousies which would have arisen between so many Subjects that deserv'd the Crown ; and that since now there was one present whose Merit was not to be question'd , they ought forthwith to elect him . Then he proceeded to name John Sobieski with this Character , That his Life had been entirely devoted to the Service of the State , which even while he was speaking , peaceably enjoy'd the Fruits of his late Victory at Chocim ; and further , that this present Happiness was hut a Specimen of what he was able to do for his Country : and lastly , that the Crown was due to Sobieski out of meer Gratitude and Acknowledgment , since it was through his means that they sat there , and had a Power to dispose of it . The Gentry of Russia being influenc'd by what their Palatin had said , immediately declar'd for Sobieski , who was a Native of their Province , and all the rest of Poland soon follow'd their Example ; together with some Palatinates of Lithuania , brought over by the Management of Prince Radzivil Vice-Chancellor of that Dutchy ; every one being forward to deserve Favours from one whom they had acknowledg'd for their Prince . The Great General of Lithuania being highly displeas'd at all these Proceedings , left the Diet in a Heat , and together with his Friends march'd out of the Field about Nine at Night , no body being able to bring him back . Hereupon he immediately enters ▪ Protest against this Election , alledging that it was against the Constitution of the Kingdom for any King to be chosen without the common Consent . The next day , being the 20 th of May , the Lithuanians return'd into the Field , but retir'd after having made their Protestations against this Election ; whereupon several Senators and Nuncio's were sent to re-cal them , but their Answer was , that they were going to deliberate upon the Matter , and would inform them of their Resolutions by their Deputies . The Poles and Lithuanians who had espous'd Sobieski's Interest , forthwith commanded the Bishop of Cracow to proclaim him ; which notwithstanding this Prelate declin'd , wisely foreseeing the Disorders so rash an Election might occasion , and which might probably end in a Civil War. The Deputies of Lithuania arriv'd a little while after ; whereof the Chief being the Bishop of Vilna , Brother to the Grand General , deliver'd the Message , giving Sobieski the Title only of Grand Marshal ; yet in the conclusion of his Discourse he told them , that he was ready to give his Vote for him , but desir'd the proclaiming him might be defer'd till next day , to the end the Lithuanians might assist at it , and thereby the Election become unanimous : which Request of his was readily granted . Whereupon the 21 st of May Andrew Trzebicki Bishop of Cracow , who presided at the Diet in the room of the Primate Czartoriski just then deceas'd ( which happen'd very well for Sobieski , the Primate having been no Friend of his ) went with the Senators before the New Prince to the Place of Election , where they were met by the Lithuanians with their General Patz at their head , who was too politick not to assist there with his whole Family . JOHN SOBIESKI was soon after proclaim'd , and the Gentry proceeded to sing Te Deum in the Cathedral of Warsaw , ending the Day with usual Acclamations and Rejoicings . This Prince was descended of a Noble and Antient Family , tho none of the most considerable , nor richest in the Kingdom . His Father James Sobieski was Castellan of Cracovia , a Person no less eminent for his Abilities in Affairs of State , than renown'd for his Courage and Conduct in the Field . He was employ'd in the Year 1621 , as Embassador and Plenipotentiary upon a Treaty of Peace , which by his Prudence and Address was honourably concluded with Sultan Osman . He distinguish'd himself likewise on many other important Occasions ; and after several other great Services faithfully perform'd for his Country , he dy'd in the Year 1646. His Mother was one of the Daughters of Stanislaus Zolkiewski , Grand Chancellor and Grand General of the Crown , who bravely fought that memorable Battle at Cicora on the 10th of September 1620 ; and tho he was again five times attack'd by the Turks on the 2d of October in the same Year , yet he gallantly repuls'd them , till at last being overpower'd with Numbers , and forsaken by his Followers , he was slain , couragiously fighting among the thickest Troops of his Enemies . This Prince was carefully educated by his Parents in his Youth , and sent to travel into France , where his Father bought him a Captain of Horse's Commission , which gain'd him great Experience : He also travell'd into England , Germany and Italy ; where having observ'd all the different Manners , Interests , Laws , Military Discipline , Strength and Policies of those People , and , in a word , all else that was necessary for a Person of Quality to learn in his Travels , he at last return'd home , when Casimir after several Trials both of his Valour and Discretion , and admiring at his great Merit and quick Parts , which he had improv'd so well both in Languages , Sciences , and Military Accomplishments , made him first a Colonel of Foot , and afterwards Captain of his Guards ; and from thence advanc'd him gradually through all the Posts of his Army , till he arriv'd at being Grand Marshal of the Crown in the room of Lubomirski , and Grand General of Poland in the room of Potoski . He behav'd himself in all these Employments with that Courage and Prudence as became a Souldier , and was reputed the Hero of his Age , and the Terrour of the Ottoman Empire . He marry'd Mary de la Grange , Daughter to the Marquess of Arquien ( not long since made Cardinal ) of the Family of La Grange in Nivernois in France . She , by the contrivance of King Casimir's Queen , to whom she was Maid of Honour , was first marry'd to Prince Zamoiski , one of the greatest Palatins in the Kingdom , and after his Death to the Grand General Sobieski , by whom she had several Children , and amongst the ●●est three hopeful Princes , the eldest of which has the Honour to be Brother-in-Law to the Emperour , King of Spain , King of Portugal , and to the Duke of Modena , by marrying one of the Princesses of Neuburgh . This Prince was not Crown'd till above fifteen Months after his Election ; during which time , he gain'd great Advantages over the Turks , and forc'd them to a Peace at Zorowna , whereby they were oblig'd to remit the yearly Tribute , stipulated for by King Michael , but were still to be left in possession of the Fortress of Caminiec . At the time of his Election he was pleas'd to promise , of his own free Will and Motion , that the Queen-Dowager should be provided for sutably to her high Quality and extraordinary Merit ; as also , that the Arrears of the Army should be forthwith discharg'd out of his own Revenues , since the publick Stock was then hardly able to do it . He conferr'd the Command of Grand Marshal on Prince Demetrius , Uncle to the late King , and that of Lieutenant General of the Crown , thereby becoming vacant , on the Palatin of Cracovia . But as he signify'd his Resolution to prosecute the War against the Turk with the utmost Vigour , so he promis'd that at his own particular Charges he would raise one thousand Foot , and maintain them during the War ; and this to encourage the Senators and other Great Men of the Kingdom , to do the like proportionably : For which reason , he desir'd that he might retain the Command of Great General in his own hands till the Campagn was ended , for that the present Urgency of Affairs was like to prevent his Coronation ▪ To which Propositions the Nobility immediately assented . Pursuant to the King's Promise , the Queen-Dowager , by the Consent of the Diet ▪ had a yearly Revenue of two hundred thousand Guilders assign'd her , with Liberty to reside in any of the Polish Dominions , except Cracow , or some other fortify'd Places on the Borders of Silesia ; whereupon her Majesty made choice of Thorn in Prussia for her Residence . Tho the King was most solicitous to carry on the War against the Turk , yet the Nobility and Senators were generally as remiss therein : for tho they had promis'd him Maintenance for sixty thousand Men , yet he now desir'd but forty thousand ; however , such were their Dissensions and Jealousies , that they would not afford him so many . Notwithstanding , to oppose the Turks , Muscovites and Tartars in the Vkraine , he got together a small Army of about fifteen or sixteen thousand Men , with which he march'd from Warsaw the 22d of August , towards the Frontiers ; when at the same time the Muscovite General 's Army consisted of above one hundred thousand ; but which nevertheless did no damage , being diverted by the Turks by a Stratagem , insomuch that these , with the Tartars , quickly got possession of all Vkraina , except two or three Places . The Troops of Lithuania , consisting of about twelve thousand Men , came up to the King , which made his Army amount to near thirty thousand ; so that he immediately call'd a Council of War at Slotzow , and resolv'd to march directly toward the Vkraine , with design to fall upon the Enemy with all the fury imaginable , notwithstanding some Overtures of Peace made him by the Vizier : But this was look'd upon by the Poles only as a Stratagem to amuse them , and foment the Jealousies of the Muscovites ; by which means the Turks thought to divide them . Accordingly , upon his Approaches , he sends out the Woievod of Russia to learn the Condition of the Enemy , who , near the Walls of Caminiec , surpriz'd and defeated a thousand Turkish Horse , and brought a hundred and fifty away Prisoners . Whereupon he proceeds vigorously , and takes several Towns of great Importance in Podolia . But at this time the Lithuanians would needs leave his Majesty and return home , alledging , that they were not able to bear the rigour of the Winter . But nevertheless the King with his Gallant Poles resolv'd to continue the Campagn , and push on his good Fortune ; scarce a Week passing , but some considerable Place or other was yielded to him , the Turks all this while not daring in the least to oppose him . So that now his Majesty had subdu'd all that part of Vkraina , which lies Westward of the Nieper , except only the City of Czebryn . In April 1675 , the Turks and Tartars began in numerous Bodies to take the Field : notwithstanding the King , animated by his natural Courage , resolv'd not to stir a foot , but forthwith reinforc'd the several Garisons of Mohilow , Braclaw , Nimirow , Kalmick and Bialicierkiew ; which done , he had hardly forces enough left to deserve the Name of an Army . The Turks and Tartars , after having been baffled at Slotskow , march'd directly towards Leopol , where the King's Army lay within a Mile of the Town . That way the Enemy was to approach , there was an Ascent of about three hundred Paces , when one was to descend again by a very narrow Way , amidst a Wood that had lately been cut down . At the foot of this Hill there was a Plain , through which the Tartars must necessarily pass to come at the Poles . Here the King posted his Brother-in-Law Duke Radzivil with some Troops for Guard of the Pass on the Right-hand of his Camp. And General Kariski on the Left , caus'd several Cannon to be planted on a Hill , whence they might annoy the Enemy in the Plain . He also caus'd the Wood on each side the narrow Way to be well lin'd with several Companies of Musketeers . After which his Majesty order'd some Troops of Horse to advance into the Plain to oppose the Enemy , who about four in the Afternoon appear'd in such Numbers , that they almost cover'd the Ground . In the mean time the King from a Hill observ'd their Motions : After which with his usual Air of Gallantry , common to him in time of Action , at the Head of the remaining part of his small Army he descended into the Plain , encouraging his Souldiers , by telling them that he came there with full Resolution either to conquer , or die . Whereupon , repeating thrice the Name of Jesus , he briskly advanc'd towards the Enemy . The Fight began with great Fury on both sides ; the King omitting nothing either as to Courage or Conduct , but performing both the part of a most prudent General and a valiant Souldier , by his Example inspiring all the rest of his Officers , insomuch that with this small handful of Men he forc'd Multitudes of the Enemy to fly before Night , leaving behind them incredible Numbers slain upon the place . The King would gladly have pursu'd the Enemy , but that the Night prevented ; and that he fear'd likewise , lest the Cham might come up to their Assistance . In this memorable Victory , the greatest perhaps that has been known in any Age , the King had not actually with him much above five thousand Men , the rest having been left to secure the City of Leopol and the Passes . With this small Party , to defeat by downright Fighting an Army of threescore thousand Men , has more of Prodigy than Probability in it ; yet so great was the Fright and Consternation of these Tartars , that they fled in one Night as many Leagues as they had march'd in three Days before . But here this Dispute did not end , for the Cham and Ismael Bassa , to shew they were not dismay'd at this ill Success , resolv'd to march against the King ; and in order thereto , commanded a Body of two thousand Janizaries out to attack a Castle near Brzeziani , wherein were only sixty Poles , who defended themselves so bravely , that they repuls'd the Enemy with great Loss . Soon after a Body of ten thousand Tartars advancing somewhat near the City of Leopol , the King sent out the Lord Harkownisky with a good Squadron of Horse against them , who after a brisk Engagement forc'd them to take to their Heels , leaving Thousands of their Companions dead upon the Spot . In this Action there were several brave Polish Gentlemen slain . Afterwards the King being again ioin'd by the Lithuanians , by which his Army amounted to fifteen thousand Men , march'd to seek out the Enemy , tho by a modest computation they might be reckon'd seven times as many . But understanding that the Enemy had besieg'd Podhais , he was marching thither to relieve it ; when , by the way , he receiv'd Intelligence of its being surrender'd , burnt and plunder'd , and twelve thousand Persons made Prisoners , tho the Garison had expresly capitulated to march out with Bag ▪ and Baggage . The King was extreamly nettled that so many Christians should be made Slaves , and his Territories laid desolate ; therefore he resolv'd forthwith to remedy it , or perish in the Attempt , for he march'd the same day towards the Enemy , who were then set down before Buozalz ; but upon notice of his Approaches , they rais'd their Siege , and retreated with all their Forces to Trembowla , which they likewise invested . Here they were often repuls'd with great Loss , yet continu'd obstinate to pursue their Enterprize , till at last happening to intercept a Peasant that was carrying a Letter from the King to the Governour , wherein his Majesty assur'd him , that he was coming with all speed to his Relief ; the Terrour of King Sobieski's Name struck such a faintness into the Infidels , that they immediately dislodg'd their Cannon from their Batteries , which consisted of a hundred Pieces , and forthwith march'd towards Caminiec with a great deal of Confusion . Nay , so great was their Consternation , that under the Cannon of Caminiec they thought not themselves sufficiently secure ; for not daring to stand an Engagement with the Poles , they resolv'd to pass the Niester , and march towards Valachia : Yet this they could not do so speedily , but Prince Lubomirski , with part of the King's Army , fell upon their Rear , and slew great Numbers of them . The Turks , by the Fear they were in of being farther pursu'd , re-pass'd the Danube , and the Tartars return'd home with great Precipitation by the way of Bialogrod . Whereupon the King resolv'd to put his Army into Winter-quarters , and so to return home ; which he did to the Joy and Satisfaction of all his Subjects . It being now high time to prepare for the Ceremony of the Coronation , January the 17th the Corps of the late King Michael was convey'd from Warsaw in a Herse drawn by eight Horses , attended by all the Officers of his Houshold , and several Persons of Quality , to Cracow ; where , together with the Body of King Casimir , likewise brought lately out of France , it was honourably interr'd , all Decency and Respect being paid to both their Memories . This Ceremony being dispatch'd , John Sobieski , with his Queen Mary , were both Crown'd in the Castle of Cracow the 2d of February , in the Year 1676 , with great Pomp and Magnificence . After this the King applying himself to supply the Vacancies ( as usual ) made Lubomirski Grand Marshal of the Kingdom ; the Lord Siniawski Court-Marshal , and Prince Demetrius Wisnowiski Palatin of Beltz . He likewise bestow'd the Command of General of the Forces of the Kingdom on Jablownowski Palatin of Russia , at present Great General of Poland . In June following Sultan Nuradin , with the two Sons of the Great Cham , pass'd the Niester with a great Army , having sent out Parties before to ravage the Country . At the same time Ibrahim Bassa advanc'd likewise to several Posts about Caminiec . Whereupon the King order'd what Troops he could get together near Leopol , where they were to rendezvouz , and likewise convok'd the Pospolite , or Militia , for the defence of the Country . The same Year his Excellency Mr. Hyde , now Earl of Rochester , was sent Embassador from his Majesty Charles the IId to the Court of Poland , to congratulate the King upon his Accession to the Crown , and to stand for his Master Godfather to the young Princess , now Electoress of Bavaria . He arriv'd at Dantzic in August , where meeting with the Queen of Poland , who made a Journey thither while the King was in the Field , he had Audience of her Majesty there , and presented the young Princess her Daughter with a very rich Jewel , a Cross of Diamonds of great Value : He afterwards set forward for Poland , and was received by the King in his Camp near Leopol in Russia , with Demonstrations of Respect and Kindness sutable to his Character and Person ; where his Majesty sent some of his chief Officers to shew him the Army , and their way of Encamping . The Turks and Tartars began to appear now very formidable , and yet at the same time continu'd so sensible of their last Year's Defeats , and so dreaded the Name of King Sobieski , that they seem'd to desire nothing more than Peace ; for which purpose the Grand Seignior , by the Prince of Moldavia , made an Overture for a Treaty , which was accepted after a Battle gain'd by the Poles , and some other small Mischiefs done on both sides . The Peace being thus happily concluded to the Advantage of Poland , his Majesty return'd in November to Zulkiew , his own Patrimony , whither my Lord Rochester waiting upon him , had his publick Audience there in a more solemn Manner than before . He was first carried in the King's Coach , and then received by the Court-Marshal , ( who is in the Nature of a Lord Chamberlain ) at the Stairs-foot of the Palace , and was conducted to his Majesty , who receiv'd him standing under a rich Canopy of State : and after two Months residing there , his Excellency had his Audience of Leave , and return'd into England through Silesia , Austria , and the Empire . The Poles enjoy'd this Peace with the Turks till the Year 1683 , when they came under the Command of Cara Mustapha their Grand Vizier , to besiege Vienna , whereof Count Starenberg was Governour . The King , with his Son Prince James , Prince Lubomirski , and most of the Polish Grandees , came with an Army only , as they assur'd me , of twenty four thousand Men to relieve it . This the King of Poland was oblig'd to by the Alliance sign'd with his Imperial Majesty in 1683. When being join'd by the Imperial Army , together with the Electors of Bavaria and Saxony , the Duke of Lorain , and a great Number of other Princes of the Empire , in all amounting to near fifty thousand Men ; he attack'd the Turks with such Bravery and Conduct , that on the 12th of September they , tho consisting of 191800 Men , as appear'd by a List found in the Grand Vizier's Tent , were oblig'd , after an entire Defeat , to raise the Siege , and retire towards Hungary . The great Standard and the Horse's Tail were taken by the Poles , who obstinately pursu'd the Turks in their flight , tho no great way , being too much fatigu'd before . There was also great Booty found in the Turkish Camp , which was wholly plunder'd , even to the Tent of the Grand Vizier , where they met with great Riches in Gold , Silver , and other precious things . All their Ammunition and Baggage , with their Artillery , consisting of above a hundred Pieces of Cannon , were taken . This mighty Victory was obtain'd with not above the Loss of a thousand Men on the Christians side , and of those very few Persons of Quality . This Overthrow was chiefly ascrib'd to the great Conduct and Courage of the King of Poland , who exposed his Person among the thickest of the Enemy , having always by him the Prince his Son , who thus early signaliz'd himself . Nor ought the Electors of Bavaria and Saxony , the Duke of Lorain and Prince Waldec , to go without their share in the Glory , since they all behav'd themselves so wonderfully well in this memorable Action . The King made his Entry into Vienna , through the Breach , with great Acclamations of the People , the great Turkish Standard being carry'd before him , which he afterwards sent to the Pope , and which I have seen hung up in the Church at Loretto in Italy . Next day after his Entry , the Emperour came to meet him , and made him his Acknowledgments with the most endearing Expressions imaginable , while K. John receiv'd his Compliments with a Modesty equal to his Courage . After his Imperial Majesty had order'd a rich Sword , set with Diamonds , to be presented to Prince James , he departed , and the King of Poland decamp'd with his Army , and march'd towards Wisena in Hungary , and thence by a Bridg of Boats over the Danube , about a Mile below Presburg , on the twenty fifth of September ; and on the twenty seventh the Imperial Army follow'd him over the same Place . On the ninth of October , understanding that a Body of about fourteen thousand Turks lay encamp'd near Barkan , being the choicest of the remaining Troops , under the Command of several Bassas , the King of Poland , and some of the Imperial Troops , advanc'd thither . The Turks no sooner saw them , but they march'd briskly up , and charg'd them very desperately ; but being as warmly receiv'd , after a sharp Encounter the Infidels were put to flight ; one of their Bassas slain , another taken , and the rest of them hurrying over the Bridg at Gran , the same broke , and all that were upon it drown'd ; so that of all that great Body of Men , there were scarce four thousand escap'd . The next considerable Exploit was the taking of Zytchin , a Place of great Importance in Hungary ; for the King having parted with the Duke of Lorain , and understanding that the Turks had a considerable Garison at that Place which might incommode the Communication betwixt his Troops and the Imperialists , he sent his Son with the Palatin of Lublin to invest it ; but the Garison soon retir'd into the Castle , which the King immediately commanded to be storm'd : Whereupon the Turks hung out a white Flag , and the Commander in Chief , with two others , came out and begg'd his Majesty to permit them to march to Buda ; which was granted , and they left behind them a great Quantity of Provisions and Ammunition . This Town he put into the hands of the Imperialists . Next the King sent to summon two Castles , Brigh and Holoch , which soon yielded at Discretion . Then he return'd to his own Kingdom , but left the Lithuanian Troops in Winter-quarters behind him . He arriv'd at Cracow the 21st of December , where he was joyfully receiv'd with Testimonies of an universal Affection from his People ; and to render his Triumphs yet more compleat , he was saluted at his Arrival with the News of the General of the Cosacks , the Sieur Kiniski's having obtain'd a great Victory over the Turks and Tartars in the Vkraine . He afterwards made a League Offensive and Defensive with the present Emperor , the Pope , and Venetians against the Turks , which has continu'd ever since , tho very little to the advantage of either Party . The Poles , since the Siege of Vienna , have been highly disgusted at the ill Treatment they receiv'd from the Germans , whom they had deliver'd from the Turkish Invasion ; and besides , it is thought that the King for several Years lean'd towards the French Interest . 'T is certain , that at last he lov'd Money so well , that I heard the Poles themselves say , That he was the most covetous and richest Prince that ever sway'd their Scepter . Every Year , for the 22 Years he reign'd , they computed that he laid up a hundred thousand Pound sterling ; all which should have been disburs'd in the Expences of the War , as all his Predecessors were wont to do . Some of the Gentry told me moreover , that if his Son James hapned to succeed him , he would be oblig'd to disburse the best part of that Treasure to pay the eight Years Arrears due then to the Army . As for what relates to King Sobieski's Person , He was a tall and corpulent Prince , large fac'd and full ey'd , went always in the same Dress with his Subjects ; which because it is different from any other in Europe , I thought an Account of it would not be unacceptable to your Lordship . They have all their Hair cut round about their Ears like Monks , and wear furr'd Caps , large Whiskers , and no Neckcloths ; a long Coat hangs down to their Heels , and a Wastcoat under that of the same length tied close about the Waste with a Girdle : Their Sleeves are extream close , like those of Mariners , coming down to their Wrists , with a Flap on the back of the Hand , which reaches as far as the middle Nuckle , which they turn up in hot Weather , and let down in cold , for they never wear any Gloves . This long Coat is of strong Cloth , and is lin'd in the Winter with rich Fur , but in Summer only with light Silk ; tho I have seen at Court some of the Persons of Quality wear Furs as they us'd to do in Winter , for it is a fine Ornament : under this Wastcoat they wear wide Shirts like Womens Smocks , tied loose about their Necks , with wide Sleeves coming down to their Wrists . As to their Breeches they are likewise very wide , and with their Stockings make one continued piece . Instead of Shoes they always wear both abroad and at home Turky Leather Boots with very thin Soles , and hollow deep Heels made of a blade of Iron bent hoopwise into the form of a Half-moon . They carry a large Scimiter , the Sheath equally flat and broad from the handle to the bottom ; it 's generally set richly with Diamonds , according to the Quality of the Person . It 's customary all over the Kingdom , not only among the Gentry , but also amongst the Vulgar , to carry Pole-Axes in their Hands , or on their Arms ; they take care that this Pole-Ax be kept bright and shining , with Plates of Silver round the handle , and sometimes set with Jewels . I have seen the Palatins and other Senators come with those Pole-Axes into the King's Presence , which seem'd when I came first to Court a●● frightful Sight , tho reckon'd an Ornament ; but I was inform'd that at first it was for Defence , the Nation being tumultuous and quarrelsom , that they might make use of these Pole-Axes in a Throng where their Scimiters could be of no use . This Dress looks extreme manly , particularly on Horseback , and is the most expensive of any that I have seen in Europe ; for their Furs are very fine and dear , their very Fur Caps cost sometimes 20 or 30 Guineas : they change the Fashion of making their Clothes as often as our Western Countries do . The King was a well spoken Prince , of very easy Access , and extream civil , and had most of the good Qualities requisite in a Gentleman ; he was not only well vers'd in all Military Affairs , but likewise in all Polite and Scholastick Learning ; besides his own Tongue the Sclavonian , he understood the Latin , French , Italian , German and Turkish Languages ; he delighted much in Natural History , and in all the parts of Physick ; he us'd to reprimand the Clergy for not admitting into the University and Schools the Modern Philosophy ; he lov'd to hear Persons discourse of those Matters , and had a particular Talent to set People about him very artfully by the Ears , that by their Disputes he might be diverted , as hapned often in my time , especially once when I was undesignedly concerned my self ; the King being at Dinner , and having the Bishops of Posnania , Plosko , Vilna , and other Divines about him , particularly Father Vota , an ingenious Jesuit , the King ask'd me in Latin , What part of the Body I thought the Soul was in ? I was willing to decline talking of that Subject , and told the King , That being a Physician , my chief Enquiry was about the Body , and that the Divines there present were able to satisfy his Majesty . The King reply'd , That since the Soul has an Influence upon the Body , and since the Passions of the Mind , as Anger and Fear , breed Fevers and other Distempers , it was necessary that the Physicians should examine the Soul in that respect as well as the Body . I answer'd , That Physicians did enquire into the Nature of Passions , and observ'd that there was such an Influence of the Soul upon the Body , and of the Body upon the Soul , that alter'd the thoughts of the one as well as the Operations of the other ; but that the Soul being a Substance invisible , and without Extension , it was impossible for Physicians to conceive the Nature of it themselves , or explain it to others , as they do that of the Body , which they take into pieces by Anatomy , and resolve into its minutest Elements by Chymistry ; that the Physicians only agree in the main , that the supreme Author of things has establish'd such Laws between the Soul and the Body , which make a mutual Correspondence between them ; that as for the Seat of the Soul , I might perhaps differ from the Divines then present , and consequently oppose the common Doctrine of the Schools , for they hold , with Aristotle , that the Soul is entire in all the Body , and wholly in every part of the Body , which was impossible to conceive ; for if the Soul was entire in every part of the Body , there would be as many Souls in the Body as there are Parts , since it is impossible that the self-same Substance , tho an indivisible Spirit , can ever be in two places at the same time ; besides , the Soul can't be but where it does think ▪ and every one finds by Experience , that his Thought is not in his Hands nor Feet , but is conscious to himself that his Thought is in his Head , and that consequently the Soul must be only in the Brain , which is the Seat of Sensation , and the Origin of all the Nerves , which are the Organs of Perception and Motion . Father Vota being alarm'd at this Doctrine , which seem'd altogether new in that part of Europe , said , That if the Soul was only in the Head , the rest of the Body would be dead , since the receiv'd Opinion was , that the Soul was the Life of the whole Body , and that to enliven the whole Body , the Soul must be wholly present in every part of it . This drew on a longer Dispute than I expected ; for I answer'd , That the Rational Soul was not the Life of the Body , but the Blood only and the Animal Spirits , and that this Blood and Spirits circulated equally all over the Body , and gave it its natural Heat and Motion , which is properly its Life : and that this Circulation of the Blood and Spirits could not possibly depend on the Rational Soul , because it was an involuntary Motion formed by the Mechanic Structure of the Body , and by the natural Impulse of the Heart , which is the Primum Mobile of the whole Machine ; and that tho they all held not only in Poland , but in other Countries , that the Rational Soul perform'd every minute Action in the Body , yet this Opinion was irreconcilable with the free Will of the Mind , which they all admitted ▪ for since they allow that whatever the Soul does , not only it is conscious of it , but likewise does it freely without being necessitated thereto ; when as it is evidently obvious to every one , that the vital Motions in our Bodies , I mean the Motion of the Heart , and that of Respiration , with the Peristaltic Motion of the Stomach and Guts , are perform'd naturally with such Mechanism that the Soul can't stop them ; no nor as much as hasten or retard them , and that the Soul is not at all conscious of them ; for if we think of any Object , or not think at all , as when we are asleep , or in an Apoplex , those vital Motions go on equally the same . The Bishop of Posnania , who was bred up in his Youth a Physician , seem'd to speak in favour of this Opinion , as did likewise some others of the Company ; which made the Jesuit very angry , insomuch that he acquainted them in a kind of Passion , That neither the King nor they ought to hearken to any Discourse contrary to the receiv'd Opinion of the Church ; that it might have been a pernicious Discourse had it been publick : for ( says he ) if the Soul be not in all the Body , and if it does not animate the Body and perform all its vital Functions , it would be of no use , and consequently we should live like other Animals . I answer'd him , That doubtless the Operations of Life were perform'd by the same Mechanism in us as they were in Brutes , since we have the same Organs with them , as likewise the same Fluids to enliven us : That the Prerogatives of the Soul are not less for its not being present to every Action of the Body ; for the Soul , tho it is not the cause of spontaneous or vital Motion in us , yet it performs all voluntary Actions , as speaking , walking , and all other free Motions of the Body ; it receiv'd all Impressions from the five Senses ; it forms to it self all Ideas of ambient Objects : it reasons upon them , to know what 's most useful and hurtful to it self , and to the Body . The Soul , in short , is like the Pilot , tho it does not set the Body in motion , as the Wind does a Ship , yet it is capable of governing its Actions , and directing voluntarily its Course . The King being thus satisfied , that the rational Soul did not actuate , as they call it , or enliven all the Parts of the Body , desir'd to know what was properly Death . The School Divinity maintains that Death was a Separation of the rational Soul from the Body . I own'd indeed that in Death the Soul was actually separated from the Body , but I could not allow that that Separation was the cause of Death , but that the Death of the Body was the Cessation of the Motion of the Heart , of the Blood , and of the Spirits ; which Cessation could not proceed from the Separation of the Soul , since these don't at all depend upon it , as I proved before ; but it was occasion'd by some Defects in the Organs and Fluids of the Body , which losing their due Disposition , and their mutual Correspondence with one another , all their Actions cease , which Cessation is properly called Death ; so that the Soul finding them incapable of receiving its Influence , and of obeying its Commands , quits the Body after it is dead : by which it appears that the Separation of the Soul is not properly the Cause of Death , but that the Death of the Body is the cause of the Separation . The King himself illustrated this Opinion with a familiar Example of an Organ and an Organist : While the Organs were in their due order and symetry , the Organist play'd upon them ; but when by length of time they were either broke , used too much , or any other way quite put out of Tune , he leaves off playing on them . This Discourse , my Lord , held from three of the Clock till seven , and the Divines were extreamly warm in it ; and some of them had the boldness to tell the King , that his Majesty should not suffer such Heretical Opinions ( as they called them ) to be introduc'd before such a great Assembly , contrary to the receiv'd Doctrine of the Church . This Discourse caused a great many other Matters to be talk'd on , of which it would be too long to inform your Lordship . By this you may plainly see how fond the Divines are of their old Opinions , relying upon the Doctrine of Aristotle , whom we can't suppose to be so throughly acquainted with the Structure , Springs , and Motions of the Humane Body , nor indeed with all other Natural Causes , as the Modern Physicians are : yet it is the Policy of the Divines , not only in Poland , but in Spain , Italy , and in most other Countries where their Power is very great , not to let any Opinions creep in among them , that would seem to contradict those of Aristotle ; for having built their Systems of Divinity upon the Principles of this Pagan Philosopher , they are justly afraid , that if Experience and Reason should shake the Foundation , the Superstructure would fall to the Ground , as doubtless it would for the most part . This King built several fine Houses both in Russia , and other parts of the Kingdom , particularly three Miles from Warsaw , a neat Country House call'd Villa Nova , very richly furnished . He has had several Natural Children , but took no care of any of them ; for it is not customary in Poland to have that Consideration for them as there is in other Countries : but he left vast Riches to his Lawful Children , and made a Motion in the Diet five or six Years before he died , to settle the Succession on one of them . He told the Assembly of the Disorders that usually happened in Elections after the King's Death ; that the Turks and the Tartars took then Opportunities to make Inroads into the Country and ravage all before them ; that the Nobility of the Kingdom were generally divided , headed by Factions , and biass'd by Self-interest against the publick Good of their Country ; and that he himself would be glad to prevent all those dangerous Broils before he died , out of the Love he bore to his Country , and Subjects . But the Diet finding that his private Design was to get one of his Sons elected , answered , That they hoped that his Majesty would live yet a long while ; that it was necessary to take a long time to consider of a Matter of that great moment : which the King seeing it was a civil way of refusing to enter upon that Subject , never after intimated any thing to them like it , but took all possible care to enrich his Children in case none of them should be elected after his Death . It was exactly computed to me that he laid up every Year for above twenty Years 100000 l. Sterl . which he left partly in Bankers Hands at Dantzick , Hamburgh and Amsterdam , and put the rest into the hands of the Jews , who are very numerous in that Kingdom , to trade with it ; besides , he bought great Territories in the Kingdom , tho it is against the Constitution ; so that his three Sons , James , Alexander and Constantino , if they manage their Affairs right , may be worth each above 50000 l. Sterling per Annum ; for it is the Law in Poland , to divide equally the Estate among the Children . The Queen was but ten or twelve Years of Age , when she together with the present Duke of Gordon's Aunt , afterwards married to Count Morstin great Treasurer of Poland , came from France into this Kingdom , with Ladislaus King of Poland's Queen , who made them both her Maids of Honour , and took great care of Madamoiselle d' Arquien , being very ingenious and beautiful : She got her married first to Prince Zamoiski , who soon left her a Widow , with a Jointure of about 2000 l. a Year ; she was afterwards married in Casimir's Reign to John Sobieski , then Captain of the Guards , who was not very willing to marry her until the King promis'd that he would give him considerable Places , which he accordingly did by the Instigation of the Queen , for he made him Great Marshal , and Great General of Poland , which gave him Authority and Interest enough to make himself afterwards King , and her Queen ; so that this Marriage was the occasion of his Rise in the World , which he was so sensible of , that he refus'd to be divorced from her , as the Diet would have perswaded him to do after his Election . The Queen is now about fifty four Years of Age , tho she appears not to be forty ; she goes in the French Dress , as all the Polish Ladies do ; she speaks almost naturally the ▪ Polish Tongue ; which with lier sweet Temper , refin'd Sense , and majestick Air , gain'd her such Affection with the Poles , such Influence over the King , and such Interest always in the Diet , that she manag'd all with a great deal of Prudence , and that to the advantage of her native Country France , whose Interest she generally espous'd upon most occasions during the King's Life ; which was believ'd to be the Cause that he did not carry on the War with vigour these late years against the Turks and Tartars . She maintain'd at her Court her Father Cardinal D' Arquien , and her Brother Count Maligny , who had but a very small Estate of their own . She has two Sisters , one is the Widow of the late Count Bethune , who was Ambassador from France in Poland , and afterwards dy'd in his Embassy in Sweden ; the other is the Widow of a Nobleman in Poland . The Queen had the Art to dispose of all the Imployments in the Kingdom for Money ; for the King , who by the Constitution ought not himself to sell any Place , gave to understand privately , that all Persons should apply themselves to her first , that she might secretly negotiate the Price of every Preferment ; which she did very industriously , and obliged them furthermore to take an Oath to espouse the Interest of one of her Children after the King's Death . The Poles never scrupled those Oaths , tho they were resolved to keep them no longer than they thought it for their Interest , which was manifested at this last Election , in which so few appeared for Prince James ; for this unlawful way of treating the Nobility , together with the King 's extream Covetousness , and Prince James's Inconstancy towards his Friends , set the Minds of the Gentry against them . This Prince is black , has a thin and meagre Look , and is of a low Stature , more like a Frenchman or a Spaniard than a Pole ; he is very sociable and courteous . He is now about the Age of thirty , and has made several Campagns with the King his Father , particularly that of Vienna ; and had his Conduct been answerable to his Courage , he would doubtless have made a more considerable Party : He is extreamly Liberal , which is the only good Quality he excels his Father in : He was first contracted in Marriage to the rich Heiress of the House of Radzevil in Lithuania , who was Widow of the present Elector of Brandenburg's Brother , who dy'd without Issue . An Envoy was sent to Berlin to negotiate the Marriage , which was agreed upon by the Elector's and her Consent , and the Prince himself came thither in Person with a numerous Attendance to consummate it . At the same time came to Berlin the Elector Palatin's Brother , Prince Charles of Newburg , Brother to the Empress , to see the Ceremony of the Marriage ; but this Princess taking more fancy to him than to the Prince of Poland , gave him encouragement to make his Addresses to her ; which he did with that success , that he engag'd her so far , and so unexpectedly , that he was privately marry'd to her the night before she was to be marry'd to the Prince of Poland , so that Prince James was forc'd to return back shamefully : which the King his Father resented so highly , that he was resolv'd to have satisfaction from the Elector of Brandenburg for suffering his Son to receive so notorious an Affront at his Court ; but the Elector knowing nothing of that private Intrigue , justify'd himself , and all Animosities were at last adjusted by Prince James's marrying his Rival's Sister , the Princess of Newburg , who was sent into Poland , and has two Daughters by him . This Account I learn'd in Poland , which was lately confirm'd to me here in Town by the Sieur Dankelman , now Envoy Extraordinary from the Elector of Brandenburg at our Court. Prince James has two Brothers , Alexander and Constantine , who were not taken notice enough of in my time , to give your Lordship a Character of them , the eldest being but eighteen , and the other sixteen . Alexander was a tall and proper young Man , of a true Polish Complexion . The Queen had more kindness for him than for Prince James , as I observ'd when he was any ways indispos'd ; she was very careful of his Health , and did not seem much concern'd for Prince James , tho he was a weak and sickly Person . I was surpriz'd to see the little deference the Nobility paid to these Princes , who did not seem to take much more notice of them than of other Gentlemen , and treated them very familiarly : for they say that the King's Sons , by the Law , are no more than Gentlemen ; and that if they give them the Title of Prince or of Highness , it is more out of Courtesy to them , and Respect to the King , than out of any Obligation they lay under to do it . The People had more Esteem for Prince Alexander and Constantine , because they were born after the King's Election , than for Prince James , who was born before ; for they superstitiously imagin'd that some Royal Stamp was engraven upon them , or some Royal Tincture infus'd into their Blood , to give it a more exalted Nature . Prince James was Knight of the Golden Fleece , which made him obnoxious to the French Party . Prince Alexander and Constantine are , since my time , made ( as I am told ) Knights of the Holy Ghost , as the King himself was , which makes them suspected to the House of Austria to be of the French Faction . The King had one Daughter , the Princess Teresa Cunigunda , now about twenty three years of Age , who , tho she be not a compleat Beauty , yet is a very comely Lady , of a middle size ; and tho she has not the Life and Vivacity , nor the Air and Wit of the Queen her Mother , yet has she a great deal of Sense , Modesty , and all the Accomplishments becoming her Birth : She is well vers'd in the French , Italian , Latin , and the Polish Languages ; tho she seems in her Carriage and Discourse to be humble , obliging , and of an easy affable Temper , yet she is of her self high-spirited and imperious . She was marry'd in my time to his Highness the present Elector of Bavaria , who twice sent thither Baron Zell , and afterward Baron Simeoni , his Envoys Extraordinary , to negotiate and conclude this Marriage : for the Duke of Bavaria having had but one Son by his deceased Electoress , the Emperour's Daughter by the Infanta of Spain , younger Sister to the late Queen of France ; and this young Prince being design'd to be King of Spain , if the present King should die without Issue , as is likely to be , the Bavarians were afraid their Country should be reduc'd into a Province , and therefore desired the Elector to marry a second time , to have more Children that might reign over them , in case the eldest Son should be call'd into Spain . The King and Queen of Poland agreed to this Match , and gave 500000 Rix Dollars for her Portion , besides Jewels and other Expences in her Journey , and the third part of her Mother's personal Estate when she dies , which is reckoned at 50000 Rix Dollars more . The Ceremony of the Marraige was perform'd in the Month of August at Warsaw in the Year 1694 , with a great deal of Splendor and Magnificence . Most of the Persons of Quality and their Ladies and Children came to this Solemnity from all Parts of the Kingdom ; for there had not been a Princess of Poland marry'd for above 150 years before . The Ladies were very richly drest , and I saw at that time more Jewels in that Court , than in any other that ever I was at . The Gentlemen and Ladies , after the usual Custom in Poland , gave great Presents to the young Princess , some fine Pieces of Plate , some Watches set with Diamonds , some precious Jewels , every one making a Complement to her in a very formal manner . It was thought that the presents amounted to the value of 100000 Rix Dollars . The Hospodar of Moldavia sent her a pair of Pendants of a considerable Value . This Custom of making Presents to the Bride is not only for Kings Daughters , but for every one else according to their Quality ; and the Gentlemens Daughters do not so much reckon upon the Portion their Fathers give them , as upon their Number of Relations and Friends , who are to make them Presents ; and the Husband is as diligent to know how many Relations she has , as how much her Father will give her . Upon the day of Marriage Prince James , the young Bride's Brother , took upon him , by the King and the Elector of Bavaria's Consent , the Quality of Embassador for that day , by reason that the Court would not receive ( as was secretly whilsper'd ) Embassadors from the Duke of Bavaria , as being not an absolute Prince : He went three Miles out of Town in the Morning , and about two of the Clock in the Afternoon made a most solemn Entry on Horse-back , having his Brothers Prince Alexander on his Right-hand , and Prince Constantine on his Left , preceded by a great Number of Coaches with six Horses , and a noble Cavalcade of the Polish Gentry , who went two by two . Thus he march'd through the City to the Palace , where he was receiv'd by the King and Queen ; and after half an hour the great Officers of the Crown , the Palatins and other Senators , with an incredible Number of Gentry , began to march from the Palace on Foot two by two , upon Scarlet Cloth spread all along to St. John's Church , being about three hundred Paces ; after them Prince James led the Bride , the French Embassador Monsieur de Polignae led the Queen , and the King came last alone with a grave majestick Countenance . The Ceremony of the Marriage was perform'd by Cardinal Radziouski the present Primate , who was the King's Relation . Afterwards they returned to the Palace where they were nobly entertain'd for four days together , with Feasts , Balls , Fire-works , and an Italian Pastoral in nature of an Opera , made upon this occasion by the Secretary of the Pope's Nuncio . After the Ceremony was over , a splendid Equipage was prepar'd for the Princess's Journey from Warsaw to Brussels . The Bishop of Ploskow was named Embassador , and the Palatine of Vilna's Lady , Prince Czartoriski's Daughter , was appointed Embassadress : Monsieur Zalowski the Bishop's Brother and his Lady were likewise nam'd , besides abundance of Gentlemen , and about forty of the King's Life-guard , to attend her Electoral Highness . The Embassador represented to their Majesties , that in such a long Journey of near 1000 Miles , and in frosty Weather , it was necessary to send a Physician with the Princess for fear of any Accident or Distemper by the way : one Signior Revelli an Italian , and several other Physicians made Interest for this place ; but the Queen would by no means employ any of them , having no Opinion of their Skill . Hereupon , my Lord , I spoke to Mr. Alberti your Brother , Minister there from the Republick of Venice , who had great Interest with the King and Queen , and desir'd him to get me imploy'd in that Journey , for I longed to be out of that remote Country ( tho I had not been a twelve Month in it ) to come for England : for tho the King and Queen had a great deal of Kindness for me , and Prince James ( whom the Court Party look'd upon to be the King's Successor ) promis'd me a considerable Pension after the King's Death , yet seeing that the King , then being sixty four Years of Age , very corpulent , and labouring under several Distempers , as the Dropsy , Gout , Rheumatism , and Oppression of the Lungs , could not live long , and that Prince James was not beloved ; and besides having never had any mind to engage my self to live in any Foreign Country , I resolv'd to come out of that Kingdom . Their Majesties , not knowing my private Resolution of coming for England , did me the Honour to name me Physician to wait upon the Princess in her Journey , which I was very ready to comply with , tho to outward appearance I did not seem much desirous of it ; this , my Lord , gave me opportunity to come out of that Country sooner than I could have decently done till the King was dead ; which I must owe intirely to the Friendship and Interest of Mr. Alberti , who is a great Lover of the English Nation . The Princess set forward on the 11 th of November following with a Retinue of about two hundred Persons , all which came to Brussels with her , besides abundance of the Nobility who waited upon her Highness to the Frontiers of Brandenburg . The Palatins of the Provinces receiv'd and entertain'd her in all the Towns she pass'd through with a great deal of Splendor and Expence : our first Reception was at Lowitz , the Cardinal Primate's Castle ; here the Princess lay one Night , and was most magnificently entertain'd . The next was at Posnan , a considerable City in the Province of Posnania , where she lay two Nights : the Palatin and the City made her a Present , entertain'd all her Retinue , and got Fire-works ready for her Reception . From thence we went to Frankfurt upon the Oder in the E. of Brandenburgh's Country , where his Electoral Highness sent his chief Officers to attend and compliment her : from thence we went to Berlin , where the Elector and Electoress came two Miles out of Town with a numerous Attendance to receive her ; they took her into their own Coach , and march'd in order to the Palace , giving her with roaring of Cannons , and ringing of Bells , all Demonstrations of Respect : Here she lay two Nights ; the Court appear'd most splendid and very numerous , and the Elector got some Fire-works which represented the King and Queen of Poland , and the Elector and Electoress of Bavaria's Names ; there were Balls both Nights , and English Country-Dances , which the Electoress of Brandenburg , being descended from the Blood-Royal of England , delighted extreamly in ; it was the first time the Princess of Poland had seen any , and therefore was extreamly pleas'd . I was glad to see some of our English Gentlemen , who travell'd in Italy in my time , as Mr. Archer , Mr. Ward , Mr. Duncomb , and the late deceased Mr. Tent , made so much of at this Court , and behave themselves so handsomly at the Balls . The Princess of Poland made Presents to the Electoress of Brandenburg , and to most of the chief Officers of the Court ; and the Electoress of Brandenburg likewise made her a rich Present of a Poesie set with Diamonds , and to the rest of her chief Officers other Presents . Afterwards we set forwards on our Journey , and were entertain'd for twelve days together in the Elector's Country ; it 's usual with him to defray the Charges of all Princes while they are within the limits of the Marquisate of Brandenburg : But when the Princess of Poland went out of it into the other Territories of his Electoral Highness , she bore her own Expences ; the chief Towns notwithstanding , as Magdeburgh and Menden , entertain'd her , as did likewise the Elector of Hanover , the Bishop of Heidelsheim , and the Bishop of Munster , for we past through some Skirts of their Territories . I must take notice to your Lordship , that passing through a part of the Elector of Hanover's Country , we receiv'd News that Count Koningsmark , a Swede , thought to have been familiar with the Princess of Hanover , the Elector's Daughter-in-law , was made away with at that Court , and never heard of since . At last we arriv'd about the latter end of December at Wesel , a fortified Town belonging to the E. of Brandenburg , upon the Borders of the Rhine , near six days Journey from Brussels ; the Elector of Bavaria with his Court came hither to receive his Princess , but the River being full of great Flakes of Ice , he could not pass it in two days : but at last being impatient to see his Bride , he ventur'd over in a little Boat with Prince Chimay , Baron Simeoni , and two or three more of his Courtiers ; I hapned to be in the Room when he came in alone by way of the back Stairs , and saluted his Princess with all the tender Expressions of Joy and Affection ; and after having spent about half an hour with her in Compliments , he turn'd to the Embassador and to the rest of the Company , and thank'd us all for the Trouble and Fatigue of so long a Journey ; then he and the Princess with the Embassador and Embassadress withdrew into another Room , where they past about an hour and an half . In the mean time a great many other of the Elector's Retinue came in , so that the Court was very numerous at Nine of the Clock at Night ; and thus the Elector past till Ten of the Clock , then went to sup abroad , and immediately after Supper came to wait on the Princess again , and about One of the Clock in the Morning he left her and went to Bed to his Inn. He came to her the next Morning to make his Court , and to desire her Consent that the Marriage might be consummated that Night , which being accordingly done , he sent a Courier after Midnight to the King his Father-in-law , to acquaint him therewith . The next Morning there was a rich Hungarian Sute of Clothes given him to wear that day from the King of Poland , valued at 30000 Rix Dollars ; it was a long Coat of Crimson Velvet , the Button-holes set with Clasps of Massy Gold , and a Wastcoat of Cloth of Gold set with Diamond Buttons , and a Girdle of fine Turky Leather wrought with Gold , with massy Gold Clasps likewise set with Jewels , a Scimiter with the Handle richly adorn'd with Diamonds and Rubies , and an Emerald Ring of great Value , with a rich Zibelin Muff. In the Afternoon we all past the River , and next day the Baggage followed : all the Coaches , the King's Guards , and most of the Retinue return'd back into Poland ; for by the Articles of Marriage no body was to stay with her except two Pages , two Women , and a she Dwarf . The Elector's Guards and Coaches were on the other side of the River to receive the Princess : She went through Antwerp to Mecklin , and from thence to Brussels , where we arriv'd , after two Months Journey , on the 12 th of January . I need not acquaint your Lordship with all the Preparations made here by his Highness for the Reception of his Electoress , nor of the Presents he gave to her Retinue , nor the Opera's and Comedies purposely made for the Solemnity of her Marriage ; I will only say , that I never saw a genteeler Court , better Order , more Formalities , more variety of Dresses , nor the Punctilio's of Honour and Courtesy more strictly observ'd . There were great Rejoicings all the first Week , until the Court receiv'd the unwelcome News of the Death of our late Queen Mary . Sometime afterwards , having left the Care of the Princess's Health to Monsieur Pistorini the Elector's Physician , I took my Leave of her Highness , and went for Holland , from whence I arriv'd at London in the Month of February , in the Year 1694 / 5. The King of Poland had no near Relations except one Sister , who was married to that Duke Radzivil , who writ in Latin his Travels into the Holy Land , and describes the Pyramids of Egypt ; he has been dead several Years , and his Dutchess died at Warsaw in my time . What small Reputation I got in that Country in the Practice of Physick was by her Death ; for when I arriv'd at Warsaw , the King made me consult with all the Physicians of the Town , which were about ten , concerning her Disease . His Majesty's first Physician was Dr. Jonas an Italian and professed Jew ; for your Lordship must understand , that in Poland , particularly at Court , Religion is no Objection against any Person , especially a Physician , since the King at his Coronation promises to protect four Religions , the Roman , which he must seem to be of himself , the Protestant , the Greek , and that of the Jews . I examined the Princess's Disease , and found it was an Ague fomented by an Abscess in the Liver , which made her vomit up all that she took ; I thought her Case very desperate , tho her ordinary Physicians made no account of it , thinking it was only an Ague which the constant use of Jesuits Pouder would infallibly cure . I discover'd they were not acquainted with the inward Cause of her Disease , being not vers'd in Anatomy ; wherefore I desir'd that most of the Learned Gentlemen at Court would be present to hear their Reasons and mine . Dr. Jonas , who spoke first , gave his Opinion that there was no fear ; and that she should persist only in the use of the Bark , with which they had cram'd her for three Months before ; all the rest follow'd his Opinion . I spoke last , and summ'd up all their Arguments , to compare them with her Distemper , and declar'd against their Method , and intimated that I believ'd she could not live long let them change their Method ever so much for the better . This alarm'd the whole Court in a quarter of an hour . The Physicians assur'd the contrary , and urged that I was a Stranger to the Climate , and to the Princess's Constitution and Disease ; and they promised in a little time , tho some of them began to be dissident , to set her upon her Legs again : notwithstanding she grew worse and worse every day , and died in a Month's time in the 62 d Year of her Age. The Queen order'd her to be open'd , and three Bishops were present , but none of the Physicians would come but my self ; we found not only an Abscess in her Liver , but likewise a great many square Stones like Dice in her Gall , Bladder , and other Stones in one of her Kidnies , besides a great deal of Gravel in her Liver , which grated and crumbled its whole Substance into putrid Matter . This Princess left only a Son and a Daughter : Duke Radzivil her Son married a Relation of Prince Sapieha ; and her Daughter was married to Prince Lubomirski . Duke Radzivil told me that he travell'd here in England when King James II. was Crown'd , and that the King his Uncle sent him the Character of Envoy to compliment him upon his Accession to the Throne : He us'd to admire the Government of England , and to say that it was the best in Europe , except that of his own Country ; and the chief Reason he gave me why he preferr'd the Constitution of Poland , was , that the King of England had a Power of turning People out of Employments , and the common People had the Benefit of the Law , and could buy Estates as well as the greatest Noble-man . This Prince shew'd me an old Roman Scimiter which his Father brought from Jerusalem , and told me it was that with which St. Peter cut off Malcus's Ear : which a great many had either Faith or Superstition enough to believe , and paid it a great deal of Respect . The year after I came into England , the King of Poland's Symptoms encreasing more and more , the Embassador Monsieur Zalowski , Bishop of Ploskow , sent me from Warsaw to London the following Letter , desiring Advice concerning his Majesty's Distemper , which was very uncommon and extraordinary . A Monsieur le Docteur Connor à Londres . Varsovie 2 Juin 1696. Monsieur , EN Attendant que Je vous Envoye les Memoires que vous Souhaitez pour l' Histoire de Pologne & de nôtre Roy , qui requierent quêque loisir , que Je n'ay pas encore pû prendre , comme Je tacheray de faire le plutôt qu'il me serà possible , Vous obligeriez beaucoup sa Majesté si sur l' Information , que vous verrez au bas de cette Lettre touchant l' Etat de sa Santé , Vous vouliez bien prendre la peine d'en donner vos Avis , & Conseils , & d'en prendre aussi des plus habiles Gens de la Profession , dont votre Royaume est si fertile ; Vous asseurant que vous en aurez du Merite auprez de leurs Majestez , & que vous travaillerez à votre propre Gloire , que Je Soûhaiteray de voir par là augmentée , étant Monsieur , Votre tres-humble Serviteur , E. de Ploskow . Information de l'Etat de la Santé du Roy de Pologne . SA Majesté à les pies , les jambes , & les cuisses , même la Region Inferieure du bas ventre tumifiées considerablement depuis quêque tems , que ces Tumeurs sont augmenteezde jour en jour depuis cette Eté quelles avoient commencé à paroitre , quoique l'on appliquât les plus efficaces remedes interieurs & exterieurs pour en empecber le Progrez , & pour les dissiper . Lors qu'on presse du doit ces Tumeurs , il ne reste aucun vestige du doit ; Carces Tumeurs ont la dureté du Fer & la pesanteur du Plomb : Quand sa Majesté marche elle croit avoir un poid pesant attaché à ses jambes , la dureté de ces Tumeurs ne peut étre amollie , cependant lors qu'on frotte avec un linge chaûd les parties embarrassées & affligées , elles semblent d'abord être Degagées & Soûlagées . Mais peu apres elles retournent à leur premier Etat : La Couleur de ces Parties tumiflées n'est point Pale , mais Pourprée tirant vers le rouge . English'd thus . Warsaw the 2d of June 1696. SIR , I Will send you as soon as possible the Memoirs you desire for the History of Poland and of our King , which require more leisure than I could have hitherto had . In the mean time you would mightily oblige his Majesty , if upon the Information you will find at the bottom of this Letter concerning the State of his Health , you would please to give your Opinion and Advice thereupon , and likewise consult with the Ablest of your Profession , who are so very numerous in your Kingdom , about it . I assure you , you will greatly gain their Majesties Esteem thereby , and advance your own Reputation , which I wish encreas'd by these means . Being , SIR , Your most humble Servant , E. Ploskow . An Account of the State of Health of the King of Poland . HIS Majesty's Feet , Legs , and Thighs , as likewise the lower Part of his Belly , have been considerably swell'd for a good while . These Swellings have daily encreas'd since they began this Summer , notwithstanding the most effectual Remedies , both Inward and Outward , which have been made use of to prevent their Progress , and to discuss them . When these Tumors are press'd with one's Finger , they do not pit , for they are almost as hard as Iron , and as heavy as Lead . When his Majesty walks , he imagins he has a great Weight ty'd to his Legs . The hardness of these Tumours cannot be softned : Nevertheless , when the swoln Parts are rubb'd a little with a hot Cloth , they seem immediately to be abated and eas'd ; but soon after they return to their former condition . The Colour of the Swellings is not pale , but reddish , something enclining to Purple . A Week after I receiv'd this Letter , news came that this Prince was dead , as I could not but reasonably expect he would be , labouring under so rare and dangerous a Disease , being a Dropsy turn'd into a Schirrus , or into a hard and insensible Tumor . Cases of this nature , my Lord , are very seldom seen . I have spoke lately with some old Practitioners in Physick that had never met with any ; for my part , I have never observ'd any Disease like it ; and I was at first surpriz'd that the King's Legs , that us'd to pit an Inch deep when I was at his Court , should become so very hard and so heavy afterwards ; but considering that in our Mass of Blood there is , even naturally , a great deal of earthy Parts or Dregs , and that these Lees may , by way of Sediment , fall into the Legs , and that their Weight and Quantity can hinder them from ascending to the Heart with the circulating Fluids , I rather admir'd why Cases of this nature do not more frequently happen , particularly in old and Plethoric People , as the King was . These hard Swellings of his Legs hinder'd the Blood to circulate downwards , and so drove up all the Humours to the Head ; which oppressing and overflowing the Brain , caus'd an Apoplexy , of which he died the 17th of June , fifteen days after the date of my Letter , in the Year 1696 , in the sixty sixth Year of his Age , and the 22d of his Reign . He was the oldest King then in Christendom . He kept his Subjects in great Awe , and the greatest Noblemen paid him all the Respect imaginable ; they never us'd at Court to eat with him at his Table . He din'd always in Publick , and the Great Men waited upon him , serv'd him with drink , and none of his Subjects ever cover'd themselves in his Presence . And I admir'd to see the Persons that abus'd him in the Parliament-house , and spoke to him with all freedom when he sat on the Throne , pay him so great a Submission and Respect every-where else . But the Liberty of a Member of that Parliament is such , that he can speak what he thinks , and think what he pleases , without any Fear of the King. After the King's Death , Cardinal Radziouski , Archbishop of Gnesna , and Primate of the Kingdom , took the Administration of the Government , as is usual , upon him , and notify'd the King's Death to foreign Princes , and to all the Governours of the Provinces , and advis'd with the Senators that were then at Warsaw of the proper Method and fit Time to ohoose a new King. They fix'd upon the 29th of August 1696 , for the Convocation of the Grand Diet ; but there appearing several Competitors , which made powerful Factions , it was thought necessary to take more time to appease the Dissensions of the Nobility . Wherefore the Overture of the Diet was deferr'd to the 15th of May 1697. They chose the Sieur Belinski for their Speaker , whom they call their Marshal . The chief Competitors were at first Prince James of Poland , and his Brother Prince Alexander ; the Prince of Conti ; Don Livio Odeschalchi , and Prince Lewis of Baden : but at last the Elector of Saxony unexpectedly came to the Frontiers of Poland with 8000 Men , and declar'd himself Candidate , having a twelve-month before privately abjur'd his Religion to qualify himself for this Crown , which procur'd him the Interest of the Pope and Clergy . So that at length no considerable Party appear'd but for him , the Prince of Conti , and Prince James . The Cardinal Primate , with a great Number of the Palatins , supported with all their Interest the Prince of Conti , the French having for several years before , as I observ'd when I was in that Kingdom , given a great Character of his Merit and Valour , which made the King of France believe that he would undoubtedly carry that Crown against all Opposers ; as it is probable he would have done , had he been in Person as near the Place of Election as the Elector of Saxony was : For on the 26th of June , being the day of Election , the Diet drew out into the Field , and he had that day more Votes than either the Elector of Saxony or Prince James ; which the Primate observing , went with his Party , and immediately proclaim'd him King : but the two other Parties knowing this could not be legally done without the universal Consent of the Diet , protested against it as Illegal ; and Prince James perceiving his Party to be the weakest , and having always been in the Interest of the House of Austria , as being marry'd to the Empress and Queen of Spain's Sister , resign'd all his Interest to the Elector of Saxony , who was likewise supported by the Emperour . These two Parties being thus united into one , were more numerous than that of the Prince of Conti : Wherefore coming next day into the field , they got the Bishop of Cujavia , after the Primate had refus'd it , to proclaim FREDERIC AUGUSTUS , Elector of Saxony , King of Poland , and sent Embassadors to acquaint him therewith , and to desire him to accept of the Crown . All this while the Primate and Prince of Conti's Party stood firm to the first Election , and dispatch'd Couriers into France to desire that Prince to come with all speed into Poland . The Generals of the Army were divided . Count Jablonowski , Great General of the Kingdom , declar'd for the Elector of Saxony ; Prince Sapieha , Great General of Lithuania , seem'd to favour the Prince of Conti : but the Governour of Cracow being for the Elector of Saxony , invited him and his Army to take possession of that capital City , where he was crown'd the 15th of September following , which did extreamly facilitate the good Success he has since had in that Kingdom . For tho the Primate and many other considerable Persons did insist on the pretended Legality of their Election ; tho the Prince of Conti himself came in Person to Dantzic with a Fleet , vast Sums of Money , and some disciplin'd Troops ; tho the French Embassador Monsieur de Polignac had manag'd a good part of the Army , and a great many of the Senators , with great Art and Policy ; tho the Turks and Tartars threatned an Invasion to support his Election ; and tho the Hungarians made an Insurrection in their Country , to divert the Saxon Forces : yet the Poles seeing the Elector of Saxony was actually Crown'd ; that he was in possession of the Metropolis Cracow , the strongest Town in Poland ; that 8000 of his disciplin'd Troops were in the Kingdom ; that the major part of the Army had declar'd for him , and that the Czar of Muscovy threatned an Invasion if they persisted to support the Prince of Conti ; they thought it more advisable to quit his Interest than to give occasion for a Civil War : for I have often heard ▪ them say , That Kings were easy enough to be had without shedding Blood for any ; and that they were easily depos'd if they usurp'd any greater Authority than the Laws allow'd . And therefore they think it more prudent , after having sufficiently empty'd the Candidates Pockets , to declare for the first of them that joins his Party , and appears in Arms , since he is deem'd qualify'd , than to expose their Country to ruin and devastation , by adhering to an illegal Election , of which the success is always doubtful : for by their Constitution no Election can be really lawful , nor any Law can be legally made without the universal Consent of the Lords and Commons of both States , Poland and Lithuania , assembl'd in Parliament . The Prince of Conti having full Intelligence of the Posture of Affairs in Poland , did not think it politick to conside any longer in the Promises of the Great Men , who in that Country are naturally sickle , and biass'd more to their own Interest than any Inclination they have to serve any Prince ; for they have no other Notion of Princes than of Tools to raise their own Fortune by . Wherefore this Prince foreseeing no probability of success , the Town of Dantzic having declar'd for the Elector of Saxony , he thought it more prudent timely to quit his Pretensions by sailing back into France , than to expose his Reputation by being forc'd to retire when the New King's Authority was more confirm'd , as it is look'd upon to be at present . King Frederick Augustus the IId , being thus left in sole Possession of the Kingdom , is likely to restore the decaying State thereof ; for having large hereditary Dominions of his own , out of which he can have both Men and Money , and being likewise naturally animated with a martial Spirit , and moreover King over a most Warlike Nation , which is at present in league against the Infidels with the Emperour , Muscovites , Pope and Venetians : He has opportunity sufficient to enlarge that Kingdom , and extend it to its antient Bounds the Euxine Sea , by retaking Caminiec and the Vkrain . I may here take notice that this is the first time the Poles have elected a German Prince , and likewise the first that they have excluded their King's Son ; for from the Year 550 , when this Monarchy began , to this present Election , the King's Children have been always chosen , and the Crown , tho elective , has been in the same Family successively for above eight hundred Years . But hereafter it is likely to prove otherwise , for the Gentry of Poland are so jealous of their own Kings , and so covetous to be enrich'd by foreign Princes , that probably henceforward they will choose no Native . Besides , the Pope will undoubtedly always use his utmost Authority and Interest in that Kingdom to get Protestant Princes elected . For when I was formerly at Rome , I heard the Politicians say , that the best method to make the Protestant Princes of the North Roman Catholicks , was to elect them successively to the Crown of Poland . So that if the Pope sees that the present King of Poland's Children are confirm'd in the Doctrines of the Church of Rome , he will doubtless after his Death make the same Endeavours to advance to that Throne either the King of Sweden , the Elector of Brandenburg , or the Elector of Hanover , as he has done in favour of the Elector of Saxony ; who has been elected to the Crown of Poland , not so much by the Power of his Wealth and Credit in the Kingdom , as by the Influence of the Clergy , privately instigated by the Authority of the Pope . This I gather from a Letter sent me last Summer from Warsaw by my Friend Baron Scarlati , Envoy Extraordinary at that Court from the Elector of Bavaria . Thus , my Lord , I have given you as large an Account of John the IIId's Life , and of what pass'd remarkable at Warsaw in my time , as we need perhaps know of so remote a Country , or I could my self learn in so short a time as I had the honour to reside at that Prince's Court ; where I was so much taken up in the Practice of Physick , that I had neither Opportunity nor Time to make all the Political Remarks , which another perhaps that had nothing else to do but to converse with Courtiers and Ladies , might have leisurely done . I cannot therefore pretend to give ( as is usual ) a Character of the King's Favourites , nor of other Great Men about him , nor to acquaint your Lordship with the different Cabals and private Intrigues of that numerous Court. That were a Subject fitter for a Statesman than for me to write of , my Genius and Profession prompting me only to make Observations in Physick , and not in State-Affairs . I hope therefore your Lordship will excuse the deficiency of this Letter , when you consider it was writ by a Physician , and one who values himself only upon it in being with all Respect , My LORD , Your Lordship 's most obedient humble Servant , B. C. LETTER V. To the Right Honourable CHARLES Lord Townsend . Of the Extent and Products of Poland ; together with a Description of the chief Towns and Provinces of the Kingdom . My LORD ; I Know your natural Sagacity , improv'd so much by your Travels , and constant Application to Sciences and Politicks , is no less inquisitive after the Extent and Products of Countries , than after their Maxims of State and Forms of Government : And this I discover'd in your Lordship , as well when I met you some years ago in Holland , as since your return to England ; and because you then discours'd me often about my Travels into Poland , I thought a Geographical Description of that Country might not be unacceptable to you . I must confess I were not long enough in that Kingdom to survey it exactly , therefore have taken pains to learn not only from the Natives themselves , but also from their correctest Authors , an Account of such Parts of that Kingdom which I could not visit my self . I must first take notice to your Lordship , that the King of Poland's Dominions are divided into two different States , which are the Kingdom of Poland , and the Great Dutchy of Lithuania . The Constitutions , Language , Customs and Genius of both which Nations are as different as those of England and Scotland , except that one Parliament or Diet serves both , which must nevertheless have one Session in Lithuania to two in Poland , and the Senators and Deputies of each Nation must meet together , as well in the Great Dutchy , as in the Kingdom ; for no Law can be legally made without the mutual Consent of both . Poland therefore being a distinct Nation of it self , I will here , as I have promis'd , present your Lordship with a short Description of it alone . My Lord ; POLAND , when first founded by Lechus in the Year 550 , like all other Nations in their minority , was but a small Tract of Land , in respect of what it afterwards grew to be : for at first it contain'd only High and Low Poland with Silesia ; but in process of time , either through Marriages or Conquests , it became the largest and most powerful Kingdom in Europe , and rais'd as well the Envy as Jealousy of its Neighbours . The first Acquisition to this Crown was the Province of Pomerania , conquer'd by Lechus , by his having kill'd Regulus its Prince . Boleslaus Chrobry likewise made Bohemia , Russia , Moravia and Prussia Tributary : But Casimir II. entirely conquer'd all Prussia in the Year 1183 , and Casimir the Great subdu'd all Russia in the Year 1338 , when Maslaus the Duke of Masovia also submitted to the Polish Crown . Some time after , Valachia and Moldavia were united to Poland by Conquest ; and the Great Dutchy of Lithuania added by Jagello's Marriage with Hedwigis Queen of Poland . The large and fertile Province of Livonia was conquer'd about the Year 1500 ; and afterwards the Poles extended their Conquests towards Moscovy , when they took the Great Dutchies of Smolensko , Severia and Czernicovia , and in Vladislaus the VIIth's time conquer'd all that Country . They in like manner enlarg'd their Dominions towards the Black Sea , for they made themselves Masters of all Vkraina . Over and above these vast Conquests , the Poles likewise grew very considerable by electing several potent Neighbours for their Kings , whereby they added to their own Strength that of Bohemia , Hungary , Sweden , and Transylvania , as they have likewise at this juncture that of the Electorate of Saxony . In short , the Poles , in process of time , grew so exorbitantly Powerful , from the XIIIth , to the middle of the XVIIth Century , having in their possession all the Lands between Austria , Moscovy , and the Baltic and Euxine Seas , that they gave their Neighbours the Turks , Tartars , Muscovites , Swedes and Germans , just reason to grow jealous of them : Whereupon these several Potentates , at different times , made most bloody Wars upon them , till by degrees they had brought their Territories to a narrower Compass , and made themselves Masters of the greater part of them . For the Emperour got from them the several Countries of Hungary , Bohemia , Transylvania , Silesia , and Moravia . Valachia and Moldavia now chuse Hospodars or Governours of their own , tho they are nevertheless Tributary to the Turk . The Turks and Tartars are Masters of Podolia , and the best part of Vkraina , which they over-run in King Michael Korybuth's time ; and the Muscovites conquer'd the other part of it , Kiovia , as likewise all the vast Dutchies of Severia , Smolensko and Czernicovia . The King of Sweden also is now in possession of all Livonia , except the Dutchy of Curland , which is left still Tributary to Poland . Ducal Prussia is entirely in the Elector of Brandenburg's hands , of which he is of late an Independent Soveraign . Pomerania is now possess'd by the Swedes and Germans between them ; and Dantzic is in the Nature of a little Republic or Hans-Town , yet under the Protection of Poland . Thus your Lordship may observe , that the neighbouring Princes have clip'd so close the Skirts of this vast Empire , that they have reduc'd it to one Third of what it has heretofore been . Yet notwithstanding all these Losses , it is still reckon'd to the full as large as the Kingdom of France ; but its Frontiers towards Tartary are altogether desolate , most of the Inhabitants having been carry'd away into Captivity , either by the Turks or Tartars . To give your Lordship a just Account of the present Extent of Poland , I must divide it into its several remaining Provinces , which are but Eight , Viz. Little & Great Poland . Regal Prussia . Russia . Masovia . Samogitia . Volhynia & Podlachia . But first a word or two of the Country in general . Poland , together with the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , is now bounded on the North by Moscovy , Livonia , and the Baltic Sea ; On the South by Moldavia , Transylvania , and Hungary ; On the East by Vkraina , which belongs to the Turks , and the Dutchies of Smolensko , Severia , Czernicovia , and Kiovia , which are now in possession of the Muscovites ; and on the West by Pomerania , Brandenburg , Bohemia , and Silesia . It extends it self from South to North , that is , from the Carpathian Mountains to the Gulph of Riga , about 200 Leagues , from the 45 Degree 36 Minutes , to the 55 Degree 29 Minutes of Latitude ; and from East to West , that is , from Smoleusko and the Vkraine , to the Frontiers of Pomerania , Bohemia , and Silesia , above 240. It s Soil , for the most part , is Champain , tho towards the Borders of Hungary very mountainous and woody ; yet as it declines from thence , it generally grows more fruitful . There is only one great Mountain in the middle of Lesser Poland , call'd Mons Calvus , The Bald Mountain , tho it has a Monastery on the top of it , surnam'd the Holy Cross , and dedicated to our Saviour . What others you shall meet with may be rather term'd little Hills than Mountains . The Eastern Part of this Kingdom is full of Forests , Woods , Marshes , Lakes and Rivers which afford a delightful Vista to the open Country . Heretofore Poland is said to have been almost all Woods ; but now , being cultivated by the Industry of its Inhabitants , it produces every-where all kinds of Fruits , Grains , and Herbs : Nay , it wants for neither Fowl nor Fish ; and moreover , abounds with all sorts of tame and wild Beasts . There are also Vines in many Places , whose Grapes are not ungrateful to the Palat , especially if the Summer and Autumn are never so little favourable ; but the Wine is generally very sharp when it has once been drawn off . In the Mountains are to be found Mines of Silver , Copper , Lead , and Iron , with divers other kinds of Minerals ; as also Salt , which is commonly taken out in huge Masses , like Stones out of a Quarry . The Western part of this Kingdom produces a great deal of Corn , which is transported in considerable Quantities into foreign Countries ; and besides , it abounds with Honey , Wax , Hemp , and Linen for Sails : All which are carry'd to Dantzic , and from thence transported . The greatest Part of the Towns , and all the Villages of this Kingdom , are of Timber and Thatch'd , the Gentlemens Houses in the Country being also of the same Make. The whole Number of Cities , Towns , Boroughs and Villages in Poland amounts to near a hundred and seventy thousand , whereof there are not much above twenty wall'd . There are two sorts of Cities in this Kingdom ; the First belong to the Republick , of which the King names the Governours and other Officers ; and the Second are under the Dominion of particular Seigneurs by hereditary Succession , of which there can be no other Starostas but their own peculiar Lords . The Air of this Country is sutable to the Climate , and sometimes so exceeding cold , that Water freezes ere it falls to the ground . And Lakes and Rivers are so frozen up , that Coaches and loaded Carts pass over them for five or six Months together , even to the end of March. The most remarkable Rivers of this Country are , The Weissel or Vistula . The Wart or Varta . The Nieper or Boristbenes . The Niester or Tyra . The Dwina or Duna . The Bog or Bobus . The Bug or Bugus . The Niemen or Nemenus . The Weissel or Vistula takes its rise in the Dutchy of Teschen in Silesia , out of Mount Carpathus ( now Crapack ) and runs by the several Cities and Towns of Oswieczin , Cracow , Sendomir , Casimir , Lublin , Warsaw , Plocskow , Vladislaw , Thorn , Culm , Bromberg , Grandentz , Newenburg , Elbing , Marienburg , and Dantzic . This River antiently separated Sarmatia Europea from Germany , and having continu'd its Course for above a hundred Polish Miles , divides it self into two Streams , emptying one into the Bay of Frisch-Haff , and the other into the Baltic Sea , vulgarly call'd De Oost Zee . The Wart or Varta arises in Lesser Poland ; and after having water'd Siradia , Kalisch , Posnan , Olstin , &c. falls into the Oder , a River of Silesia . The Nieper or Boristhenes , waters Smolensko , traverses part of Lithuania , runs through Kiow or Kiovia , crosses the Vkraine , and at length rolls into the Black Sea near Ockzakow . The Niester rises near the Lake of Leopol ; and having run by Halitz , Caminiec , &c. discharges it self in like manner into the Black or Euxine Sea near Bialogrod . The Duna , or Dwina , springs near Biata in Moscovy ; when having pass'd by Witebsko , Polocz , Dunenburg , Kokenhauz , &c. with a Course of 130 Leagues , it at last throws it self into the Gulph of Riga in Livonia . The Bog , or Bobus , takes its Origin from a Lake in the Frontiers of Podolia ; and having pass'd by Constantinow , Bar , and Braclaw , it falls into the Nieper near Ockzakow . The Bug springs in Red - Russia , near Olesko , or Zborow ; and having run by the several Places of Glituani , Beltz , Sokal , Vlodzimierz , Chelm , Bresty , and Warsaw , falls into the Weissel by Wischegrod . The Niemen , or Nemenus , arises near Slonim , or rather Nessivicz , in the Palatinate of Novogrodec , and waters the Sides of Novogrodec , Bielcz , Grodna , Troki , Vilna , and after runs into the Baltic near Tylsa . In Lower or Greater Poland , Cujavia , and the Territory of Lublin , there are several considerable Lakes , replenish'd with all sorts of fresh Fish . The chief of these Lakes is Goplo , five Miles long , and half a Mile broad . Next there is Biale , otherwise nam'd The White Lake ; which might be so call'd by an Antiphrasis , because in the Months of April and May it dyes Skins with a sort of swarthy Tincture . To proceed according to my Division of this Country , in which I have follow'd Starovolscius , I must begin with the first Province of this Kingdom , which is Great or Low Poland , bounded on the North by Pomerania and Prussia , on the South by Upper or Lesser Poland , on the East by Masovia , and towards the West by Silesia , and the Marquisate of Brandenburg . It is call'd Great Poland , because Lechus , the Founder of this Kingdom , first settled there , and divided it into two Parts : Viz. 1. Greater Poland , properly so call'd ; and 2. Cujavia . Both which contain seven Palatinates ; Viz. The Palatinates of Posnania , to which belongs the Territory of Wschow . Kalisch . Siradia , to which belongs the Territory of Vielunia . Rava . Lanschet . Bresty , and Inowlocz . Of these , the two last only belong to Cujavia . The chief of all these seven Palatinates is Posnania , in which are these several Cities and Towns ; Viz. Posnan Bishoprick . Palatinate , and Castellany . Gnesna Archbishoprick , and Castellany . Koscien . Vskow . Sremsk . Miedzyrzeeze . Nacum . Curnic . Slupeia . Pysdra . Kcina . Conin . Premecz , and Ragozno . The capital City of all which is Posnan , call'd by the Germans Posen , situate upon the River Varta in the 39th Degree of Longitude , and 52 of Latitude . It is 7 Miles distant from Gnesna to the West , 20 German Miles from Vratislaw to the North , and 50 from Cracow to the South . It lies in the midst of several little Hills environ'd with a strong double Wall , and a very deep Ditch . The City it self , it must be confess'd , it but small , yet nevertheless exceeding beautiful and well-built , its Edifices being for the most part of Free-stone . Among the publick Structures , the most considerable is the Castle rais'd upon a small Eminence between the Rivers Varta and Prosna . It is generally provided with all sorts of Ammunition , and wants for neither Strength nor Beauty . The rest of the Publick Edifices may justly claim the like Character , tho the most stately lie on the other side the River Varta in the Suburbs , which are very large . Here is the Cathedral Church with a College of Prebends , and the Bishop's Palace situate among the Marshes . This Pile of Building is commonly call'd Valisovia , and built so strong , that like the Town , it is able to withstand a Siege . John Lubranscius , a Bishop of this See , founded here a College to be visited by that of Cracow , and which was afterwards very much augmented and beautify'd by Adam Conarius his Successor , and farther enrich'd by one Rosrasevius with several noble Gifts : So that now the Jesuits have a College in the City , where Learning is greatly encourag'd . Yet this also in the Suburbs does not want for noble Youth , who daily flock thither to be instructed by the Lectures of Mathematicks and Law. These Suburbs are all surrounded by a Morass and a great Lake . They are frequently laid under water by the overflowing of the Varta , insomuch that sometimes with the neighbouring Villages for several Miles together , the tops of the Houses are only to be seen . This Inundation likewise often extends to the Town it self , notwithstanding its high Walls , in a manner that Boats have been known to swim about the Streets : But this lasts not long , for the Waters commonly retire in two or three days at farthest . There are three very famous Fairs kept in this City , whither the Germans , both Traders and Gentry , come in great Numbers . The first of these is kept about the beginning of Lent , and lasts a Month. The second at Michaelmas , and continues five Weeks ; and the last at Midsummer , which is for the same time . The Inhabitants of this City are generally Roman Catholicks , tho vast Numbers of Jews live also among them . The Government is executed by a Starosta , chosen yearly out of the Schipins , or Aldermen , who , as long as this Office lasts , enjoys also the Title of General of Great POLAND . Seven Miles from hence lies Gnesna , situate among Bogs and Hills , and call'd also by the Germans Gnicsen . It is an Archbishop's See , and gives Title to the Primate of all Poland . It is distant three Polish Miles from the River Varta to the North , seven from Kalisch to the South , as many from Posnan to the East , and about thirteen from Thorn , thirty from Dantzic , and thirty three from Warsaw to the North-west . It was formerly Metropolis of the whole Kingdom , having been built by Lechus , the first Founder thereof , and so nam'd from an Eagle's Nest , as is to be seen in the Life of that King. This City was almost consum'd by Fire in the Year 1613. and is at present chiefly considerable for being the usual Residence of the Arch-bishop and Primate of Poland , who yet enjoys very great Privileges . In the Cathedral is reposited a great quantity of inestimable Treasure , most of which is owing to the Tomb of St. Adalbert raised in the middle of the Church , cas'd about with Silver by Sigis●●nund III. and to the Gifts of Henry F●●rleius , late Arch-bishop of that See , who , among other Rarities , gave his own Mitre , valued at 24000 Polish Gilders , or near 2000 l. Sterling . The Gates opening to this Church are all of Corinthian Brass curiously wrought , which were first taken from the Monastery of Corsuna in Taurica Chersonesus , afterwards removed to Kiow , and thence brought hither by order of Boleslaus II. Here are several Fairs kept , the chief whereof is that on the Feast of St. Adalbert . Koscien , a Town built in a Plain among Marshes , and defended with a double Wall and a broad and deep Ditch : It is about seven Miles from Posnan . Vskow , a wall'd Town situate in a Plain likewise , and about eleven Miles from Posnan . Sremsk , Premeez and Ragozno , three Timber built Towns belonging to the Jurisdiction of Posnan . Miedzyrzecze , a Town built for the most part with Wood in a Plain amongst Rivulets and Marshes , and which also its Name imports : It is situate upon the ●●onfiries of Silesia and Pomerania , and has a strong Castle fortified both by Art and Nature , and , which 't is commonly conjectur'd , could hardly be taken unless it were starv'd . This several German Princes have experienc'd at their Costs , who after a long and fruitless Siege of it , have at length been forc'd to return home again re infectâ . It is about 15 Miles from Posnan . Slupcza , a Town upon the Wart with a very strong Wall , and other sutable Fortifications . Pysdra , a Wall'd Town upon the Wart likewise , built in a Plain among Woods , and nine Miles from Kalisch . The other Towns of this Palatinate are some of them wall'd , and chiefly built with Wood , except only the publick Edifices , such as Castles , Towns , Churches , Monasteries , Abbies , &c. which are all either Stone or Brick . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Arch-bishop of Gnesna , The Bishop Palatine and Castellan of Posnania . The Castellans of Sremsk , Miedzyrzecze , Premecz , Ragozno , Kriven , and Zandoc . There are moreover several other Officers in this Palatinate , as well Civil as Military . The Starostas or Governours of Cities have some of them Jurisdiction , and some none , as it is likewise all the Kingdom over . The Standard and Arms of this Palatinate are an Eagle expanded Argent in a Field Gules . The second Palatinate of Great Poland , is that of Kalisch , in which are these Cities and Towns , Kalisch Metropolis , and Castellany , Kolo , Land , Naklo , Odolanovia , Chocia , Stave , Cosmin , Dohra , Grabow , Opatovec , and Plesovia . The Chief City of all which is Kalisch , built among Marshes upon the River Prosna , and fortified only with a Brick-Wall , and some low Towers . It has in it some Religious Houses , and a very magnificent College for Jesuits , founded by Stanislaw Karncovius , Arch-bishop of Gnesna . Here are the Ruins of a strong Castle remaining , which had formerly been destroy'd by the Teutonick Knights . Kolo , a Timber-built Town , wall'd with Mud and Dirt : At certain times it is encompass'd and wash'd by the River Wart , near which it is built . It is about eight Miles from Kalisch . Land , a Town upon the Wart , about four Miles from Gnesna . Naklo , a Timber'd Town near the Lake Goplo , with a wall'd Castle situate among the Marshes . Odolanovia , a Town with a Castle , built likewise among the Marshes . Chocia , in which Andrew Lipski , Bishop of Cracow , founded a Collegiate Church with vast Expence . The other Towns of this Palatinate are not very considerable , and therefore are omitted . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatin and Castellan of Kalisch , The Castellans of Land , Naklo , and Kamin . The Standard and Arms of this Palatinate , It s Arms. are a Buffaloes Head eras'd , Sables , with a Crown between his Horns , all in a checky Field , Argent and Gules . The third Palatinate of Great Poland is that of Siradia , situate along the River Varta , or Wart , being divided into four Districts , viz. The Districts of Siradia , Schadkow , Radomsko , and Petricovia . In all which are the several Cities and Towns of Siradia Cap. Rosprza , Spicemir , Petricovia , Konarzew , Wart , Lask , Vidavia , and Pabianice . The chief City of all which is Siradia , situate in a Plain , and fortified with a strong Wall , with a Castle built on the Wart . Subject to the Jurisdiction of this City are the following Cities and Towns. Rosprza , a Timber'd Town seated amongst the Marshes . Spicimir , a Town built likewise with Wood. Petricovia , a Wall'd City by no means inconsiderable , situate among Rivulets and Bogs . Once a Year one of the great Tribunals of the Kingdom is kept in the Suburbs of this City in one of the King's Palaces . Not far off there is another Palace of the King 's call'd Byki of a regular Structure , whither his Majesty with his Court sometimes retires for his Pleasure at the time of the meeting of the Tribuaal . There are several other Eminent Edifices built about this City , belonging to Bishops and other Great Men , among which the most famous is the Abby of Vitrovia , and the Palace of Crusmen , after the Italian manner . Konarzew , a Town of no great Importance . Wart , a large City built upon a River of the same Name . Lask , where formerly Johannes Lascus Archbishop of Gnesna , founded a Collegiate Church , and richly endow'd it at his own Costs . To this Palatinate also belongs the Territory of Vielunia , which has a Castellan and other Magistrates of its own , and is divided into two parts , viz. Vielunia , and Ostresow . Both which contain some Towns , and a great number of Villages . The principal of the Towns is Boleslaw , which is defended with a very strong Castle . Vielun , environ'd with a high Wall and a very deep Ditch , having likewise a Castle on the River Prosna . Its Buildings are generally of Brick , whereof there are several very stately . Ostresow , a Timber-built City on the Borders of Silesia , situate in a very large Plain , and encompass'd almost every way with Woods . In this Palatinate the Gentry formerly had a Privilege of sealing their Letters with Red Wax , which was only allow'd to the Senators in all the rest of the Kingdom , and which they obtain'd by recovering the Standard of the Palatinate of Lanschet , after it had been lost to the Prussians , and Teutonick Knights . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatin and Castellan of Siradia . The Castellans of Rosprza , Spicimir , and Konarzew . The Standard and Arms of this Palatinate are in a Field Vert , a Lion Gules , and Eagle Sables , both counter-coup'd in the middle . The Territory of Vielunia has its own Ensigns , which are an Agnus Dei with a Cross Argent in a Field Guiles . The fourth Palatinate of Great Poland is that of Rava , which is divided into three Districts , viz. The Districts of Rava , Sochaczow , and Gostinin . In all which are the several Cities and Towns of Rava , Cap. Lowitz , Volboria , Gombin , Sochaczow , Gostinin , Viasdum , and Biala . The Capital City of this Palatinate is Rava , situate in a Plain , built for the most part with Wood , and tolerably populous . It has a Castle on a small River of the same Name , in which Prisoners of the best Rank are kept . The fourth part of the Revenue of this Castle goes towards the Payment of the Souldiers . The same Constitution was in Podolia , where former Kings thought fit to establish the best Guard they could against the frequent Incursions of the Tartars . In this City is a very considerable College of Jesuits , much visited by Learned Men. Lowitz , a City much more populous than the former , and about five Miles distant from it : It is famous for being sometimes the Residence of the Arch-bishop of Gnesna , or Primate of Poland . His Palace there is built among the Marshes , yet nevertheless consists of several fair Piles of Building : The Church also is a beautiful Structure , and enrich'd with several noble Gifts . It has likewise a great many considerable Monasteries , Abbies , &c. In this City are divers famous Fairs kept , which the Gentry very much frequent from all Parts . Volboria , a Town wherein the Bishop of Cujavia commonly resides , and where he has a Noble Palace . This Place is also very populous . Gombin , a large Timber-built Town , situate in a Plain . Sochaczow , a Place defended with Palisades , and a Castle built on a Rock , which is wash'd by the River Bsura . Gostinin , a Wooden City built in a Plain among Marshes . This Place is famous for having in it the Prison where Demetrius Suski the Czar of Muscovy , was kept for a long time , and where he at length dy'd . Viasdum , remarkable for its Strength and Beauty of its Castle , and situate not far from Rava on the Left-hand . Biala , a Town belonging to the Bishop of Chelm . This Palatinate contains likewise a Noble Palace of the Arch-bishop of Gnesna , call'd Squernevicid . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatin and Castellan of Rava , The Castellans of Sochaczow , and Gostinin . The Standard and Arms of this Palatinate are an Eagle Sables , with the letter R on his Breast in a Field Gules . The fifth Palatinate of Great Poland is that of Lanschet , divided likewise into three Districts , viz. The Districts of Lanschet , Brezini , and Orlow . In all which the most considerable Cities and Towns are , Lanschet , Cap. Orlow , Bresina , Piontkum , and Vniejovia . The Capital Place of this Palatinate is Lanschet , a wall'd City built among the Marshes in a Plain , and surrounded with a very broad and deep Ditch ; it has a Castle well fortify'd on a Rock , and which is wash'd by the River Bsura . Not far off in a Village call'd Kosciol there is a very neat Church built with Free-stone . There are several famous Fairs kept in this City , where one of the Little Diets is also conven'd pursuant to the King's Command . Orlow , a Timber-built Town seated between several small Lakes and a large muddy River . It is four Miles from Lanschet . Bresina , a wooden-built Town , indifferently large , situate among Bogs , and about seven Miles from Lanschet . Piontkum or Piatek , built among the Marshes on the Banks of the River Bsura . This Place is famous for well-tasted Beer , which is transported from hence all the Kingdom over . Here is a Monastery erected to the Honour of St. Paul. Vniejovia , a Town where there is a very famous Castle founded on the Wart . Both these Places belong to the Arch-bishop of Gnesna . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatin and Castellan of Lanschet . The Castellans of Bresina , Brezina , and Biechovia . The Standard and Arms of this Palatinate are an Eagle Argent , and Lion Sables , both counter-coup'd in the middle , and the latter crown'd Or , all in a Field Gules . The sixth and seventh Palatinates are comprehended in Cujavia , whereof the former is The Palatinate of Bresty , which is divided into four Districts , viz. The Districts of Bresty , Cruswick , Coval , and Predek . In all which are the several Cities and Towns of Vladislaw , Cap. Bresty , Nisavia , Radzieow , Voisinow , Kowalow , and Sluzevia . The Capital City of this Palatinate is Vladislaw , built among the Marshes near the Vistula . This City is famous for being the Episcopal See of the Bishop of Cujavia , who always crowns the King in case either of the Death , Indisposition or Obstinacy of the Primate : It has a neat Cathedral built after the Gothick manner , and about it stand the Prebends and Canons Houses , with a large Free-School . The Buildings of this City are generally of Brick , with which the Castle is also built on the River Vistula . The Country hereabouts is all Boggy , and there is so great scarcity of Wood , that the Inhabitants suffer very much for want of it . Bresty , a City seated in a Plain among Marshes , and defended with a very strong Wall and deep Ditch . The Houses here are for the most part of Brick . Upon the same shore with Vladislaw lies Nisavia , being not far off from it ; it is a wall'd Town . Radzieow , a Timber-built Town , situate in an open Country near a very large Lake . Koisinow , a Town defended with a strong Castle . Kowalow , a Timber-built Town , seated amongst the Marshes . This Palatinate is very fertile , and abounds with all sorts of Corn , which not only suffices the Inhabitants , but is also transported in vast quantities to Dantzic by several Navigable Rivers , whence it is carried out of the Kingdom . The latter and seventh Palatinate of the Province of Great Poland is that of Inowlocz , which is divided likewise into three Districts , viz. The Districts of Bydgosty , Bobrounitz , and Inowlocz . This Palatinate extends it self from the Lake of Goplo and the City of Cruswick , to the Vistula , and Confines of Pomerania , and has several Cities and Towns , whereof the chief are , Cruswick , Bydgosty , Gnieukow , Vratislaw , Solec , Dibow , and Strelce . Cruswick , an antient City next to Gnesna for Antiquity , built upon the Borders of Bresty , with a strong wall'd Castle near the Lake Goplo , out of which it is said the Rats came that devour'd King Popiel II. his Wife and Family by a Divine Judgment . In the Suburbs of this City is the Church of St. Peter , built with Free-stone , together with a College of twenty four Canons . Here formerly the Court resided , but was afterwards remov'd to Cracow . Bydgosty , a wall'd Town , in a Plain , wash'd by the River Barda ; by which several things are transported to Vladislaw , being only six Miles distant . The other Towns are not to be despis'd , being generally very populous . The Senators of Cujavia are , The Palatin , and Castellan of Bresty . the Palatin , and Castellan of Inowlocz . The Castellans of Kowalow , Cruswic , and Bydgosty . The Standard or Arms of Cujavia is in a Field Or , an Eagle Gules , and Lion Sables , counter-coup'd in the middle . The Second PROVINCE of this Kingdom is Upper or Lesser Poland , which is bounded on the North by Masovia and Podlachia ; on the West by Lower Poland ; on the South by Hungary , and on the East by Russia ; and is about fifty German Miles as well in length as breadth . It is generally divided into three Palatinates , Viz. The Palatinates of Cracovia , Sendomir , and Lublin . The first Palatinate of Lesser Poland is that of Cracovia , which besides four Districts , contains also three Dutchies and one County . The four Districts are Cracovia , wherein are two Subdivisions , Viz. The Subdivisions of Xianzen , and Prossovia . Lelovia , Briecz , and Sandecz . The three Dutchies are , Oswieczin , Zator , and Severia . Which are part of Silesia , and the County is that of Scepuz , which belongs to Hungary , and contains thirteen Towns , the chief of which is Luboul , having a well-fortify'd Castle , wherein constant Guard is kept . The chief Cities and Towns of this Palatinate are , Cracow Bishoprick and Metropolis . Biecz . Wounitz . Sandecz . Lelow . Kyaz . Oswieczin . Zator . Seueria . Proszovice . Czenstochova . Slaucovia . Ilcussia . Wicliczka . Bocknia , and Dobcitia . Of all which , the Capital of the Province and Metropolis of the Kingdom is , Cracow , a famous City , seated in a spacious Plain near the Weissel , by which Merchandizes are transported to Dantzic . It lies nine Polish Miles East of the Frontiers of Silesia , eleven from those of Upper Hungary , twenty three from Sendomir , thirty from Olmitz , thirty five South-East of Vratislaw , forty from ●●ienna , and about fifty from Buda , and is plac'd in the 42 Degree of Longitude , and 50 of Latitude . It takes its Name from Cracus , Gracus or Gracchus , one of the first Dukes of Poland , tho some others will have it to be the Cawdanum of Ptolomy corrupted into Cracow . But let its Name come from whence it will , it is certain that now , considering the stateliness both of its publick and private Edifices , and the great Plenty of all manner of Necessaries , it is equal to most Towns of either Germany or Italy . If this Character given to it by Starovolscius be disputed , no body can deny but that it is the largest and best built Town in all Poland , being divided into four Quarters , Viz. Cracow , properly so call'd . Casimir . Stradomia , and Cleparia . The first Cracow is encompass'd with a very high Wall , and flank'd with round brick Towers , with a broad deep Ditch , wall'd likewise , and a stately Castle about a Mile in Compass , sounded on a Rock call'd Vavel , on the Banks of the River Vistula . It is a large stone Building , consisting of two Wings , magnificently rais'd about a Square-Court , having Galleries , supported with Pillars , and pav'd with black and white Marble . The King's Appartments , with some others , are adorn'd with divers curious Paintings and Statues , and the Country round about affords one of the most delightful Prospects in Europe . Here is the Cathedral of St. Stanislaus , in which a late Bishop of Cracow , Martin Szyscovius , repair'd and beautify'd his Tomb , which before had been all of Silver . This , Sigismund III. and his Son Vladislaus VII . greatly augmented , bestowing on it many Offerings of Gold and Silver Vessels . Sigismund I. also in honour of this Saint , built a Silver Altar near his Tomb , bestowing on it several Golden Crucifixes , and as many Vestments richly embroider'd with Gems of all sorts . His Daughter Ann likewise , Wife to King Stephen , built another Silver Altar in the Chapel of the Annunciation , whose Roof is all gilded , and wherein the Kings of Poland are wont to be interr'd . This Cathedral is principally to be noted for its Chapter and Treasury . I pass by several other inestimable Riches which are to be seen here ; but I cannot omit one thing , which is , that God is so incessantly prais'd in this Church , that the Priests are never silent Night nor Day . The Bishop of this Diocess is Lord over thirteen Cities , and Prince of the Dutchy of Severia . His Chapter , which consists of about thirty Canons , with several other inferiour Priests , having a proportionable Revenue . This City was erected into a Metropolitan See upon the first Planting of the Christian Religion in Poland by Miecislaus I. but within a hundred Years after it degenerated into a Bishoprick under the Archbishop of Gnesna , in regard that Lampert Zula could not be persuaded to receive his Pall from the See of Rome ; yet upon submission he was afterwards restor'd to that Dignity , but which lasted only for his Life , his Successors having been ever since only Bishops . There are about fifty other Parish-Churches , as well in the Castle as the Town : whereof the most celebrated is that of the Virgin Mary in the Circle of Cracow , which is govern'd by an Arch-Presbyter , and fronts ten large Streets , having moreover on all sides four Rows of magnificent Structures . A University was first begun here by Casimir the Great , and finish'd not till the Year 1401 , by Vladislaus Jagello , conformable to the last Will and Testament of his Queen Hedwigis , and had its Privileges soon after confirm'd by Pope Vrban VI. However the Scholars forsook it in 1549 , by reason that the Magistrates had refus'd to do Justice on the Servants of Andrew Czarnkowski , who in a Quarrel had slain a great Number of them . They afterwards dispers'd themselves into several Parts of Germany , and becoming Protestants , spread the Lutheran Religion throughout Poland , and gain'd a great Number of Proselites . Yet notwithstanding all this , at last they return'd to the Obedience of the See of Rome . In this University are taught all sorts of Learning , and which is now as great an Ornament to the Polish Kingdom , as Athens was formerly to Greece . It contains in all eleven Colleges , which are , The Great College , which is only for Philosophers . The Law-College , where the Professors of that Art cohabit and read Lectures . The Physick-College , which the Physicians do not live in , because they are generally marry'd , and have Families . The College of Dlugossus for young Students in the Law. The College of the Poor , for such as we call King's-Scholars here . The College of Nascovius for other Sciences . The College of Jerusalem or of Olesnicius . The College of Zisinius , newly erected . The College of Staringilius . The College of Smiescovicius , and The College for Human Learning . To these may be added fourteen Grammar-Schools , scatter'd throughout the City ; in which also sometimes University-Learning is taught . All these Colleges and Schools are govern'd by a Rector or Vice-Chancellor , who takes care that Orders be duly observ'd , and Functions rightly administred ; which is so great Encouragement , that there is scarce any Ecclesiastical or Political Dignity in the Kingdom but is fill'd by Persons that have been educated in this University . In the Monasteries also are taught both Philosophy and Divinity , but more especially in that of the Dominicans of the Trinity , where there are daily Lectures kept , and several kinds of Moral Learning also promoted . There are likewise several sorts of Mendicant Friers in this City , who upon solemn Feasts , according to the antient Custom , go in Procession , cloth'd in divers Colours , such as Mendicants of the Rosary in Red. Mendicants of Mercy in Green. Mendicants of the Mantle in Blew . Mendicants of the Passion in Black. Mendicants of the Body of Christ in White . Mendicants of Saint Sophia in Purple . Mendicants of Saint Ann in Ash-colour . Mendicants of Saint Monica in Crimson . The Houses of this City are for the most part of Free-stone , and four or five Stories high , but cover'd on the Top only with Boards instead of Slate or Tiles . The Quarter of Casimir is join'd to the rest by a fair Timber Bridg , erected over the River Rudawka , a Branch of the Weissel , whilst the other two , Stradomia and Cleparia , are water'd by the Weissel , and lie between Cracow and the aforesaid Bridg. Biecz , in the Territory of the same Name , is a wall'd City in a Plain , water'd by the River Rapa , a Branch of the Vistula , out of the Froth of which they make Sulphur . It is about fifteen Polish Miles from Cracow , and five from Sandecz . Wounitz or Woynicz , a Timber-built Town on the River Dunaiecz , from Cracow about nine Miles . Sandecz , a wall'd Town , in a very pleasant Plain , in the Territory of the same Name , wash'd by the River Dunaiecx , and about eleven Miles from Cracow . It has a Collegiute Church and several Monasteries , &c. Its Inhabitants are Active and Industrious . Lelow , in the Territory of Lelovia , of which it is the Capital , environ'd with an old Wall , and a strong Castle built upon a Hill , wherein is a Palace and several Gardens after the Italian manner . It is wash'd by the River Biala , and about eleven Miles from Cracow . Kyaz , a wooden-built Town about seven Miles from Cracow . Osvieczin , Capital of the Dutchy of the same Name , a Timber-built City in a Plain among the Marshes , with a wooden Castle plaister'd only with Clay . It is about seven Miles from Cracow . Zator , Capital of that Dutchy , built with Wood in a Plain near the River Vistula , and about five Miles from Cracow . Severia , Capital of the large Dutchy of the same Name . It has a very strong Castle in an Island in the middle of a very broad Lake , and another at Lipovecia upon a high Rock , famous for being the Prison of the insolent Clergy of the Diocess of Cracow ; for that Bishop being Temporal Prince of this Dutchy , which contains some Towns , and Lipovecia among the rest near Cracow , it is most convenient for him to imprison Dclinquents there . Czentochova , a Town famous for good Beer , which is not only fetch'd from all Parts of Poland , but also from the neighbouring Provinces of Germany . Without this Place is a very famous Monastery , situate upon a Hill , where is a Picture of the Virgin Mary , said to be painted by Saint Luke , and to which Pilgrims from all Parts come to make their Offerings . We went upon our Journey from Silesia to Cracow to see this Convent , where they shew'd us vast Quantities of Gold and Silver Plate , of rich Ornaments for Altars and Habits , enrich'd with all sorts of Jewels , particularly with Pearls ; for the great Families in Poland think it a mighty Honour for their Posterity to have given any thing of value to this Place , to be a Monument of their Devotion as well as Liberality . The Monks told us of a great many Miracles that were wrought here , with which they work'd such Effects upon the Minds of those credulous People , that they scruple not to impoverish themselves to enrich this Place . Not only the Church is very rich , but likewise the Monks are Masters of a great Territory round about it , and they maintain a Garison of 300 Men upon their own Charges , whom I have observ'd to be in a better Condition than any other Soldiers of the Kingdom . I can compare this Place to none more properly than Loretto in Italy , both for Wealth and Bigotry . Slaucovia , in the same Dutchy , famous for Silver Mines , which bring great Profit to this Bishop . Near to this City lies Ilcussia , a Royal Town , abounding also with Silver and Lead . Its Citizens are very Luxurious , but notwithstanding no less Devout . This Town is encompass'd with a Wall , and its Houses are for the greatest part of Brick . The Bread here is extraordinary , and Beef not to be equall'd in Cracow , whence it is scarce distant above five Miles ▪ On the Eastern side of the City of Cracow lies Velisca or Wieliczka , not above two or three Miles from thence ; a Town abounding with Christal Salt , but which is not so transparent as that of Bochnia , about five Miles from Cracow , where Salt is dug out in great Masses , and exceeding clear . Next towards Hungary lies Dobcitia , a strong Town with a Castle . To the North of Cracow lies Proszovice , a Timber-built Town , seated in a Plain , where there is a Palace of the King 's rais'd on the Banks of the River Sozeniava , about four Miles from Cracow , in which is kept a Provincial Diet. There are several other Cities and Towns belonging to Noblemen , as likewise a great Number of Castles , Palaces , Religious Houses , &c. of no ordinary Structure in this Palatinate : but all which , for brevity's sake , I have omitted . This Palatinate excels all the rest in Mines , except that of Sendomir only . Silver and Lead are found about Ilcussia , Slaucovia , Severia , and Novogora ; and Copper and Gold at Novotargus , and in the Mountains about Sandecz ; Mineral Salt , like to huge Masses of Stone , at Bochna and Wieliczka ; Marble of all Colours at Selecia , belonging to the Bare-footed Friers ; Nitre at Wislicz ; Vitriol at Becia ; Pit-coal at Tencinum ; Iron-Mine and Glass-houses at Obstinia , as likewise at several other Places in this Kingdom . But what I shall give your Lordship a more particular Account of , will be of Salt and Glass , which I have taken from my Observation in the Country . That of Salt properly comes in here . You go down into the Salt Mines near Cracow by four or five pair of wooden Stairs , by which you go from one into the other . The Horses also descend the same way . The whole Depth of this Mine is thought to be near three hundred Geometrical Paces . Below you may meet with a thousand Turnings and Windings , and many Alleys and Streets like to a Town ; all which the Proprietor and hereditary Governour , Monsieur Morstin Covalski , told me would require above a Week's time to go over . In some Places there is a great deal of fresh Water in these Mines which the Miners drink , but in most it is salt , of which they make Salt by Evaporation ; but still the best sort is that which is natural , without Preparation . Sometimes there are such fierce Winds in these Mines , that nothing almost can withstand them ; and generally there is so much Cold , that it is hardly to be endur'd . Whilst it rains , the Salt is commonly insipid . They have Engines to crane up the Water that it may not any ways incommode the Miners . The Revenue of this Mine amounts to about eight hundred thousand Timfs or Polish Florins annually , which makes about 400000 French Livres , whereof 50000 go to the King , 10000 to the Queen , and some thousands more to the Officers of the Crown , and the Miners and other Labourers ; yet over and above all this , the Proprietor is oblig'd to make a yearly Present to all the Cities and Towns of Poland , and more particularly to their Starostas . A Cobler about the Year 1548 , first found out this Mine , who digging a Well near this Place , perceiv'd a Fountain with a thin Wall of Salt in the middle of it ; which breaking , and not knowing what to make of , he discover'd to the Owners of the Land , who were then the Family of Morstin ; who digging deeper , by reason they did not meet with much Salt near the Surface , found it in so great Quantity , that they have not been able to exhaust it during the Space of 150 Years . The Miners say , that the Lumps of Salt weigh a great deal less in the Mine than when taken out , which I have not seen confirm'd . There are four sorts of Salt in the Mine , whereof one is extream hard and rocky , like Christal . Another less hard , and clearer . A third brittle and softer , as also white and pure . All these three sorts are brackish , when the fourth only is somewhat fresher . In these Mines you shall have on one side a stream of salt Water , and on the other one of fresh . There are some places in these Mines where you can't work , because you dare not carry a Candle for fear of setting the Vapours on fire , which are always Nitrous , and easily susceptible of Flame . In this Palatinate , and in some others , there is a particular sort of Manna , which they gather in the Months of May and June by sweeping it off the Grass with Sives , together with the Dew . They eat this Manna , and make several sorts of Dishes with it for their Tables . More of this I shall take occasion to speak of hereafter . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Bishop Castellan , and Palatin of Cracow . The Castellans of Wounitz . Oswieczin . Sandecz , and Biecz . The Castellan of Cracow precedes the Palatin for Reasons given before in the Life of Boleslaus III. otherwise call'd Krivoustus . This Palatin's Jurisdiction is very large , and extends several ways , not only over the Citizens and Countrymen , but also the Nobility or Gentry of his Palatinate . Next is the Pretor or Mayor of Cracow , which Office , Guagnini says , has been discontinu'd ever since a Pretor , in the time of Vladislaus , betray'd that City to Boleslaus Duke of Oppelin ; for which he , together with his Accomplices , afterwards underwent deserv'd Punishment , and the Pretorship devolv'd to the King , who now thinks fit to name a Mayor himself , who , in my time , was a Scotchman . The Castle of Cracow is principally under the Command of the Palatin , who has ten Deputies or Burgraves , who , both in time of Peace and War , cause a strict Guard to be kept therein both Night and Day . These Burgraves , must always be chosen out of the Gentry . Here the Crown and other Regalia are kept . The Standard or Arms of this Palatinate are an Eagle expanded Argent , crown'd Or in a Field Gules , with a Baton cross its Wings of the Second . The District of Sandecz has a peculiar Ensign , which is Party per Pale , Argent and Azure . The Dutchy of Oswieczin has for Arms in a Field Gules , an Eagle expanded Sables , bearing an O in its Breast . The Dutchy of Zator has also a peculiar Scucheon , which is an Eagle expans'd Azure , with a Z in its Breast . The Second Palatinate of Lesser Poland is that of Sendomir , which is divided into eight Districts , Viz. The Districts of Sendomir . Radom . Stenziecz . Corzin . Wislicz . Chencin . Opoczno , and Pilzno . In all which are the Cities and Towns of Sendomir , Cap. Opatovia or Opoczno . Viazden . Radom . Jedbinsk . Solecia . Ilza . Cunovia . ●●ozontin . Kielcz . Malogost , Cast . Sulovia . Drevicz . Inowlodz . Sydlovecz . Janovecz . Slupe●●z . Lagovia . Racovia . Corzin . Wislicz . Pilzno . Chencin . Poloviec . Zawicost . Zarnow . Zaclicin . Lezaisk . Osiec . Stasow . Polanecz . Stobnicz . Olesnicz . Ossolin . Paczanovia . Sendisow . Zarnovec . Sokolow . Praeclavia , and Zaclycin . The chief City of this Palatinate is Sendomir , a very pleasant City , seated on a Bank or small Hill of the River Vistula , enjoying a very delightful Prospect , and being much frequented by the Gentry on occasion of several Assizes of Justice held there by the Magistrates of this Palatinate . It lies near the Confluence of the San with the Weissel , and is twenty eight Polish Miles East from Cracow , and thirty-two South from Warsaw . It is fortify'd with strong Walls , and a considerable Castle built to the South , and wash'd by the Vistula , in which the Palatin resides , with some other regular Works rais'd by Casimir the Great . Among the Publick Buildings , the Monastery of Dominican Friers , founded by Ivo , formerly Archbishop of Cracow , is most remarkable . A Synod was conven'd here against the Heresy of Stancarus in the Year 1570 ; and another , wherein the Confession of Ausburg , Bohemia , and Switzerland , were reprov'd . This Town was sack'd by the Tartars in the Year 1240 , and taken by the Swedes in 1655 , but restor'd to the Poles the Year following . Opatovia , four Miles from Sendomir , situate in a very pleasant Country , and wash'd by the River Pilcza . It has several famous Religious Edifices . Viazden , a new-built Town , much frequented , and well fortify'd . Radom , Capital of that District , built in a Plain , and environ'd with a strong Wall and other Fortifications . Jedlinsk , famous for a School , and a well-built Church . Solecia , situate upon the Vistula , and celebrated for its Castle ; repair'd and beautify'd by its antient Duke Christopher Zboravius . Ilza , a neat Town , built with Brick , and belonging to the Bishop of Cracow . It is famous for Earthen Ware , with which it furnishes all Poland . It has a Castle adjoining , consisting for the most part of old Buildings ; yet the Bishop's Palace is all new , and very stately . To this Town belongs Cunovia , or Kunow , celebrated for all sorts of Marble , and that of all Colours . Iron is exceeding plentiful in this Palatinate , but more especially at Bozentin , the Bishop of Cracow's City and Residence . This is a very beautiful Place , well fortify'd , in which the aforesaid Bishop has a very neat Palace with exceeding delightful Gardens . This City is seated near the bottom of the Bald Mountain , by much the highest in Poland . Towards the West lies Kielcz , famous for Mines of Copper , and Lapis-Lazuli . These two belong to the Bishop of Cracow , who has here a very fair Collegiate Church and Episcopal See. Chencin , about three Miles from Kielcz , abounding likewise with Silver , Lead , and divers kinds of Marble . This Place belongs to the King. Here is a Castle seated on a Rock , where Justice is distributed to the District of the same Name . Malogost , or as some will have it , Malogsch , noted for being a Castellany . It is a wooden-built Town , and has nothing in it very remarkable . Sulovia , a Town of some Note , by having Command over several neighbouring Places . Drevicz and Inowlodz , two Towns remarkable for the superb Ruin of two old Castles . Sydlovecz , the Name of a County formerly belonging to the Dukes of the Family of Radzivil , abounding with Iron Mines , good store of Fish , and vast Quantities of Wood. It s chief Town is encompass'd with an old Wall , and a Castle pretty well fortify'd . Nevertheless , it is not to be despis'd , having in it a great many fair Edifices . Stenzicz , Capital of the District of the same Name , and adorn'd with a very stately Monastery of Benedictin Monks . A little higher lies Janovecz , with a Castle on the other side of the River . Slupecz , belonging to the Abby of the Holy Cross , on the Top of the Bald Mountain , this Town being situate at the Bottom of it . Lagovia , a City belonging to the Bishop of Cujavia , famous for making Earthen Ware. Racovia , a Nest of the Socinians , formerly a City indifferently populous , with a considerable Academy to instruct Youth : but which being now prohibited by a Publick Edict , the Catholick Religion is restor'd , but not therewithal the Grandeur of the Place . Corzin , Capital of the District of the same Name , a new Timber-built Town with a Castle , seated near the River Vislock , and surrounded every way with Marshes . Wislicz , a Town built with Wood , and water'd by the River Nida . It has a strong Wall , and is moreover situate upon a Rock in the midst of a boggy Country . Here is to be seen a Cathedral Church , built with square Stone , with a very beautiful Close for the Habitations of the Canons . The Country round about this Place abounds with all kind of Serpents and Insects ; but as the Inhabitants tell you , being interdicted by the See of Rome , they have no power to do you any harm , and being transported out of that Place they immediately die . This City is a Castellany . Pilzno , a Timber-Town built on the River Wislock . Poloviec , a Timber-built Town lying among the Hills . This is a Castellany . Zawichost , a Wooden City on the River Vistula , with a double wall'd Castle on the other side : This is likewise a Castellany . Zarnow , a Town built with Wood , in which there is nothing remarkable , but that it is a Castellany . Zaclicin , famous for a very considerable Market . Lezaisk , a Town celebrated for a Monastery , wherein they pretend are miraculously kept several Relicks , and which draw great Crouds of Pilgrims from all Parts . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatin and Castellan of Sendomir . The Castellans of Wislicz , Radom , Zawichost , Zarnow , Malogosch , Poloviec , and Sechow . The Standard and Arms of this Palatinate are Party per Pale Argent and Azure , in the first three Bars Gules , and in the second three Stars Sables , two and one . The third Palatinate of Poland , is Lublin , join'd also by the Territory of Lucovia , which contains near two thousand Gentlemens Houses . This Palatinate , with both the others , is within the Diocess of Cracow , which comprehends a thousand and eighteen Churches , thirteen whereof are Collegiate . In this Palatinate are the several Cities and Towns of Lublin , Cap. Casimir , Czemiernikow , Vrzendow , Lulow , Parkow , Opolia , Curovia , Crasnicz , Levartovia , and Lenczna . Whereof the Capital City is Lublin , situate in the 45 th degree of Longitude , and 51 of Latitude , and which lies five Miles from the Confines of Red Russia , twelve West of Chelm , fourteen from Sendomir , twenty four South of Warsaw , and thirty six North-East of Cracow . It is seated at the foot of a Hill , water'd by the River Bystricza , and defended by a high Wall , a broad Ditch , and a huge strong Castle , which owes its Foundation to the Russians . This City is not very large , but nevertheless exceeding healthy , and well built , and much frequented by the Turkish , Armenian , Muscovitish and German Merchants , especially at the time of the four famous Fairs that are annually kept there . It is encompass'd every way almost by Marshes , and was wall'd round by Casimir the Great . The Jews generally inhabit the Suburbs , where they have a Synagogue . The principal Church here was erected by Lescus Niger on occasion of a signal Victory he gain'd over the Lithuanians near this place . This Church he dedicated to St. Michael , who , 't is said , had promis'd him good Success the Night before he fought . There are several other well-built Churches in this City , as likewise divers magnificent Monasteries , the chiefest of which was founded by Vladislaus Jagello . This City is noted for two Courts of Justice , or great Tribunals for all Poland , which occasions a great Concourse of the Gentry to this Place . Casimir , a very fair Wooden City built among Rocks near the Vistula , whose overflowing sometimes lays the Houses above half under Water . It is about seven Miles from Lublin . Czemiernikow , famous for a very beautiful Palace , formerly built by the prudent and illustrious Henry Firleius Arch-bishop of Gnesna , and adorn'd with several delightful Gardens . Vrzendow , a large Timber-built Town , situate on a Lake , and about seven Miles from Lublin . Lulow , Capital of the Territory of Leucovia , a City built with Wood in a Plain , partly defended by a Bog , and partly by Palisadoes : It is about fourteen Miles from Lublin , and has a very considerable Jurisdiction . Parkow , a Wood-built Town , seated in a Plain near a very large Lake , and about nine Miles from Lublin . This Palatinate sends only two Senators , viz. The Palatin and Castellan of Lublin . It s Standard or Arms is a Stag Passant , Argent , Collard Or , in a Field Gules . The third PROVINCE of Poland is Prussia , which depends only in part on the Jurisdiction of the Crown of Poland ; for it has its peculiar Laws , Customs and Courts of Justice . It is a Country of great Extent , and every-where water'd with commodious Rivers , and moreover towards the Baltic enrich'd with many convenient Ports and Havens . In length it is about sixty Polish Miles , and near fifty in breadth , and is bounded on the West by Pomerania , on the South by Cujavia and Masovia , on the East by Lithuania and Samogitia , and on the North by the Baltic Sea. This Province , tho it has no great store of Mines , yet it abounds with all sorts of Cattle , wild Beasts , Fish and Fruit , and enjoys a very temperate Climate . The Merchandizes which it has from Poland , Russia and Lithuania , it transports in great quantities , and likewise imports whatever either Europe or the Indies afford , and that chiefly by way of Exchange . Hence it comes to pass that its Inhabitants are generally richer , and live better than in any of the other Provinces of Poland . In this Province they make Glass of certain Wood-Ashes , or of the largest sort of Pebles . These they boil for twelve hours before they will vitrify . When they would have their Glass clearer than ordinary , they mix a certain Earth with the Ashes of the Colour and Hardness of Tartre , which renders the Glass of different Colours , according to the quantity of this Earth mixt with it . Here may be remark'd , that if Salt be mixt with Glass , it becomes much easier to be blown by the Artificer . The principal Rivers of this Province are , The Weissel , or Vistula . The Niemen , The Nogat , The Elbing , The Wesser , The Passar , The Alla , The Pregel , The Ossa , The Drebnicz , The Lica , and The Lavia . Together with a great many Lakes replenish'd with all sorts of Fish , the chief of which are , 1. Habus , near fifteen Miles long , and about two in breadth , disjoin'd from the Sea only by the Isthmus Neringa , or rather a small Neck of Land ; for I find it has Communication with the Sea , where the Inhabitants gather Amber in small Nets of a Conick Figure , with a large Mouth , and narrow at the bottom . This Net they tie to a long Pole , and set out in the Sea when the Waves begin to come in , wherewith they take pieces sometimes as big as ones Fist . This Amber is thought to be form'd by the great number of Fir-Trees that grow along this Lake , which dropping great quantities of Resina , or Turpentine , into it , is carried into the Baltic Sea , where being labour'd by the Waves it is congeal'd into Amber , wherein are found Flies and other Insects . But I am since better inform'd , that Amber is a Mineral Juice that runs into the Sea ; which at first taking is soft , but quickly hardens in the Air. It is also to be got all along the Sea-coast in this Province . 2. Curona , another Lake something larger than the former in Ducal Prussia . Prussia is generally divided into Regal and Ducal . This Province was at first subject to certain Soveraign Dukes , until the Knights of the Teutonick Order got possession of it in the XIII th Century after a tedious War. In the Year 1454 , the Western Part was subdued by the Poles ; and in 1520 , Albert Marquess of Brandenburg , the 34 th and last Master of that Order , having shaken off the Polish Yoke , obtain'd the Eastern Part under the Title of a Dutchy ; so that ever since it has been divided as abovesaid . The same Albert embrac'd Lutheranism , perswaded most of the Knights to marry , and introduc'd the Reform'd Religion into this Country , whereof the antient Inhabitants are long since extirpated ; and the present Prussians are a mixt People sprung from the several Colonies of the Swedes , Poles , Germans , and other Neighbouring Nations . Regal or Royal Prussia is divided into four Palatinates , viz. The Palatinate of Pomerania , Culm , Marienburg , and Varmia . The first Palatinate , Pomerania , being not in possession of the Poles , requires no Description . The second Palatinate of Royal Prussia is that of Culm ( to which also the Territory of Michalovia , lying to the South , belongs ) and has in it these Cities and Towns , viz. Culm Bish . & Cap. Thorn , Graudentz , Colmensee , Brodnicz , Radin , Golubia , Rogozna , Brathian , Lubavia , and Kopriunicza . Of all which the chief City is Culm , an antient and famous Place built on a Hill , the foot whereof is water'd by the River Vistula . It lies about four German Miles from Thorn to the South , and fifteen from Dantzic to the North. It was built by the Knights of the Teutonic Order in the Year 1223 , who likewise fortified it against the Irruptions of the Heathen Prussians ; and Herman Desalza , Master of that Order , gave Laws and Constitutions for its Government . This City suffer'd much Damage during the Swedish Invasion , and is now very thin of Inhabitants ; insomuch that the Episcopal See , subject to the Arch-bishop of Gnesna , has been for some time remov'd to the neighbouring Town of Colmensee . It has in it very fair Churches , enrich'd with many valuable Ornaments and precious Offerings . Thorn , seated upon the Bank of the Vistula , by which it is divided into two parts : It lies four Polish Miles from Culm to the South , thirteen from Marienburg , twenty two from Dantzic , fifteen from Lanschet , and twenty nine from Warsaw . It was heretofore an Imperial and Free City , but was afterwards exempted from the Jurisdiction of the Empire , and as yet enjoys very many Privileges . It s Name seems to have been taken from the German word Thor , signifying a Gate , because built by the Teutonick Order as it were for a Gate to let Forces into Prussia whenever occasion serv'd : Whence its Arms are suppos'd to have been taken , being a Castle and Gate half open . This City does not stand in the same place where the old one did , that having been seated a Mile Westward from hence , where are now to be seen the Ruins of an antient Castle , and some other Monuments . However this City at present is the fairest and best built of any in Royal Prussia , the Streets being much broader , and Houses more stately than at Dantzic . It was very much beautisied by one of its Burgermasters Henry Stwband in the Year 1609 , who built a small University here , and endow'd it with a considerable Revenue . He likewise founded an Hospital , and a Publick Library , where two of Cicero's Epistles are preserv'd written upon Tables of Wax , and a Town-house built in the middle of the Market-place . The Inhabitants revolted from the Knights of the Teutonick Order in the Year 1454 , and put themselves under the Protection of Poland . In this City the famous Astronomer Nicholas Copernicus was born ; and John Albert King of Poland died here in the Year 1501. It was taken by the Swedes in the Year 1655 , and regain'd by the Poles in 1658. Afterwards the Swedes recover'd it , and the Poles surpriz'd and retook it in 1665. Graudentz , only famous for a Castle and very strong Wall. Colmensee , or Culmensee ▪ the Episcopal Seat of the Bishop of Culm , translated hither from Culm . It is distant nine Miles from Thorn to the North , nineteen from Graudentz , and twelve from Culm to the South-East . The Territory of Michalovia is a strait Neck of Land between the Rivers Brodna and Drebnicz , which was the occasion of bloody Wars between the Teutonick Knights and Poles : The chief Town is Michalovia , which , with some others that are in this Territory , deserves no Description . The third Palatinate of Royal Prussia is that of Marienburg , in which are these Cities and Towns , viz Marienburg , Cap. Elbing , Stuma , Mewa , Gniew , Now , Stargardie , and Ornet . Of all which the chief City is Marienburg , seated upon the Nogat , a Branch of the Vistula , about six Miles from Dantzic : It is defended by strong Walls and high Towers , together with a very large Castle , wherein the better sort of Prisoners in time of War are kept . This City receives no small Benefit from the Neighbourhood of the Island Zulava , which is a very rich spot of Earth . This Island is divided into two parts , viz. 1. The Greater , which lies next Marienburg , and 2. The Lesser , next to Dantzic , to whose Inhabitants at present belongs Elbing , a well fortified and trading Town , in which the English they say had formerly a Consul . Here Albert , first Duke of Prussia , founded an Academy in the Year 1542. but of no great moment . The other Towns I find no Description of . The fourth Palatinate of Royal Prussia is The Bishoprick of Varmia , whose Gentry are exempt from all Regal Jurisdiction , being wholly govern'd by the Laws and Customs of Prussia , and by the Bishop who is a Temporal Prince : It has in it these Cities and Towns ; Heilsberg , Cap. Fraumberg , Brunsberg , Gutestadt , Allestein , Resla , Vormitz , Messac , Vatemberg , Seberg , &c. Of all which the chief City is Heilsberg , famous for being the Residence of the Bishop , and defended with strong Walls and other sutable Fortifications . Fraumberg , celebrated for the Cathedral of the Bishoprick of Varmia there built , of which the famous Astronomer Copernicus was Canon . Brunsberg , situate on the River Passar , so much frequented , and so worthily esteem'd , that it is reckon'd among the chief Towns of Prussia . It has a College of Jesuits built by Cardinal Hosius . There are several other Cities and Towns of which I find no Description , and therefore have omitted them . Ducal Prussia , now entirely belonging to the Elector of Brandenburg , has these Towns in it , viz. Koningsberg , Cap. Pilaw , Memel , Welaw , Tilsa , Marienwerder , &c. To the number of 60. The Metropolis Koningsberg is a Market Town divided into three parts , and defended with a very considerable Castle : It lies in the 43 d degree of Longitude , and 54 of Latitude , and has a small Academy founded by Albert Great Master of the Teutonick Order , and first Duke of this Country in the Year 1544. The Citizens are generally Lutherans , as are likewise most part of this Country , which occasion'd Sigismund III. when he receiv'd Homage of this Duke in the Year 1621 , to impose a Law , that the Catholicks should have free Exercise for their Religion there . The Senators of Prussia are , The Bishop of Varmia , who is the Chief . The Bishop Palatin , and Castellan of Culm . The Palatins of Marienburg , and Pomerania . The Castellans of Elbing , and Dantzic . There are other Officers which belong to the Senate or Great Council of Prussia , which they hold among themselves , except when they are commanded to the Grand Diet of the Kingdom . These are The Vice-Chamberlains of Culm , Marienburg , Pomerania , Thorn , Elbing , and Dantzic . Besides these several Magistrates , the Prussians have also a Treasurer , Burgraves of Castles , Sword-Bearers , Judges , and Sheriffs ; but none of all these have any Place in the Council . The Palatins of Prussia have far greater Power than those in any other Province of Poland . The Arms or Standard of Prussia are an Eagle expans'd , Sables , with a Sword evaginated , and held by a dexter Hand Argent : Both in a Field Or. The Fourth PROVINCE of this Kingdom is Red - Russia , the other being White - Russia , and belonging to Lithuania . This Province extends it self from the Frontiers of Lithuania , as far as the Mouth of the Nieper in the Black Sea ; which River separates it from Moscovy to the East , as likewise do the Carpathian Mountains from Hungary to the South-West . It is extreamly fruitful in Corn , Beasts of all kinds , Fish , and Honey . In this Province there are several Trees daily found along the Shore of the River San , which are very hard , and black as Ebony . The Country People say they have lain there ever since the Deluge , but it is probable they might have been wash'd down by the Course of the River a great while since . It is bounded on the South by Hungary , Moldavia , and Bessarabia ; on the East by the Scythian Desarts , and especially Moscovy ; on the North by Russia Alba , separated by the Rivers Stiro and Pripecz ; and on the West by Lesser Poland , from which it is divided by the Rivers Vislocz and Vepre . This Province comprehends seven Palatinates , Viz. The Palatinates of Russia , Podolia , Braslaw , Kiovia , Volhynia , Belsko , and Chelm . The first Palatinate of this Province is that of Russia , which is divided into four Districts , which are , The Districts of Leopol , Premislaw , Halicz , and Sanoch . The first of these Districts has in it these remarkable Cities and Towns , Viz. Leopol Archbish . Cap. Grodeck , Javorisvia , Zolkiew , Gliniani , Zloczow , and Komarna . Of all which , the chief City is Leopol , call'd Lwow or Luwow by the Polanders , and Lemberg or Russe-Lemberg by the Germans . It is the Metropolis of this Palatinate , and lies in the 46 Degree of Longitude , and 49 of Latitude . It is built amongst the Hills , on the Banks of the River Peltaw , fifteen Polish Miles from Mount Carpathus to the South , and as many from Premislaw to the West , thirty from Caminiec , forty from Cracow , and about fifty from Warsaw to the South-East . This City is large and well fortify'd , having two Castles , one within the Walls , and one without on a rising Ground , which commands the Town ; both which , together with the City , were founded by Leo ( or , as they call him , Loo ) Duke of Russia , about the Year 1289. The Archbishop of Leopol is both Spiritual and Temporal Lord of his Diocess . His See was translated hither from Halicz in 1361 , by Order of King Casimir . Here also reside an Armenian Archbishop , and a Russian Bishop depending on the Patriarch of Constantinople , with several Churches belonging to each Bishoprick . The Armenian Roman-Catholicks have inhabited here time out of mind , and are govern'd wholly by their own Prelat . They enjoy very great Privileges on account of the considerable Commerce they maintain with the Persians and other Eastern People . This City is famous for several Sieges it has sustain'd . As first , it was besieg'd by the Cosacks and Tartars with a dreadful Army . Secondly , by the Moscovites and Cosacks in the Year 1648 , with an Army of above 120 thousand Men , without being able to take it in two Months and a half ; but the last time the Turks became almost Masters of it in the Year 1672 , yet by an Agreement oblig'd themselves to quit it . This hapned under the Reign of King Michael Wiesnowiski , who dy'd here in the Year 1673. This City gives great Encouragement to Learned Men , who are very civilly receiv'd by their Academy , which is supply'd with Professors from that of Cracow . Here is kept a very famous Winter-Fair , whither the Hungarian , Moldavian , and , in time of Peace , Turkish Merchants resort in great Numbers . Amongst other Rivers , it has Roxolania , wherein Barbels are taken of a great Size . It has likewise an innumerable Company of Fish-ponds all about it , replenish'd with several sorts of very fat Fish , which are salted up in great Numbers , and transported all over Poland . The Churches here are generally very fair and well-built , and abound with all kinds of costly Ornaments . Grodeck , a palisado'd City , with a Castle built in a Plain , and surrounded with Bogs . It lies about four Miles from Leopol . Javorisvia , famous for a natural Bath arising in the next adjoining Village of Sclovia . This alone suffices to disperse several stubborn Distempers , as Sixtus Leo , a Physician of great Experience , testifies in his Treatise concerning it . Zolkiew , a Town adorn'd and defended by a Castle , and intermix'd with several delightful Gardens , with a fair Church in the middle of it , built with various sorts of Marble . It was the Seat of the late King John Sobieski , where my Lord of Rochester had Audience of him . The Standard and Arms of this District are a Lion Passant Crown'd Or , by a Rock Sables , all in a Field Azure . The second District of this Palatinate is Premislia , which has in it these principal Cities and Towns , Viz. Premislaw , Bish . Sambor , Jaroslaw , Lancut , Resovia , Fulstin , Visnia , Zidaczow , Moscisca , Dubiecz , Canczuga , and Prevorscia . Whereof the capital City is Premislaw , built on the River San with good strong Walls and a Castle , situate upon a Rock on the other side of the River . This City lies about six Leagues above Jaroslaw , and twelve from Leopol towards the West . There are in it two Bishops , one of the Place , and the other a Russian Prelat of the Greek Church . Orichowski , a Canon of this Cathedral , maintain'd ▪ that Priests might marry . Here is a College belonging to the Jesuits for the Education of Youth . The Citizens are very much addicted to Trade , and have several famous Fairs every Year . Near this City is a very spatious Park of the King 's , full of all kinds of wild Beasts , and strongly wall'd in , that they might do no mischief . The Country hereabouts abounds with Castles for defence against the Incursions of the Tartars ; the chief of all which is the Castle Crassici , lately built on the River San. Sambor , a Palisado'd City upon the River Tyra , with a Castle built near the Borders of Hungary . Jaroslaw , famous for a Fair kept on Lady-Day , and the most celebrated of any in all Poland . Where , besides several Merchandizes brought from Persia , Constantinople , Venice , Muscovy and Amsterdam , they say , it is wont to have above four hundred thousand Head of Cattle , and half as many Horses . In this Town the Jesuits have a College for Students , and without it there is a very stately Nunnery of modern Architecture . Neither is its Castle to be despis'd , which is seated to the East on the River San. Lancut , famous for several magnificent Churches , founded by Stanislaus Lubomirski , Palatin of Cracow , together with a Castle well fortify'd against the Tartars . Resovia has in it a considerable Castle , with several Monasteries , and a Fair kept on the Feast of St. Albert. This Town is famous for a Linen Manufacture perform'd by the Germans , whose Ancestors having been taken Prisoners by Casimir the Great , were settled in and about this Place . The Standard or Arms of this District are an Eagle expans'd with two Heads , both Crown'd Or , in a Field Azure . The third District of the Palatinate of Russia is that of Halicz , encompass'd towards the West with the Mountains of Transylvania , to the South by the Boechy-Woods of Walachia , and towards the East is divided into two Parts by the Tyra or Niester , a rapid River , which arises among the Carpathian Mountains , and discharges it self into the Euxine Sea. The South Division of this District is call'd Procutia . The whole District contains these remarkable Cities and Towns , Viz. Halicz , Cap. Sniatin , Cap. of Procutia . Colom . Martinow . Dolina . Strium . Podock . Brezana . Buczavia or Busko , and Podhajecia . The chief all which is Halicz , formerly Metropolis of the Russian Kingdom , which was then divided into several Tetrarchies , each of which had its proper Duke . It is a large Timber-built City , divided from Moldavia by the River Prud , and on the other side wash'd by the Niester . It has a wooden Castle situated on an Eminence hard by the Niester . Its Inhabitants are somewhat Rustical , and addicted more to Agriculture than Trade . Sniatin , a wooden Palisado'd Town on the Borders of Walachia , water'd by the Prud , and is Capital of Procutia . In it were wont to be Fairs kept , which the Valachians made their Magazine ; whence it became very well furnish'd with Cattle , Honey , Wax , and an excellent Breed of brave Horses in great Numbers . Colom , a wooden Town , built under a Hill near the River Prud. It is very much frequented on account of its Refining Salt , with which it furnishes all the rest of Russia and Lithuania , there being none in those two Provinces , except only in the District of Premislaw . Almost all over this District there are deep Wells , whose Water is boil'd up into Salt. In the Desarts likewise of the Vkraine , near the Boristhenes , there is a certain Lake , whose Water by the power of the Sun is congeal'd into solid Lumps of Salt , and which the Inhabitants thereabouts only use . Martinow , a Town in Procutia , having a Castle built among the Marshes . Dolina , a wooden-built Town , situated among the Hills . Strium , built likewise with Wood , near the River of its own Name . Podock , on the other side of the Niester , defended by a Castle , and adorn'd by a fair Monastery , built by Steven Potucius , Palatin of Braclaw , who dy'd and lies bury'd there . Brezana , a populous Town , built with Wood , having a wall'd Castle on a Hill hard by . Buczavia , or Busko , built among the Marshes , near which the River Bug has its Rise ; by means of which several Merchandizes are transported to Leopol . Podhajecia , environ'd with a Wall , and other Fortifications , having not far off the famous Castle of Zavalovia . The fourth District of the Palatinate of Russia is that of Sanoch , near the Mountains of Hungary and Transylvania , and consequently abounding in little Hills except only towards Crosna . In it are these Cities and Towns , Viz. Sanoch , Cap. Crosna , Brozovia , Rimanovia , Dinovia , and Lesko , Of all which the principal City is Sanoch , built with Wood , among the Hills , and near the River San. It has a no-ways contemptible Castle , founded upon a Rock . Crosna , the Staple of the Hungarians , whither they bring all their Merchandizes and Wines ; and therefore the Fairs and Marts here are more celebrated than those of their Neighbours . In this City likewise the Jesuits have a College for Human Learning . It exceeds Sanoch in its Number of Inhabitants , and Concourse of Strangers . The other Cities and Towns of Brozovia , Rimanovia , Dinovia and Lesko , are Places of no small Strength against the Incursions of the Tartars . The Senators of the Palatinate of Russia are The Archbishop of Leopol . The Bishops of Premislaw , and Kiovia . The Palatin of Russia . The Castellans of Leopol . Premislaw . Halicz , and Sanoch . The Second Palatinate of the Province of Red - Russia , is that of Podolia , famous for the frequent Irruptions of Barbarians , and the many Battles fought with them there . If these People ( says Starovolscius ) might enjoy a wish'd-for Peace like the Western Countries of Europe , they would have no reason to envy either the Plenty or Riches of Italy or Hungary . This Palatinate has in it divers sorts of Marble and Alabaster in several Places , and is divided into three Districts , Viz. The Districts of Caminiec , Trembowla , and Laticzow . In all which are these principal Cities and Towns , Viz. Caminiec , Cap. Trembowla . Laticzow . Bar. Husiatinow . Czartikow . Janow . Czvaniec . Chmielnic . Miedzibosz , or Misdzibozia . Zinkow . Jesupolis . Jacloveck . Satanow . Tarnopolia . Kitaigrod , and Dunaigrod . The Chief City of all which is Caminiec , situate on the Confines of Walachia , among Rocks and Hills . It is well fortify'd both by Nature and Art , and has a very strong Castle , built on an adjacent Rock which commands the Town . It s Avenue is cover'd with a Horn-work , which is separated from the Body of the Place by a deep Moat . Both City and Castle are almost encompass'd by the River Smotrzick , which a little below falls into the Niester . The Rocks lie every way so high about this City , that you can discover only the Tops of the highest Houses . It lies fifteen Polish Miles from Bar to the West , thirty from Leopol , thirty six from Jassy , thirty from Kiow , eighty from Warsaw , and about a hundred and seventy from Constantinople . This strong City , which is the See of a Prelat , Suffragan to the Arch-bishop of Leopol , was very much damag'd by a Fire in the Year 1669 , and has been often in vain attackt by the utmost Fury of the Turks and Tartars , till in the Year 1672 it fell into the possession of the former , in which it still continues . It was blockt up by Motula , General of the Cosacks , in the Year 1687 ; and the Poles afterwards made great Preparations to join his Troops , but were both oblig'd to retire upon the Approaches of the Ottoman Forces . Afterwards another Blockade was form'd by the Polish Army in 1688 , and the next year they actually invested the Place , and began a formal Attack in the Month of August ; but the Siege was rais'd in September following , and never since attempted , so that the Infidels remain at present in quiet possession hereof , together with several other considerable Places in this Palatinate . Trembowla , a City lying under a great Mountain , with a Castle built upon an adjoining Hill. Laticzow , well fortify'd against Incursions , with an adjoining Castle and Warlike Inhatants . Bar , a City built and palisado'd round by Buona , Daughter of John Sforza Duke of Milan , and Queen to Sigismund King of Poland , so naming it from the Place where she was born . It has a Castle on a Hill , surrounded every way with Bogs and Lakes . Husiatinow , well fortify'd also against Incursions . Czartikow , with the like strong Fortifications and a Castle . Janow and Czvaniec , with several others , are very strong Places . Chmielnick , a Timber-built Town , defended only with Palisado's , with a wooden Castle , built upon the River Bog . Miedzibosz , a Town with a large Timber Castle , situate among the Marshes , to which there is no Avenue but over Bridges . This Place was formerly much infested by the Tartars . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Bishop , The Palatin , and The Castellan of Caminiec , Podolia , Caminiec . The Standard or Arms of this Palatinate are the Sun in its full Glory in a Field Azure . The Third Palatinate of the Province of Red - Russia , is that of Braslaw , or Braclaw , lying beyond Podolia , upon the Borders of Tartary , now out of possession of the Poles ; in which are these Cities and Towns , Viz. Braclaw , Cap. Vinnicza , Zitomir , Sarogrod , Morachua , Jarosow , Felstin , and Chmielnic . Of which the capital City is Braclaw , built on the River Bog , with a wooden Castle and other Fortifications . It lies a hundred and ten Miles from Caminiec to the East , fifty five from Bar , and fifty from the Confines of Walachia to the North , towards Kiow . It was taken , and miserably wasted by the Turks in the Year 1672. Vinnicza , a wooden City likewise , built on the River Bog , and defended with a Castle and a Wall. This City is famous for a Meeting of the Gentry and a Court of Justice ; where the Jesuits also have a College to instruct Youth . These two Cities have been very much infested by the Tartars . I find no Description of the rest . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatin , and Castellan of Braslaw . The Fourth Palatinate of the Province of Red - Russia , is that of Kiovia , bordering on one side on Tartary , and on the other on Moscovy . It is divided in the middle by the famous River Boristhenes . This Palatinate extends a great way towards the Euxine Sea , to the Confines of White - Russia in Lithuania . In it are these principal Cities and Towns , Viz. Kiow Bish . Cap. Kaniow , Circassia , Oczakow , Stepanow , Fastovia , Bohuslaw , Pereslaw and Bialerkiow . The chief City of all which is Kiow , or Kiouf , according to the Pronunciation of the Inhabitants , an antient , large , and very populous City , fortify'd with strong Palisado's , a Castle , Trench , and some other Regular Works , and situate on the Boristhenes or Nieper . The old Kiow was built on a Hill a little beyond the River , where are still to be seen the Ruins of many Arches , high Walls , Churches , and Burying-places of divers Kings with Greek Inscriptions . Of these Churches , two remain in tolerable good Condition , viz. those of St. Sophia and St. Michael . The Walls of the former are lin'd with curious Mosaic Work , and the Dome consists of Earthen Pots , well cemented and fill'd with Mortar . St. Michael's Church is chiefly remarkable for its gilded Roof . The Burying-places of the antient great Men of Russia were in several Caves near this City , some of which are said to extend into the Borders of Moscovy above eighty Miles in length . The Bodies here are preserv'd whole and entire , especially those of two certain Princes , which are drest in Antique Habits , and have been not long since shewn to Travellers by the Russian Monks . The Place where these Sepulchers are made is of a sandy Stone , very dry , and seems to be of the same Nature with the Catacombs of Rome . Kiow was heretofore an exceeding large City , as may appear from the Ruins of the Walls , which extend themselves above eight Miles in compass . It is said to have been first founded by a Russian Prince nam'd Kius , in the Year of Christ 861 , and then constituted Metropolis of Tauro-Scythia . Next it became the Seat of the Russian Empire , and was afterwards govern'd by its own Princes . It was storm'd and pillag'd by the Tartars in the Year 1615 , and has ever since declin'd from its primitive Grandeur . It has been often taken and retaken within the Space of thirty Years , but now remains wholly in possession of the Ozar of Moscovy , to whom it was lately pawn'd by the Cosacks . The Episcopal See of Kiow is subject to the Metropolitan of Leopol . Here resides the Russian Archbishop , supream over all of the same Persuasion throughout Poland . Here are divers Roman and Russian Churches , and a great many Monasteries , &c. Kaniow , seventeen Miles from Kiow , whose Inhabitants with its Neighbours round about , are a very Warlike People . Circassia , a Timber-built City on the River Boristhenes , about twenty five Polish Miles from Kiow . Its Inhabitants were formerly the Circassi , a Warlike People , and much celebrated in History , who likewise dwelt all along the Boristhenes . Oczakow , built upon the Mouth of the Boristhenes , and inhabited by Tartars , tho commanded and govern'd by Turks . Stepanow , fortify'd with a Castle , a Wall , and a Ditch . Fastovia , famous only for being the Residence of the Bishop of Kiow , and the Jesuits College translated from Kiow . Bohuslaw , Pereslaw , and Bialerkiow , are all Towns indifferently populous , and each defended by a Castle . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Bishop Palatin , and Castellan of Kiovia . The Standard or Arms of this Palatinate are Party per Pale Argent and Azure . In the former the Charge of Lithuania , and in the latter a Bear Passant . The Fifth Palatinate of the Province of Red - Russia , is that of Belsko , joining to the District of Leopol , and Palatinate of Chelm , and plac'd about the middle of Red - Russia . It is divided into four Districts , Viz. The Districts of Belsko , Busko , Grodlow , and Grabow . In all which are the several Cities and Towns of Belsko , Cap. of the Palatinate . Busko , Cap. of its District . Grodlow , Cap. of its District . Grabow , Cap. of its District . Sokal , &c. The chief of all which is Belsko , or Belz , a Timber-built City , indifferently large , and situate among the Marshes , between Leopol and Zamoisk , and about five Miles from the River Bug. It has a wooden Castle , built on a Hill , surrounded every way with Bogs . Busko , or Busk , a Town seated in a Moor , where the River ●● g takes its Rise , by which Merchandizes are ansported to Leopol only five Miles distant . Grodlow , a palisado'd Town , with a Castle upon a Hill wash'd by the River Bug. Grabow , a wooden Town , seated in a large Plain , with a Castle fortify'd both by Nature and Art , and of very difficult Access . Sokal , a Town seated on the Bug , and defended only with Palisado's . The Senators of this Palatinate are The Palatin and Castellan of Belsko . The Arms or Standard of this Palatinate are a Griffin Volant , Argent in a Field Gules . The Sixth Palatinate of Red - Russia is that of Chelm , lying between Lublin , Lithuania , and Volhynia , and is divided into two Districts , Viz. The Districts of Chelm , and Crasnistaw . In both which are these Cities and Towns , Viz. Chelm Bish . Cap. Crasnistaw , Zamoisk , Ratno , Lynbowlya , Rozana , Vlodavia . Scebresin , Turobin , Tamogrod , Tomasow , and Ctesow . The Capital of all which is Chelm , a small City defended with a Castle , the Outworks whereof are made of Wood. It lies about ten Miles from Lublin to the East , twenty four from Premistaw to the North , and twelve from Belsko . It has been sack'd and burnt by the Muscovites and Tartars during the late Wars , which occasion'd the Residence of its Bishop to be translated to Crasnistaw . Nevertheless , an Oriental or Russian Bishop still resides there . Crasnistaw , a wall'd Town upon the River Vepre , where the Bishop of Chelm at present has his Residence in a Palace of modern Architecture . Near this place the Arch-Duke Maximilian , when he came with an Army to seize the Crown of Poland , was shamefully repuls'd by John Zamoiski , who immediately afterwards built a Town in that Neighbourhood , calling it after his own Name , Zamoisk , well defended by high Walls , deep Ditches , and other strong Fortifications , after the modern Manner . He likewise built a fair Cathedral here , and enrich'd it with all manner of Necessaries ; also a noble Academy , furnish'd with Learned Masters from the famous University of Cracow . This Person was so great a favourer of Learning . that not only Zamoisk , but also several other Places of the Province of Russia found the Effects of his Bounty . Ratno , a wooden Town , built among the Marshes , with a Castle wash'd by the River Perepet on one side , and defended on the other by a Bog and the Niester . It lies bout twenty four Miles from Chelm . Lynbowlya , a Town upon the Bug , with a tolerably fortify'd Castle . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Bishop and Castellan of Chelm . The Standard or Arms of this Palatinate are a Bear Argent passant between three Trees proper in a Field Or. The Fifth PROVINCE of this Kingdom is Masovia , situate almost in the Heart of the Kingdom of Poland , and bounded on the North by Prussia , on the East by Lithuania , on the South by Upper Poland , and on the West by Lower Poland . It was formerly govern'd by its own Princes , but in the Year 1526 ▪ by the Death of its Dukes John and Stanislaus , that Dutchy fell to the Kings of Poland . The Inhabitants hereof are generally Warlike : They speak the same Language with the Poles , only they differ in some few guttural Accents : Their Manners , Habits and Religion are much the same . This Province is divided into three Palatinates , which are , The Palatinates of Masovia , properly so call'd . Ploczkow , and Dobrina . The first Palatinate of this Province is that of Masovia properly so call'd , which in spiritual Matters is subject only to the Bishop of Posnan , but in Temporal is divided into twelve Districts , viz. The Districts of Warsaw , Wisna , Cyrna , Zembrow , Nuren , Wissegrod , Zakrow , Cickanow , Lombze , Rozan , Makow , and Liw . In all which the principal Cities and Towns are those of the same Name with the Districts , adding moreover these following , viz. Pultovia , Czerniensk , Czersko , Akroczim , Varka , Blonye , Pultowsko , Tarcin , Grodzyec , Prasniz , Garvolinia , Vengrovia , Stanislanovia , Broc , Viskow , and Seroicz . The chief City of all which , and Metropolis of the Province is Warsaw , defended with a Castle , Wall and Ditch , seated in a Plain in the very Center of the Kingdom , and therefore pitch'd upon for the convening of the Diet. It lies upon the River Vistula , in the 43 d degree of Longitude , and 52 of Latitude , and is divided into four Parts , viz. The Old and New Town , with The Suburbs of Cracow , and Prag . This City is adorn'd with divers stately Piles of Buildings , particularly a spacious four-square Palace founded by Sigismund III. and much improv'd by his Successors , where the Kings of Poland most commonly reside . Opposite to this on the other side of the River , stands another Royal Palace in the middle of delightful Groves and Gardens , built by Vladislaus VII . and call'd by the Name of Viasdow , where the States or Diet of Poland formerly us'd to sit and debate the most important Affairs of the Kingdom . There is moreover the Palace of King John Casimir , as likewise a very stately one built by Count Morstin , Great Treasurer of Poland . Also a League from this City King John Sobieski built a neat Country Palace by the Name of Villa Nova . The other Publick Edifices are no less remarkable , being the Church of St. John Baptist , where Secular Canons officiate ; the Arsenal , Castle , Market-place , &c. Divers kinds of Merchandizes are convey'd hither along a River from the neighbouring Provinces , and from hence carried to Dantzic to be transported into Foreign Countries . In the Suburbs of Cracow is a small Chappel built on purpose for the Burial of John Demetrius Suski , Great Duke of Muscovy , who died Prisoner in the Castle of Gostinin , together with his two Brothers . This City was taken by the Swedes in the Year 1655 , and is scarce three Polish Miles distant from Lesser Poland , about twenty four from Lanschet , as many North-East of Lublin , twenty nine South-East of Thorn , thirty to the North from Sendomir , thirty three West of Gnesna , and forty to the North-East from Cracow and Posnan . Wisna , a Town in a Plain near the River Narew , with a Castle upon an adjoining Hill. Wissegrod , a Wooden Town built in a Plain near the Vistula , with a considerable Castle : It lies about twelve Miles from Warsaw . Ciekanow , about the same distance from Warsaw , being a Town built in a Plain likewise , with a Castle among the Marshes . Lombze , a large City upon the navigable River Narew , consisting of fair Buildings , and about twenty Miles from Warsaw . Rozan , a Town built in a Plain near the River Narew . Liw , a Timber-built Town , with a Castle founded on the Banks of the River Liwijecz . Pultovia , famous for being the Residence of the Bishop of Plosko . It is a Town built with Brick , with a good Castle , and some other tolerable Edifices . Czerniensk , a large Wooden Town built on the Vistula . Akroczim , a Wooden Town likewise seated on the Vistula , with a Castle . It is about eight Miles from Warsaw . Varka , a large Town built in a Plain near the River Pilza , and about eight Miles from Warsaw another way . Blonye , a Town about four Miles from Warsaw . Pultowsko , a Wall'd Town with a Castle , situate on the River Narew . Tarcin , a Timber-built Town , about five Miles from Warsaw . Grodzyec , about seven Miles from Warsaw , and two from Tarcin . Prasniz , a large Town , intermix'd with a great many fair Stone Edifices . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatine of Masovia . The Castellans of Cyrna , Warsaw , Wisna , Wissegrod , Zakrow , Ciekanow , and Liw . The Arms or Standard of this Palatinate , are an Eagle expanded Argent in a Field Gules . The second Palatinate of the Province of Masovia is that of Ploskow , lying towards the East between the Vistula and Prussia . It is divided into four Districts , viz. The Districts of Ploczkow , Zancren , Mlava , and Stenen . In all which are these principal Cities and Towns viz. , Ploczkow Bish . Cap. Sieprcz , Srensko , Mlaw , and Radzanow . The Capital of all which is Ploczkow , or Ploczko , Metropolis of the Palatinate of that Name , which stands on a high Bank of the Weissel or Vistula , from whence one may have a very fair Prospect of a pleasant and fruitful Country . This City is considerably inrich'd by the Navigableness of its River , is very populous , and has been long dignified with a Bishop's See. Besides the Cathedral , there are divers other Churches and Monasteries richly endow'd , especially the Abby of Benedictins in the Suburbs , where amongst other Relicks , the Head of St. Sigismund is kept in Gold which was given by King Sigismund III. Sieprcz , a Wooden Town built on a Hill among the Marshes , and about five Miles from Ploczkow . Srensko , a Timber-built Town , seated in a Plain , with a Castle founded among the Bogs . This Place is about ten Miles from Ploczko . Mlaw , a Town built on the Confines of Prussia , and wash'd by the River of its own Name . It is also about ten Miles from Ploczkow . Radzanow , a Timber-built Town on the River Vkra , with a Castle founded upon a Rock amongst the Marshes . This Town is about eight Miles from Ploczkow . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Bishop Palatin and Castellan of Ploskow . The Castellans of Sieprcz , and Radzanow . The Standard or Arms of this Palatinate , are an Eagle expans'd Sables with a P on the Breast : All in a Field Gules . The third Palatinate of the Province of Masovia , is that of Dobrina , lying towards the West between Cujavia and Prussia : It abounds with all sorts of Fruit and Fish , and is divided into three Districts , viz. The District of Dobrina , Ripin , and Slonsk . In all which are these principal Cities and Towns , viz. Dobrina , Cap. Ripin , Slonsk , and Gorzno . The Capital City of this Palatinate is Dobrina , a Timber-built City , seated on a Rock near the River Vistula . It had formerly a Castle which was demolish'd by the Teutonick Knights . Ripin , a Wooden Town , built in a Plain on the River Odleck : It is about five Miles from Dobrina . Slonsk , a Town in a Plain , situate upon the River Vistula , and about two Miles from Dobrina . Gorzno , or Gurzno , a Wood-built Town , tolerably well defended by Nature and Art : It is about six Polish Miles from Dobrina . This Palatinate was formerly the cause of frequent Wars between the Poles , Teutonick Knights , and Prussians . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Castellans of Dobrina , Ripin , and Slonsk . The Arms and Standard of this Palatinate , are a Man's Head proper , doubly crown'd Or and Argent : All in a Field Gules . The Sixth PROVINCE of this Kingdom is Samogitia , having in it no Palatinate , tho many Capitanies , of which the chief Starosta is he of the Province who has a Place in the Senate , tho no other of the same Dignity have the like throughout the whole Kingdom , except he be otherwise qualified . This Province is indifferently large and fruitful , tho it be very much over-run with Woods . To the North it is bounded by Curland and the Baltic Sea : On the West it has Ducal Prussia and the Baltic ; and towards the South and East it borders on Lithuania . It has several Cities as well belonging to the King as the Gentry , which for the most part are all built with Wood. This Province takes its Name from its Situation , which is low and marshy ; the word Samogitz in the Language of this Country denoting as much . It abounds with Lakes and inaccessible Mountains , yet affords great quantities of Honey , purer than that either of Lithuania or Livonia , and breeds Horses which are very much admir'd for their Swiftness . The ordinary People here live in Cottages for the most part seated near Lakes or Rivers , and cover'd either with Thatch or Boards . They plough the Ground not with Iron but Wood , tho the Soil be most commonly fat and stiff ; which Custom they are addicted to even to Superstition : for when a certain Starosta of that Country thought to introduce Iron Plowshares among them , and the Season not happening to prove as kind as usual , they attributed all the cause to this change of Instrument ; whereupon they were permitted to return to their old way for fear of an Insurrection . Their Horses are generally so small , that one would wonder how they could undergo the Fatigue they put 'em to . Most of the Inhabitants of this Country differ little in Manners , Habit or Language from the Lithuanians ; yet some of them still retain several Idolatrous Worships , especially in the Deserts , where they pay Devotion to a four-footed Serpent , under the Name of Givosit ; and you 'll hardly find a Family in these Parts without one of these Houshold Gods. Nay , even at this day in many Villages both of Prussia and Lithuania , the poor Peasants , altho they profess Christianity , yet keep Adders in their Houses , to which they pay a more than ordinary Veneration , imagining that some great Mischief would befal them if these Idols should come to any harm . To be more particular with this Country , your Lordship may understand that their Houses ( except only those of the Gentry ) are built low and long-ways , with an Hearth in the middle , and but one Room , which serves not only for themselves but their Cattel . The better sort drink out of Horn Cups , and eat out of Wooden Platters . The Honey here is extraordinary , having but little Wax ; and some of it is perfectly white , with which the Woods are every where almost lin'd . The manner of the Pagan Sacrifices and Feasts in Samogitia kept at this day about the end of October , is as follows . First , the Place of meeting being assign'd , the Men with their Wives , Children and Servants , punctually appear thereat , when spreading a Cloth upon the Straw , several Loaves are set in due order , and between each Loaf a large Pot of Beer ; then Beasts of divers kinds both Male and Female are brought in , and sacrific'd after the antient Custom , thus . First , the Augur or Priest , after having mumbled over some few words , strikes 'em with a Wand he holds in his hand on the Back , Belly , &c. when all that are present likewise follow his Example , crying out , O Zimiennick ! ( for so they call their God ) these Offerings we make to thee for protecting us so mercifully hitherto , and we most humbly implore thee to have the like Compassion on us for the future , as to preserve us from Fire , Sword , Pestilence and our Enemies : Which said , they immediately fall to , but first cut off a bit from every Plate , and throw 'em about the Room , crying , O Zimiennick , graciously partake of our Sacrifices , and favour thy Adorers ! After which they eat and drink heartily , and so the Ceremony concludes . These Sacrifices are also still observ'd by the Country-People in several places of Lithuania and Russia . This Province is divided into three Districts , which are , The Districts of Rosienia , Mednick , and Poniviess . In all which are these principal Towns , viz. Rosienia , Cap. Mednick , Poniviess , and Cowna . The Capital of all which is Rosienia , a small ill-built Town , tho the chief of the Province of Samogitia , being seated on the River Dubiss , about twelve Polish Miles from Cowna to the North , thirty from Riga , and twenty seven from Vilna to the West . Mednick , somewhat better built than the former , and famous for a Suffragan's See belonging to the Arch-bishop of Gnesna . This Town is seated on the River Wirwitz . Poniviess , Capital only of the District of that Name . Cowna , situate on the River Niemen , and famous for a College of Jesuits , and several considerable Monasteries . This Town was formerly much frequented by the German Merchants , who built here divers splendid Edifices both with Stone and Brick , which the Inhabitants have since imitated , and in some things excell'd . The Senators of this Province are , The Bishop Starosta , and Castellan of Samogitia . The Seventh PROVINCE of this Kingdom is Volhynia , which is divided into two large Districts , viz. The Districts of Luccoria , and Cremen . In both which are these principal Cities and Towns , viz. Lutzko Bish . Cap. of Luceoria . Vlodimir , or Woldzimiers . Krzemenec , Cap. of Cremen . Brodi , Olika , Constantinow , Zsbarasz , Ostropium , Wisniovec , Zaslaw , Basilea , Miedirecz , Rubesow , Dubna , Czartorisk , Olesk , and Krilow . The Capital City of the District of Luceoria , and Metropolis of Volhynia , is that of Lutzko , or Luzuk , a Timber-built City , situate on the Banks of the River Ster , near a Lake which encompasses part of the Castle . It is hardly seven Miles from the Frontiers of Red Russia to the East , and twenty from Leopol to the North-East . It is a large City , and is an Episcopal See , and the Residence of a Bishop subject to the Metropolitan of Gnesna . The Cathedral and Chapter-house are in one of the Castles , there being two built on adjoining Hills near this City . Here likewise resides a Russian Bishop . Vlodimir , a Wooden Town , with Wooden Fortifications , and built among the Marshes . It lies not far from Lutzko , and is the Residence of a Russian Bishop with a considerable Jurisdiction . Krzemenec , Capital of the District of Cremen , a large Timber City with a Wooden Castle and Mud Walls . Brodi , a Town built by Stanislaus Konicepoliski , Castellan of Cracovia , with strong Fortifications , a Collegiate Church , and a publick Academy . Olika , a Town belonging to the House of Radzivil , adorn'd with a fair Cathedral , and Academy for all sorts of Arts and Sciences . Constantinow , adorn'd and defended by a well-fortified Castle . Zsbarasz , formerly a Free City , with a Territory or District of its own , but now subject to that of Cremen . The Senators of this Province are , The Bishop of Luceoria . The Palatin , and The Castellansof Volhynia . The Standard or Arms of this Province of Volhynia are Party per Pale , Argent and Azure , the former containing the Arms of Lithuania . The Eighth PROVINCE of this Kingdom is Podlachia , a large Province and Palatinate , bounded on the West by Masovia , and on the East by Lithuania , to which it formerly belong'd till Sigismundus Augustus in the Year 1569 united it to Poland . In Spiritual Matters it is wholly subject to the Bishop of Luceoria , but as to Temporal it is divided into three Districts , viz. The Districts of Byclsko , Drogiczynen , and Mielnick . In all which there are these Principal Cities and Towns , viz. Byelsko , Cap. Drogiczin , Myelnick , Tykoczin , Knyssin , Augustow , Mordi , Wasilkow , Narew , Bransko , Visokie , and Holovacz . Of all which the Capital is Byelsko , a large Timber-built City , Metropolis of this Province , and seated on the River Byala dividing it from Lithuania . It s Castle was burnt down by Lightning , and never since rebuilt . Drogiczin , Capital of the District of that Name , and built on a small Rising near the River Bug. This City is famous for a Court of Justice , wherein the Causes of the Gentry are tried . It lies about ten Miles from Bielsko , and thirty from Warsaw . Mielnick , a Town on the Bug likewise , only famous for being Capital of its District . It is about five Miles from Drogiczin . Tykoczin , a Town built in a Plain upon the River Narew . It has a Castle well fortified both by Art and Nature , being surrounded by vast Bogs , and defended every way with several large Cannon . Here part of the King's Treasure is kept ; and here likewise Sigismundus Augustus caus'd Money to be coin'd . It lies about ten Miles from Byelsko , and forty two from Vilna . Knyssin , a Wood-built Town , seated among Marshes and Woods . Here the King has a Palace , and a very large Park , abounding with Deers of all sorts ; and huge Fish-ponds , replenish'd with all kinds of fresh-Water Fish . Augustow a very large City , built by Sigismundus Augustus , and which lies about twenty Miles from Byelsko . Mordi a Timber-built Town , seated on a very large Lake , and about five Miles from Drogiczin . Wasilkow a Wood-built Town on the River Narew , where the King 's Starosta resides . Narew situate in the midst of Woods , and near the River of that Name . This Town lies about four Miles from Byelsko . Bransko built on the River Nar , only famous for a Court of Justice held there . It lies about three Polish Miles from Byelsko . Suras a Town built at the foot of a Hill near the River Narew . It has a Castle which commands the Town . The Senators of this Province are , The Palatine , and Castellan of Podlachia . The Standard or Arms of this Province are Party per Pale , Argent and Gules : In the former the Arms of Lithuania , and in the latter an Eagle Expans'd of the first . Thus far , my Lord , have I trac'd the Extent of Poland , and the Divisions of its Provinces , and have taken notice of what I have both observ'd and heard to be most remarkable in them ; whereby your Lordship may find that this vast Kingdom is not so contemptible as we of the Western Parts of Europe have imagin'd : for this Country abounds with all Necessaries to support it self , both in Peace and War , without the help of its Neighbours ; and had it been as well improv'd by Art , and enrich'd by Trade , as it is made fruitful by Nature , it would doubtless have been able to vie with any Kingdom in Europe : Which the King of France , and other Princes , are now sensible of , since they have profusely spent vast Sums of Money , to advance either themselves or Friends to that Crown , tho they were no ways certain of Success , knowing , that let the Sums they spent be ever so considerable , they would be fully recompens'd when they obtain'd their Ends ; for a King of Poland can raise as considerable an Army , and that chiefly of Horse , as any Christian Prince . He has ever had a great Reputation with the Eastern Princes ; and considering their History , I find as remarkable Transactions and Exploits in the Lives of the Kings of Poland , as in any other History whatever . I must confess , the Poles have not been such refin'd Politicians , nor so prudently manag'd their own Interest as some of their Neighbours have done ; for by their ill Conduct , and supine Negligence , they have lost the best Part of their Antient Dominions : which yet has hapned to them , neither on account of their Deficiency in Courage or Bravery ; but at present the Poles beginning to enquire into the State of Foreign Countries , and into their Maxims of Government , they are become more Vigilant and Political , and are likely , under the Command of their present King , as well to retrieve their Honour , as recover their lost Dominions . I would , my Lord , have presented you with a great many other entertaining Matters relating to the Geography and Natural History of this Country , had I either seen them my self , or been secure of the Relation of others ; but I would rather chuse to be deficient in this Account , than to give your Lordship just reason to believe that I were too credulous . I am , My LORD , Your Lordship 's most obedient humble Servant , B. C. LETTER VI. To GEORGE STEPNEY Esq ; late Envoy Extraordinary from his Majesty to the Electors and Princes of the Empire . Of the Origin and Extent of the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , with the Succession of its Great Dukes , and Description of its chief Towns and Provinces . SIR , THE Zeal you have shew'd for his Majesty's Service in your Ministry at the Courts of the Empire , and the Reputation I found you left behind you in those Places , to the Honour of so great a Master , deserve not only the repeated Proofs of his usual Bounty , and the Choice he wisely made of you a second time to represent his Royal Person , but likewise the Esteem of all those that are acquainted with your Merits . To pretend to inform you of the Constitution of any State in Europe , would not be only the calling in question your Experience in Foreign Affairs , and your undoubted Knowledg in Politicks , but likewise exposing my own Judgment to the just Censure of the World. Wherefore , Sir , thinking by our late Discourse about Poland , that nothing could be new to you , but what was either very remote or very antient ; I will endeavour only to give what I know of the Origin and Extent of the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , which is that vast Tract of Land that lies between the Kingdom of Poland , and the Frontiers of Moscovy . The Great Dutchy of LITHUANIA , call'd by the Inhabitants Litwa , tho subject to the King of Poland , as Scotland to the King of England , yet is a distinct Nation from this Kingdom , having different Customs , a different Dialect , and particular Privileges , tho one Diet serves them both . It lies between Moscovy on the East , Livonia , the Baltic Sea , and part of Moscovy to the North ; Samogitia , Prussia and Podlachia to the West ; and Russia , Volhynia and Podolia towards the South . It extends near ninety German Miles in length , that is , from the Borders of the Palatinate of Lublin to the Confines of Livonia , and about eighty in breadth from the River Niemen to the Nieper . In the time of its Great Duke Vitoldus it was of much larger Extent , for then it reached from the Euxine Sea to almost all along the Baltic . This Province is a flat and Champain Country , formerly all over-run with Woods , and of which a great Number still remain : Yet what with the Industry of the Inhabitants , and the Peace they have enjoy'd ever since Sigismund the First 's time , it is now very fruitful , and produces all sorts of Grain ; as likewise affords great quantities of Honey , Pitch ▪ Tar and Timber , with good store of Fish and Flesh : Nevertheless the Air is generally unhealthy , which occasions many places to be little inhabited , and some quite Desert . This great Dutchy was only begun to be united to Poland by Jagello , in the Year 1386 ; for tho that Union was afterwards renew'd at Grodno in the Year 1413 , yet Lithuania still retain'd its own proper Dukes till the Year 1501 , when the great Duke Albert was chosen King of Poland , by whose means this Country became absolutely under the Dominion of that Crown , and which was afterwards confirm'd by a Diet held at Lublin in 1569 , under the Reign of Sigismundus Augustus , where it was agreed that Lithuania should enjoy its own peculiar Laws and Privileges , and be constituted a part of the Polish Common-wealth ; insomuch that nothing of Importance was for the future to be transacted therein , without the voluntary Concurrence of these States . This Country consists of two Parts , viz. 1. Lithuania properly so call'd ; and , 2. Lithuanic , or White - Russia . Both which are divided into several Palatinates , and those again into Districts ; and all of them may be properly term'd Dutchies , each having formerly had its peculiar Duke . The Arms or Standard of Lithuania are , Party per Pale , Gules and Azure : In the former a Horse in full career Argent , with a Warrior insiding Proper , brandishing a Sword over his head . And in the second the Virgin Mary with our Saviour in her Arms , surrounded by a Glory . Before I proceed to a Topographical Description of this State , I hope a short Account of the Origin of Lithuania , with the Lives and most remarkable Actions of the several Dukes , and Great Dukes of that Dutchy , Samogitia , &c. may not be unacceptable , which are as follows . Lithuania , as Guagnini thinks , took its Name from this Occasion . When the first Prince thereof Palaemon left Italy , on account of Nero's Tyranny , he together with several of his Countrymen , fled , by a long Voyage , into these Parts : Where after some time having been saluted Prince by the Inhabitants thereof , he call'd their Country after the Name of his own , La Italia ; which in process of time , by mixing with the Idiom of those Barbarians , might ( as he says ) have degenerated into Lithuania . Others will have it to be so nam'd from the Latin word Littus a Shoar , because , say they , this Prince settled along the Shoar of the Baltic Sea before he descended into Lithuania . To confirm this Prince's Expedition into this Country , there are several Italian and Latin words intermixt with its present Language . As likewise most of the Noble Families have great similitude with the Roman Names , tho the Vulgar sort are altogether Sclavonian . Notwithstanding this Assertion , Hartknoch , with several others , positively affirm , that this Country had its Name from Littuo , one of the Alani , a certain Duke therefore long before Palaemon's Voyage : So that from Littuo Alanus they call'd his Country Littualania , which afterwards was contracted to Lithuania . Palaemon first Duke of Lithuania being descended from the Roman Patricii , after having undergon great Dangers , and effected many glorious Enterprizes , died peaceably , leaving three Nephews Borcus , Cunossus and Spera , all which separately succeeded him in his Dominions . Borcus took for his Share part of Samogitia , where he built a Castle on the River Juria , a Branch of the Niemen , and call'd it after his own Name , and that of the River whereon it stood , Jurburg , which continues even at this day . Cunossus extending his Dominion a different way , built Kunossow another Castle , calling it after his own Name , and which remains to this day . Spera likewise built a Castle near the River Swenta , where he began his Reign . At length Borcus and Spera dying , Cunossus seiz'd on both their Dominions ; but soon after di'd also , and left two Sons , Kyernus and Gybutus ; whereof Kyernus settled in Lithuania , and built the Castle Kyernow , which he made the Place of his Residence ; and Gybutus resided in Samogitia , which he likewise govern'd . Both these Brother 's joining together , made huge Devastations in Russia , and carried away great Booty ; but upon their return home , found Samogitia serv'd the like Sauce by the Livonians : To revenge which , they forthwith enter'd Livonia , and burnt and plunder'd all that Country wherever they came . Kyernus dying , was succeeded in Lithuania by his Son Zivibundus , and Gybutus in Samogitia by his Son Muntwil ; which last having reign'd but little , dy'd and left his Son Vikint to succeed him in Samogitia ; but Zivibundus liv'd a great while after , and prov'd no small Victor over the Russians and Tartars : for being willing to shake off the Russian Yoke , he sent his Brother Wikinti Erdzivil to invade that Country ; who so far succeeded as to take the City and Castle of Novogrodec , and to fix the Seat of a Dutchy there : And after proceeding further , he built the strong Castle of Grodno on the River Niemen . Then he descended into Podlachia , where he took several Towns , and soon reduced all that Province . Afterwards he conquer'd Kurdassus Prince of the Tartars , at a Town call'd Mozera , near the River Okuniowka . This Erdzivil , after many Heroick Actions , and succeeding his Brother Zivibundus , di'd and left two Sons , Mingailus and Algimuntus , and divided his Dominions between them . Algimuntus chose for his part Samogitia ; and Mingailus rul'd over Lithuania and Polocz ; which last Country he took from the Russians , and likewise extended his Dominion over all the Dutchy of Novogrodec . This Duke died , and left two Sons , Skirmunt and Ginvil . Skirmunt having perform'd his Father's Obsequies , enter'd upon the Government of Lithuania , with the Dutchy of Novogrodec . And Ginvil by natural Right seiz'd upon Polocz ; which having govern'd for some time , he died and left to his Son Boris , who rul'd a great while in Polocz , and built a famous Church there with Brick , calling it Sancta Sophia . He likewise founded several other famous Edis●●ces , with the Town and Castle of Borissow upon the River Beresina . To him succeeded his Son Basilius Rechwold , who liv'd to a great Age , and left behind him a Son called Hlebus , and a Daughter nam'd Poroskavia . Hlebus surviv'd his Father but a little while , and Poroskavia wholly devoted her self to the Greek Religion ; but afterwards went to Rome where she died , and was Canonized for a Saint . Now to return to the Dukes of Lithuania . Skirmunt obtain'd great Conquests over the Tartars and Russians , and dying , left his Uncle Kukovoitus to succeed him in Lithuania and Samogitia ; who having govern'd a good while , died , and left his Dominions to his Son-in-Law Giedrussus who had marri'd his Daughter Poiata . This Duke dying , left for his Successor his Son Ringolt , who having perform'd his Father's Funeral-Rites after the Pagan manner , enter'd upon the Government of Lithuania and Samogitia . Against this Duke the Russians , join'd ●●y the Tartars , march'd with great fury to reduce him to pay Tribute ; but he timely opposing them with equal Force , gave them a signal Overthrow near Mohilna on the River Niemen . At length this Ringolt , famous likewise for several other Victories , died and left his Dominions to his Son Mindog , or Mendog , in the Year 1240 , who had various Conflicts with the Dukes of Smolensko and Volhynia , both which at last he totally subdu'd . He likewise fought several Battels with Boleslaus the Chast King of Poland , and Daniel Emperor of Moscovy , in most of which the Christians were worsted with great slaughter . He frequently made Incursions into Masovia , Dobrina , Cujavia , &c. and return'd with great Booty . He also had bloody Wars with the Teutonic Knights of Prussia and Livonia : But at length in the Year 1252 , being over-perswaded by the then Great Master Henricus de Zalcza , he gave up all his Dominions to that Order , in acknowledgment of several Honours and Services done him , and moreover consented to turn Christian , and afterwards sent to Rome to pay his Devoir to that See. Whereupon Innocent IV. deputed his Brother Heinderic to consecrate him King. But whether it were that Mindog repented the loss of his Dominions , or for any other Cause , it is certain that he refus'd to receive this Nuncio ; and the very same Year , together with all his Country , returned to their former Idolatry . Nevertheless the Teutonic Knights suffer'd him to continue King , and under him , in conjunction with the Lithuanians , Samogitians , &c. invaded Masovia , and made great Havock of that Country . But afterwards Mendog being unmindful any farther of the Civility of those Knights , turn'd his Arms against their Country , destroying most of their Cities , and returning with great Spoils . Next Mendog having gathered together a great Army , and being likewise assisted by Swarno Duke of Russia , marched against Semovitus Duke of Masovia , whom together with his Son Conrade , he surpriz'd in his Palace of Jasdow ; where Swarno struck off Semovitus his Head with his own hand ; but Conrade was preserv'd by Mendog , and afterwards ransom'd by his Countrymen . Soon after this the Lithuanians and Russians having made great Devastations in Masovia , retir'd with the Spoils and Captives into their several Countries . The next Year the same People not being content with their former Irruptions , march'd again into Masovia ; but scarce finding any thing left to prey upon by reason of their last Year's Work , they only burnt and plunder'd a House belonging to the Arch-bishop of Gnesna , and so return'd home . At length Heaven thought fit to favour the Polish Christians , by taking away King Mindog , who was murder'd by his Nephew Stroinat , and his Son-in-Law Dowmant , in the Year 1263. Stroinat begun his Reign in the Year 1263 , by the murder of his Brother Towcivil Duke of Polocz ; but not long afterwards Woisalk Son of Mendog , tho then a Russian Monk , being mindful of his Father's Death , depriv'd him also of Life , and immediately seiz'd on his Dominions . Woisalk took upon him only the Title of Duke , and began his Government with frequent Irruptions into Poland , Mascovia and Prussia : But in the Year 1267 , endeavouring to subdue Russia , he was circumvented by Leo Duke thereof , ( who built Leopol ) and slain in the Monastery of Wrowsko . With him the Family of the Dukes of Lithuania being extinct , Vtenus , or Vcienus , descended from the Kitauri , Princes in that Country , was unanimously elected first Great Duke of Lithuania and Samogitia ; who having had divers Wars with the Russians and Prussians , died , and left his Dominions to his Son Swintorohus , who reigning but little , tho very well , died , and left behind him his Son Germontus , who rul'd also a very little while , and was succeeded by his Son Trahus , who govern'd well both in War and Peace for some time , and built a Town and Castle after his own Name . This Great Duke left behind him five Legitimate Children , viz. Narimundus , Dowmantus , Holsanus , Giedrutus , and Troidenus , who all separately succeeded their Father in his Dominions . Narimundus the Eldest had for his part the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , with Samogitia ; both which he had a Right to by the Prerogative of his Birth . He translated the Ducal Seat from Novogrodec to Kiernow . His first Wars were in conjunction with his Brothers upon Poland , Russia , Masovia and Prussia . Then he declar'd War against his Brother Dowmant for taking away his Wife , whom he soon recovered , and drove his Brother out of his Dominions ; who flying to the Russians of Polocz , was universally receiv'd for their Prince . This Duke is recorded , in the Russian Annals , to have been the first Inventor of the Lithuanian Arms ; which are in a Field Gules , a Person arm'd Cap-a-pe , Sables , riding full speed on a Horse Argent , and flourishing a Sword over his head of the third . To him succeeded his Brother Troidenus ; but first an Account of the other Brothers . Dowmant had for his Share the District of Cosnia , where he built the Castle of Vcian . Holsanus , the third Brother , was allotted his Division beyond the River Wilia towards the East . Giedrutus , or Giedrotus , the fourth Brother , built a Castle upon a Lake , calling it after his own Name , and where he fixt the Seat of his Dutchy . Whose Descendants are famous even to this day . The fifth Brother Troidenus , succeeded Narimundus in Lithuania and Samogitia ; who having gathered together an Army of about 30000 Men , divided them into three Parts ; one whereof he sent against Masovia , and the other two against the Teutonick Knights in Prussia ; where having destroy'd divers Towns , he return'd with a great Booty of Captives and Cattle . The same Year Cujavia was over-run by the Lithuanians . Some small time after which , Dowmant Prince of Polocz , being provok'd to see his younger Brother on his Father's Throne , hir'd three Rusticks to murder him as he went into a Bath ; which they effected . But Dowmant marching with a formidable Army to take possession of Lithuania , was met and vanquish'd by Rimunt Son to Troidenus ; who thereupon succeeded his Father for a while : but afterwards calling a Diet at Kiernow , he publickly renounc'd his Right , and retir'd to a Monastical Life , constituting Vithenes , of the Family of the Kitauri , descended of the Roman Princes , Great Duke . This Prince was a Person of a brave and warlike Spirit . Wherefore Rimunt , when it was demanded of him , Why he put by the Families of his Vncles , Giedrutus and Holsanus ? answered , Because there were none but Children among them , when a Prince of Lithuania ought to correspond with the Arms of that Country , invented by his Vncle Narimund , which were a Warrior on Horseback , arm'd Cap-a-pe , and posting to subdue his Enemies . This Great Duke Vithenes began his Reign in the Year 1281. The Year following he invaded the Palatinate of Lublin , and continued destroying it for fifteen days together ; till at length Lescus the Black , King of Poland , being animated thereto by a Vision , met and fought him between the Rivers Narew and Niemen , where the latter gain'd a signal Victory . In testimony whereof he founded a Parochial Church at Lublin , and dedicated it to St. Michael the Arch-Angel . In the Year 1287 , the Lithuanians , Prussians , and Samogitians , made a Descent upon Dobrina ; and surprizing the Capital City thereof on Sunday , when its Inhabitants were busi'd at Devotion , kill'd and carry'd away great Numbers of them into Slavery . Afterwards in 1289 , the Lithuanians , to the number only of 8000 , invaded a part of Prussia , burning , killing , and destroying wherever they came ; but before the Country could make head against them , they were retired with great Spoils . To requite which , next Year the Prussians march'd into Lithuania , where they kill'd and took vast numbers of the Inhabitants , as likewise possessed themselves , under the Conduct of the Commendador of Koningsberg , of the strong Castle Merabde . Afterwards Memer , great Master of Prussia , enter'd Lithuania with a formidable Army , and entirely destroy'd two Districts . Not long after this Vithenes invaded Cujavia , and burnt and destroy'd all the Country about Bressici , and likewise carried away great Numbers into Captivity . In the Year 1293 , Conradus Stange , Commendador of Ragneta , took the Castle of Mindog in Lithuania ; which Vithenes soon requited by entring Prussia , and destroying it eighty days together . Afterwards in 1294 , Vithenes , with a Body only of 1800 Horse , marching thro' Woods and By-roads , surpriz'd a great Concourse of People met in the Collegiate Church of Lanschet , whereof the greatest part he kill'd , and the others , consisting chiefly of Ecclesiasticks , he carri'd away for Slaves . The Church he rob'd , and those that fled he stifled by firing all the House around them . After which marching about the Country , he drove away all their Cattel ; but upon his return , meeting with Casimir Palatine of Lanschet , he was bravely oppos'd for a while , till Numbers suppli'd the defect of Valour , and he entirely routed the Christians near So●●aczow ; which having effected , he return'd peaceably into his Country . This Vithenes had a Master of the Horse nam'd Gediminus , who being of a haughty and ambitious Temper , conspir'd , together with the Great Dutchess , to take away his Master's Life , which in a short time he brought about ; and having marry'd his Princess , he seiz'd upon the Crown . Gedeminus became Great Duke of Lithuania in the Year 1300 ; in the beginning of whose Reign the Prussian and Livonian Knights , having got together a numerous Army , invaded Samogitia , which they soon over-run , burning and destroying wherever they came , and taking the strong Castle of Kunossow by Assault , wherein they made Prisoner the Grand General of Lithuania . The Year following Gedeminus , to revenge these insupportable Injuries , having rais'd a considerable Body of his own Subjects , together with the Assistance of the Russians and Tartars , march'd directly against the Teutonic Knights ; when meeting them near the River Okmiena , both Armies came to Blows , and so continu'd for several Hours , till at length the Samogitians forsaking the Knights side , came over to Gedeminus ; whose Strength thereby being greatly augmented , as that of his Enemies weakned , he fell furiously in among them , and soon put them to flight . This Victory being thus luckily obtain'd , Gedeminus prosecuted it into the very heart of Prussia , where he found nothing able to withstand him , except only the two Castles of Ragneta and Cilza ; but which nevertheless he took in a short time . Afterwards having made a miserable havock in that Country , as also totally regain'd his Dutchy of Samogitia , he return'd peaceably home . In the Year 1304 , this Great Duke having a Quarrel with some of the Russian Princes , made great Preparations against them ; when marching forthwith into Russia , he first met and fought Vlodomirus Duke of Volhynia , whom he slew , and routed his whole Army . Then he bent his force against Leo Duke of Luceoria , whom he also vanquish'd , and took his chief City Lutzko : both which Princes being thus defeated , made him absolute Master of all Volhynia . Next Spring , being tir'd out with Idleness , he carry'd his Arms against Stanislaus Duke of Kiovia , whom he overthrew , together with several Princes his Neighbours that came to assist him . With this Victory Gedeminus being not a little encourag'd , proceeded and took most of the Cities and Towns of Russia ; when after having compleated a glorious Conquest , he return'd Triumphantly into his own Country . Afterwards Gedeminus going to hunt about five Miles beyond the River Wilia , occasionally built a Castle there near a Lake , and a City , naming it Troki , whither he then translated his Court from Kicrnow . After this , in the Year 1305 , Gedeminus going a Hunting again towards the East , after various Fortune became greatly fatigu'd with that sport . Whereupon , Night drawing on , he was forc'd to take up a Lodging upon a Mountain , then call'd Krzyunagora , now Turzagoria or Lissa ; where soon falling asleep , he dreamt that he saw and heard roar a huge Iron Wolf , which had above a hundred Wolves of the same Mettle in his Belly , which roar'd likewise after an amazing manner : whereat being extreamly frighted , he wak'd , and next Morning put this Dream to his Courtiers to expound ; when every one having deliver'd his Opinion a different way , at last a Pagan Priest nam'd Ledzieiko ( said to have been found in an Eagle's Nest ) whose Practice was to foretel Futurities , expounded it thus : The Iron Wolf ( quoth he ) denotes a strong City , and the other Wolves in his Belly a formidable Multitude of Inhabitants . Hereupon he immediately advises Gedeminus to build a fortify'd City and Castle there . Whence this Priest came to have the Name of Radzivil , that is , A Counsellor to build Vilna . From this Person 's Family have descended a great many famous Heroes , who have all sufficiently distinguish'd themselves both in times of Peace and War. Gedeminus being easily mov'd by these Persuasions , forthwith erected two Castles near that Place , one on a high Hill , and the other in a Plain ; adding moreover a City call'd Vilna , from the River Wilia , running by it ; which is now very populous , and Capital of that Great Dutchy ; to which City he not long after transferr'd his Residence from Troki . In 1306 , the Lithuanians having had Intelligence that the Poles were lull'd in Sloth and Security , march'd through Woods and By-roads into Lower Poland , where they burnt and plunder'd Kalisch , with several other Cities and Towns , killing the old People and Children , and carrying the others away Captive . The same Year Henry de Pleczko , a Saxon , Great Master of the Teutonic Order in Prussia , surpriz'd and took the Castle of Gartin in Samogitia , and put all the Lithuanians , found therein , to the Sword. They likewise proceeded in this War by help of the Germans ; and after having totally destroy'd the District of Karsouin , return'd with great Numbers of Spoils and Captives into Prussia . In 1307 , the Lithuanians made an Irruption into Siradia and Kalisch , where doing a great deal of Mischief , they suddenly return'd into their own Country . In 1308 , Olgerdus , Son of Gedeminus , march'd with a great Army into Prussia , where he made havock with Fire and Sword where-ever he came , carrying off likewise great Booty . These Favours the Lithuanians and Prussians did frequently and alternatively for one another within the space of few years . In 1315 , the Lithuanians surpriz'd the Territory of Dobrina , where they made great Devastations , and likewise took the City of that Name , and burnt and plunder'd it . In 1322 , they likewise enter'd Livonia , laying all wast for many Miles together . In the same Year , in Winter-time , David , Starosta of Gartin , not being discourag'd by Cold , destroy'd that Country up as far as Raval , carrying away great Spoils and many Prisoners . Afterwards , in the same Winter , they took the Castle of Memel , and also enter'd Prussia , and kill'd the Comendador of Capion in a set Battle . David of Gartin likewise invaded Masovia at the same time , and entirely ruin'd a great many Towns and Villages . In 1323 , the Lithuanians came clandestinely upon Dobrina again , and did a great deal of Damage there . In the following Year the Starosta of Gartin enter'd Masovia again near Ploczko , wherein he destroy'd and burnt above one hundred and thirty Villages , thirty Towns , and carry'd away about four thousand Captives ; whilst another Army made a Descent upon Livonia , and serv'd that Country after the like manner . In 1325 , Ann Daughter to Gedeminus marry'd Casimir , Son to Vladislaus King of Poland , by which all that had been formerly taken from the Polanders was restor'd , and a Peace concluded between those two Nations . Afterwards , at the Siege of the Castle of Fribourg , belonging to the Teutonic Knights in Samogitia , this Great Duke Gedeminus receiv'd a Wound with an Arrow which cost him his Life . This Prince had seven Sons , Viz. Montividus , Narimundus , Olgerdus , Keijstutus , Koriatus , Jauunutus , and Lubartus , with some Daughters , one of which was marry'd as before . Among these Sons , he divided his Dominions while he liv'd ; giving to Montividus his eldest , Kyernow and Slonim , with the Territories thereunto belonging . To Narimundus his Conquests , and other Acquisitions in Russia . On Olgerdus he bestow'd Krewo , and all from thence to Beresina . To Keijstutus he gave Samogitia , Troki , Witebsko , &c. To Koriatus the City of Novogrodec , with its Territories . But on his Beloved Jauunutus he conferr'd the Metropolis of Lithuania , Vilna , as also Osmian and Braslaw , together with the supream Command over all his Brothers Dominions . The youngest Son Lubartus had no share with his Brothers , because by his Marriage with the Duke of Russia's Daughter , in his Father's Life-time , he had obtain'd the Succession to that Dutchy . Among these Brothers , Olgerdus and Keijstutus being most vex'd to see their younger Brother Jauunutus so highly promoted , conspir'd together , after their Father's Death , to drive him out of Vilna ; for the execution of which , they fix'd a certain time : but Olgerdus happening then to be absent on some extraordinary Occasion , was forc'd to fail of his Appointment . Nevertheless , Keijstutus firmly adhering to his Vow , resolv'd to accomplish the Design alone , and consequently marching secretly towards Vilna , surpriz'd and took it , with both its Castles . When Jauunutus , flying towards a neighbouring Wood , was there taken by Keijstutus his Men ; and being brought back to his Brother , was by him order'd to be clapt in Chains . A little while afterwards Olgerdus returning , Keijstutus would have surrender'd to him the Crown , as being his elder Brother ; but which Olgerdus refus'd , saying , It was due neither to his Fortune nor Merit , and therefore he would not pretend to deserve it by Birth . But at length they both agreed to divide those Dominions between them , and Vilna , with the supream Authority , fell to Olgerdus ; but nevertheless , they both bound themselves by Oath to intrench upon neither's Dominions . To their Brother Jauunutus they yielded the Palatinate of Braslaw in Russia . Olgerdus , being thus possess'd of the Throne , began his Reign with invading Prussia and Livonia , where the Teutonic Knights did not dare to oppose him ; so that having over-run all those Countries , and loaded his Army with Spoils , he return'd triumphantly to Lithuania , where he sacrific'd the Captive Knights to his Father's Ghost whom they had kill'd . The same Year Olgerdus march'd silently against the Marquisate of Brandenburg , which he destroy'd and plunder'd up as far as Frankfurt , and all along the Banks of the River Oder . Next he drove the Tartars out of Podolia , about which time Caminiec was built by his Brother's Sons . Afterwards Janowitz , Czar of Muscovy , being puff'd up with his great Power , sent to Olgerdus , then lying sick of a Fever at Witebsko , That before a Month were at an end , he would make him such Visit as should fright him into an Ague . To which haughty Message Olgerdus only return'd , That since he knew his Mind , he would prevent his Journey , and wait on him at Moscow . Whereupon leaping out of his Bed , he expos'd his Life to his Honour , ( but which , as it hapned , did well enough , for he recover'd in few days ) and getting speedily together a considerable Army , he march'd forthwith into Moscovy , laid Siege to Moscow , and took it , together with the baffled Czar , whom he forc'd , before he left him , to agree to a dishonourable Peace , and leave him in possession of great part of his Empire . After which he reduc'd the major part of Russia , which he join'd to his Dominions , they having formerly been only wont to pay Tribute to Lithuania . This Prince had by Mary his Wife twelve Sons , of which Jagello and Skiergelo only were Great Dukes of Lithuania after him . His Brother Keijstutus had six Sons , whereof Vitoldus and Sigismundus came to be Great Dukes of Lithuania . Olgerdus dying in the Year 1381 , Jagello ascended his Throne with consent of his Uncle Keijstutus . This Duke had a favourite Courtier , one Voidilus , a Man of an obscure Descent , and whom he had rais'd from his Baker to be his Secretary and prime Minister . This Person he affected so dearly , that he gave him his Sister in Marriage , which was highly displeasing to his Uncle , who protested earnestly against it : whereupon this subtle Upstart , fearing lest Keijstutus might one day or other put him out of favour with his Prince , he prevail'd with Jagello to look upon his Uncle as his Enemy , and to proceed against him accordingly ; which Jagello , being young , was easily persuaded to do : therefore clapping up a secret Truce with the Teutonic Knights , with whom he was before in War , he made all imaginable Preparations against his Uncle : which Keijstutus being inform'd of , was immediately alarm'd at , till his Son Vitoldus quieted his Suspicions , by persuading him that Jagello would never attempt any such thing : but at length Jagello marching against the Russians of Polocz , which were then his Uncle's Subjects , his design was past all doubt ; and therefore Keijstutus got together what Forces he could upon so short a Warning , and invaded his Nephew's Territories , where he took Vilna , and would have proceeded , had it not been for his Son Vitoldus , who still continu'd Jagello's Friend . But afterwards Keijstutus being busy'd in subduing the Traitor Koributh Jagello , not only retook Vilna , but also besieg'd and gain'd Troki by Treachery ; which Keijstutus marching to recover , he , together with his Son Vitoldus , was betray'd into Jagello's hands by means of his Brother Skergelo , who pretended to bring these two Princes amicably together ; but Jagello having once got his Uncle into his Clutches , detain'd him , and threw him into Chains , and afterwards order'd him to be strangled in his Prison at Kreva . His Cousin German Vitoldus he ungratefully kept a long while in Bonds at Vilna ; who afterwards being remov'd to Kreva , and a time appointed for his Death , escap'd by means of his Wife , who always having free Access to him , by exchanging Habits with one ▪ of her Servants , got her Husband away in her own . Hence he fled to his Kinsman John Duke of Masovia ; but not thinking himself secure there , he afterwards went into Prussia , where at first he was reprov'd by the Knights of the Teutonic Order for having recourse to them only in time of Adversity ; but afterwards he was more courteously receiv'd , and promis'd their Assistance to re-establish him in his paternal Dominions . Whereupon , together with the Samogitians , who favour'd Vitoldus his Interest , they made an Inroad into Lithuania , and took Troki ; but they were afterwards nevertheless forc'd to surrender it . At length Jagello by secret Messages , recall'd his Kinsman out of Prussia ; and upon his Promise to be faithful to him , settled him in his Hereditary Estate . A little while after this , the Throne of Poland becoming vacant by Lewis of Hungary's Death , Jagello was invited thither to accept that Crown under certain Conditions , which may appear more at large in his Life among those Kings . Whilst Jagello was thus absent in Poland with great Numbers of his Subjects , who went to wait on him into that Kingdom , the Great Masters of Prussia and Livonia finding a fit opportunity , enter'd Lithuania , destroying with Fire and Sword as far as the Castle of Lucom in Russia , which also they took , and having furnish'd with all necessary Defence , plac'd in it Andrew Jagello's Brother , upon whose Request this Expedition had been undertaken . About the same time Swetoslaus , Duke of Smolensko , invaded Russia , and took Mscislaw and several other Places by force ; both which Actions Jagello being soon inform'd of , immediately dispatch'd away his Brother Skirgelo , and Kinsman Vitoldus , into Lithuania ; who finding the Teutonic Army retir'd , forthwith laid Siege to the Castle of Lucom ; which having taken , they proceeded to Mscislaw , which they likewise took , and kill'd Swetoslaus , who was in possession of it . Afterwards having recover'd all the other revolted Dominions which had sided with Duke Andrew , they made him Prisoner ; and carrying him into Poland , he was order'd by his Brother Jagello to be cast into a noisom Dungeon , whence , upon the request of the good-natur'd Vitoldus , he was not long after deliver'd . After Jagello's Death , tho there were several Great Dukes of Lithuania ; yet seeing they were Tributary to the Kings of Poland , and Lithuania it self was afterwards united to Poland under one Form of Government , I need not insist any longer upon the Succession of its Dukes , since what past remarkable in their Time , is comprehended in the History of the Kings of the Jagellonic Family , who reign'd in Poland from Jagello's time to the late King Michael Wiesnowiski ; therefore I will proceed to enter upon the Geographical Description of this great Dutchy . The two Provinces of Lithuania contain these Palatinates , Viz. Lithuania Proper contains the Palatinates of Vilna , Troki , and Briescia or Polesia . Lithuanic-Russia contains the Palatinates of Novogrodec . Mscislaw . Vitebsko or Witebsko . Minski , and Polocz . Lithuanic-Russia is commonly call'd Russia-Alba , or White - Russia , either because its Hills are generally cover'd with Snow , and which lasts longer there than in any other Parts of this Country ; or else by reason that the Animals bred there are generally enclin'd to be white , tho in other Countries the same Species be of another Colour . Both these Provinces abound with all manner of Necessaries , besides several Merchandizes , part of which they transport by the River Duna to Riga in Livonia , and part by the River Niemen to Koningsberg in Prussia . The first Palatinate of Lithuania Proper is that of Vilna , whose Palatin is chief Governour of the City of that Name . This Palatinate comprehends three large Districts , which are The Districts of Osmian , Bratislaw or Braslaw , & Wilkomitz . In all which are the several Cities and Towns of Vilna Cap. Bish . Osmian , Bratislaw or Braslaw . Wilkomitz , Ikaznia , and Drizwiatz . The chief City of all which , and Metropolis of the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , is Vilna , call'd also Vilenski by the Inhabitants , and Wildaw or Die Wilde by the Germans , and is situated near the Conflux of the Rivers Wilia and Wiln , from whence it has its Name . It lies about 130 Polish Miles from Cracow to the North-East , 48 from Riga to the North , 70 from Warsaw , and a hundred from Smolensko to the East . It is a large and very populous City , well fortify'd with two Castles , whereof one is built in a Plain , and the other on a Hill ; the former wash'd by the River Wilia , and the latter by the Wiln . The first of these Rivers is large and navigable , whereby the Inhabitants transport Merchandizes to Dantzic ; and the other small and inconsiderable . The Houses of this City are generally low and mean , being most built with Wood , except some belonging to the Gentry , others to Foreign Merchants , and several publick Edifices , which are all either of Stone or Brick . Of the two Castles , that on a Hill is very antient , and almost ruin'd ; but the other is a Pile of beautiful modern Architecture . The Churches here are all of Stone , both those belonging to the Roman and Russian Persuasions . The Cathedral stands in the Lower Castle , wherein lies the Body of St. Casimir , canoniz'd by Leo X. ▪ in a large Silver Tomb of great Value . Here also is a very large Bell , like to that of Cracow , which requires above four and twenty strong Men to ring it . Within this Castle is the Archiepiscopal See of the Metropolitan of Russia . Among the other publick Edifices is the Great Duke's Palace , in which is a famous Guard-Chamber , furnish'd with all sorts of Arms ; and about two English Miles from this City stands another Ducal Palace , nam'd from its Situation Rudnick , that is , Near the Water . This Palace is entirely built with Wood , and beautify'd with a Park , pleasant Gardens , Orchards , &c. Next comes the Academy of this City , founded by King Stephen in the Year 1579 , and erected into a University by Gregory XIII . the same Year , at the Request of the Founder Valerian Bishop of Vilna . In this University are six Professors of Divinity , five of Philosophy , four of Laws , and seven of Human Learning . Among the Merchants Houses , there is one particularly neat , erected by the Moscovite Company for the Repository of their Furs , Ermins , and other rich Merchandizes brought from Moscow . Here are also many other fair Edifices , which I pass by for brevity's sake . In this City Guns of all sorts are cast , and likewise divers other Warlike Instruments of excellent Workmanship made . Vilna has the Honour to have a Tribunal for all Lithuania . The Moscovites found means to make themselves Masters of this City in the Year 1655 , but were soon forc'd to surrender it to the Poles , who are at present in possession of it . Osmian , a wooden Town , Capital of its District , about seven Miles from Vilna ; to which belongs a large Jurisdiction , with several eminent Towns. Bratislaw or Braslaw , a Timber-built City , situate on a large Lake , with a Castle founded on a Rock . This Place lies about twenty Miles from Vilna with a considerable Jurisdiction . Wilkomitz , a Wood-built Town upon the River Swienta . Here is kept a Court of Justice to try the Causes of the Gentry . To this District belongs a very large Jurisdiction , in which are several considerable Towns belonging to the King , Bishops , and Gentry . Ikaznia , a Town built with Wood near a River of the same Name . It lies about three Polish Miles from Bratislaw . Drizwiatz , a Town built on a Lake near a River of the same Name , and about five Miles from Bratislaw . The Senators of this Palatinate are only The Palatin , and Castellan of Vilna . For it must here be observ'd , that there are no Minor Castellans in all Lithuania . The Arms or Standard of this Palatinate are of four sorts : The first of the Palatinate it self , which are Argent and Azure ; in the former the Arms of Lithuania , and in the latter two Pillars of the first . Besides these , each District has its Arms , which are , First , of Osmian , those of Vilna differing only in changing the Columns or Pillars to erected Swords . That of Bratislaw a Field Gules , with no Charge . Thirdly , That of Wilkomitz the same with that of the Palatinate , changing only the Pillars to the Image of St. Michael . The Second Palatinate of Lithuania Proper , is that of Troki , which has in it these four large Districts , Viz. The Districts of Grodno , Lida , Cowno , and Vpita . In all which are these principal Cities and Towns , Viz. Troki , Cap. Grodno , Lida , Cowno , and Vpita . The chief City of all which is Troki , otherwise call'd Troccum or Trocum , built with Wood , and seated on a Point of Land that shoots out into a Lake , and which lies about four Miles from Vilna to the West . This City had formerly a strong Wall to defend it , but which was long since destroy'd by the Prussian Knights ; but yet it still has a Castle founded in the Lake , and sufficiently fortify'd both by Nature and Art. Gedeminus , Great Duke of Lithuania , laid the first Foundation of this City , which was the Ducal Seat before it came to be translated to Vilna . The Moscovites storm'd , burnt , and pillag'd this Place in the Year 1655. Grodno , a Timber-built City on the River Niemen or Cronon , having a strong Castle on a Rock near adjoining , founded by King Stephen , who was wont to reside here for conveniency of Hunting . Sigismund III. built a fair Bridg here over the Niemen , which is thought not to have an Equal in all Poland . The Jesuits have a College or Academy in this City for Instructing of Youth . From hence divers kinds of Merchandizes are transported from several Parts of Lithuania to Dantzic . The District of Grodno is indifferently large , having been formerly a considerable Dutchy . Lida , a Town , Capital of its District , built with Wood , having in it a tolerable Castle , and a Court of Justice for the Gentry . Cowno , a famous Timber-Town , tho there are several Houses in it built with Stone , situate on the Conflux of the Rivers Niemen and Wilia , with a strong antient Castle founded on a Rock . Vpita , a Wood-built Town , and Capital of a very large District , wherein are several Towns. The Senators of this Palatinate are The Palatin , and Castellan of Troki . The Arms or Standard of this Palatinate are the Arms of Lithuania in a Field Azure . The third Palatinate of Lithuania Proper , is that of Briescia or Polesia , adjoining to the Palatinate of Lublin , and partaking in all respects of the Manners thereof . It has but one very large District , which is that of Pinsko . This Palatinate contains these Cities and Towns , Viz. Briescia , Pinsko , Biala , Prepetus , Camenecia , Cobrinia , Janovia , Voinia , Rososia , and Vlodava . The chief of all which is Brescia or Briescia , a large wooden City , built on the Confines of Lithuania , on the Banks of the River Bug , with a Timber Castle founded on a Rock , and wash'd by the River Muchavecz . This City is distant about twenty five Miles from Lublin , and thirty from Warsaw to the East . In it is the most famous Academy for Jews of any in Europe , whither that People resort from Italy , Germany , Moravia , Silesia , &c. not only to study , but take Degrees in that Religion . Without this City also is a Regal Palace of Modern Architecture , with variety of pleasant Gardens . Pinsko , a Timber-built City , and indifferently large , seated on the River Perepet ; which passing by divers Towns in Russia , falls into the Boristhenes . The Inhabitants of this Place are very Industrious , and make frequent Journeys into Muscovy and Germany on account of Merchandizing . They are generally of the Greek Persuasion , and have a Bishop of that Sect who resides among them . Biala , famous only for a Palace built by the Dukes of the Family of Radzivil , which is now converted into a College for the Instructing of Youth . Prepetus , a Town with an old Castle , built on the River of the same Name . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatin , and Castellan . of Briescia . The Arms or Standard of this Palatinate are the same with the former , differing only by a B in the middle . The first Palatinate of Lithuanic-Russia , is that of Novogrodec , which is divided into two Districts , which are The Districts of Novogrodec , and Slonim . In both which are these principal Cities and Towns , Viz. Novogrodec , Cap. Slonim , Wolkowisko , Lacowickz , Mysza , Zlucz , Rozan , Neswitz , and Selecz . The Capital of all which is Novogrodec , a large Timber-City , which formerly belong'd to the second Sons of the Princes of Lithuania . Here interchangeably with the Town of Minski , is held a Parliament for the Great Dutchy of Lithuania . Slonim , a wooden City , whose District was formerly a Dutchy . Wolkowisko , a large Town containing a Court of justice or Tribunal for the Gentry . Lacowickz , famous for a very fair Palace , built by a Grand General of Lithuania , and well fortify'd after the Modern way . Mysza , a Town with a Castle , seated by a Lake , and all surrounded by a Plain . Zlucz , one of the largest Cities in this Country , but nevertheless is all of Wood , except only the Cathedral and Ducal Palace . This City had not long since a Soveraign Prince with large Territories , but he was always Tributary to Poland . It is at present in possession of the Family of Radzivil . Rozan , a well-built Town with very fair Streets . Neswitz , where Nicholas Radzivil , surnam'd the Pilgrim , has founded several noble Publick Edifices ; a Description whereof I have omitted for brevity's sake . The Senators of this Palatinate are The Palatin , and Castellan of Novogrodec . The Standard or Arms of this Palatinate , are that of the Great Dutchy in an Azure Field . The Second Palatinate of Lithuanic-Russia , is that of Mscislaw , lying between the River Peripet to the South , and the Boristhenes to the East , in a kind of Triangular form , being , for the most part , either over-run with Woods , or over-flow'd with Water . What plain Land it has , is generally very fruitful . It likewise abounds with Cattle of all sorts , and great Numbers of excellent Fowl , and is divided into two very large Districts , which are The Districts of Mscislaw , and Modziria . In all which are these Cities and Towns , viz. Mscislaw , Cap. Modzir , Dambrownuna , Bychow , Kopysz , Sklow , Reczycza , Viszchorod , Strissin , Cleckum , Ouruckum , Homlia , Criczow , and Ostrskum . The Capital of all which is Mscislaw , a Timber'd City built on the River Sosa , with a Castle defended by Palisadoes . It lies upon the Borders of Moscovy , and therefore is strongly garison'd . This District was formerly a Soveraignty , but it is now reduc'd . Modzir , a City , Capital of its District , built among the Marshes . Dambrownuna , a Town with a strong Castle built upon the Confines of Moscovy , about fourteen Miles from Smolensko . Bychow , a Town with a Castle seated on the River Boristhenes , about twelve Miles from Mohilow . Kopysz , a Town with a Castle on the Boristhenes . Sklow , a Town with a Castle on the Boristhenes , reputed to be a County , and of which the magnificent John Chodkiewil writes himself Hereditary Palatin . Reczycza , a Town with a Castle situate on the Boristhenes . Viszehorod , situate upon the Boristhenes about three Miles from Kiow . Strissin , a Town and Castle on the Boristhenes . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatin and Castellan of Mscislaw . The Arms and Standard of this Palatinate , are the same with those of the Great Dutchy , differing only in an M plac'd in the middle . The third Palatinate of Lithuanic-Russia is that of Vitebsko , like the former , bordering upon the Duna towards the East , having but one large District , which is The District of Orsha . In this Palatinate are these several Cities and Towns , viz. Witebsko , Cap. Orsha , Mohilow , Czasniki , Sienno , Leplo , and Woroniec . The Capital of all which is Witebsko , a Timber-built City , indifferently large , situate on the River Dwina , by which divers sorts of Merchandizes are transported from hence to Riga in Livonia . It has two large Castles well defended both by Nature and Art against the Incursions of the Moscovites , who have been often repuls'd thence with considerable Loss . In this City there are always four Companies of Foot Souldiers , each consisting of 500 Men , one whereof ( says Guagnini ) I my self commanded for near ten Years . This Place lies about fourscore Miles from Vilna , and had formerly a Prince of its own . Orsha , a large Wooden City , defended on one side with sharp and strong Palisadoes , and on the other by the River Boristhenes , together with a Stone Castle wash'd by the River Orshicza . This Place lies about eighteen Miles from Witebsko . Mohilow , a very large Market-Town much frequented by the Moscovites , whence they transmit their Firs into Poland and Germany . Czasniki , a Wood-built Town lying on the River Vla . Sienno , a Town with a Castle , about six Miles from Czasniki . Leplo , a Town with a Castle well defended , situate on a Lake , and about seven Miles from Czasniki . Woroniec , a Town with a Castle lying upon the River Vsacza , and about three Miles from Polocz . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatin and Castellan of Vitebsko . The Arms or Standard of this Palatinate , are the Arms of the Great Dutchy , in a Field Vert. The fourth Palatinate of Lithuanic-Russia is that of Minski , which is divided into two Districts , viz. The Districts of Minski , and Borissow . In both which are these several Cities and Towns , viz. Minski , Cap. Borissow , Koidanow , Radoskowice , Lohoisko , Swislocz , Bobroisko , Odruczko , Smolniany , and Turkow . The Capital of all which is Minski , a large Timber-built City , with a double Wall , a strong Castle , and a very deep Ditch , with other Fortifications . It is wash'd by a River that turns a great many Mills . It was formerly the Custom in Russia , under whose Dominions this Palatinate was when this City was built , to fortify their principal Towns with a double Wall and two Castles . Here formerly the Diet was kept alternatively with Vilna and Novogrodeck . Borissow , a Wooden Town seated on the River Beresina , which has a Castle well fortified : It lies about forty Miles from Vilna , and has in it a good Garison against the Incursions of the Moscovites . Koidanow , a Town with a Castle about twenty five Miles from Vilna . Radoskowice , a Town with a Castle , where Sigismundus Augustus muster'd above 100000 Men at once in the Year 1568. Lohoisko , a Town and Castle about eight Miles from Borissow . Swislocz , a Town situate upon a River of the same Name . Bobroisko , a Town lying on the River Beresina . Odruczko , a Town and Castle which formerly gave Name to a Dutchy , whereof several Noble Russians had the Title . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatin and Castellan of Minski . The Arms or Standard of this Palatinate are the same with Lithuania , only an M plac'd side-ways . The fifth Palatinate of Lithuanic-Russia is that of Polocz , which is divided into two Districts , viz. The Districts of Polocz , and Vsacz . In both which are these Cities and Towns , viz. Polocz , Cap. Vsacz , or Vsalza , Disna , Drissa , Druha , Starzitia , and Volisia . The Capital of all which is Polocz , seated on the River Duna , or Dwina . It was formerly a City very considerable , but in the Year 1562 , John Basilowitz Great Duke of Moscovy took it , and carried most of its Inhabitants away Prisoners . This Place remain'd in the hands of the Moscovites to the Year 1579 , when Stephen Batori recover'd it , together with its whole Territory . It was formerly a Dutchy , and subject only to its own Princes . Here at present resides a Russian Prelat . The Jesuits also have a very fair Foundation in this City built and endow'd by Stephen Batori . Vsacz , distant about three Polish Miles from Polocz , and situate on a River of its own Name . Disna , built on the Duna , and tolerably fortified . It lies about six Miles from Polocz , and forty from Vilna . Druha , upon a River of the same Name . The Senators of this Palatinate are , The Palatin and Castellan of Polocz . The Standard or Arms of this Palatinate , are the Arms of the Great Dutchy , with a P ● sideways plac'd in the middle of the Coat . Having thus , Sir , describ'd to you the present Extent , and chief Towns of the Great Dutchy of Lithuania , it would seem requisite ( as usual ) to give you a particular Character of this Nation ; but having a design to proceed to a second Volume of this Undertaking , where I will examine into the Genius , Manners and Customs of both Poles and Lithuanians , at present I can only take notice , that to Jagell●●'s time , being the XIV th Century , the Lithuanian were Pagans , and worshipp'd many Gods , or rather Devils . First , they paid Divine Adoration to Fire ( which they call'd in their Language Znicz , signifying sacred ) and kept it always alight in some of their most famous Towns. For thi●● end they assign'd several Priests , by whose Neglect , or otherwise , if ever it came to be extinguish'd , they were immediately beheaded . Next , they worshipp'd Thunder , calling it in the Sclavonian Tongue Perunum . Also they had divers Groves where they pray'd to tall streight Trees , which they held it Sacrilege but to touch . The Devil , ( or rather the cunning Priest ) it seems was so politick in those days , as to promote all these Superstitions , by frightning these Idolaters when they offer'd in the least to forsake them . When the Sky was clouded , they were of opinion the Sun was angry with them , and therefore us'd their utmost Art to appease him by Prayers , Musick , &c. They likewise believ'd Serpents to be Gods , which were their Lares , or Domestick Deities , and therefore each Family kept one in their House , to which they daily sacrificed Milk , Fowls , and the like ; and one of which if they happen'd at any time to offend , they look'd upon it to be an Omen of Destruction to their whole Progeny . They had also a set time appointed for a Solemn Sacrifice , being about the beginning of October , when together with their Wives and Children , they feasted riotously for three days , in like manner as we have said before in Samogitia . Upon their return from the Wars they were wont to sacrifice one of the chief of their Captives with all their Booty to the Fire . They us'd to burn their Dead with all their richest Ornaments on , which they wore whilst living , together with one of their most faithful Servants , their Horses , Arms , Dogs , &c. whilst all their Relations and Friends brought Milk , Honey , Beer , and the like , and merrily feasted and danc'd about their Funeral-Pile to Musick of various kinds . All these Pagan Superstitions and Errors Jagello , after he became Christian , in great measure abolish'd ; to effect which , He , together with his Queen Hedwigis , the Arch-bishop of Gnesna , a vast number of Priests , and several other Learned Men went into Lithuania about the beginning of Lent in the Year 1387 , where at Vilna he first caus'd the sacred Fire to be extinguish'd , and the place wherein it was kept to be converted into the Church of St. Stanislaus ; then he proceeded to kill the Serpents , cut down the Groves , pull down their Altars , and the like , which the poor bigotted Lithuanians wondring at , cry'd out , How can our Gods dissemble with these wicked Christians , so far as to suffer 'em to profane their Divinities with unhallowed hands , when if we had but offer'd to injure them in the least , we always immediately underwent their Revenge ! But at length when they perceiv'd no Judgment to follow the suppos'd Sacrilege of the Poles , they unanimously acknowlegd'd their false Worship , and consented to be baptiz'd , whereof about thirty thousand were brought to the Font in one day . From henceforward the Lithuanians have for the major part continued Christians , tho there are yet some Idolaters among them of different Beliefs towards the Frontiers of Moscovy and Samogitia , in the great Woods , who still worship Serpents , &c. as they used to do . There are also in this Great Dutchy about thirty thousand Tartars with liberty of the Turkish Religion , who have enjoy'd this Privilege for some hundreds of Years , on condition that they shall send every Year twelve hundred Men to the Wars against the Turks and Tartars . These Mahometans call their Churches Meczets . depiction of child with bear in cave. Page 342. Upon this occasion I was assur'd by the King himself , several Senators and other Great Men of that Kingdom ; and moreover , it is the common and undisputed Report , that Children are oftentimes nourish'd and brought up by Bears in these Parts . They say likewise , that if a hungry He-Bear finds a Child that has been carelesly left any where , he will immediately tear it to pieces ; but on the contrary , had it been a She-Bear then giving Suck , she would undoubtedly have carried it safe to her Den , and nourish'd it among her Cubs , which after some time might probably have been rescued from her and been taken by Hunters , as it happen'd in another Case of this nature in the Year 1669 , which has been positively asserted to me in a Letter from his Excellency Monsieur de Cleverskerk , now Embassador here to his Majesty King William from the States of Hollond , which Letter I thought not amiss to insert . A Monsieur Connor . Monsieur , JE veux satisfaire en partie à votre desir , & vous rendre conte d'un Enfant que J'ay veu à Varsovie , en l'an 1669. Me rencontrant en cette Ville de Pologne pour étre present au tems de l'Election d'un Roy , qui se devoit faire à la place du Roy Jean Casimir , qui s'étoit démis de la Couronne : Je m'informay à cette occasion de ce qu'il y avoit à voir en ce lieu , & J'ay appris , entre autres choses , qu'il se trouvoit au Fauxbourg de la Ville ( qui va vers le Palais que le Roy Casimir y avoit fait batir ) chez des Religieuses un Enfant Male qui avoit été nourri des Ours , ayant été pris , quêques tems auparauant , à la chasse de ces Animaux . J'allay à ce lieu pour Satisfaire ma Curiosité , & trouvay a la Porte le dit Enfant jouant dans les Sables , sous l'Auvent qui étoit devant la Maison . Il étoit , selon ma meilleure Memoire , de l'age de douze à treize ans . Quand Je l'approchay il vint sauter , comme par surprise à mon habit , & prit par la main avec beaucoup de precipitation un des boutons d'Argent que Je portois à mon Justaucorps , & approcha le Nez pour le Sentir . Puis Jl se jetta , tout d'un coup , à un coin par terre , faisant quêque bruit comme une espece d' Hurlement . J'entray dans la Maison , ou une Fille m' informa plus particulierement de lá Prise de cet Enfant ; Mais comme Je n'ay point avec moy le Livre ou J'ay écrit les Observations que J'ay fait dans mes Voyages , Je ne sçaurois vous en faire le dêtail . Cette Fille appella & fit entrer , le dit Enfant , & luy montra un grand Morçeau de pain ; ce que luy voyant il se jetta sur un Plancher qui étoit fait contre la muraille dans cette Chambre ; Il y marcha comme à quatre pattes : Il se leva avec une grande vitesse ; prit par les deux mains le pain qui luy fut presentè ; le porta ainsi au nez , & se Jetta en bas faisant encore un bruit étrange comme auparavant . On m'informa qu'il ne parloit point encore des paroles , mais qu'on esperoit avec le tems luy en apprendre , d'autant qu'il avoit l'ouiè bonne : Il avoit quêques marques au visage qu'on pensoit avoir été des Egratigneures de l'Ours . Voilà Monsieur tout ce que ma Memoire me peut fournir d'une Particularité qu'il y à si long tems que J'ay veüe , Mais Personne ne doit trouver étrange que cela soit arrivé d'autant qu'on a d'autres Exemples dans les Histories : Et on m'a informé en ce Pais , que les Tartares y font souvent des Invasions par des courses qu'ils font avec unc si grande vitesse qu'ils entrent ●●n peu de tems bien avant dans le Pais qui est ouvert , leurs chevaux étant capables de faire un tres-grand cheminsans manger ni boire ; qu'étant allez jusques où ils ont proposé , la ils Etendent leur grande Troupe & prennent , comme dans les filets , toutes les Personnes qu'ils rencontrent en leur retraite , & les menent en Esclavage : qu' d ces occasions les Hommes & les Femmes tachants fuir n'ont bien souvent pas de tems de sauver leurs Enfants , & qu'ainsi celuicy peut avoir été laissé , & trouvé par quêques Ours , qui sont en ces lieux de Lituanie ou de Pologne . Je suis marri , Monsieur , ne vous pouvoir pas informer & satisfaire à votre Curiosité avec plus d'exactitude : cependant , vous recevrez , s'il vous plait , cette Relation comme un petit témoignage de ma bonne Volonté , comme etant , Ce 1 , Jan. 1698. Monsieur , Votre tres-Affectionné Serviteur , J. P. Van den Brande de Cleverskerk . Thus in English . SIR , I Shall endeavour partly to satisfy your Request , and to give you an Account of a Boy that I saw at Warsaw in the Year 1661 , who had been brought up by Bears . Coming to this City of Poland with design to be Present at the Election of a King after John Casimir , who had Abdicated the Crown , I enquir'd what was worth seeing in or about this Place : whereupon I was inform'd , among other things , that there was in the Suburbs of this City ( which go towards King Casimir's Palace ) in a Nunnery , a certain Male Child , who had been brought up among Bears , and who had been taken some time before at a Bear-hunting . Vpon this Information I went immediately to that place to satisfy my Curiosity , where I found the aforesaid Boy playing under the Pent-house before the Nunnery Gate . His Age , as well as I remember , I guess'd to be about twelve or thirteen . As soon as I came near him he leap'd towards me as if surpriz'd and pleas'd with my Habit. First , be caught one of my Silver Buttons in his hand with a great deal of eagerness , which he held up to his Nose to smell ; Afterwards he leap'd all of a sudden into a Corner , where he made a strange sort of Noise not unlike to Howling . I went into the House , where a Maid-servant inform'd me more particularly of the Manner of his being taken . But having not with me the Book wherein I wrot my Observations in my Travels , I cannot possibly give you an exact Account of it . This Maid call'd the Boy in , and show'd him a good large piece of Bread ; which when he saw , he immediately leap'd upon a Bench that was joyn'd to the Wall of the Room , where he walk'd about upon all-four : After which , he rais'd himself upright with a great Spring , and took the Bread in his two Hands , put it up to his Nose , and afterwards leap'd off from the Bench upon the Ground , making the same odd sort of Noise as before . I was told that he was not yet brought to speak , but that they hop'd in a short time he would , having his Hearing good . He had some Scars on his Face , which were commonly thought to be Scratches of the Bears . Thus , Sir , you have all that I can remember of a Curiosity , which I saw so long time since ; the Truth of which no body ought to question , since there are several parallel Examples in History ; and I have been inform'd in this Country , that whenas the Tartars make frequent Incursions there , which they perform with such extraordinary Swiftness , that they can over-run great part of the Country in a very short time , their Horses being able to Travel a whole Day together without drawing Bit ; being arriv'd at the propos'd Place , they immediately quarter themselves in a great Circle , whereby , as it were in a Net , they take all that come within their Clutches , and carry them into Slavery . So that either the Men or Women finding themselves thus ensnar'd , and endeavouring to escape , have oftentimes not leisure to take care of their Infants , and therefore probably this Boy might have been left behind after the like manner , and found and born away by the Bears ; Of which there are a great Number both in Lithuania and Poland . I am sorry , Sir , I cannot give you a more satisfactory Account of this matter , but I hope this will suffice for a Testimony of my good Will , and to assure you that I am , Jan. 1. 1697 / 8. SIR , Your most Affectionate Servant , J. P. Van den Brande de Cleverskerk . For another Confirmation of this Matter of fact , I have the Testimony of an authentic Author , M. Christopher Hartknoch of Passenheim in Ducal - Prussia , who writ two Books of the State of Poland . He says , that during the Reign of King John Casimir , in the Year 1669 , there hapned an Accident which perhaps might hardly be credited by Posterity ; which was , that there were then two Boys found by a Company of Soldiers among the Bears in the Woods near Grodna ; one of which , as soon as he saw the Bears assaulted , fled into the neighbouring Morass , whilst the other endeavouring likewise to escape , was taken by the Soldiers and brought to Warsaw , where he was afterwards christen'd by the Name of Joseph . He was about twelve or thirteen years old , as might be guest by his height , but his Manners were altogether bestial ; for he not only fed upon raw Flesh , wild Honey , Crab-Apples , and such like Dainties which Bears are us'd to feast with , but also went , like them , upon all-four . After his Baptism he was not taught to go upright without a great deal of difficulty , and there was less hopes of ever making him learn the Polish Language , for he always continu'd to express his Mind in a kind of Bear-like Tone . Some time after King Casimir made a Present of him to Peter Adam Opalinski , Vice-Chamberlain of Posnan , by whom he was employ'd in the Offices of his Kitchin , as to carry Wood , Water , &c. but yet could he never be brought to relinquish his native Wildness , which he retain'd to his dying-day ; for he would often go into the Woods amongst the Bears , and freely keep company with them without any fear , or harm done him , being , as was suppos'd , constantly acknowledg'd for their Fosterling . I might here , Sir , give you several other Accounts of this Nature , which I had related to me when I was in Poland ; and I am told Mr. Gibson , a Parliament-man , has formerly seen some other Examples of this kind in that Kingdom ; but by what I have already mention'd , I believe you will be sufficiently convinc'd , that the History of Romulus and Remus is not so fabulous as it is generally conjectured to be , and as I thought my self it was before I had been in this Country ; for considering that Brutes ( since Philosophers and Divines will allow them no Rational Souls ) breed up their Young meerly out of a Natural Instinct or Sympathy , which I need not describe here , I see no Improbability why they may not likewise bring up those of another Kind , as we have several Instances daily . But I will not insist longer upon these Philosophical Matters , nor examin here whether Examples of this nature refute or establish innate Ideas , as I have done in my Medicina Mystica , but will conclude , SIR , Your very Obedient Servant , B. C. A Chronological Table of the Succession , Reigns and Deaths of the Dukes , Governours , Princes and Kings of Poland ; together with an exact reference to the Page where they are treated of .     Began his Reign . Reign'd Years . Dv'd A. D. pag. I. LEchus , I. — 550 uncertain 10 II. Visimirus — Guagnini only mentions . III. XII . Woievods —     Depos'd . 12 IV. Cracus — 700 — — ib. V. Lechus , II. — — — — 13 VI. Venda — 750 — — ib. VII . XII . Woievods — — — depos'd 14 VIII . Lescus , I. — 760 16 776 ib. IX . Lescus , II. — 776 28 804 16 X. Lescus III. — 804 6 810 ib. XI . Popiel , I. — 810 5 815 ib. XII . Popiel , II. — 815 15 830 ib. XIII . Piastus — 830 31 861 21 XIV . Ziemovitus — 861 31 892 23 XV. Lescus , IV. — 892 21 913 ib. XVI . Ziemovistus — 913 51 964 ib. XVII . Miecislaus , I. — 964 35 999 24 XVIII . Boleslaus Chroby — 999 26 1025 26 XIX . Miecislaus , II. — 1025 9 1034 ib. XX. Casimir , I. — 1034 25 1059 27 XXI . Boleslaus , II. — 1059 23 1082 29 XXII . Vladislaus Hermannus 1082 21 1103 30 XXIII . Boleslaus , III. — 1103 37 1140 31 XXIV . Vladislaus Sputator 1140 6 1146 33 XXV . Boleslaus Crispus — 1146 28 1174 35 XXVI . Miecislaus , III. — 1174 4 1178 36 XXVII . Casimir , II. — 1178 17 1195 37 XXVIII . Lescus , V. — 1195 8 1203 39 XXIX . Vladislaus Lasconogus 1203 3 1206 42     Began his Reign . Reign'd Years . Dy'd A. D. pag. XXX . Lescus V. Reestablish'd 1206 22 1228 ib. XXXI . Boleslaus , V. — 1228 51 1279 43 XXXII . Lescus Niger — 1279 11 1290 46 XXXIII . Henry I. — 1290 6 1296 48 XXXIV . Premislus — 1296 7 Mon. 1296 ib. XXXV . Vladislaus Locticus 1296 4 1300 49 XXXVI . Winceslaus K. of Bomia — 1300 5 1305 ib. XXXVII . Locticus restor'd — 1305 28 1333 50 XXXVIII . Casimir III. the Great 1333 37 1370 54 XXXIX . Lewis K. of Hungary 1370 12 1382 56 XL. Queen Hedwigis — 1382 4 1386 58 XLI . Jagello , or Vladislaus , V. — 1386 49 1435 59 XLII . Vladislaus , VI. — 1435 21 1446 60 XLIII . Casimir , IV. — 1446 43 1493 63 XLIV . John Albert — 1493 8 1501 66 XLV . Alexander — 1501 6 1507 67 XLVI . Sigismund , I. — 1507 41 1548 69 XLVII . Sigismund , II. — 1548 26 1574 75 XLVIII . Henry of Valois — 1574 5 Mon. 1577 85 XLIX . Stephen Batori — 1577 10 1587 88 L. Sigismund , III. — 1587 45 1632 106 LI. Vladislaus , VII . — 1632 16 1648 121 LII . John Casimir — 1648 22 1670 124 LIII . Michael Wiesnowiski 1670 4 1674 145 LIV. John Sobieski — 1674 23 1697 163 LV. Frederic Augustus now reigning — 1697 5 Mon. — 207 FINIS Partis Prima . A Compendious Plan OF THE Body of Physick . A Letter from a Gentleman in Cambridg to Dr. Connor , concerning the Method he us'd in his Physical and Anatomical Lectures , and in explaining the Materia Medica , at Oxford , in the Year 1695. SIR , WE have here some Account of the accurate Course of the Chymical and Anatomical Lectures which you perform'd last Spring at Oxford , and of your new method of explaining the Virtues of Medicines there , with the Approbation and Improvement of all that had the Happiness to assist at them . I have spoke with some curious Genntlemen that some Years ago saw your Dissections at Paris with the like good Success : And I doubt not but your Skill and Insight in all the Parts of Physick is considerably augmented since , by your Travels into Italy , Germany , Poland , and the Low Countries , having had thereby the Opportunity of conversing with Malpighi , Bellini , Redi , and the most celebrated Physicians of those Places . I have also , with a great deal of Pleasure , perused your ingenious Dissertationes Medico-Physicae , or Latin Treatises lately printed at Oxford , concerning malignant Damps , pestilential Steams , infectious Air , and Subterraneous Poisons , with certain other stupendous and rare Phaenomena . From all this I conclude , that you not only understand Chymistry , Anatomy , and the Materia Medica very well your self , but that also you are capable to lead others into the Knowledg of them , by a most easy and compendious Method ; in which Opinion I am confirmed by my Correspondent in Oxford : Many besides my self in this University do earnestly wish , that your other Occupations would permit you to pass some Months here with us , as indeed we expected you should , when you left Oxford last Summer . But since it so falls out that your Practice keeps you at London , we intreat the Favour of you to let us understand , whether we may obtain a Scheme of your Method in those Physical Exercises , or whether at London you can spare any time to such as are desirous to wait upon you to this purpose . Sir , by so doing , you are like to oblige several , but more particularly , Cambridg , Octob. 15. 1695. Your most humble , and obedient Servant , C. P. Dr. Connor's Answer , containing a Plan of his Corpus Rationale Medicum ; or of his new and compendious Method Chymical and Anatomical , for understanding the Oeconomia Animalis , the nature of Diseases , and the Materia Medica . SIR , WHatever you are pleased to say in Commendation of me or my Book , I must wholly attribute to your Civility , and will return no other Compliment to you for it , but that I shall endeavour to deserve your good Opinion . I am extreamly oblig'd to your Correspondent in Oxon for the advantagious Character he gives of me ; and I assure you that I have not met with better Discipline , nor with Persons more universally learned in any University of Europe . As for the Method or Scheme I observed at Oxford to lead the Proficients in Physick , and other ingenious Gentlemen there into the Knowledg of the Fabrick , natural Functions , and Distempers of the Human Body , as likewise into the Knowledg of the Materia Medica to cure the same Diseases , it is as follows . I consider'd Man , in the first place , as a Being compounded of Spirit and Matter : But seeing it is only the last of these Parts wherein our Faculty is concern'd , I took a stricter veiw of the Human Body , and find the Structure of it like that of most other Animals . But to have any accurate Knowledg of Man , we must not only have a distinct Account of his constituent Parts , but likewise of all the external Bodies which any way affect him , or contribute to his Preservation . Since therefore he cannot live without Earth to tread upon , Air to breath , Animals and Vegitables to feed upon , Sun and Stars to afford him Warmth and Light , &c. we must by consequence examine the System and Elements of the World , and particularly as they concur to the Preservation or Destruction of Man. We must be very well acquainted with the nature of the three mixt Bodies of our Globe , viz. Animals , Vegetables , and Minerals , before we can give any tolerable Account of the Generation , Nourishment , Health , Diseases , or Death of Man ; before we can discover the admirable Fabrick and Contexture , the Mechanick and Hydraulical Actions , Chymical Preparations , the various Operations of Medicines , and an infinite number of other surprizing Phoenomena in the Human Body . The best Method therefore , I presume , is to proceed Analytically from the previous Examination of all the known Parts of the great World , to particular Enquiries into the Microcosm . Now the first step to this Method , is a good Insight by Chymical Experiments into the Nature , more especially the Figuration and Qualities of the Principles of mixt Bodies , and chiefly of the Blood : For the want of such a Discovery ( which is not impossible ) has hitherto been a great Obstruction to the Improvement of Natural Philosophy , and the Practice of Physick . It is plain to me , that a Man void of all Prejudice , and who considers that all the Operations of Bodies are perform'd by natural Causes without Miracles , may be easily convinc'd that the Causes of Diseases , and the true use of Applications to cure them , can be render'd very intelligible ; so that vulgar Axiom , That there 's no certainty in Physick , will be found most erroneous . I don 't , Sir , pretend to have discover'd this just Method , which I hold necessary to lead us into the abstruse Secrets of Nature ; but I would fain hope that the following Scheme , which is that I observ'd at Oxford , may approach it in some degree ; which Method , tho it may be call'd altogether new , may perhaps be a just Model for others to imitate hereafter in the true Theory and Practice of Physick , which rightly consider'd are one and the same thing . A NEW PLAN OF AN Animal Oeconomy : Demonstrated at Oxford in the Spring Anno 1695 , at London the Winter following , and at Cambridg in the Year 1696. 1. OF the Elements , Fabrick , and System of the World , with the mutual Cohesion , Influence , and Dependance of its Parts . 2. Of the Elements of Terrestrial Bodies , where ( after various Chymical Experiments ) are consider'd the Nature , Properties , Figures and Effects of the four Chymical Principles , Earth , Water , Salt and Sulphur , and their main mutual Action , Fermentation ; as also the Productions of Animals , Vegetables , and Minerals . 3. Of the Structure of the Human Body , and its division into fluid and solid Parts ; where a particular and new Account is given of the Nature and Contexture of the solid Parts , being all made of Vascular Fibres , and demonstrated to the Eye by Dissection . 4. Of the fluid Parts of the Human Body ; of the Nature , Principles , Fermentation , and Circulation of the Blood ; of Nutrition , of the Temperaments , of the Humours contain'd in the Blood , of the seat and nature of Fevers , where likewise of Youth , old Age , and Death . 5. Of the Reparation of the Blood , of the Chyle , Lacteous Vessels , Chyliferous Duct ; of Appetite , Mastication , Digestion , and the Ferment of the Stomach ; of the Precipitation or Separation of the Excrements from the Chyle , where of the Structure of the Oesophagu . Or Gullet , of that of the Stomach , and all the Intestines , of the Peristaltic and Antiperistaltic Motions of the Guts , of the Glands , of the Mesentery , of the Lympha , and the Lymphatic Vessels . 6. Of the Structure , Motion , and Vse of the Heart , where of the various kinds of Pulses , of the Polypus in the Heart , Palpitation , and Swooning ; likewise a new Hypothesis of the Motion of the Heart , and of Sanguification . 7. Of the Contexture of the Windpipe , or Trachea Arteria , and the Lungs , where of the Cause and Vse of Respiration ; a new Account of the Nature of the Air , Nitre , and of the Vnvoluntariness of Respiration , of the Hiccock . 8. Of the Praecordi . Or sanguiferous Vessels appended to the Heart , where the Structure , Motion , and Difference of the Veins and Arterics are demonstrated . 9. Of the numerous Ramifications of the Vena Porta , and both the Vena Cava 's , of Varix 's , Hemorrhoides , Bleeding , &c. 10. Of the Ramifications of both the Aorta 's throughout the whole Body ; of an Anevrism . 11. Of the Brain and Cerebellum ; a new Account of the Animal Spirits , their Generation , Motion , and Vse ; of Perception , Sleeping Waking , and the Influence of the Soul upon the Body , where of Sensation , and the five Senses . 12. Of the Eye , Tears , Nasal and Aqueous Ducts ; Of Sight , Blindness , Light , Colours and the sharp Sight of some Animals . 13. Of the Fabrick of the Nose , the Membrana Pituitaria , Snot , Smelling , and Sneezing ; Of the mutual Influence of the Nose and Tongue . 14. Of the Tongue , Palat , and Gums ; of the Muscles and Motions of the Tongue ; of Taste , Voice , Stuttering , and Dumbness . 15. Of the Larynx , Pharynx , the Os Hyoides . Of the Glands , Salivation and Spittle ; of the Almonds , and Uvula , &c. 16. Of Feeling , the Cuticula , Skin , Hairs , milliary Glands , the mucous and reticular Bodies ; of Fat , Transpiration , Sweat , the Itch , cutaneous Diseases , Palsy , and Plica Polonica . 17. Of the Ear , Aquaeduct , Hearing , Deafness , Tinnitus , &c. 18. Of the Structure , Vse and Number of the Nerves ; of Motion and Sense ; of the Par vagum , and the Intercostal Nerves spread over all the Viscer . Of the Breast and Abdomen . 19. Of the Structure and various Figures of the Muscles , the vascular Fibres , where Muscular , Natural , and free Motion are explain'd , as likewise stretching and gaping , leaping , swimming , and flying , with Convulsive , Tonic , Systaltic , Epilectic , and Hysteric Motions ; of Vapours and Rheumatisin . 20. Of the Liver , Gall , and Pancreas , where the Secretion , Motion and Mixture of the Bile , and Pancreatic Juice , with the Chyle are shewn ; of the Green Sickness , Yellow Jau idice and Pica . 21. Of the Nature and Differences of all the Glands or Strainers of the Body ; a new account of the various Filtrations of the excrementitious and recrementitious Humours , as Lympha , Spittle , Gall , Vrine , Seed , &c. Of Obstructions and Dropsies . 22. Of the Structure and Vse of the Spleen , and what Melancholy is ; what Symptoms happen when the Spleen is taken out of the Body . 23. Of the Reins or Kidneys , the Atrabilary Glands , the Vreters and Bladder ; where of the Scrum of the Blood , Vrine , and what is contained therein ; of the Stone and Gravel . 24. Of the Structure and Vse of the Bones , Marrow , Ligaments , Periosteum , and Apophyses ; of the different Articulations or Joints ; of the Nature and Seat of the Gout , Spina Ventosa , Caries , Exfoliation , and Rachitis . 25. Of the Parts of Generation in Man ; of the Nature and Formation of the Seed , with its Effects in the Body of the Woman ; the Cause and Seat of Venereal Diseases . 26. Of the Parts of Generation in the Woman , of the Eggs and Ovarium ; of Generation , Conception , going with Child , Flowers , Birth , Monsters , Floodings , false Conceptions , Whites , &c. 27. Of the Posture and Nourishment of the Embryo in the Womb ; of the Vmbilical Vessels , the After-birth , the Force of the Mother's Imagination , and the peculiar way of the Circulation of the Blood in the Foetus ; of Longings . 28. S ome Considerations of the Vnion of the Soul and Body , where the Laws and Effects of that Vnion are inquired into . You see , Sir , that after having examin'd the different Parts of the World , and the Elements of Bodies by Chymistry , I have divided the Human Body into solid and fluid Parts . Before I consider'd the solid Parts in particular , I thought it necessary by way of Chymistry , to be acquainted with all the Humours , and specially with the Principles and Motions of the Blood , which is the Primum Mobile of the whole Machine ; for which purpose it is fit to know how by Digestion the Meat becomes Chyle , the Chyle becomes Blood , how the Blood becomes Flesh and Bone , and consequently how it must be continually repaired by Aliment ; how the Heart is put in motion to communicate the same to the Blood ; how the Blood expelled by the Heart , after having been rarefied by the Air in the Lungs , is convey'd by Arterial Tubes to all the Parts of the Body , and from these Parts is brought back again by the Veins to the Heart . To know why this Blood is carried to all the Parts , and what Alteration it receives in them , we must by ocular Inspection see the different Structure of all the Parts of the Body , and first follow the Blood to the Brain , to generate Animal Spirits , which Spirits furnish the Soul with Ideas in the Brain , and convey'd through the Nerves to all the Parts of the Body , they are the Causes of Motion in the Muscles , and of Sense in the five Organs , which convey the Impression of exteriour Bodies to the Soul. I follow the same Blood into the Liver , where it discharges its Bilious Juice ; and into all other Glands , where it leaves some superfluous Humonr , into the Spleen , where its Motion is moderated ; into the Reins , where it leaves its serous Particles ; into the Testicles , where is strained from it a glutinous oily Substance called Seed . In short , after knowing Man in himself , I examine the natural Ways which he uses to propagate his Kind , in begetting another by way of Generation . Man , as I said before , is made of two Substances , Soul and Body . The Soul preserves the Body by Reason , and governs it by voluntary Motion . The Body furnishes the Soul with Ideas of Corporeal Beings . The Life of Man is the Correspondence between Soul and Body ; but the Life of the Body is the natural Motion of the Blood and Splrits , the Cessation of which Motion is Death . The solid Parts of the Body have no Motion ( or Life ) of their own , but such as they borrow from the Blood and Spirits . The Blood and Spirits have none neither , but such as they are allowed by the general Laws of Nature establish'd by a Supreme Being . To maintain this mutual Correspondence and Dependance between Soul and Body , all the Organs , Springs and Humours of the body , must be in their due Disposition ; for the Death of the Body is properly the loss of this Disposition , and not the Separation of the Soul , as is commonly believ'd : for the Body is dead before the Soul is gone out of it ; and the going out of the Soul is but the Cessation of its Correspondence with the Body for want of Motion in the latter . This Disposition is disordered or ruined by Diseases , all which Diseases have their first Seat in the Blood , from whence they are communicated to the solid Parts ; and the solid Parts being affected , they reciprocally insect the Blood. But tho the Blood was never infected , and Man never sick , yet he should die of course , by the Relaxation and Attrition of his solid Parts , from the long and continual Circulation of the humours through them , which we call Old Age. As to what relates to the Materia Medica , or the Account I have given of the Virtue and due Application of inward Medicines in the Practice of Physick , I should likewise give you a Series of the different Subjects I treated of , as I have in my Plan of the Animal Oeconomy ; but finding it too tedious , and needless , I will only mention in general , that all inward Diseases have their first Seat in the Mass of Blood , that they are caused by a Ferment or Matter hid in it , which deriv'd its Origin from some outward Causes : That there are no Specific Medicines for any part of the Body , as for the Head , Heart , Liver , Stomach , Spleen , but that they must all operate upon the whole Mass of Blood ; that consequently outward Applications cannot avail much for inward Distempers , that the Medicines must be carried in a convenient Vehicle through the Blood to the place where the Distemper lies , and that then they either carry its Cause out of the Body by Evacuation , or change the Nature of it within by altering the Mass of Blood. I may therefore reasonably divide all the Materia Medica , described by so many voluminous Authors , only into two Classes of Medicines , Evacuating and Alterating . I did not so much talk of those Remedies that evacuate only from some parts of the Body , as Bleeding , Clysters , Leeches , Issues , Blisters , Setons , Gargles , Snush , and the like , for they can hardly ever cure any inward Disease ; but of such as evacuate the Morbific Matter from the whole Mass of Blood by the five general ways , Stool , Vomit , Vrine , Sweat and Salivation ; where , without recurring to occult or precarious Qualities , I reduced to the Principles of Chymistry and Reason , the Nature and Operations of Purgatives , Emetics , Diuretics , Diaphoretics ▪ of Antimony and Mercury , of Venereal and other Diseases , as likewise the Nature and Usefulness of Baths , and other Mineral Waters . I have likewise examin'd and endeavour'd to explain the Nature and different Effects of Alterating Medicaments , which operate in the Mass of Blood without any Evacuation , such as sweeten the Blood when sowr , that thin it when gross and thick , that hasten it s too slow Circulation , that stop it s too rapid Motion , as in Fevers ; that cool the Blood , that heat it , and raise the Spirits , as Cordials ; that calm the Spirits , as Narcotics ; that strengthen the Tone of the Parts , as Styptics and Astringents ; that open Obstructions , as Aperitives . Here therefore I had occasion to consider the Vertues and Operations of Steel , Opium , Jesuits Powder , of Alcalious and Acid Medicines , and of the whole Tribe of other alterating Remedies . It would , Sir , be too prolix and needless to mention to you all that can be said in this nice and weighty Subject , which includes in a manner the whole Machine of the Universe , which requires several Years fervent Application for any one to attain a tolerable Knowledge of , and which cost me some Months Labour to demonstrate at Oxford what small Insight I was thought to have in it : Yet still I am not unwilling to comply with your Desires , and to spare some time from my other Business here , to communicate what I know of these Matters to any Persons of both Universities , or to such other ingenious Gentlemen as have a Curiosity for things of this Nature . And I shall take care that all be perform'd in such a decent and creditable manner , as may be for the Benefit and Satisfaction of others , as well as my own particular Reputation . For not only my Duty , but likewise the Usefulness and Agreeableness of my Profession , tho in it self very abstruse and difficult , inclines me naturally to improve it as much as I can ; and I hope I shall be able in few Years to publish a Latin Treatise of the Principles of Physick , and of the Oeconomia Animals , which perhaps then will give You and the Publick more Satisfaction than they or your self can at present expect from , From Bow-street in Covent-Garden , London , Nov. 2. 1695. SIR , Your very Obedient Servant , B. Connor . A LETTER to James Tyrrel , Esq ; from Dr. Connor , Fellow of the Royal Society . Containing a further Explanation and Vindication of the Plan of the Animal Oeconomy , or of the Chymical and Anatomical Method for understanding the Fabrick , Springs , Tempers and Diseases of the Human Body . SIR , IT is upon all hands acknowledg'd , that the Acquaintance of Men of Learning and Worth is of great benefit towards acquiring not only the Knowledg of Men and Manners , but of Nature too . But of all the Advantages to be reap'd from their Conversation , that of correcting our Prejudices or Mistakes , and of setting us in the right way is the most valuable . I should be too disingenuous , Sir , if I should not concur with the Publick , in justly allowing you to be as discerning a Judg as you are a true Friend . The World is convinc'd of the first by your shewing your self so great a Master as well of the Laws of Nature and Nations , as of those of your own Country ; and none that have the Honour to know you can be ignorant of your Sincerity a●●d Zeal , in correcting the Errors and Oversights of your Friends . To whom then should I more allowably communicate my Designs ? After begging your Pardon therefore for the Ambition of numbring my self with your Friends , I must tell you , that being desir'd by several , and willing my self , not to conceal the small Insight I was thought to have in Anatomy , Chymistry , and the other parts of Physick ; I thought first convenient to borrow from some Antient or Modern Authors the most easy and compendious Method , for the benefit of my Auditors . But I was frustrated of my Expectations ; for after having examined the voluminous Works of most Writers in our Faculty , I did not find it altogether fit to follow their Method , nor safe to espouse their Opinions . But the best course , I think , is to pick the best out of each , especially what relates to Matters of Fact , applying their Observations to my own Design , and taking Reason and Experience to be my surest Guides . But seeing several Persons either out of Malice or Rashness , have very industriously misrepresented my Undertaking ; I shall now give a larger Account of it than formerly , as well to satisfy my Friends , as for my own Justification . My Design therefore , Sir , is to find a short , easy , and clear Method , to be acquainted with the Fabrick , Functions , Tempers , and Diseases of the Human Body : For which purpose I must not only know Man in himself , but must also know all Bodies that are about him , and concur to his Preservation or Destruction . For as I cannot understand all that belong to my Finger , without I understand my whole Body , which ser●●es to nourish and move it ; so I cannot understand my Body without I understand the whole Universe : And as I cannot reasonably know any one Distemper of my Body , without I know the general Sources of all Distempers ; so I cannot methodically cure any one Distemper without I understand the Rules of curing all Distempers : Which shews that Quacks , and other ignorant Pretenders , may not presume to have methodical Cures for any one Distemper whatsoever . Since therefore it is necessary to have a general view of the whole Universe to be competently acquainted with Man , the first thing we must examine is Matter , which is the general Principle of all Bodies , or rather all Bodies are Matter . Matter is the only thing , in my mind , that we have any clear Notion of , if we have of any . We conceive very well that an Atom has at least six Sides or Surfaces , of which one is nearer the East than the West , another nearer the South than the North , and another nearer the Zenith than the Nadir : consequently between all the six Surfaces we conceive a Space or Extension , which we call Matter or Body , tho never so little ; and since we consider a real Space between them , we can mentally divide it into several lesser Spaces , and each lesser Space into as many other lesser ones as we please ; so that every minute Particle will be infinitely divisible . Besides , the distance between the six Sides of the Atom is so filled up and occupied by the Atom or its Extension , that it is impenetrable by any other Extension whatsoever . By an Atom I mean the minutest part in a Body actually divided from others , and still divisible in it self . Then the Properties of Matter will be Divisibility and Impenetrability . There is no essential Difference between one piece of Matter and another , since all Matter is extended , divisible and impenetrable . But since the Machine of the World is form'd of different Bodies , and all Bodies form'd of Matter , we must derive their difference at least from the Accidents of Matter : We find then that one part of Matter cannot be different from another , but in Bulk , Motion or Figure ; and according as it differs from others in one or more of these Qualities , they will constitute different Bodies : By these three Qualities of Matter we can give a general account of the different parts of the World , as the Aethereal Fluid , and Terrestrial Bodies . We may observe that the Stars and Planets , the Air , the Earth , and the Water , are made of three different sorts of Matter . The Atoms of the first Matter have a lesser Bulk and more Motion than all the rest . The Atoms of the second Matter are probably spherical , have as little Bulk as the first , and less Motion : The Atoms of the third Matter are of an irregular Figure , but have greater Bulk , and have none , or a slower Motion than all the rest . We may lawfully suppose all the Stars to be made up of the first Matter : The Aetherial Fluid , or the Heavens of the second , and the Planets and Terrestrial Bodies to be made of the third . For the Parts of the first being extream subtile , and extreamly rapid , must be fluid and thin enough to pass through the Pores and Intestices of all other Bodies , and leave no Vacuities ; and influence upon us the same way as the Sun does , by keeping the Air in a perpetual Fluidity , and by producing Fermentations in the Ground in such solid Bodies as have no invincible Resistance in their Parts . The Parts of the second Matter being likewise subtile , round , and consequently agitated perpetually by the Subtilty and Rapidity of the first Matter which pass through it , must form a Fluid and Transparent Extension , as the Expansum or the Heavens are . The Parts of the third Element being more bulky , more irregular , and having no Motion , or at least an inconsiderable one , must form gross , irregular , solid , opaque , and sensible Bodies , such as we see the Planets and Terrestrial Bodies to be . The two first Matters which I made mention of , are exterior Agents , which Nature , or God makes use of rather to influence a Motion into Terrestrial Bodies , than to enter into their Composition , contrary to Monsier des Cartes . So this last Element of the World , is that which I am to consider most , being the only thing that our Faculty is concern'd in , because it constitutes Minerals , Vegetables , and Animals , which are the three Things that I design chiefly to examine , because they furnish us with Aliments and Remedies , and are the Causes of most Distempers . Tho we find an innumerable variety of Terrestrial Bodies , and this variety depending upon the difference of their Atoms , yet by tracing exactly the particular Effects of these Atoms , and by several Experiments of Chymistry , I can reduce all parts of Bodies to four only , viz. Atoms of Earth , Atoms of Water , Atoms of Salt , and Atoms of Sulphur . But when , for Example , I am to give Rhubarb , Jesuits Powder , or any other Remedy to a Patient , to be sure of its Effects , and due Application , it is not enough to know that it is made of Earth , Water , Salt , and Sulphur , but also I must know what Earth , Water , Salt , and Oil themselves are : Besides , I am to know their Proportion , and which of them predominates in it ; which Physicians neglecting to discover , have left the Practice of Physick very obscure , and will ever continue so , until they give themselves the trouble to examine with more Exactness and Nicety the Nature ( I mean the Figure ) and Effects of the Principles of the Blood , and of all Remedies likewise . I know that the Chymists will immediately answer , That they have with a great deal of Toil and Labour , not only separated from mixt Bodies the before mentioned four Principles , but also discovered their Nature ; for they confidently tell us , that the nature of Earth is to be porous , to absorb Water , Salt and Oil ; that the nature of Water is to dissolve Salt ; of Sulphur to be inflammable ; and of Salt to prick , and be dissolved by Water . But they need not take so much pains to tell us of a thing that every body knows without the least insight in Chymistry . A Country-man knows that a Pot full of Ashes will soak a great deal of Water , or any other fluid Body : That Water dissolves Sugar and Salt ; that Oil burns , and Salt pricks the Tongue . This is not answering the Question , for they take the Effects of those Elements for their Nature . To say that Earth absorbs , that Water dissolves Salt , that Oil takes flame , and that Salt bites , is to tell me only what these Principles are capable of doing , not what they really are in themselves . If being asked by a Person , What is Man ? I should answer , that he is a reasonable Animal , or an Animal capable of Reason ; he should not doubtless be satisfied with my Answer , because I tell him what Man can do , not what he is , since he exists before he can reason . I desire to know what is the particular Figure , the Specifick Fabrick , and the inward Nature of Earth , that makes it produce an Effect different to that of Water ; and of Salt , to produce a different Effect to that of Oil. Until therefore we are more intimately acquainted with the different Bulk , Texture , and Figure , which are the ground of the Virmes and Qualities of all these Elements , we can give no satisfactory Account of their Effects ; and we must consequently be uncertain as to the Operation of a Remedy , which has any of 'em predominating in it . I confess it will be a difficult matter to determine the different bulk and figure of the Atoms of Principles , à priori , as they term it ; for they are so small and imperceptible , that we cannot discern any of 'em even with the most refin'd Microscopes : Yet I do not despair , but by calculating and summing up all the Effects and Proprieties of each of 'em by Reason , I may discover at least à posteriori , as they call it , their different Bulk and Figure , which are the only primary Qualities they differ in . For it is plain to me , that when I consider that a drop of Water is insipid , transparent , easily evaporated , that it penetrates most Bodies , and dissolves all Salts ; I can reasonably determine the Figure and Bulk of its Particles that are sutable to these Phenomena . I can say as much of a spoonful of Earth , when I observe that it is spongy , solid , poroud , friable , opaque , insipid ; that it sinks in Water ; that it cannot be raised by Fire in Distillation ; that it is the Matrix and Support of the rest of the Principles of any mixt Body . Likewise of Oil or Sulphur , when I find it is fluid , insipid , ropy , inflammable , extreamly penetrating , and immiscible with Water ; I can guess the Nature or Texture of Parts , which is capable of such Effects . When I see that an Acid Salt is always of its own nature , fluid , sharp , transparent , penetrating ; that it dissolves solid Bodies , and coagulates sulphureous ones , as Blood , Milk , &c. When I consider that an Alkali Salt is always of its own nature solid , white , porous , friable , sharp , dissolvable by Water , easily movable ; that it ferments with Acids , absorbs them , and dissolves sulphureous Bodies ; I can reasonably conjecture the Figure that renders both Salts capable of producing such different , nay contrary Effects ; which I endeavour to perform in the Chymical and Anatomical Experiments , which I make at present in my Lord Arch-bishop of Canterbury's Library , which his Grace , out of his wonted Inclination to serve the Publick , has been pleased to give me the use of for this purpose . After having examin'd the nature of the different Atoms of Matter , I trace their Effects and Operations , all which I find are perform'd by Motion , which is the only Cause of all things , and which has no other Cause or Nature it self ( that I know ) but the pure Will of the Deity . For a Body cannot be moved without it receives all its Motion from another Body that is in motion ; which Motion this second Body receiv'd from a third , that was put in motion by a fourth , and this fourth by a fifth . So tracing backward to the Creation the successive Transit of Motion from one Body to another , we must come to a first Motion of Bodies , which flowed immediately from the Creator . A Body cannot lose its Motion without communicating it all to another Body ; consequently there must be the same quantity of Motion now in the World as was in the beginning . For no Motion can be lost , and no new Motion can be produced . By examining the Laws and Occasions of Motion , I consider the Nature , Conditions , and Effects of Fermentation , which is the chiefest and most universal Motion in Nature ; by the means of which are formed so many different Minerals , Vegetables , and Animals of the different Proportion , different Situation , and different Application of our four Elements , Earth , Water , Salt and Sulphur . But my chief Design is to shew how the different Parts of Man's Body , which is the principal Subject of this Animal Oeconomy , are made of them : For out of his Bones , his Flesh , his Viscera , and even his Blood and other Humours , I draw in more or less quantity , first Water , then Volatil Spirit , or Salt , afterwards an inflammable Oil ; and there remains the Earth , out of which I draw by Water a fixt Salt. I do not only examine the Nature and Proportion of the four essential Principles of our Body , but also , what is more necessary , I design by Anatomy to demonstrate to the Eye the Structure , Texture , and Use of its solid , sensible and integrant Parts , as Bones , Cartilages , Ligaments , Muscles , Membranes , Veins , Arteries , Nerves , Lymphatic Vessels , and Glands ; all which I find to be formed of vascular Fibres of the same kind : for I do not see that the Fibres of a Muscle differ from them of a Tendon , nor the Fibres of a Membrane from them of a Ligament , nor them of a Cartilage from the Fibres of a Bone , nor the Fibres of any part , as for their Structure , from the Fibres of all the parts . I confess the Fibres of some parts of the Body are more strictly united together than others , which makes the Compactness of some Parts , and the Limberness of others ; so all parts differ from one another , only in a stricter or looser Union of their Fibres ; since we find by Experience , that Flesh becomes as hard as Bone , and Bone as soft as Flesh : For we frequently discover in dissecting dead Bodies , that the Center of the Heart , which is naturally fleshy , that the Aorta near the Heart , that Ligaments , and Cartilages turn to solid Bone ; we observe likewise that Bones in the Rickets , and by Monsieur Papin's way of boiling them , become as pliable as the Flesh of Muscles . Before I shew the Parts of the Body , I shall first examine the Humours , and chiefly the Principles , Texture , Fluidity , Circulation , and Fermentation of the Blood , the Seat of the different Constitutions and Distempers of Mankind . Afterwards I shall consider how the Blood is repaired by Digestion and Chyle ; how it is rarefied by the Air in the Lungs , how it furnisheth Animal Spirits in the Brain for motion in the Muscles , and Sensation in the five Organs : What Alteration it receives in the Liver , in all Lymphatick Glands , in the Spleen , Kidnies , and in the Parts of Generation ; how it nourisheth so many different Parts of the Body at the same time , as the same Water seeds several thousands of different Plants in the same Garden ; and how after some Periods of Years the Springs of the solid Parts must be worn out , the Vigor of the Body decay , old Age must come on , and be necessarily followed by Death ; where I must examine the Laws of the Union , Correspondence , and Separation of the Soul and Body . You have here , Sir , a short Extract of my Animal Oeconomy , by which you may perceive that my Design in it , is , by dissecting many Animals , ( as they shall best serve my purpose ) and by several Experiments of Chymistry , to discover and explain the Fabrick , Springs , Humours , and Functions of Organical Bodies , but chiefly of the Human , which , I hope , will considerably facilitate the Practice of Physick , and satisfy the Enquiries of the Curious . But those Gentlemen do me an Injury , who give it out that this is a bare Course of Anatomy . Truly that were a mean and useless Business : for , as I have often hinted , I am of opinion that Anatomy can never be well understood without not only Chymistry , but a tolerable Insight into the other parts of Natural Philosophy ; for which reason I comprehend them all together , to shew their mutual dependance , and how they contribute to the knowledg of one another , which is perhaps a Method not commonly followed . Tho several may be more capable of it , yet none can be more willing to communicate it to the Publick than I am . As for what other Persons have taught or asserted in I hysick , I am not to consider their Authority , or the number of their Followers , but how well they have performed what they pretended to . Without this liberty , there would be no hopes of Improvement , or any further progress in Physick , nor no other Labour be necessary to attain it , but much Reading and a happy Memory . It would be needless for us to be at the Pains and Expences of travelling into foreign and remote Countries , to converse with learned and experienc'd Persons , to learn their different Methods and Maxims of curing Diseases , to observe a great variety of Distempers and Symptoms in infectious Hospitals , to open so many dead Carcases , and to try a great number of Experiments , if the Dictates of Hippocrates , or Galen , or any other Author , were infallible Rules for us to follow in the Practice of Physick . Since therefore Experience and Reason are our only Guides , no Body is to take it amiss if I censure such as wrote before me , with as much Justice as they did their Predecessors ; for I 'm sworn to no Master . You know , Sir , that the Place and Time are most convenient , and I hope you may give us often the honour of your Company , and according to your wonted Candor , both do me Justice to your curious Friends , and , where I speak amiss , convince me of it , in which you will oblige , Lond. Feb. 12. 1695. Worthy Sir , Your very Humble Servant , Bernard Connor . A LETTER to his Reverend Friend Dean J. R. concerning Evangelium Medici , seu Medicina mystica de suspensis Naturae Legibus : OR , A Latin Treatise lately published at London , in which supernatural Effects are philosophically compar'd with natural ones , and explain'd by the Principles of Physick , the not consider'd within the reach of Natural Causes . SIR , I Should be proud to meet with some occasion to give you a Testimony of my Respect and Gratitude , and to shew you how sensible I am of the Happiness of having been educated in my Youth by so learned a Master : I am sorry the distance between us , and the difficulty of Carriage gives me no opportunity of sending you the Treatise you heard of concerning the Suspensions of the Laws of Nature . I can only at present promise to give you a general Idea of my Design in that Book , and of the occasion that put me upon examining these Matters . I have been present often at some Disputes about supernatural Effects , in which some maintain'd that there could have never been any perform'd : and last Year I happen'd to be accidentally ingag'd against the Objections of some Persons , who pretended they could not conceive either the possibility , or the manner of them . These Objections I looked upon as weak in themselves , and seeming to imply , That either a Supream Being cou'd do nothing but what their Faculties were capable to comprehend ; or , that there was a necessity , that , to convince Unbelievers , to confirm some important Truth , or to bring about some other great or weighty End , it were requisite that the Deity should not only work an extraordinary and surprizing Effect , but also shew them the way and manner how it was perform'd . We freely own'd , That such Operations as are look'd upon supernatural , cannot be perform'd by the stated Laws of Nature , but immediately by a Supream Power , for some great Design . This Answer , as being undeniably true , they could not but admit : and tho where the Relaters were of an undoubted Credit and Veracity , they could not but believe those Performances were supernatural ; yet , for their clearer Satisfaction , they desir'd my further Thoughts concerning the manner of such Supernatural Effects . This being above my Sphere , which reaches no further than Physick , or Nature in its ordinary Operations , wherein , however , I find Matter more than sufficient to imploy my Time and Thoughts , and wherein I plainly see the Existence , and can never sufficiently admire the constant Providence of a Deity ; yet being willing to comply with their Desires , I promised I would give them what Satisfaction I could therein . This , indeed , was not the first time the very same Difficulties had been proposed in my hearing ; for I had formerly discoursed with others , both in this and other Countries , upon the same Subject , and had some Years ago drawn up a rude Scheme of an Essay towards the clearing of this Point . But if this , or the like occasion , had not put me upon reviewing this Paper , I might never have given my self , or any body else , the trouble of reading it . But having thus unwarily engag'd my self , I resolved to revise this Design , and to give those Persons a sight of it : This I did accordingly , and afterwards shew'd it to some Friends . They owned the Notions I advanced , and the ways of Explication I proposed were new to them , and might be so to others ; and tho they were not , nor could be convinc'd that these were the very ways the Supream Power proceeded in the effecting of such Operations , yet they seemed inclinable to imagine , that upon these Principles supernatural Effects , and the Operations of them , were conceivable by such as know any thing of the Nature and Laws of Motion . This Communication of my Thoughts gave oecasion to others to discourse with me about them , and to desire that if I did intend to publish them , I would in the mean time give them , at least , the general Heads of my Design . This I was willing to have been excused in , as having not digested them into that Order I might at last publish them in , and was willing to reserve to my self a Power of making what Additions or Retrenchments I should afterwards think fit to make ; but the Plan of the Essay happening not to be fully represented , and afterwards being worse understood and commented upon , I at last resolv'd to publish it as soon as I could , seeing Persons industriously reported things I never thought of . My Design therefore , Sir , is to endeavour to make it no longer a Difficulty to conceive , and make evident by Reason , and the Principles of Physick , I mean the Principles of Nature , all the supernatural Effects authentically delivered to us concerning Bodies chiefly , but particularly the Humane : I mean , supposing those Effects to be true Matters of Fact , and all Matters of Fact , as well Natural as Supernatural , to be immediate Effects of a Supream Being , which must be granted ; it is as easy to conceive the manner how this Infinite Power may be apply'd to Bodies , to work supernatural Effects , as to produce the common Phaenomena of Nature . By this I hope to convince our Scepticks , the Deists , who must give their Assent , when they have the same evident Reason to conceive the Possibility , and consequently to believe the Truth of such miraculous Effects , that are authentically related , as they have to conceive that Straw can burn in a flaming Fire . The Foundation I go upon , is the Structure of the Human Body , which I have often taken to pieces by Anatomy , and resolv'd into its essential Elements , or minute Particles by Chymistry : for I find it as necessary to be acquainted with its Fabrick , to give an Account of the miraculous States it is supposed to have been in supernaturally , as it is to explain the natural Effects commonly produc'd in it . For want of a sufficient Insight in this matter , several Divines of the latter Ages have given very gross Ideas of the supernatural Effects they have pretended to explain ; and in several places where I have been , I saw them , either through Ignorance , or for Interest , give out for Miracles , Phaenomena , that were only surprizing Effects of Natural Causes , which has given so great an occasion to Scepticism , and increase of Deism . Having laid down for my Basis the Structure of the Human Body , as far as I could discover from my Senses , Anatomy , Fire , Microscopes , and Experiments , I proceed to examine , and endeavour to explain the different ways its natural State is suppos'd to have been supernaturally alter'd by an Infinite Power : For , finding that the Human Body is all Matter , and that all this Matter is nothing but a Union of Particles with Bulk , Figure , and respective Situation , I thought that all the Alterations that could supernaturally happen to this Bulk , Figure , or situation , could be conceiv'd . But before I enter upon those nice Subjects , I find it first necessary to enquire into the Cause , Nature , and Laws of Motion , because Motion is the only true Cause of all Natural Phaenomena ; and the Suspensions of the Laws of this Motion , are the only Causes of all supernatural Effects . I conceive the Laws of Motion can be suspended three different ways ; and by one or more of those Laws of Suspension , it is as easy to solve clearly all supernatural Effects , as it is to explain the most evident Effects of Natural Causes by the common Laws of Motion . Tho I mention , that all supernatural Effects whatsoever can be easily reduc'd to some of the three Laws of Suspension of Motion , notwithstanding I do not design to speak of them all in particular , but of such only as are most in dispute among the Learned : Yet any understanding Man may easily make his Application , and resolve all other miraculous Effects into one or other of ' em . By the Suspension of the Laws of Motion , I do not mean that these Laws are changed or abrogated , but only that their Course is stopt , while an Effect is produc'd by the immediate Action of the Deity , without any Influence of theirs , for some particular end : and it cannot be denied but that the Supream Legislator , who made first the Laws , may suspend them when he pleases ; and in that state of Suspension produce of himself alone , without their Concurrence , the same Effects , which are wont to be produced only by the same Laws put in Execution . So that tho a Body , for Example , of a hundred Pound Weight , by the established Laws of Motion must be moved by another that has several degrees of Motion , yet an Infinite Power may of himself , either move it without the Concurrence of another Body , or hinder its being moved by any other Body of what weight soever , tho put into the most rapid Motion ; as if combustible Matter should be in a flaming Fire without burning . Because my Design in that Book is to explain all the supernatural States that our Body is supposed to have been put into ; and since its being in two places at once , is the State the most disputed and doubted of , I thought it convenient to examine the Reasons of those that assert it capable of being in several places at once , to see whether they are reconcileable with our Senses , and with the Nature and Structure of a Human Body , which is the chief thing to be consider'd . I find it impostible to conceive that a Human Body can be in two places at the same time , after the manner they have hitherto describ'd , since the same Human Body can never be in two places at once , with the same Bulk , and with the same quantity of Matter . It is true , that considering the Divisibility of Matter , the Structure of the Human Body , the smalness of the first Stamina of the Embryo and Foetus , and the Principles and Mechanism of Generation , I have thought of one particular way , different from all that has ever been said upon this Subject , by which I may conceive , that tho the self-same numerical Particles of Matter can never be in two places at once , yet a Human Body , tho not the rational Soul , can be multiplied by an Infinite Power : But since we have no evident Proof , or Experience , that any Human Body has ever been thus multiplied ; and because from conceiving the poslibility of it , it is thought People may perhaps hereafter take occasion to draw several Consequences that may be liable to dangerous Constructions , and lead into erroneous Speculations , I was advised , and was willing to decline treating of this Subject , having no mind to meddle with Scripture or Religion , being not my Province . Wherefore I have endeavour'd only 〈◊〉 explain those supernatural Effects that most People agree upon , submitting my Judgment to greater Capacities : For I had no other Design in that Book , but to enquire how far we may look into , and confirm Supernatural Effects , those chiefly that r●●●te to Organical Bodies , by the Principles of Physick . Sir , the Learned and Judicious Gentlemen of your Gown can have no reason to complain that I have invaded their Province , or encroached upon their Prerogatives : For I do not undertake to prove that there were ever any supernatural Effects produced , that matter I think belongs entirely to Divines to make evident from authentick Testimony ; I only endeavour to demonstrate the Possibility of them , and if there were ever any , to explain the Mode and Mechanism with which we may conceive how they might have been perform'd : This is not doing any Prejudice to your Profestion ; for I have that Respect to the Church , and that Deference to the Clergy , that I did nothing in this matter without the Advice and Approbation of those of them that are in the highest Station : And they own'd , that tho this Subject had never been yet handled by any Physician , nor indeed by any Divine that I know of , yet it was only a Physician 's business to treat of , according to the Principles of Natural Philosophy and Physick . For since it is on all sides acknowledged , that miraculous Effects are above Natural Causes , no People can better judg whether any Effect is really supernatural , than those that make it their Business and Profession to know how far the Activity of Natural Causes can reach . For Physicians may find sometimes that what the wilful Mistakes of some , and the Ignorance of others take for supernatural , is the visible Effect of a Natural Cause , as I observ'd once at Rome some Years since : passing by chance through the Strada del Popolo , I saw a multitude of People hurrying a Man to St. Mark 's Chappel , which belongs to the Venetian Embassadors ; they told me that he was possess'd with the Devil , and that they , were carrying him to be exorcis'd : I crowded thro the Throng into the Church , and felt the Man's Pulse ; I found him in a Fever , making hideous Grimaces and Motions with his Face , Eyes , Tongue , and all his Limbs , which were nothing else but a fit of Convulsive Motions all over his Body , occasion'd by disorder of his Blood and Spirits , being a Hypochondriacal Person . The Clergy and People began very devoutly to fright the pretended Devil out of him , and in a little time his disorderly Motions ceased , which , as they thought to be the miraculous Effect of their Prayers , I attributed to the natural abatement and usual cessation of such Fits. Every understanding Naturalist knows that an able Chymist can work such surprizing Effects in his Art as may very easily pass for Miracles with such as are unacquainted how far the force of Natural Causes can extend . It would seem to 'em very astonishing to see two Liquors , that are cold of their own nature , ferment , boil , and become very hot , without any visible Cause to put them in motion : To see Aqua Regalis dissolve Massy Gold , Aqua Fortis dissolve Silver , Iron , Mercury , and most other Minerals ; to see the Spirit of Nitre , and the Oil of Cloves , which separately are very quiet , turn into a burning Flame when mixed together ; to see transparent Liquors when mixed , turn red , green , white , and into all sorts of Colours . I say nothing of the Phosphorus , of the surprizing Effects of the , Air Pump , of the Elasticity of the Air , of the Magnet , nor of an infinite number of other wonderful Phaenomena in Nature : which tho they may be common , yet they are not the less surprizing , because their Cause is as hid from those that do not , and even to those that do study Nature , as that of supernatural Effects is to those Naturalists who trace Natural Causes to their highest Sphere of Activity . I do not doubt but that if the Missionaries that are sent from the Western Churches to convert the Pagans of the Eastern Nations , were as well vers'd in Anatomy and Chymistry , as they are in the Tenets of the Christian Religion , and in the Mathematicks ; and that if they did but dazel the Eyes of these ignorant People with a great many curious and useful Experiments in these two fundamental Branches of Physick , they would perhaps make as deep Impressions upon their Minds , and give them as convincing Testimonies of the Power and Legality of their Mission , as they can at present by the spiritual or indelible Character , they say is inherent in them by virtue of their Commission . Pope Clement the Tenth knew well the Effects Chymistry artfully applied might produce in the minds of ignorant People , when he secured the Person of the famous Italian Signor Borri , who about five and thirty Years ago by his Skill in Chymistry did work several extraordinary Cures on Diseases in Germany , and gain'd such universal Reputation all over the Empire and the Northern Kingdoms , that ( as it was reported of him ) he thought he had Credit and Opportunity sufficient to invent and propagate a new Religion , by making his surprizing Experiments in Chymistry pass for Miracles ; which he might easily have done , since Chymistry being then in its Minority , was not much known in the World. But the Pope foreseeing the ill Consequence such a Design might produce , gave timely Orders to his Nuncio , then at Vienna , to desire the present Emperor to get him seiz'd ; which being accordingly done , he was sent Prisoner to Rome , on condition nevertheless that his Life should be safe , here he lived in Castello St. Angelo for several Years , where I saw him , and his curious Laboratory for Chymistry allowed him for his Diversion ; no body was admitted to discourse him without special leave , for fear , I suppose , he should inform the World either of his pretended new Doctrine , or of the Injustice he might intimate that was done to him . He died lately in this close Confinement since I have been at Rome . Thus , Sir , I have given you as succinct and comprehensive an Account of my Design in that Book as I could well express in so few Lines , by which you will believe perhaps that I have done nothing in treating of those Matters , but what belongs peculiarly to one of my Profession to examine ; and tho I do not pretend to have explain'd this nice Subject with that Satisfaction the Publick might perhaps expect , yet I hope that having been the first Person that has ever handled it after this manner , no body will blame me for having at least given occasion to others to examine it better after me , and to give a more satisfactory Explanation of it . I conceive the Subject I have undertaken to treat of in that Book is nice as well as ungrateful , wherein the Principles of Physick , the Experiments of Chymistry , and the Anatomy of the Humane Body are philosophically made use of as a Foundation to illustrate the Metaphysical Account I have given of these Supernatural Effects , which perhaps makes it not so much universally understood as I design'd ; however I am resolv'd not to meddle any more with Matters of this kind , but to apply my self entirely to the Practice of Physick . I am , London , the 21 st of January , 1697 / 8. Worthy Sir , Your Obliged Friend , and Humble Servant , B. C. FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A69788-e3780 Origin of Poland . * Pomp. Mela lib. I. de situ Orbis , cap. 3. & lib. III. ●●ap . 4. * Albinus tit . 6. pag. 70 , &c. † Adam . ●●remens●●s seculi 9. scriptor , in lib. I. Hist . Ecclesiast . cap. 10 , &c. 𝄁 Guagnini Rerum Polon . p. 50. Whence so call'd , and what by the Inhabitants . * Lib. I. cap. 2. pag. 21. † Hornii Arca-Noae , & Pet. Lucari in Annal. ●●agus●●is . Founded by Lechus . 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 Guagnini Rerum Polon . p. 51. What Laws . * Herburt . de Fulstin . Senat. Polon . in Chronico p. 2. The first City . † Id. ibid. Second City . Policy of Poland . Policy of its Kings . Number of Princes . * Hartknoch Respub . Polon . p. 22. The First King. Four Classes of Kings . Lechus . 550. * Kadlubkon in Praefat. p. 8. Gnesna and Posnan built . Visimirus . † Guagnini Rerum Polon . p. 52. His Conquesis . His Death . Twelve Woievods . Depos'd . Cracus . 700. * Vide Bohusl . Balbinum , lib. 1. Hist . Bohem. cap. 10. p. 82 , &c. Cracow 〈◊〉 . † Guagnini Rerum Polon . p. 55. His Death . His Issue . Lechus II. His Banishment and Death . Vend●● 750. * Micralius lib. 2. Chron. Pomeran . num . 22. p. 161. Her Death . Twelve Woievods . Depos'd . Lescus I. 750. How he came to be elected by A Stratagem . His Reign and Death uncertain . Election by Horse-race . A Stratagem defeated . Lescus II. 776. A Commendable Example . His Death . Lescus III. 804. His Death uncertain . Popiel I. 810. His Vices . His Death . * Herburt . de Fulstin . p. 11. Popiel II. 815. A cursed Stratagem . Judgment upon Popiel by Rats . * Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 38. Piastus . 830. * Guagnini Rerum Polon . p. 64. Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 1. p. 13. & Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 68 , &c. Cause of his Election . His Vertues . His Death . * Hartknock . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 74. Ziemovitus . 861. His Wars . * Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 1. p. 15. His Character . † Florus Polon . cap. 12. p. 22. His Death . Lescus IV. 892. His Character . His Death . Ziemovistus . 913. His Character . His Death . Miecislaus I. 964. How the Poles became Christians . His Christian Wife . * Cromerus ▪ lib. 3. p. 43. Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 70. Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 2. p. 19. His Wars . Boleslaus Chrobry . 999. * Dubravius lib. 6. Hist . Bohem. p. 49. & Albert. Cranzius lib. 2. cap. 36. Kadlubkon . lib. 2. Chron. Epist . xi . p. 130. Created first King 1005. * Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 2. p. 22. His Wars . Twelve Senators Assistants . † Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 71. His Character . His Death . Miecislaus II. 1025. His Wars . His Character . His Death . Casimir I. 10●●4 . Queen Regent . * Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 71. Casimir recall'd . His Marriage . His Wars . * Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. ●● . p. 34. His Death and Issue . Boleslaus II. 1059. His Wars . His Marriage . * Hartknoch . lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 2. p. 73. His Vices . His Flight out of the Kingdom . His Death . Patron of Poland . Title of K ▪ ceases . * Hartknoch . lib. I. cap. 2. p. 40. Uladislaus I. 1082. † Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 4. p. 45. His Wars . His Marriage . His Death . Boleslaus III. 1103. His Wars . * Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 4. p. 60. * Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 4. p. 55. His Marriage . * Hartknoch . lib. ●● . cap. 2. p. 74. His Valour and Success . His Death and Issue . † Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 4. p. 72. His Character . Uladislaus 11. 1140. Persecutes his Brothers . * Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 7. p. 73. A severe Revenge . His Flight out of the Kingdom . His Death . Boleslaus IV. 1146. His Wars . * Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 8. p. 78. His Death . Miecislaus III. 1174. A bad Policy . * Ib. p. 80. & Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 5. c. 9. p. 88. Dethron'd . Casimir II. 1178. † Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 75. Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 9. p. 82. A commendable Example . Miecislaus endeavours to be restor'd . Submits . Dantzic made a City . * Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 10. p. 85. His Death and Issue . Lescus V. 1195. Vnder Guardians . His Wars . Dethron'd . Miecislaus III. restor'd , 1199. * Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 6. p. 99. Dethron'd . Lescus V. restor'd . Miecislaus reinthron'd , 1202. His Death . * Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 75 , 76. Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 6. p. 102 , 103. Uladislaus Lasconogus . 1203. Surrenders his Crown . Lescus V. Re-establish'd . 1206. * Guagnini p. 92. Murder'd in a Bath . † Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 2. p. 94. & Herburt . de Fulstin . p. 111. Teutonic Knights call'd into Poland . Bloeslaus V. 1228. His Marriage . In●●ad of Tartars . * Ib. p. 96. & Herburt . de Fulstin . p. 116. His Troubles . † Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 76. Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 7. p. 119. Retires into Hungary . Returns . His Troubles and Wars . * Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 13. p. 103. Koningsberg built . His Death . Lescus VI. 1279. His Wars . City of Leopol , whence so called . * Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 8. p. 136. An Insurrection . He retires into Hungary . Returns with success . His Death . Henry 1. 1290. Premislus . 1296. Title of King restor'd . * Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 40. Murder'd . † Florus Polon . lib. 2 : cap. 15. p. 113. Guagnini Tom. 1. p. 97. Uladislaus III. 1296. 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 Hartknoch . p. 77. His Wars . His Vices . Dethron'd . Winceslaus K. of Bohemia . 1300. False Policy . His Wars . * Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 17. p. 118. His Death . † Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 9. p. 147. Uladislaus IV. restor'd . 1305. 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 Ib. p. 148. & Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 18. p. 119. Meets with Difficulties . Teutonic Knights establish'd in Prussia . * Ib. p. 120. City of Marienburg , when built . Teutonic Order troublesome to the Poles . * Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 18. p. 123. And therefore excommunicated by the Pope . Locticus his Speech to his Army . Overthrows the Teuronic Order . * Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 18. p. 131. >𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 9. p. 153. Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 77 , 78. Is crown'd , together with his Queen , by Order of the Pope . Casimir III. 1333. Makes Peace with the Teutonic Knights . * Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 10. p. 166. His Conquests . † Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 19. p. 135. His other good Deeds . His Character . * Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 78. Starovolseius Descript . Polon . p. 122. His Wars . His Death . † Bizardiere Histoire des Dietes , p. 1. Guagnini Tom. 1. p. 102. Lewis King of Hungary , 1370. Oblig'd to take an Oath . * Radevicus lib. 1. cap. 3. p. 13. Returns into Hungary . His Wars . His Death , And Issue . * Chwalkowski singularia Polonica p. 20. Florus Polon . lib. 2. cap. 20. p. 145 , 146. Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 11. p. 189 , &c. A commendable Example . Queen Hedwigis 1382. Has several Suitors . Is married to Jagello , who becomes a Christian . Jagello , or Uladislaus V. 1386. Converts the Lithuanians . * Herb. de Fulst . l. 13. p. 207. Hartkn . l. 1. c. 2. p. 87. Founds the Vniversity of Cracow . Hedwigis dies . His Wars with the Teutonic Order . His Death , And Issue . Uladislaus VI. 1435. * Florus Polon . lib. 3. cap. 2. p. 167. The Senate , Regents . Uladislaus crown'd King of Hungary . His Wars with the Turks . * Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 14. p. 172 , &c. Complimented by Christian Princes on his Victory . † Florus Polon . lib. 3. cap. 2. p. 175. Kill'd and routed by the Turks . * Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 88. Casimir IV. 1446. His Marriage . Assists the Prussians against the Teutonic Knights . Is routed by that Order . Tet obtains an advantagious Peace . His Issue . Deputies first admitted to the Diet. * Lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 89. His Death . John Albert . 1493. His Character , with that of the Valachians . * Florus Polon . lib. 3. cap. 4. p. 198. His Policy and Army defeated by the Valachians . * Florus Polon . lib. 3. cap. 4. p. 201. Makes Peace with the Valachians and Turks . His Death . Alexander . 1501. † Herburt . de Fulstin . lib. 19. p. 348. Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 90. His Wars . His Death . His Character . * Fulstin . lib. 20. p. 356. † Hartkn . l. 1. c. 2. p. 90. Sigismund I. 1507. * Florus Polon . lib. 3. cap. 6. p. 213 , &c. Defeats a great Conspiracy and Army . His other Wars . His Marriage . His War with the Teutonic Order . * Florus Polon . lib. 3. cap. 6. p. 226. Ended by Mediation . How the Emperor came by Hungary , Bohemia and Silesia . His Character , Marriages , and Issue . * Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 90. A false Christ . † Guagnini Tom. 1. p. 125. Sigismund II. 1548. * Florus Polon . lib. 3. cap. 7. p. 238 , &c. Guagnini Rerum Polon . Tom. 1. p. 128 , &c. His Marriage displeases the Diet. Livonia united to Poland . First Duke of Curland and Semigallia . * Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 8. His Wars with the Muscovites . * Florus Polon . lib. 3. cap. 7. p. 255. Lutheran Religion propagated . † Neugebaver . lib. 8. Hist . Polon . p. 572 , &c. * Sarnitius lib. 8. Annal. Polon . ad An. 1552. p. 394. † Neugebaver lib. 8. p. 585 , &c. The Commonwealth of Babina . 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 Sarnitius lib. 8. Annal. Polon . p. 395. His Death . Jagellonic Family extinct . A Diet call'd . Henry of Valois . 1574. * Heidenstein Rerum Polon . lib. 1. p. 30. col . 2. His Coronation . * Heidenstein lib. 1. p. 62. col . 1. Abdicates Poland . Polish Embassy into France proves fruitless . Candidates for a new Election . Stephen Batori . 1577. * Florus Polon . lib. 4. p. 340. His Rise . His Marriage . The Dantzickers reduc'd . † Florus Polon . lib. 4. p. 302. Sleidan . lib. 65. p. 325 , &c. No Courts of Justice . * Florus Polon . lib. 4. p. 306. † Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 102 , &c. His Wars . * Bizardiere , p. 59. 15 of Jan. 1582. * Bizardiere Hist . des Dietes , p. 59 , &c. Ukraina Whence so call'd . † Ibid. Inhabitants term'd Cosacks . 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 Heidenstein Rerum Polon . lib. 9. p. 326. * Chevalier Hist . de Cosaques , p. 3. Reduc'd to a Discipline . † Guerre Civili di Polon . lib. 1. p. 7. Whence their Name . Extent of their first Dominions . Their present Extent . * Hist . des Cosaques , p. 26 , &c. Their Buildings , † Beauplan . Descript . d' Ukraine , p. 3. Character , 𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁𝄁 Hist . des Cosques , p. 32. Religion . Abundance of Flies and Locusls . Language , Customs and Manners . Customs and Manners in Peace and War. Batori is refus'd to name his Successor . His Character . His Death , Sept. 13. 1586. * Florus Polon . lib. 4. p. 349 , &c. A Diet call'd . The Lutherans obtain Liberty of Conscience . The Lutheran and Catholick Factions Not to be ●●nit●●d . The Lutherans 〈◊〉 . Suppress'd . Three Factions . * Heidenstein Rerum Polon . lib. 8. p. 253. col . 1. Several Candidates . The Lutherans Policy . Ministers admitted to Audience . * Heidenstein lib. 8. p. 256. col . 2. Election . Sigismund III. 1587. Lutheran Party dissents ; Elects and Proclaims Maximilian ; But pronounc'd Traitors by the Diet. A Comical Prophecy . † Sued . The two Candidates come into Poland . Maximilian routed by the Polish General . Sigisimund Crown'd . Maximilian beaten again and made Prisoner . Offer'd Liberty on honourable Terms . Dissents . Consents . Sigismund 's Marriage . * Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 105 , &c. Crown'd King of Sweden , 1592. * Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 105. Depos'd , and Charl. IX . proclaim'd in Sweden . What caus'd the War with the Muscovites . The Poles in War with the Turks ▪ Invasion by Gustavus Adolphus . Sigismund's Death . His Character . * Bizardiere , p. 89. A peaceable Election . Prince Casimir suspected for a Competitor . A Diet call'd ; Proceeds to Election . Foreign Ministers admitted . Dantzic first allow'd a Vote . Uladislaus VII . 1632. His Marriage . His Wars * Heidenstein lib. XI . p. 327 , &c. With the Cosacks . * Constit . Ann. 1647. p. 9. tit . Ordinacya Poszty . His Death . John Casimir . 1648. * Piasecius ad Annum 1648. fol. 599. A Diet call'd ; Proceeds to Election . Prince Casimir oppos'd . His Character and Travels . Like to be excluded . Foreign Ministers admitted . Casimir elected . His Marriage . His Wars . The King of Sweden invades Poland . Cause of his Invasion . Cracow took by a Stratagem . King of Sweden enters into a League with the E. of Brandenburg . Treaty of Oliva . * Pufendorf . Rerum Brandenb . lib. VIII . Sect. 55. &c. fol. 508. col . 2. Motive and Means of Casimir's Abdication . Casimir 's Death . 1671. A Diet call'd . Competitors for the Crown , Reduc'd to two . Foreign Ministers admitted . Heats arise ; Appeas'd by a Speech . A Plasto propos'd . * Hartknoch . lib. ●● . cap. 2. p. 109. Policy disappointed . Michael refuses the Crown ; Accepts it . The Primate conforms . Michael Wiesnowiski 1670. His Marriage . The Cosacks Rebellion Favour'd by the Turk : Produces a bad Peace . The Poles march to recover Podolia ; Conquer ; But fail in their Design . Michael's Death ; Leaves no Issue . * Hartknoch . lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 109 , 110. An odd Story . A Diet call'd ; Poceeds to Election . Several Candidates . A French Prince propos'd , but not nam'd . Queen Dowager's Zeal . Only three Competitors and Factions left . Whose Interest France espouses . Magnificent Trains . Lithuania against a Native . Foreign Ministers admitted . A double Election apprehended . The Queen and Patz endeavour'd to be seduc'd . Lithuania tends towards a Civil War. Poland and part of Lithuania biass'd to Sobieski by a Speech . Patz retires and dissents ; Complies , with the rest of Lithuania . John III. 1674. His Father . His Mother . His Travels . His Marriage . His Generosity . A Jointure assign'd the Queen-Dowager . His Conquests . A Battle . Podhais taken by the Turks . His Coronation . 1676. My Lord Rochester's Embassy into Poland in the Year 1676 ▪ Peace concludedwith the Turks . Audience to the English Embassador . He relieves Vienna . Defeat of the Turks . His Entry through the Breach of Vienna . He pursues the Turks . Takes Zytchin in Hungary . Enters into a League against the Turks . Is immoderately Covetous . His Person and Dress . The Habits of his Subjects . His Character . He engages the Author in a Physical Dispute . The Dispute continues . His Buildings . His Care of his Children . His great Riches . The Queen's first coming into Poland . Her first Marriage . Her Age , and Qualifications . Her Address in disposing of Employments . Pr. James his Character . His intended Marriage disappointed ; But married to another . A Character of his two Brothers . Little Respect paid to the King's Children . The Character of the Princess . Her Marriage . Her Portion . Ceremony of her Marriage . Pr. James officiates as Embassador . The Ceremony continues . Equipage for her Journey . Begins her Journey . Her Reception as Berlin . Is met by the Elector . Proceeds on her Journey . The King's Sister . A Consultation of Physicians . Her Issue . The King's Death . The Interregnum . Competitors for the Crown . Frederic Augustus . 1697. Crown'd K. of Poland . The Antient Extent of Poland . It s Increase by Conquests : By Policy . Present Extent . Its Bounds . Soil . Its Products . Number of Towns and Villages . Climate . Rivers , Their several Courses . Its Lakes . I. PROVINCE . It s Division . I. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Posnan . Gnesna . Koscien . Uskow . Sremsk , &c. Miedzyrzecze . Slupcza . Pysdra . Senators of Posnania . It s Arms. II. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Kalisch . Kolo . Land. Naklo . Odolanovia . Chocia . Senators of Kalisch . III. Palatinate . The Cities and Towns of Siradia . Rosprza . Spicimir . Petricovia . Konarzew . Wart . Lask . Territory of Vielunia . Towns of Vielunia . Senators of Siradia . It s Arms. Arms of Vielunia . IV. palatinate . Cities and Towns of Rava . Lowitz . Volboria . Gombin . Sochaczow . Gostinin . Viasdum . Biala . Senators of Rava . It s Arms. V. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Lanschet . Orlow . Bresina . Piatek . Uniejovia . Senators of Lanschet . It s Arms. Territory of Cujavia . I. Palatinate of Cujavia . Cities and Towns of Uladislaw . Bresty . Nisavia . Radzieow . Koisinow . Kowalow . II. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Cruswick . Bydgosty . Senators of Cujavia . It s Arms. II. PROVINCE . Lesser Poland . Its Bounds . I. 〈◊〉 . Cities and Towns of Cracow . Why so call'd . The Castle . The Cathedral . The Bishop and Chapter . Other Churches . The University . Its Colleges . Vice-Chancellor . Monasteries . Mendicants . Houses of this City . Biecz . Wounitz . Sandecz . Lelow . Kyaz . Osvieczin . Zator . Severia . Czentochova . Slaucovia . Ilcussia . Wieliczka . Bochnia . Dobcitia . Proszovice . Mines of Poland . Account of Salt Mines . Manna found . Senators of Cracovia . The Castellans Power . Mayor of Cracow . Government of the Castle . Arms of this Palatinate . Of Sandecz . Of the Dutchy of Oswieczin . Of that of Zator . II. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Sendomir . Opatovia . Viazden . Radom . Jedlinsk . Solecia . Ilza . Cunovia . Bozentin . Kielcz . Chencin . Malogost . Sulovia . Drevicz , and Inowlodz . Sydlovecz . Stenzicz . Janovecz . Slupecz . Lagovia . Racovia . Corzin . Wislicz . Pilzno . Poloviec . Zawichost . Zarnow . Zaclicin . Lezaisk . Senators of Sendomir . It s Arms. III. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Lublin . Casimir . Czemiernikow . Urzendow Lulow . Parkow . Senators of Lublin . It s Arms. III. PROVINCE . Its Bounds . Its Products . Its Rivers . Its Lakes . Royal Prussia . I. Palatinate . II. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Culm . Thorn. It s Arms. Native Town of Copernicus . Graudentz . Colmensee . Territory of Michalovia . III. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Marienburg . Elbing . IV. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Heilsberg . Fraumberg . Brunsberg . Ducal Prussia . Town of Koningsberg . Senators of Prussia . It s Arms. IV. PROVINCE . Red-Russia . It s Extent . I. Palatinate . I. District . Cities and Towns of Leopol . Several times besieg'd . Grodeck . Javorisvia . Zolkiew . It s Arms. II. District . Cities and Towns of Premislaw . Sambor . Jaroslaw . Lancut . Resovia . It s Arms. III. District . Cities and Towns of Halicz . Sniatin . Colom . Martinow . Dolina . Strium . Podock . Brezana . Buczavia . Podhajecia . IV. District . Cities and Towns of Sanoch . Crosna . Brozovia , &c. Senators of Sanoch . II. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Caminiec . Trembowla . Laticzow . Bar. Husiatinow . Czartikow . Janow , &c. Chmielnick . Miedzibosz . Senators of Podolia . ●●s Arms. III. Palatinate . Cities of Braclaw . Vinnicza . Senators of Braslaw . IV. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Kiow . Kaniow . Circassia . Oczakow . Stepanow . Fastovia . Bohuslaw . The Senators of Kiovia . It s Arms. V. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Belsko . Busko . Grodlow . Grabow . Sokal . Senators of Belsko . It s Arms. VI. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Chelm . Crasnistaw . Zamoisk . Ratno . Lynbowlya . Senators of Chelm . It s Arms. V. PROVINCE . Its Bounds . Inhabitants . Division . I. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Warsaw . Wisna . Wissegrod . Ciekanow . Lombze . Rozan . Liw . Pultovia . Czerniensk . Akroczim . Varka . Blonye . Pultowsko . Tarcin . Grodzyec . Prasniz . Senators of the Pal. of Masovia . It s Arms. II. Palatinate . Ploczko . Sieprcz . Srensko . Mlaw . Radzanow . Senators of Ploskow . It s Arms. III. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Dobrina . Ripin . Slonsk . Gorzno . Senators of Dobrina . It s Arms. VI. PROVINCE . Its Bounds . Manners of the People . Their Superstition . Manrer of sacrificing . Towns of Rosienia Mednick . Poniviess . Cowna . Senators of Samogitia . VII . PROVINCE . Cities and Towns of Lutzko . Ulodimir . Krzemenec . Brodi . Olika . Constantinow . Zsbarasz . Senators of Volhynia . It s Arms. VIII . PROVINCE . Its Bounds . Cities and Towns of Byelsko . Drogiczin . Myelnick . Tykoczin . Knyssin . Augustow . Mordi . Wasilkow . Narew . Bransko . Suras . Senators of the Province of Podlachia . It s Arms. Lithuania how call'd by the Inhabitants . It s present Bounds . Antient Extent . Soil and Products . Vnion with Poland , and Privileges . Division . Arms. Lithuania , whence so called . Different Opinions . Palamon . Borcus . Cunossus . Spera . Kyernus . Gybutus . Zivibundus . Muntwil . Uikint . Zivibundus . Erdzivil . Algimuntus . Mingailus . Skirmunt . Ginvil . Boris . Basilius Rechwold . Hlebus and Poroskavia . Kukovoitus . Giedrussus . Ringolt . Mindog , 1240. Acknowledg'd King. K. Mindog murder'd . Stroinat , 1263. Woisalk , 1264. Great Dukes of Lithuania . Utenus . Swintorohus . Germontus . Trahus . Narimundus . Dowmant . Holsanus . Giedrutus . Troidenus . Rimunt . Vithenes , 1281. 1287. 1289. 1293. 1294. Gedeminus . 1300. 1304. Troki built . Vilna built . 1306. 1307. 1308. 1315. 1322. 1323. 1325. His Death . Montividus . Narimundus . Olgerdus . Keijstutus . Koriatus . Jauunutus . Lubartus . Olgerdus . Caminiec built . Jagello 1381. I. PROVINCE . II. PROVINCE . I. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Vilna . Osmian . Bratislaw . Wilkomitz . Ikaznia . Drizwiatz . Senators of Vilna . It s Arms. II. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Troki . Grodno . Lida . Cowno . Upita . Senators of Troki . It s Arms. III. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Brescia . Pinsko . Biala . Prepetus . Senators of Briescia . It s Arms. I. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Novogrodec . Slonim . Wolkowisko . Lacowickz . Mysza . Zlucz . Rozan . Neswitz . Senators of Novogrodec . It s Arms. II. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Mscislaw . Modzir . Dambrownuna . Bychow . Kopysz . Sklow . Reczycza . Viszehorod . Strissin . Senators of Mscislaw . It s Arms. III. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Witebsko . Orsha . Mohilow . Czasniki . Sienno . Leplo . Woroniec . Senators of Vitebsko . It s Arms. IV. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Minski . Borissow . Koidanow . Radoskowice . Lohoisko . Swislocz . Bobroisko . Odruczko , Senators of Minski . It s Arms. V. Palatinate . Cities and Towns of Polocz . Usacz . Disna . Druha . Senators of Polocz . It s Arms. 
A40104	----	The history of the troubles of Suethland and Poland, which occasioned the expulsion of Sigismundus the Third, king of those kingdomes, with his heires for ever from the Suethish crown with a continuation of those troubles, untill the truce, an. 1629 : as also, a particular narration of the daily passages at the last and great treaty of pacification between those two kingdomes, concluded at Stumbsdorff in Prussia, anno 1635 : concluding with a breife commemoration of the life and death of Sr. George Duglas, Knight, Lord Ambassadour extraordinary from the late King of Great Brittaine, for the treaty above mentioned / faithfully couched by J. Fowler ... Fowler, J. (John) 1656 Approx. 774 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 138 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A40104 Wing F1731 ESTC R42031 23249304 ocm 23249304 109514 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A40104) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 109514) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1700:51) The history of the troubles of Suethland and Poland, which occasioned the expulsion of Sigismundus the Third, king of those kingdomes, with his heires for ever from the Suethish crown with a continuation of those troubles, untill the truce, an. 1629 : as also, a particular narration of the daily passages at the last and great treaty of pacification between those two kingdomes, concluded at Stumbsdorff in Prussia, anno 1635 : concluding with a breife commemoration of the life and death of Sr. George Duglas, Knight, Lord Ambassadour extraordinary from the late King of Great Brittaine, for the treaty above mentioned / faithfully couched by J. Fowler ... Fowler, J. (John) Sweden. Treaties, etc. Poland, 1635 Sept. 12. Poland. Treaties, etc. Sweden, 1635 Sept. 12. [8], 254 p., 8 leaves of plates : ports. Printed by Thomas Roycroft for Thomas Dring, and are to be sold at the George ..., London : 1656. Errata: p. 254. In 3 parts. Parts [2] and [3] have special t.p.: (pt. [2]) The treaty of pacification (upon the fore-related troubles) concluded in the yeare, 1635, between ... Uladislaus the Fourth, King of Poland ... and Christina Augusta, Queen of Suethes ... London, Printed for Hen. Twyford and Tho. Dring, 1656. (pt. [3]) A brief commemoration of the life and death of Sir George Duglas ... London, Printed for H. Twyford and T. Dring, 1656. Reproduction of original in Trinity College Library, Cambridge University. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Sigismund -- III, -- King of Poland and Sweden, 1566-1632. Władysław -- IV Zygmunt, -- King of Poland, 1595-1648. Kristina, -- Queen of Sweden, 1626-1689. Douglas, George, -- Sir, d. 1636. Sweden -- Foreign relations -- Treaties. Poland -- Foreign relations -- Treaties. Sweden -- Foreign relations -- Poland. Poland -- Foreign relations -- Sweden. Sweden -- History -- 1523-1718. Poland -- History -- Sigismund III, 1587-1632. 2006-12 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-12 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-01 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2007-01 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion CAROLVS GVSTAVVS King of Swethens , Goths , & Vandalls , greate prince of Finland , Duke of Esthonia , & Carelia . Lor d of Ingria . & Crowned An o Dom̄ : 1654. P S excudit portrait of King Carl X Gustav of Sweden THE HISTORY Of the Troubles of SUETHLAND AND POLAND , Which occasioned the Expulsion of Sigismundus the Third , King of those Kingdomes , with his Heires for ever from the SUETHISH Crown . WITH A CONTINUATION OF THOSE Troubles , untill the Truce , An. 1629. As also , a particular Narration of the daily Passages at the last and great Treaty of Pacification between those two Kingdomes , concluded at Stumbsdorff in Prussia , Anno 1635. CONCLUDING WITH A BREIFE COMMEMORATION OF THE Life and Death of S r. GEORGE DVGLAS Knight , Lord Ambassadour Extraordinary from the late King of Great BRITTAINE , for the Treaty above mentioned . Faithfully couched by J. FOVVLER , Secretary to his Lordship for that Embassy . LONDON , Printed by Thomas Roycroft for Thomas Dring , and are to be sold at the George neer Cliffords Inne in Fleetstreet , 1656. Collegium S. S. et Individuae Trinatatis in Academiá Cantabrigiensi TO HIS HIGHNESSE THE LORD PROTECTOR , MY LORD , THE remembrance of having read , that a Great Emperor was once graciously pleased to accept of an Apple from the hand of a poor Peasant , hath encouraged me to the presenting of the ensuing Discourse unto your Highnesse . As that Prince was ( doubtless ) induced to daign the reception of so slight a Gift from 〈◊〉 mean a Giver , not for any merit either in the Person or Present , but by the conjecture he made of the dutifull affection wherwith it was Offered ; so , I am willing to hope that , the boldness of this address may be the more excusable , in regard , the like affectionate duty is , in the most of submissiveness , herewith tendred . Your Highness hath moreover ( I humbly conceive ) a Peculiar right hereunto , as being the sole adaequate Paralell to the famous Princes of the Gustavian Line , mentioned in the following Narrative ; for if they were great in Armes , which none can deny , and that their Heroick Actions have rendred their Memories renowned to Perpetuity ; Your Highness Name is certainly engraven in Characters indeleble upon the never decaying Pillars of immortall Fame , whose Trumpet hath sounded your more then Admirable Successes , unto the most Remote Regions : Nor , is Caesar's Veni , Vidi , Vici , lesse illustrated by your Highnesse Pourtraict than it was by his Statua . As Victory did constantly accompany the Second and great Gustavus whilest living , and attend him even in death , contrary to that observation of the famous Marquesse of Malvezzi , That the death of valiant Leaders is the losse of Battells ; So , it is truely affirmed , that whensoever your Highness hath led on your Forces , your Foes have as often fallen before you , and the most Numerous Enemies that have ever hitherto dared to look you in the Face , have been alwaies constrained to turn their backs : Neither can the most black-mouthed Detraction gaine-say this Truth . Your Highnesse hath one Advantage more , which was not by Providence permitted unto that Great Monarch ; in that by the Protection of the All-mighty , you live to reap the Fruit of your Labours , in Praising the God of your Salvation . May your Highnesse , Religiously and Magnanimously , still goe on to doe worthily in this our Judah , and to be famous in our Israel ; and after a continued Series of Glorious Tryumphs here below , remain Tryumphantly Glorious above in the Mansions of Eternity . So craving Pardon for this Presumption , I rest In all humble Obedience At your HIGHNESS Command , J. FOWLER . THE PREFACE OR ARGUMENT To the ensuing DISCOURSE . THERE is nothing new under the Sun , saith the wisest of Kings . This , as it is in it selfe a certaine truth , so it is not more evident in any thing then in the Stupendious alterations which History in generall doth manifest to have happened in Kingdomes and Common-wealths , even from the Flood ; the recapitulation whereof would not onely outswell this bulke , but likewise tire the Reader , whose curiosity therein may be elsewhere abundantly satisfied . Many in England may perhaps thinke , that the Changes we have seen of late years among our selves admit of no President . The Pages ensuing will shew otherwise ; and that what hath been done of late times in this Nation , hath been in great part formerly presented upon Forraigne Stages ; yea , within the memory of Men yet living , if diligent Scruteny were made into the Actings in other Regions , and wherein they have come short of Ours , it may seem , by their published expressions , that they regretted the overslipping of oppertunity . The subsequent Discourse is a Narrative truely Epitomized out of the Publike Acts of the Suethes : The passages of the Pacification ensuing , with other Germane Occurrences of those times , are no lesse faithfully annexed . The Method used is , First , A breife mention of Polands exaltation from a Ducall to a Regall Government , An. 1000. with a particular deduction of their Kings from the time that Jagello , great Duke of Lithuania ( in the right of his Wife ) was there Crowned ; whose merits toward that Kingdome are still celebrated by the Polanders , and whose Descendants have constantly swayed that Scepter ( untill this present ) for the space of two hundred sixty nine years : The interposition of Henry Duke of Anjow , afterwards King of France , the third of that Name , usually stiled Henry of Valois , onely excepted . The next thing presented is a like deduction of the Kings of Suethland ( much more ancient then the other in the Title of a Kingdome ) from the time of Magnus Erickson , surnamed Smeeke , in favour of whom and of his Posterity the Suethish Crowne ( alwayes formerly Elective ) was rendred Hereditary by a generall Act of Union at Varburg , An. 1343. A more strict Hereditary Union is next exhibited in the Raigne of Gustavus Erickson ( the Deliverer of his Countrey from the slavery of Strangers ) and the same confirmed and corroborated by the whole States of Suethland , An. 1544. in whose Race that Scepter hath ever since remained and doth still continue . Nine Crowned Kings have ( within the third degree ) descended from his loynes , Viz. Erick , John , and ( harles , his three Sons ; Sigismund the son of John ( King of Poland and Suethland ) Gustavus Adolphus the son of Charles ; the late Queen Christina of Suethland ; Vladislaus and Casimir , the sons of Sigismuna , consecutively Kings of Poland ; and the present King of Suethen , Carolus Gustavus , great Grand-childe to the fore-named Gustavus Erickson , as being the son of the Princess Catherine Daughter to the foresayd Charles , who All act their parts in the Scenes of the ensuing Narrative . The Marriage of John forenamed , then Duke of Finland ( afterwards King of Suethland ) with a Royall Virgin of the Polish Jagellonian Race , and the Election ( by vertue of that Allyance ) of Sigismund their Eldest to the Regall Chaire of Poland , with his Coronation in Suethland after his Fathers decease , follows next in order . The dissensions afterwards arising between King Sigismundus and his subjects of Suethland are mentioned : His taking up Armes ; Their opposition and raising of Forces , under the Conduct of his Uncle Charles ( then Duke of Sudermannia , &c. ) by them Parliamentarily Constituted Governour of Suethland , is demonstrated . The heads of the severall Letters which passed between that King and his said Uncle in that conjuncture ( and even when the Armies of both sides were in the Feild , and in sight of each other ) are touched : The Kings bad successe ; the accord ensuing between them , with his Retreat into Poland , contrary thereunto , set forth : Contents of their subsequent ( as well as preceding ) Acts of Parliament , inserted : Their renouncing of Fidelity and Subjection to him and his Heirs for ever , with their exaltation of the forenamed Duke Charles unto his Nephews Throne , manifested : The Warrs ( thereupon ) between them ( with advantage to the Suethes ) and upon other intervenient occasions , a Truce mediated and concluded for six years , An. 1629. hinted . That Truce neer expiring , a second Treaty being set on foot , An. 1634. for a finall Peace or longer Truce , and the latter for six and twenty years , assented unto by both Parties the year following , the daily passages thereof are faithfully couched . Lastly , A breife Commemoration of the Ambassador ; who , from England , did Mediate that Truce : A touch likewise of sundry ( as aforesayd ) Emergencies in Germany ( relating to Englands and the Protestant Interest there in those times ) not unnecessary for the better understanding of Passages referring , as well to the sayd Treaty , as to the Ambassadors Person and Death , wherein sundry occurrences not usuall may be observed , with a cursory mention of the now Raigning Princes of Suethland and Poland , and the present posture of affiares in those Nations , conclude the Triple Narrative . SUETHLAND AND POLANDS TROVBLES ; Preceding , Causing , and Ensuing the Expulsion of King SIGISMUND the Third from the Crown of SUETHLAND . The Rise of the WARS between Suethland and Poland . THE Crown of Poland ( as also that of Suethland , untill of latter Ages ) hath ever been and still is Elective ; and albeit not neer so ancient as the other ( in the Title of a King 〈…〉 yet at present , not of consideration inferiour to most in Christendom ; the same being the only Bulwark in those parts against the incroaching power of the insulting Turk , and his Blood-hound the numerous over-running Tartar. Unto the time of Boleslaus ( sur-named ) Chrobrus , that Country was governed somtimes by Dukes , otherwhiles by Palatines : But Otho the Third , the Germane Emperour ( who in the year 997. first instituted the Colledge of Electors for the choice of future Successors to the Imperiall Crown ) after an expedition by him made into Italy , undertaking a Journey into Poland to visite the Tomb of S. Adelbert , and being there Magnificently received and entertained by the said Boleslaus , in requitall therof , and to tye him in the more strickt Bonds of Amity towards himself and the Roman Empire : Of Duke , stiled and Crowned him King of Poland , about the year of Grace 1000. After whom the said Title continued by the space of 82. years , unto the time of Vladislaus the first , who abandoned the same , using only that of Prince , or Duke ; in which frame the Government remained for the term of 213. years , at the end wherof , Lescus Niger deceasing ( and the State , distracted into divers Factions , being for some time without a Prince ) the supream Rule was at last electively setled upon Primislaus ( surnam'd ) Posthumus , who resumed the Title of King. An. 1295. That Royall Title hath been ( ever since ) retained by his Successors , yet not fully established untill the Raign of Casimir the second , stiled the Great , after whose death his Nephew Lewis , King of Hungaria ( son to Charles King therof , by Elizabeth , Sister of the said Casimir ) succeeding electively to the Regall Chair of Poland , deceased without Heirs Males , and Mary eldest Daughter of the said Lewis , being chosen Queen of Hungaria ; Heduigis the younger was elected to the Crown of Poland , and married unto Jagello , great Duke of Lithuania , who in contemplation of the said Match and the Crown of Poland , wherunto he was therby advanced , became a Christian in the year 138● . by the name of Vladislaus the fifth , and wrought so with his Subjects the Lithuanians , as that they also embraced the Christian Profession ; and likewise united his said Dutchy of Lithuania , with Samogitia , and that part of Roxo●ania which was under his obedience , unto the Crown of Poland for ever . To which three conditions he was obliged by the Articles of his Marriage . The first was forth with , the second soon after effected , albeit not without reluctancy , as may be conceived , where a People is rooted and therby become obstinate in Idolatrie . The third point , the Union , was yet more hard to compasse and took more time of deliberation , neither was it fully accomplished untill of latter years . For the Princes of the Race of Jagello ( who after him succeeded to the Crown of Poland ) being unwilling to deprive their Posterity of their Hereditary Estates , and to submit the same to the election of the Polanders , least being pre-termitted therin , they might remain deprived of their ancient Patrimonicall Rights and Dignities , deferred the fulfilling therof from one time to another , alleadging that the States and people of Lithuania would not consent therto , as apprehending future prejudice by that Conjunction . But at last , seeing that of the one side their Princes Males began to fail ( as they did in the time of Sigismundus Augustus ) and on the other part apprehending the power of the Russians , and the renewing of former pretensions ; the Lithuanians condescended to the Union , in the Raign of the said Sigismundus , who procured that the Lithuanian Bishops , the Palatines and a certain number of Castellans should have Session and Vote in the Parliaments of Poland at the election of their Kins , and all other Priviledges which the Native Polonians have , wherby the Rights of the Lithuanian Princes to their Patrimoniall Estates might seem secured . It may be generally observed that in those Elective Kingdoms , regard is had to the next in right line , unless known to be unfit and unworthy of so great a Power , as is apparent in Hungaria , Bohemia , and Suethland ( before the same became Hereditary ) in Denmark also , and in Russia most usually , and at present is and hath been practised in Germany since the time of Charles the fifth . By virtue of this regard to the Progeny of well deserving Princes , the Jagellonian Posterity hath continued successively elected to the Crown of Poland , ever since his death , about 137. years , under the Raign of six Kings ; Viz. Vladislans the sixth , his Son ; Casimir Son to the said Vladislans , John Albert second Son of Casimir , ( the elder being pre-termitted by reason of his embracing the Crowns of Hungaria and Bohemia ) Alexander the third Brother , and these two dying without Issue , Sigismund fourth Son of the said Casimir succeeded , and to him , his Son Sigismundus ( the second sur-named ) Augustus the last Prince of the Issue Male of Jagello , who deceased about the year 1573. After him was chosen Henry of Valois Duke of Anjow , second Son to Henry the second King of France : The only meer stranger to the blood in all the Catalogue of the Polish Kings , who secretly deserting that Crown and Kingdom ( upon notice of the death of his Brother Charles the nineth ) conveyed himself privily into France , where An. 1574. he succeeded by the name of Henry de Valois , his Raign in Poland not during one whole year . Sigismundus Augustus had left ( albeit no Sons to whom that Crown might accrue ) two Sisters , of whom Anne the elder was wedded to Stephen Bathor Prince of Transilvania , an unequall Match , her years ( much exceeding his ) considered . He was therupon chosen King of Poland , An. 1579. having been also recommended to that Crown by Amurath the third , then Emperor of Turkie , which administred occasion to the proud Sultan of boasting that he had given the Polanders a King. During the Raign of Sigismund Augustus , John Duke of Finland , brother to Erick King of Suethland had been sent into Poland to treat a Marriage between his Brother and Catherine the second Sister of the said Sigismund ; but upon his Brother Ericks mean and unworthy matching with another , himself espoused that Princess in the year 1562. by means wherof Sigismundus ( their first-born ) being descended from the Jagellonian Regall Race was ( upon the death of Stephen ) preferred before all the other Candidates ( as the Duke of Parma , the Arch-Duke Ernest of Austria , the Wayvode of Transilvania , and his Kinsman the Cardinall Bathory ) to the Scepter of Poland , and was there Crowned during the life of his Father John , who ( having seised his Brother King Erick , whom he kept in Prison untill his death ) then raigned in Suethland , as will appear more particularly , when the Suethish Princes of the Gustavian Race shall be deduced , which now follows in order to the matter in hand . Suethland according to Bureus ( a Native there ) is a most ancient Kingdom , the people wherof issue from that Scandia , or Scandinavia , comprehending the two Northern Countries of Suethen and Norway : Ancient Writers have called the same the Shop of Nations , and some have tearmed it the Magazine or Storehouse of People , for from thence flowed not only those Warlike Suevians , Normans , Vandalls , but likewise the Terrors and Tamers of the World , the Stock or Race of the ( home-bred Goths and Suethes , the ) Visi-gothes , or Westro-gothes , and Ostro-gothes , who having penetrated into sundry Realms , and wearied out not a few of the Europaean Kingdoms with often renewed Wars , seated themselves at last in Spain , where they continue ( even hitherto ) their Empire . Gothland ( if I may use the words of Johannes Magnus ) seated between the Suethes and Danes , too mighty and scarce ever well agreeing Nations , fearing least if the same were infested by both , it should be constrained to an unequall defence , did enter into a perpetuall conjunction of Amity and Society with the Suethes , either in regard of their Potency , or the conformity between them of dispositions and manner of living . Thus far he . Jornandes ( according to Bureus ) writeth , that Rudolphus King of Scandia leaving his owne Kingdome , went into Italy to visite Theodoricke a King of the Gothes there , & was ( as saith the said Bureus ) the 85. King of the Suethes . It is likewise apparent ( say their Authors ) that the Gothes were in Graecia and Thracia before the time of Alexander the Great , whom he pronounced were a people to be shunned . They were also ( before the birth of Christ ) a terrour to the Romans , by means of whom they dared not to extend their bounds beyond the Danubius . And even the Romans themselves , not concealing the Military vertue of others , that they might extoll their owne , have recorded to posterity how the Visi-gothes and Ostro-gothes had like a deluge overflowed other Nations , under their severall Princes , the Theodorick's , Attalarick's , Totila's , Tesa's , Radagir's , Alarick's , Attulph's , Sigerick's , Villia's , Roderick's , and other like cognominations . The same Author saith further , that from the time of the first introduction of Monarchie amongst the Suethes , both the Nations , viz. they and the Gothes were subject ( mostly ) to one and the same Prince , and became as one and the same people ; and howbeit that sometimes ( through emulation ) they might have distinct Princes , yet those breaches were seldome long lasting , but they re-peiced and renewed their former concord , with mutuall force opposing each others enemies : Neither may it seem unworthy of recordation that the Gothes , who were so famous amongst all Nations for warlike fortitude , as ( in a manner ) they became formidable to most in Europe , did neverthelesse so farre submit unto the Suethes remaining in their Native soil , that ( as the most ancient Laws of the Westro-gothes affirme ) the power of electing or rejecting a King for both those people 's remained unto those of Suethland . Alphonsus Carthaginensis doth also assert the same ; saying , albeit the Gothes did many times divert to other parts & people , their Rulers who had the government of the whole Nation remained in Scythia ; now what that Scythia is , Rodoricus Sancius doth explain ; saying , that Isidorus & other writers agree , concerning the originall of the Gothes , that they are of the Island of Scandia , to wit , Scythia Septentrionalis . And A. Kranizius , treating of Suethen , in his first Book and first Chapter , comprehends the summe of those things which were performed by the Gothes , after the time of Alexander the Great , in these words : The renowne of the Gothes in remote Military expeditions was great , and famed with most losty Titles , for that in contestation with the Romans ( then most Masters of the knowne world ) somtimes repressed they rested quiet ; but other whiles , they afflicted the Romans with greater blowes , and not seldom retired on equall terms : And at last , treading the Roman Empire under foot , they overspread Italy , and having sackt Rome , kept there their Kingdome many yeeres : They infested Gaule ; layed the foundations of their Monarchie in Spaine , and have from thence derived a Stock of most noble Families of Princes . So farr he . Wolfgangus Lazius relates , that out of those Septentrionall Islands many and great Bands went frequently toward their people , the Visi-gothes who had planted themselves in France , and the Ostrogothes seated in Illyrico and Italy ; yea , that before the distruction of Troy , sundry of the Gothes being as then in Thracia , severall Colonies removed toward them ; Nor were those expeditions undertaken constrainedly ; but they , allured with the successe of their Compatriots in forraigne parts , and w th the fame of their exploits , did emulously flock unto them ; which being observed by the then Kings of Suethes and Gothes , Lawes ( for preventing the utter desertion of the Originall territory ) were there enacted , that no persons abandoning their native soile should retaine any inheritance therein ; and that ( in regard of the uncertainty of the death abroad of such as so removed , and for avoiding the intricacy of contention between their nearest of bloud ) he , who so departed , should be reputed as dead from that very hower , and his nearest kinsman possessed of the inheritance : And therfore it seemes not consentaneous to reason that the Originall Seats should be subject to the extraneous Gothes , for if the Kings of that people who warred abroad , had retained a power over them that remained in the Ancient and Paternall Soil ; they would not , probably , have permitted that they who marched under their Standarts , and with them underwent the dangers and uncertainties of forraign Warfare , should have been dispossessed of their Inheritance at home . But leaving these things , it is evident from their Authors , that the Suethes have anciently been an elective Kingdom , and free to choose either a Native or Stranger to possess the Regal Chair ; with this Obligation enjoyned , that the King ( who ere he were ) should defend the Multitude committed unto him from injury and violence , and should endeavour the enforcement and observation of their Laws , ancient Customs , rightfull Constitutions and Priviledges , according to the received custom in all well regulated Nations : Notwithstanding which freedom of Election , they alwaies made choice of the Son to succeed the Father , where they found the Rayes of Vertue corresponding to the Royall Dignity , as being conformable to the Laws of Suethen , and the continued Annals of that Regions History . The truth hereof may appear by the Royall Progeny of Ericus Sanctus , whose Son Canutus obtained the Regall Wreath ; of King Suercherus also , to whom his Sons Charles and John succeeded ; after them Ericus Balbus , the Nephew of Ericus Sanctus , by election ascended the Royall Chair , next whom Valdemarus Nephew to Ericke ( last named ) by his Sister and Birgerus that Illustrious Prince of the Ostro-gothes , obtained the Scepter , which was afterwards swayed by his Brother Magnus ( sur-named ) Ladulas : Birgerus the Son of Magnus was next elected ; and he ( ejected for Cruelty and Fratricide ) was succeeded by Magnus Erickson ( his Nephew ) surnamed Smeek . The Suethes , as themselves assert , have alwaies esteemed that ( beyond the Proximity of blood , pretence of hereditary right , or utilitie of friendship ) Vertue only and Heroick Actions were worthy of a Crown . This freedom of Sufferages or Votes in the election of their Kings , flourished amongst them many Ages , even untill latter times , wherin they ( not moved with the wind of Levity ( to use their own words ) but induced by the strickt Law of necessity , having first at Strengnesia upon the sixth of June , 1523. proclaimed , and afterwards at Vpsall , on the eighth day of January , 1528. Crowned Gustavus Ericke Son ( sprung from Illustrious Ancestors , and worthy of the Regall Charge , as having freed them from the Tyranny of Christierne the second , King of Denmark ) did at Orobrogia , the fourth of January , 1540. by an Act of hereditary Union of their whole Senatoriall Colledge , with a numerous Circle of the Equestriall Order , assume his Heirs Males ( from the first to the last ) into a right of Succession : which Act was by the universall States of Suethland , assembled in Parliament , confirmed and established at Arosia , the 13. of January , 1544. Thus of Elective , the Crown of Suethland became hereditary : Neither did their Rulers therby obtrude ought of new ( or never before practised ) upon that Nation , but followed the stepts and examples of their Ancestors : For about 200 : years before , the whole Orders of that State , had bound and obliged themselves ( almost in the same manner ) to the forenamed Magnus Smeeke , and to his Sons Ericus and Haquinus , under such limitations and conditions as are contained in the heredirary Union made at Varburg in Holand , An. 1343 : wherunto the Curious are referred . Yet for the better comprehending of what hath been said , we will deduce the Succession of their Kings from the said Magnus ( the fourth sur-named ) Smeeke ; who having ( in his own time ) conferred Norway upon his second Son Haquinus , was , after the death of Ericke his eldest , to whom he had designed the Crown of Suethen , ejected by the practises of his Nephew Albert , Duke of Meckleburg . But by the fore-named Bureus , this Magnus is taxed of contempt of things sacred , of libidenous lust , and inhumane cruelty , deserving the name of a Spoyler of the Publike : And that he , not brooking the co-partnership of his Sons , which he had seemed to desire , had caused to attempt the murther of his Son Ericke , who , the Traytor being suppressed before he could perpretrate the Fact , was soon after poysoned by his Mother Blanca ( or Blanche ) a French-woman : Magnus being not long after taken in Battell by his second Son Haquin King of Norway , yet soon freed , fled into Denmark : He intercepted the Dutchess of Holstein his Sons betroathed , and obtruded upon him Margaret of Denmark , & whilst he prepared greater Forces , he thundred out Proscriptions against the Suethish Nobility . Albert Duke of M●ckleburg , Son of Euphemia , Sister of the said Magnus , was by the proscribed Peers ( in prejudice of Haquin King of Norway ) elected to the Crown of Suethland , in the year 1363. but being afterwards vanquished , An. 1387. by Margaret Queen of Denmark and Norway ; the Widow of Haquin fore-named , after seven years detention ( desirous to regain his liberty ) to her he resigned the Kingdome . Margaret Queen of Denmark , Suethland , and Norway ( by some stiled the Semiramis of Germany ) having united the three Kindoms under her Soveraignty , caused an Act of State to be passed in Calmar , for a perpetuation of the said Union to her Successors , the Laws & Privliedges of each Kingdom reserved entire : She is by the Suethes taxed of extream covetousness and of breach of promise ; hated of them , she departed into Denmark , having by threats and terrours obtained the Kingdom for her Nephew Ericke , a youth of fourteen years of age : It was she , who being admonished not to commit the Forts of the Kingdom unto Strangers , contrary to her agreement ; replyed , Keep you those Our Covenants the best you can , We will take care for the securing of the Castles . She ( being dead ) was succeeded by Ericke Duke of Pomerania , in the year 1411. by vertue of the said Union , and of his Adoption by the fore-named Margaret , being the Son of her Sister Ingelburgis : He Raigned over the three Kingdoms , but was expelled from them all by a strong faction , as some say ; Others ( as the fore-named Suethish Author ) that enleavened by his Aunt , he was a Violater of promises , an Extirpator of the Nobility by extraneous Wars and unseasonable tempestuous Navigations , a Spoyler at home : He had for Antagonist , Engitbert a Prince , elected out of the Nobility of the Dalicartes , and he being bereaved of life by Danish treachery , Carolus Canutus was appointed Governor of the Kingdom . He fled into Denmark and ( there also hated ) attempting a return into Suethen , seised on Gothland , from thence infesting the Aquilonian Navigators with Piracies : At last besieged by Carolus Canutus , and distrusting the Danes , he retired to his ancient Inheritance and rest when he had Raigned from his Coronation fourteen years , this hapned , An. 1433. Christopher Count Palatine , and Duke of Bavaria in title only , Son of another Lady Margaret , Sister of Ericke forenamed , promoted by the endeavours of the Danes , and their exceeding commendation , was ( not without much reluctancy ) consented unto by the Suethes , in the year 1442. His laudable beginnings , by dessention and mutuall supplantings , changing to worse ; he prepared by craft to have surprised Lubecke , but in vain , for suffering Shipwrack on the Suethish shoar , he was necessitated to quit the design of attempting upon the Vandalian Cities : His libidinous desires were by divine Justice punished with Famine and a Plague through the Kingdom , himself having lost by Sea the treasure he exported from Suethen , deceased in Denmark without Issue , An. 1448. Carolus Canutus , the Governor forenamed , after a vacancy of some years ( albeit not of the chiefest of the Nobility ) was by the great Ones , who disdained an extraneous Yoak , Crowned King , An. 1458. He subdued the Norwegians , and sorely vexed the Danes then waging War : The people , moved by the insolency of his Commanders ( the Arch-bishop of Vbsall sounding the All-arme ) make insurrection , and whilest Charls retired to Dantzig to crave aid of the Polish King , they call in and Crown Christierne of Denmark . In the mean time Catillus ( Nephew to the Arch-bishop ) Prelate of Lincopia , turning Souldier , gathers Forces from severall parts of the Countrey , and expels all that favoured Christierne : and having defeated himself in a memorable Battell given upon the Ice , he recalled Charles out of Prussia , who recovered the favour of the people , and placed over them more mild Governors ; and finally , full of Honour both for his Vertues and his Raign , deceased An. 1470. After Charls , some place the fore-mentioned Christierne , called in by a Faction of the Suethes , but soon again ejected , and the Kingdom governed for a time by Marshals : yet he , by promises drew the Norwegians to his subjection . After him , his Son John King of Denmark and Norway , in An. 1458. was received ( say they ) by the Suethes , whom the Russians then overpowred ; but their turn served , they forthwith expelled him , returning to their former Government by Marshals . And lastly ( they name ) Christierne the second , the Son of John. But Johannes Magnus , omitting the three last named ( whom he esteems but as Usurpers or Kings of a factious Party ) accounts of none but of the three following , who ruled under the notion of Princes only . Steno Sture , Sisters Son to the forenamed Charles , having totally routed Christierne the first , who had brought a Navy and an Army to the Gate of Stockholme , compelled him to desist from attempting upon Suethen all his time . He likewise repressed his Son John , who had entred the Kingdom , and was Crowned by faction , at such a time when as Suethland was infested by the Russians , and that Emulation had sprung up between Steno and Suanto . Afterwards conducting the Queen of Denmark ( whom he had taken ) into Smaland , to her Husband King John , at a Feast , he contracted sickness , wherof he died in the year 1503. and of his Government the thirtieth : A man of most eminent Vertues , yet ( by this ) the more eminent , in that he refused the Diadem when offered unto him . Suanto Prince of the Ostro-gothes , a Counsellour of the Kingdom , was constituted Prince or Governor of Suethland : He confederating with the Lubeckers , waged War with Christierne the second , the Son of John , who seemed to be now desired by many , against whom whilst he made greater preparations , he departed this life , An. 1512. and of his rule the eight . A man endowed with most choice Vertues , liberall and free from praevious severity . Steno Sture the younger , the Son of Suanto , prudently evaded the Traps and Snares of Christierne the second , by sending Gaddus Bishop of Lincopia and Gustavus Erickson to the Parly desired by the Dane : But whilst he valiantly opposed Christierne who had invaded Suethen with a new Army , he was , in a most violent conflict , slain with a great shot , and the Suethes being ( by his fall ) discomfited , Christierne was received by the Nobles of the Danish Faction , and Crowned , and on his very Coronation day and Feast , beheaded the chief of the Nobility , whom he conceived to be averse unto him ; for which outrageous cruelty he was expelled the Kingdom the first month of his Raign , being in the year 1520. But let it not seem tedious that here be inserted what that excellent Historiographer Thuanus hath written more fully concerning these three forementioned Danish Kings , Christierne the first , John his Son , Christierne the second , the Son of John , who had each ( by faction or otherwise ) been Crowned over Suethland . Christierne the first ( the Stock of the ancient Regall Race of Denmark being extinct , was ( from the Earldom of Oldenburg ) advanced to the Scepter of Denmark , by the Suffrages of that Kingdoms Senators ; but chiefly by the recommendation of his Uncle Adolphus , Duke of Holstein : Sedition arising in Suethland , and Carolus Canutus their King being forced to withdraw himself , Christierne was called in ( by the faction of John Benedict Arch-bishop of Vbsall ) and constituted King , from thence came the Danish pretensions to the Crown of Suethland . John ( his Father being dead ) held the Kingdom of Denmark thirty and two years ; and he also ( Steno the elder , who had succeeded his Uncle Canutus , being rejected ) was by the tumultuous Gothes elected King , but soon after driven out , and being in many Battels defeated by Suanto , who through the favour of Heningius Gaddus , the stout Lincopian Prelate , was substituted to Steno , he betook himself into Denmark . Suanto dying in the City of Arosia , a Prince of so eminent Vertues as not to be equalised by many : his Son Steno Sture the younger , after many contentions ( as being opposed by Ericus Trollus of the Danish faction ) was by the Senators of the Kingdom ( the fresh memory of his Fathers merits prevailing ) ordained King. Two years after the death of Suanto , Christierne the second , succeeding his Father John in Denmark , resolved to pursue by Armes the revenge of those great defeats his Father had sustained , and the pretensions of right to the Crown of Suethland , which he derived by succession from his Father and Grand-father . Steno , being ( as he thought ) confirmed in the Kingdom , became corrupted by the counsel of flatterers , doing many things amiss , and the minds of the Peers being alienated from him , he lost liewise the love of many of the people : The Dane observing this , and conceiving it to be very advantageous to his pretences , raiseth a great Army , and therwith begirt Stocholme the Regall City ; yet upon the approach of Steno he raised the Siege : But when , by reason of contrary winds , he could not in three moneths time transport his Forces back , being oppressed with extream want of all things ; from Steno , who endeavoured to merit and obtain his friendship , he received supply and permission to retire securely with his Army into Denmark . This exceeding humanity the Dane recompenced four years after , with as great ( and detestable ) ingratitude and treachery : For pretending to a Parly with Steno , when but little wanted that he ( unwarily ) had adventured his person into his Enemies Ship , he ( finding himself frustrate of that hope ) carried away Gaddus and Gustavus Erickson ( sent by Steno to treat with him ) Prisoners into Denmark , contrary to his faith given . Christierne having thus exhibited a notable testimony of a violated faith , gave in the year following , no less demonstration of cruelty and treachery at once ; for falling upon Westro-gothia with a much greater Army then before , a Battell was fought upon the congealed Balticke , wherin Steno wounded in the thigh with a great shot forthwith died : And the Generall being slain , the numerous Army of the Suethes was immediatly routed . Christierne thus victorious , was received by the Nobles of his Faction , and dignified at Stocholme with the Regall Diadem , and on his Coronation day ( fearing least in his absence the Children of Steno might be again restored to the Kingdom by the Princes of the adverse party ) the City Gates being shut , he caused the chief of all the Orders whom he had invited to the Feast ( to the number of ninety four persons ) to be beheaded ( the people gazing and trembling ) and commanded the dead Carkasses to be left ( for the more horrour ) three daies before the Court gate : Even the body of Steno , not long before committed to the Earth , was by order of this new Tyrant again digged up , and with the rest consumed by fire . Last , the Widows and Children of the Murthered were bereaved of their Goods . This done , he departed from Stocholme when he had exercised various cruelties upon many : The Suethes upon the rumor of this Fact , gathering in Armes to the number of 30000. he , through Woods and unwonted Pathes conveyed himself away , yet more by night then day Marches , and hardly at last returned into Denmark , where cruelty by so many slaughters , being changed into his nature , when he could not abstain from satiating his Salvage thirst with the blood of his own ; he was Warred upon by his Uncle Fredericke Duke of Holstein , and those of Lubecke : And his conscience being terrified , he with his Children and his Wife , the Emperours Sister , fled into Zealand , the third year after the Stockholmian butchery , which was An. 1523. Thus far out of Thuanus . Gustavus Erickson of Illustrious extraction , escaping out of the hands of the Dane , did under pretence of soliciting the Affairs of Steno's Widow , marry with the Daughter of Steno , and by favour of the Princes , assisted also by those of Lubecke , attained the Vacant Royalty ; but the more easily in having through many personall hazards ( as is by the Suethes acknowledged ) vindicating his bleeding Country from the forenamed unparallel'd Tyrant , and was not only ( as hath been said ) proclaimed at Strengnesia in the year 1523. and Crowned at Ubsall , An. 1528. but had the Crown also entailed upon his lawfull Male Issue at Orobrogia , in the year 1540. which Act of the Senatoriall Colledge , and the Equestriall Order was confirmed at Arosia , in January 1544. by the whole States of Suethen assembled in Parliament . Other Motives there were inducing them therunto ( declared by themselves ) as the future avoiding of those cruell dissentions and contests with the Senatoriall Colledge , had many times fallen into about the Election of this or that man ; of a Native or Stranger , as affection or interest suggested , and power was prevalent , to the unutterable prejudice of the Common-weal , by intestine Seditions , Sanguinolent effusions , and multitudes of other mischiefs tending to the ruine of the Nation , but more particularly since the time of Magnus Smeeke , in whom sailed the Progeny of the ancient Suethish Kings , as may be ( by what hath been already said ) observed . Further reasons ( given by themselves ) for their so gratifying this deserving Prince , were his freeing that Kingdom from the horrible darkness of Romish Superstition , and being the first who ( to use their own expression ) sent down from Heaven , brought them into the light of the divine Word : Neither was he less careful of the Kingdoms Laws & Statutes , and of introducing the best waies of Policy ; yea , that night and day he studied the good and Emolument of his Subjects by animadvertancies into , and contrivances for their Tillage , Structures , and other Rurall advantages , from which they derived plenty of profits , and do therfore record his Providence and Paternall care , with extraordinary testimonies of praise and thankfulness . Nor do they acknowledge him to have been less industrious ( howbeit to his own excessive toil ) in searching out the Metall Mines , wherwith Suethen abounds , or of inventing means for the more easie gaining of them , as artificiall Fabricks , poised Engines of immence weight , usefull Aquaducts , and other beneficiall Mountaneous Works : As also in erecting ( throughout all Suethland ) of Work-houses , or houses of Correction , for vagrant and idle people : Neither did his care extend only to things present , and which might occur during his own time , but even to those that might befall his dear Country , when his Princely Spirit should have forsaken its earthly Mansion . To which end , that he might timely obviate all disturbances in the Kingdom , but especially to decline the Seeds of contention from his Children ; He framed a laudable and most Christian Will and Testament , which he imposed strickly as a rule , not only to his Posterity , but even to all the Orders and States of the Kingdom ; The bounds wherof they were not any way to exceed : The scope of the said latter Will , was , that his Children and the whole States of Suethland should preserve , worship , and zealously maintain , the honour and service of God and his most holy word , even to their utmost , in that manner in which himself by Divine assistance had setled the same , without mixture of humane traditions ; and this they were to observe as they hoped for Heaven , or desired to avoid the loss of eternall blessedness : He admonished his Children to continue in mutuall fraternall affection , and each to rest contented with his condition : As also faithfully , diligently , and by all waies and means , to procure the Weal of the Kingdom and people , to study and embrace Peace and Concord , to avoid and ( like Poyson ) detest the Pest of Suspition , with those other mischiefs ( dissentions , tumults ) which like a Torrent flow from that Fountain . Last , he exhorted his Sons , that neither by themselves nor any other , they should procure or permit the limits of the Kingdom ( which had been bounded with much blood of their Ancestors ) to be in the least sort diminished , but rather to enlarge , and with all their industry , power and might continually de●end the same ; With such zeal of affection towards the good of his Country , was this most excellent Prince transported : And therfore ( say the Suethes ) they could not but account them for bruits , and unworthy to be numbred amongst the Sons of men , whom such Ardour of Royall Benevolence , did not enflame to some gratefull compensation towards so true a Father of his Country and his Posterity . For the reasons before alledged , the States of Suethland , to the end , so large and various benefits might remain in perpetuall memory : and in some measure to testifie their thankfulness for the same , did in their forementioned solemn Assembly at Arosia , unanimously ordain and decree , that so soon as this Incomparable Gustavus should be translated from this Vale of misery to the Mansions of Eternity , his eldest Son should sway the Scepter , and after him his first-born , and so , that whole Line successively : And that , if it should so happen that the eldest Son should depart this life without heirs Males , then the second Son of this great and good Gustavus should ascend the Royall Chair , wherin also his lawfull Male Issue was to succeed so long as any of them should survive : but the Male Posterity of the second likewise failing , the third , and ( in the like case ) the fourth of the Gustavian Virill Race were in the same manner to inherit , according to the Prescript tenour of that Act , wherunto the curious are referred . There have been the more particularities used in setting down the last Will and Testament of this deserving Prince , because we are now entring , as it were , upon the Threshold of those differences that for so many years caused a vast expence of blood , and Inundations of other Miseries between the two flourishing Kingdoms of Suethen and Poland , and the rather , because ( as the Suethes affirm ) the breach of most , if not of all the heads of this Testament , gave begining to those differences by causing the expulsion of his Grand child , Sigismundus ( King of Poland , with his whole Posterity for ever ) from the Crown of Suethland , which also gave birth to the promised Treaty of Pacification . This Royall Gustavus Erickson ( of whom it may be said , that to his Subjects he was like a second Titus , the delight of man-kind ) after thirty eight years of a most laudable Raign , changed the same for one more glorious , upon the third of the Calends of October , 1560. By Catharine , Daughter of Magnus Duke of Saxony , he had Ericke who succeeded him in the Kingdom . His next Consort was Margaret the Daughter of Ericke Abraham of Loholme Knight , Governour of the Westro-gothes , who brought unto him John Duke of Finland ( afterwards King of Suethland ) Katherine , whom he married to Echardus Earl of Frizeland ; Cecilia , who espoused Christopher Marquess of Baden , Magnus , Duke of the Ostro-gothes ; Steno , who died a Child , Anna , wedded to George Joannes , Count Palatine of Rhyne , and Duke of Bavaria ; Charles who forthwith deceased , Sophia married to Magnus Duke of Saxony , Elizabeth Wife unto Christopher Duke of Meckleburg , and Charles Duke of Sudermannia , Nericia & Wermelandia ; his last Wife was Catharina daughter to Gustavus Olaus of Torpa , Gouernour of Westro-gothia , by whom he had no Issue . Ericke his eldest succeeded and was Crowned , An. 1561. He for somtime waged strong War with the Danes and Lubeckers , and not only incurred the hatred of his Neighbours , but provoked also the dislike of his own Subjects . He married so meanly ( say the Suethes ) as was not only to the dishonour of his Crown and Race , but likewise to the contempt of his Nobility , whose extirpation he endeavoured , and the perpetration of that horrible Tyranny at Vbsall , by the wicked counsell of others , and his own naturally malicious disposition . John , Duke of Finland , to whom the waies of Ericke were little pleasing , having ( as hath been said ) married the Princess Catherina , younger Sister to Sigismundus . Augustus King of Poland , and was therby allied unto the Jagellonian Family , ( whose merits towards that Crown have been already mentioned ) had lent unto his Polonian Brother the sum of an hundred thousand Rix-dollars , for which he received ( in pledge ) certain Forts and Governments in Leifland , and so returned to Revalia in Finland , where he was by his Brother King Ericke , ( who out of a suspitious nature made a sinister construction of Duke Johns actions , as intended for a Confederacy with the Polander and the Dane against him ) oppressed with cruell War , and himself with his Wife and Family taken at Abo , a Town in Finland , and brought to Stocholme , where he was publikely accused , many of his Familiars executed ; four whole years he was under restraint , but afterwards set at liberty , and the year ensuing ( the chance of War being turned ) he seised upon his Brother Ericke , whom he kept incarcerated untill his death . This hapned in the year 1568. Duke John having thus disthroned his elder Brother , was with great applause , and the unanimous consent of the Peers , and all the Orders of Suethland , declared King , and Crowned An. 1569. He likewise waged War with the Dane , but with the Muscovite both cruell and long . Toward the end of his Raign , his Son Sigismundus descended by his Mother ( as hath been shewed ) from the Jagellonian Race , was elected King of Poland , and there Crowned , An. 1588. Not long after , viz. An. 1590. The former Orobrogian and Arosian constitutions for hereditary Union were renewed in favour of Sigismundus and his lawfull Heirs Males , and they failing in the like to his Brother Prince John , which also failing , Charles Duke of Sudermannia , Nenicia , and Wermelandia , was , with his Male Posterity to succeed . At this Convention there passed also an absolute exhereditation of the Children of the late King Ericke , and all his Posterity , for the reasons before expressed . John followed the same Profession ( in point of Religion ) as did Gustavus his Father , which was that of the Evangelicall or Augustane Confession : And albeit his Son Sigismundus ( instructed by his Mother ) had secretly embraced that of Rome , yet did not the Father decline from the Augustane , but constituted his Brother Duke Charles ( who was strongly Lutheran ) as a pledge to the people , that therin no innovation should be made , having by Testament appointed him for Governour over them , untill the return of Sigismundus from Poland . King John , as he observed his Fathers Testament in matter of Religion , so he was no less sollicitous , that the Sueth●sh Dominion should receive no diminution by his Sons accession to the Polish Crown ; and to that end he strickly enjoyned Earl Brake and Ericus Sparre , whom ( at the instance of the Polanders ) he had sent as Ambassadours to treat and conclude about his Sons Inauguration to that Kingdom , not to consent to ought that might tend to the prejudice or impairing of Suethland , as by their instructions dated at Vastena the fourth of May , 1587. may appear , wherunto the Curious are referred . This Prince having Raigned three and twenty years , or therabouts , changed his mortall life in November , or December , An. 1592. His memory is celebrated by the Suethes , for many benefits conferred upon their Nobility and the people in generall , and for freeing them from the rigid and cruell government of his Brother Ericke , with the tyranny which other persons ( under him ) did exercise over them ; for which in the fore-cited convention ( at Stocholme ) 1590 they not only confirmed the former hereditary Unions , in favour of his and the forementioned Princes , Heirs Males ( as hath been shewed ) but further also enacted that if the Nobler Gender of the Royall and Ducall Line should totally fail , the eldest of the unmarried Females of the same should succeed unto the Crown , each in order according to their birth : And that they would not inforce or obtrude upon them any Husband against their own will and consent ; nor admit of their alliance with any People , Kingdom , or State that were at enmity with or sought the prejudice of the Suethish Nation , but rather endeavour to match them with some One ( who should be acceptable ) of the Princely Families of Germany , descended from the Illustrious Gustavian Race , unlesse the same were prohibited by proximity of blood : And that they would provide the other Regall and Ducall Daughters of Dowries corresponding to their Dignity : Conditionally that they also should not contract Matrimony either with Forraigner or Native , except by the approbation and consent of the States of Suethland . His first Wife ( as already said ) was Katherine , second Daughter to Sigismund the first , and Sister to Sigismund the second , Kings of Poland , whom he married , An. 1562. and had by her Sigismund ( the third of that name King of Poland and ) King of Suethen , also one Daughter the Princess Anna. In second Bed , he wedded Gunila , the Daughter of John Axell Bielke of Heresetter Knight , Governour of the Ostro-gothes , in the year 1585. who brought unto him John , hereditary Prince of the Kingdom , and ( afterwards ) Duke of Ostrogothia , who in the year 1612. took to Wife the Illustrious Mary , daughter to the forenamed Duke of Sundermannia , &c. but then King of Sueth and , by the name of Charles the ninth . Thus far hath been for the deduction of the Polish Kings from Boleslaus Chrobrus the first , but more particularly from ( Jagello , or ) Vladislaus the fifth of that name , King of Poland ; as also of the Suethish Princes from Magnus Smeeke , but chiefly from Gustavus Erickson , the Liberator of his Country from extraneous bondage , and the Founder of his Family . & likewise of the alliance therof with Poland , with the conjunction of both those Crowns in the person of the last named Sigismundus , elected in Poland , hereditary of Suethen , Crowned in both , which was promised at the beginning of this Narrative . The disjunction and dessensions ensuing therupon between these two Crowns , follow next in order to be handled . It will not ( nevertheless ) be unnecessary ( for the better understanding of all the differences between those two Potent Nations ) to insert that , before their latter discords , about the expulsion of Sigismundus and his Heirs from the Crown of Suethland , severall grudges and jars had been on foot concerning certain parts of Leifland ; The Polanders and Suethes having ( both ) incroached theron , whilest the same was under the Russian , each catching at what lay most commodious for them , and not seldom reaving from one another : Albeit the Polish Authors assert that Joannes Basilides the great Duke ( or rather Tyrant ) of Russia , wherunto all Leifland formerly belonged , was forced to quit the same wholly to Stephen King of Poland , in the year 1588. wherby he became deprived of the best and richest Country of his Empire ( by reason of the Commerce that Province hath in the Balthicke Sea ) in which was numbred thirty four Castles . Notwithstanding which , the Suethes seised on Tolezeburg , Vdsenburg , Bercholm , As and Est , which they gained from the Russian , and from the Polander , Revell , and Badis in the Province of Haria , Vitenstein also , the chief Fort in the Dutchy of Gervanlandia , with the Towns and Palaces of sundry of the Nobility of that Dukedom : To the Dutchy of Esthonia the Kings of Suethen ( to this day ) intitle themselves . The Polish Forces had in like manner wrested from the Sueths Karxhaus , Helmeth , Rugen , and Parnaw , a fair and well fortified Castle and Town joying to the Sea , all of the Province of Esthonia aforesaid . In the Bishoprick of Habsell , the Suethes had gotten both City and Castle being the Episcopall Seat : Lode a strong Castle , and Lehall both City and Castle were possest by their Forces , besides sundry other important places ; All which premised , we proceed . It hath been already said , that King John of Suethen had by his instructions enjoyned his fore-named Ambassadors , that no Alienation of ought belonging to the Suethish Crown , should be accorded in contemplation of his Sons assumption to that of Poland , but rather to break off the Treaty : Notwithstanding which charge the said Ambassadors did act and conclude sundry things contrary therunto ; for ( say the Suethes ) in the third Article sworn unto and signed by both parties , at the great Parliament , in or neer Warsaw , An. 1587. it is expresly provided , that the King Elect should be bound to incorporate that part of Livonia or Leifland , which the King of Suethland then possessed , unto Poland or Lithuania : And the then Queen Dowager of Poland ( Aunt unto the said elected King ) was to secure the same by Caution out of her own peculiar Goods , as well in the Kingdom of Naples and the Dutchy of Baresano , Duoano and Foggiano , as out of her Dowry , and any other goods and Possessions , movable or immovable , within or without the Kingdom of Poland . This Concession , which ( accordingto the Stipulation of the Ambassadors ) Sigismund the King Elect , was to sign at his entry into that Kingdom ; the States of Suethen object , as the first breach of the Auitall Gustavian Testament , and that these Transactions were unknown , and contrary to his Fathers mind and will , may appear by a Schedule to his Uncle Duke Charles in his Letter from Calnear , the second of December , 1587 : wherin he expresseth to this effect . That albeit some weak hopes concerning Leifland , unwitting to us and our dear Lord and Father , and without our command or permission , were given to the States of the Kingdom of Poland ; yet notwithstanding the Ambassadors of Poland present , with those of the lower house , have ingeniously granted , and by Covenant and Oath have secured Vs that no such thing shall be exacted of Vs , as We also have firmly concluded with Our selfe never to yeild up that which the Kingdom of Suethland hath gained , with the blood of many famous men , besides a notable expence of labour , treasure , and time . Dated as abovesaid . And in his first Letter to his Father , after his reception of that Crown , dated at Cracovia the first of May , 1588. he insinuated the same thing , and that he had been urged to declare himself in the matter of Leifland ; but that he by the advice of the Suethes ( then attending him ) had answered in these words : That this matter should be wholly deferred , therby to oblige the Polanders to forbear the importunity he might otherwise have received therupon ; promising withall ( to his said Father ) never to grant them any further hopes therof , or to do ought therin contrary to his Majesties mind : And that he had already told them , he would rather renounce the Kingdom by them tendred unto him , then alienate ought of the bounds of his most dear Country , purchased with the blood of so many gallant men of the Suethish Nation . His Father King John deceasing ( as hath been said ) An. 1592. Charles ( his Uncle ) Duke of Sudermannia , &c. before named , took upon him the Government ( as next of blood ) during the absence of his Nephew . His first Act was to call to Stocholme , and reconcile to himself , sundry Counsellours of the Kingdom , with others of the Senatoriall Order , who had been long in the late Kings displeasure , and who had likewise provoked himself : To them ( passing by former Injuries ) he granted Letters of security , An. 1592. and both from the one and other received Letters Obligatoricall , dated January 1593. to joyne unanimously in Counsell and endeavours for the publike good , and to be in all things assisting and subservient to him the said Duke , reserving their fidelity and obedience to their lawfull hereditary King. Duke Charles had advertised his Nephew King Sigismundus of his Fathers decease , by Letters from Stocholme , of the twenty fifth of November , 1592. and desired his acceleration withall due conveniency , to receive the Crown of his Native Kingdom : The like he did from Vbsall , by Olaus Suerkerus , the seventh of March following ; to him he gave instructions to assure his Majesty , that he would contain the Kingdom in peace and tranquility , and so resign the same into his Majesties hands : That he hoped likewise and expected , that his Majesty would maintain his Subjects ( of what condition soever ) in the true Religion and Divine Worship , as also preserve inviolably the Laws of Suethland , with all the Priviledges granted by his Predecessors in each , and all the points and Articles of every of them , with severall other circumstances contained in those Instructions , the whole in thirteen Heads or Sections . Not long after , King Sigismundus so desiring , Turo Bielke of Nynes was by Duke Charles , sent Ambassador into Poland , with Letters and Instructions , dated the 26th of May , 1593. importing as before , preservation of Religion , as established in the latter times of Gustavus Erickson , and the first of King John , and as the same had been lately approved and confirmed at a generally Synod held at Vbsall , the maintenance of Laws and Liberties to great and small , poor and rich were likewise inserted , and security therof ( with other points touched in the said Instructions ) to be by the Ambassador humbly desired under the Royall Signature . The twenty seventh of July following , Ericus Sparre , and Claudius Bierke , were sent to Dantzig with other Letters , and a Fleet to receive and attend his Majesty honourably into Suethen . Sigismundus returned answer by Turo Bielke , referring the Peace to ensue with the Russian ( which had likewise been touched upon in the fore-cited Instructions ) and the security desired by the Prince and Counsellours of State , in the name of all the Orders of Suethen , untill his arrivall and Coronation there , at which time he would confirm to every one freedom of his Religion , observation of the Suethish Laws , retention of ancient Priviledges and Liberties , not prejudiciall to the Regall and Ducal Succession , with all other things convenient to be secured unto them , under his hand and Seal , and that the same might be then done much better and more commodiously then at such a distance . These were dated at Dantzig the eighteenth of August , 1592 : But the Suethes complain in that he gave not present assecuration in the point of Religion , and those other things desired in the Ambassadoriall Instructions , but that ( over-passing them ) he proceeded on his Voyage ; wherby ( say they ) he not obscurely discovered , that either he would not give , or not observe ( when given ) any such security , especially touching Religion . It was likewise observed , that the Duke meeting King Sigismundus and his Queen , upon their landing at the Bridge of Stocholme , after congratulation of their safe arrivall , with a long Oration , did admonish him so to receive and govern his Hereditary Kingdom , as he might with a good conscience answer before God and the World , and particularly those of the Suethish Nation : Wherunto the King gave but small regard , and made but a short reply . The Coronation time approaching , and the chief of all the Orders repairing to Stocholme to attend the King to Vbsall , where that Solemnity is usually performed : They besought him to confirm their Liberties and Priviledges : Which he , whilest there remaining , delayed with uncertain hopes ; wherwith the whole Politicall and Ecclesiasticall Orders being moved , did by Letters and Emissaries Solicite the Duke to mediate with his Majesty not to procrastinate longer , but to dispatch those and other Emergent Affairs , lest longer delaies might beget some stop to the Regall Ceremony ; and some of the said severall Orders were in the name of the rest , deputed unto his Highness ( then at Gripshold Castle ) to request his repair to the Solemnity , and his Intervention with the King for their satisfaction : Wherupon the Duke by Letters of the nineteenth of January , 1594. did in most faithfull and friendly manner advise his Majesty , to take the desires of the States into his serious consideration . King Sigismundus , nevertheless still delayed , untill almost the Coronations Eve , from whence they gathered that he had no propension to their desires , especially in the matter of Religion , seeing that , notwithstanding all instances used both by the Duke and Senators , seven weeks were wasted before ought could be effected , or the Coronation celebrated : Which consumption of time was chiefly imputed to the obstinacy of Francisco de Malaspina the Pontificiall Legate , who by injunction from the Romish Prelate , severely prohibited his assent , but was at last constrained to advise and perswade the King to grant ( unto the States of Suethland ) the Assecuration desired , which he was the rather induced unto , as having ( on his Holiness behalf ) one starting hole remaining ; to wit , That Faith was not to be kept towards Hereticks : which ( say they ) was afterwards verified ; and that King Sigismundus observed no Covenant contained in his Coronation Oath , or in his Letters of Assecuration . It is ( by them , and not without detestation ) likewise affirmed , that Sigismundus intending mischief to the Duke his Uncle , appointed some Ensigns of Heyduckes to lye in wait to murther him ; which had been effected , but that a certain person ( Hieronimo Strozzi ) discovered the design , and that this not succeeding , a second plot was hatched to have been perpetrated by Italians in disguise , by means of a Comedy to have been by them acted ( with naked Swords , a thing unusuall ) amongst whom was Salvator Fabriz , Authour of , an Actor in that Scene which should have ushered in the fatall Tragedy ; and that this cursed Plot is testified and confirmed by James Tipotius a great Sectator of the Romish Religion , and not ignorant of the designs of the Jesuites and Polanders , himself being then at Vbsall . But the Duke by his absence from those sights ( contrary to expectation ) prevented the intended butchery . Neither ( say they ) were those Trayterous Counsellours , who afterwards induced King Sigismundus to infest his Native Soil with armed Bands , unwitting of these treacherous devices : But that it was they who did first blow the coals of this pernicious discord , albeit they kept close somtime ; that so , if the Tragedy had taken the wished effect , they might have seemed innocent , and with Pilate have justified themselves ; but that God of his goodness by withholding the Event did frustrate their Machination . They likewise assert ( for clearing the Duke from suspition of ambitious affectation of the Crown ) that even at Vbsall before the Coronation , his Highness was , by many of the States , not once , but often urged and invited to take the Diadem ; and this ingemination frequently used Your Highness is the only remaining Son of King Gustavus ; and as your Predecessor ( of happy memory ) appeared a Father and Defender of his Country , so We doubt not , but that your Highness will advance the Common-Weal of Suethen : but from this King Sigismundus We cannot hope for ought of good . Which desire of theirs , Duke Charles not only rejected , but like wise frustrated the purpose of certain of the severall Orders , who would have committed the Raynes of the Soveraign Rule unto Duke John ( as then of tender years ) who should have been Crowned at the age wherin he might have Legally secured the Liberties of the Suethish Nation . Whence ( say they ) all people of what Condition soever , may easily collect from what Root these Seeds of discord first sprung : but let us now ( with them ) turn our Pen and Sickle to the remainder of these growing Weeds : They alledge also , that it was apparent wherat Sigismundus aimed in bringing such a troop of Popish Priests into the Kingdom , the chief of whom was the before-named Malespina , who in the Metropolitan Arch-Episcopall Seat of the Suethes , Gothes , and Vandals , did dare to attempt the Crowning of their King , wherin he was withstood by all the Orders of the Kingdom , but mainly by Adamus Adracanus Arch-bishop Elect of Vbsall , who stoutly shewed that it was contrary to their Statutes , and the Laws of Suethland , that any but the Vbsalian Prelate should perform that Office , and that before the consummation therof , it behoved the King to bind himself by Oath to observe those things , which ( in the Augustane Confession were exhibited to the Emperor Charles the fifth , above sixty four years then past , and likewise ) had been decreed by Gustavus and King John his Grand-father and Father , as also ordered by a late Synod at Vbsall to be observed in Suethland , where into no Church other then of that Profession was to be admitted : But that the King ( whilest there ) might have a private Chappell in his Palace ; Wherupon the Legate interceded that ( at least ) with the Evangelicall Religion , the Romish erroneous and idolatrous Superstition might be tollerated ; In prejudice of the Gustavian admonition and testament , which was not granted . SIGISMVNDVS III. D G REX POL. M : DVX LIT : RVSS : PRVS : MAS : SAMO : LIVO : NEC NON SVECOR : GOT : VAD HAEREDI : REX The Most Excellent Prince Sigismundus 3 d King of Poland etc. 〈…〉 portrait of King Sigismund III Vasa (Zygmunt III Waza) He gave likewise Letters Assecutoriall to the like effect , to all the States , under his hand and Seal , at Vbsall the ninteenth of February , 1594. wherinto the Curious may make inspection . It being intended here to mention only the heads of things most necessary to be inserted , in reference to the ends before proposed . Contrary to this Oath , King Sigismundus is ( by them ) charged to have erected a Popish Church in the Regall City , to which end , he purchased a Stately Structure of Stone from a stranger there inhabiting : He is likewise taxed for placing Count Ericke of Visingsborg ( a most zealous Adherer to the Romish Sect ) Governour of Stocholme Castle , in which the Regall Ornaments , with the Records of their Cancellariae , are usually deposited ; as also the Armes , Ammunition , and the great Ordinance of the Kingdom : And in the Port wherof the main body of their Navy was reserved , contrary to his fore-mentioned Letters of Assecuration . To a certain Jesuite , Adam Steinhall by name , he committed the Arcensian Temple , placing also his Romish Priests in the Queens Island , and in the Vastenan Monastery , contrary to what he had given under his hand and Seal , to this effect : That neither in the Ecclesiasticall or Politicall Affairs of that Kingdom , he would use the help of any person who did not profess the Religion then generally received in Suethen . They further argue , that he no sooner returned from his Coronation to Stocholme , but that he gave the Raynes unto his Polish and other Romish affected followers , to enter their Churches , and disturb their Service and Devotions , by tumultuous perambulations in all parts of their Temples , with loud voices and scandalous Gestures ( during their Sermons and other Religious Exercises ) to the great oppression and scandall of minds ; yea , to the hazard of mens lives , branding and reviling them with the name of Hereticks , and other infamous and scurrilous Appellations , insomuch as they were constrained to set Guards about their Ministers ascending their Pulpits ; and complaint being made unto the King of these abuses , the Plaintiffs were dismist with reproaches and contumelious words , no redress at all afforded . It is moreover objected , that besides extraneous Forces introduced at his Arrival , he ordered others to be brought from Dantzig by Ernest Wejerus , and other Commanders , furnished as to a declared War ; wherby Flouds of blood might have over-flowed , if by other weighty Affairs he had not been recalled and induced to return into Poland : but what he could not then ( say they ) effect , he afterwards endeavoured at the Papall Legatorian instance , when with a numerous Army he re-entred Suethen in the year 1598. In this manner do they charge King Sigismundus , that he no way observed his Regall Oath and Assecuration in point of Religion : after which he departed the Kingdom ( as at first he had done ) without the consent and approbation of the States therof ; leaving behind a Romish affected Governour in his chief Fort and City , besides severall Churches with the Vastenan Monestary filled with Jesuites and others of that Erroneous Sect , wherby much dissention a rose within the Land soon after his departure . Hereupon certain Senators of the Kingdom thought it expedient to write unto the Duke , signifying the Kings departure , and that they had endeavoured to their utmost , that the weighty Affairs of the Realm might have been settled before his Exit , severall wherof remained yet unperfected : That therfore they besought his Highness to afford a helping hand with his wonted Patriotall affection , for the dispatch of things as necessity required . That touching the form of Government , which his Highness had ( by Copy communicated unto them , to be ) desired of his Majesty , no proceed had been made , as he might happily have understood by Ericke Gustavus one of their number : That the Regall Ensigns were deposited in the Stocholmian Castle , wherof Count Ericke was appointed Governour , against whom they had protested in his own presence , and had entreated his Majesty to ponder the same more maturely : Other things also were in the said Letter contained , as their most earnest desire for his Highness speedy repair to Stocholme : These were dated the fifteenth of July 1594. and their requests reiterated by a second invitation of the twentieth ejusdem . The Duke returned answer to their first the eighteenth of the same , therin expressing , that albeit most willing ( as by duty obliged ) to procure his dear Countries good , yet the same seemed a work of no small difficulty , the King having prescribed no direct form of Government , especially in those disturbed times , wherin the publike Treasure was much exhausted the Kingdom obvious to the inconveniencies of a Russian War , and uncertain of obtaining a wished Peace ; the Crown Revenues so diminished ( during his Majesties being there ) as they appeared not a little deficient : That nevertheless he would not be wanting to afford his utmost of counsell and assistance for the redress of things amiss , wherunto his Propinquity of blood and maturity of years invited him ; conditionally , that they would joyn with him for the Weal of his Majesty and the Kingdom , wherof he desired their speedy resolution and compliance to those things that for the said ends should be decreed ; and that they would not separate untill conclusions were taken concerning the frame of future Government , to which effect he would ( upon their intimation ) speedily repair to Stocholme . These were dated from Nicopia . In pursuance hereof they again instance unto him , that his presence was both their hope and expectation , renewing their requests that he would assume the Government . Promising that they would not be wanting to their power in Counsell , Assistance , security , and Obedience for the good of the Kingdom , the glory of God , and the Emolument of the Natives . This was dated the ninth of August , 1594. and signed by Nicolaus Gyldenstierne , Gustavus Baner , Turo Bielke , Hogenschildus Bielke , Claudins Bielke , and Gustavus Gabrielis . Duke Charles thus invited , repaired to Stocholme , where , no sooner arrived , but he cleared the Arconsian Temple , the City , and the Queens Island , of the Romish Priests , and likewise deprived their great Patron , Count Ericke , of his Command of the Regall Castle ; for he being a strong Promover of the Papall Creed , was formidable to those of the contrary Profession , by reason of his power and great Alliances within the Kingdom ; His Sister being Wife to Ericke Sparre the Chancellour : his Aunt married to Claudtus Flemingius Governour of Finland , and his Uncles , Ericke Gustavus , Aruidus Gustavus , and Carolus Gustavus , were Rulers and Governours of the Westro-gothes , the Ostro-gothes , and Smaland , with others of no mean power . To the former Criminations against their King , they add , that contrary to his Regall Oath , and promise under his hand and Seal , to protect from injury the Poor , as well as the Rich , he permitted ( without punishment or inquisition made ) the Nightly Watches to be abused and beaten : The Polanders ( of his Train ) to be day and night in Armes ; by whom ( with others of the Natives who delighted in such mischiefs ) sundry of the said Night-watches being frequently murthered , were so found lying in the Streets , others miserably wounded ; yea , even their houses were unsecure from violence : and notwithstanding complaints were many times preferred , yet no redress was granted , nor Justice executed upon the Murtherers . Sundry other things to the same purpose , they repeat ; as the Concession ( formerly mentioned ) of Leisland to the Crown of Poland ; as also , the diminishing of the Navy and Ordenance , to the great damage of the Common-wealth : And that , unwitting to the Duke or States of the Kingdom ; in prejudice also of the Gustavian Testament , and the Constitutions of Calmar , An. 1587. he had transacted with the Neighbour Princes , touching certain most weighty Affairs of Suethland ; the peculiar Badge or Cognisance wherof he had alienated , requiring by Ericke Sparre , his Ambassadour , a dilation or prolonging of the compromissoriall transaction about the said Badge ; viz. The three Crowns , which in the year 1591. at the Treaty with the Dane by the River Flakesiobecke , had been at their earnest and most instant request suspended untill An. 1597 : And that Sigismundus ( by that Embassie sought to attain by entreaty from the Dane that which he had formerly ( not without much difficulty and suit ) obtained from the States of Suethland , therby alienating the right of the Suethes to those three Crowns , the proper and peculiar Badge , and one of the chief Regalities of the Kingdom , which he ought not to have done . And this he did ( say they ) by the perswasions of his said Counsellour Ericke Sparre , the better to compass his hostile intensions towards his Uncle the Duke , to the notorious breach of the foresaid Testament ; the express words wherof are , viz. Our dear Sons , not only he , who with his posterity shall succeed us in the Regall Chair , but the rest likewise of our dear Sons , shall neither by themselves apart , or with their familiar Counsellours , Servants , or Subjects , attempt , treat , or decide any Affairs wherin the welfare and honour of the Kingdom are concerned ; by concluding of War , Peace , Leagues , or other Concernments of the Common-wealth , of weight and moment , except by the counsell and consent of them all , with approbation of the Prime , States of the Kingdom joyntly . They further objurgate his causing of Arrest to be made at Lubecke ( and other Maratine Cities ) of their Ships and Goods , and spoyling them of their said Goods and Merchandizes : And that , some years past ( Suethland being afflicted with a great dearth of Corn , wherby many thousands perished , and the residue much exhausted , in their Substance ) he , by the counsell of Steno Baner , Olaus Suercherus and Lindormias Bond , severely prohibited those of Dantzig and other Sea Ports of the Polish Dominion , from administring relief to those of Suethen ; and at the same time enjoyed those of Rivell ( albeit incorporated into Swethland ) not to furnish them with any provision , and sollicited the like with other Marine Places belonging to the Romish Empire . By all these things , they shew , that his second departure produced no better fruite then his first ( both being without the privity of the States ) and that , as his first discession , to receive an Extraneous Crowne , accasioned a conceding of Leifeland to the Polander ; So , his second left them in a confusednesse , without any prefect forme of Government , contrary to his promise ; which Comedie ( say they ) was commenced by those Counsellours who were unwilling to be longer ruled by the Gustavian Line , but that themselves might prevent each other in the domination of the parts , whereby would have ensued the ruine of the whole . King Sigismundus ( say they ) precipitating his departure , had sent to his Uncle , then at Nycopia , by Ericke Gustavus and Claudius Slatte , a certain Plenipotentiarie , importing that , induced by his urgent Affairs and by his promise , he now intended to repair into Poland ; and that , to the end his Native Country might not be destitute of good Government and Administration of Justice , untill God should grant him a return , he committed the same unto him his said Uncle , as being a Prince Hereditary , and chief among the other Orders of the Kingdom , together with others the faithfull Senators therof , to whom with him this Plenipotentiary was joyntly given , to be governed and administred accordingly ; Provided , that in the first and chief place , he and they should honour and acknowledge him and his Heirs Males ( if any should be ) for lawful Heirs and Kings of Suethland : and next to them his Brother John Prince of Finland , that they should endeavour and by all means procure his and the Kingdoms good , preventing all prejudice and loss by Mature Counsell , and Administer the other affairs of the Kingdom with the joynt Senatorial consent and concordall unanimity conform to the Laws of Suethland , that no damage or detriment might thence redound . But that , they should not celebrate or call any publike Assembly , or Parliament , nor upon any occasion make or enact Laws without his speciall and express consent , as being agreeable to and demonstrative from the Reversoriall Letters given unto him by the Duke and Senators : In order wherunto he commanded all and every the Subjects of Suethland and inhabitants therof , of what eminency , degree , or condition soever , to render and perform to his said dear Uncle ( as to the chief in Government ) and to the Senators , according to the state and dignity of each , all due obedience , honour , and assistance in all things which they should enjoyn for the good and emolument of the King and Kingdom , given in the Port of Elsnaben the eighteenth of July , 1594. But this Plenipotentiary was by Duke Charles rejected as imperfect , and a draught more ample ( by Letters from Nycopia of the twenty third ejusdem ) sent to the King for the Regall Assent and Signature , with a Schedule annexed , wherin his Majesty was desired ( in case that Peace intended with the Russian should not take effect ) to consider of some way wherby the Nerves of War might be supplied ; Provisions made of Victuall , Ammunition , and other Necessaries equally incident , which with other particulars mentioned in either , are referred to inspection into the Originall by such as are curious . But the King was gone , before this answer could be tendred unto him , leaving Suethland in much disorder : which the Duke considering , and that only a lame form of power and government was left , and that others were ordained with equal , yea , greater power both in Suethland and Finland ( albeit the same appeared not untill his Exit ; ) So as almost in every Province some or other did rise up , boasting himself Governour in the Royal absence , from which Fountain many misfortunes , mischiefs , and miseries might have flowed : Tumults and dissentions would have sprung up on each side , to the ruine of the publike Weal , unless timely obviated : for the better effecting wherof , the Duke by the Senatoriall Consent , indicted a Parliament at Sudercopia against the moneth of October , 1595. To which generall Convention , the whole Senate and Orders of the Kingdoms , Counts , Barons , Bishops , Knights , Gentry , Clergy , Commanders of Forts and Forces , Burgesses , and common people , did emulously flock to consult upon the Urgencies of the Kingdom , wherin ( they assert ) many things were treated and transacted tending greatly to the good of King Sigismundus and the whole Nation , if due execution had not been obstructed . In these Parliamentary constitutions , after thanks rendred to the Divine goodness , for having ( by tollerable conditions ) freed them from apprehension of a long and bloody Russian War , so as being then in Concord with all their Neighbours , they might more freely endeavour a setling of the like at home which was their aime in that assembly ; they unanimously by virtue of their respective Provinciall Plenipotentiary , and each for himself particularly , did bind themselves to observe their Oath and promise made to King Sigismundus , in the points of Fidelity , and obedience , to him and his Heirs : And that wheras his Majesty at his Coronation , had promised the entire liberty of their Religion , with exclusion of all other , which was not yet effected , and that certain of the Romanists had already begun to use threatnings , in confidence of their encrease : They therfore enacted and concluded , that all Conventions publike or private , used by the Papalists or any other Sects , by what notion soever frequented , should be taken away ; their Priests and Preachers banished , and to depart the Kingdom within six weeks after the rising of that present Parliament . That none of the Commonalty of that , or any other Sect , seperate from the Profession there generally received , should be admitted to any Office within the Kingdom , but all Pensions toward such to be revoked : yet that they , living peaceably , might still remain and enjoy the Laws , Liberties , and Priviledges of Suethen ; but if doing otherwise , either in publike or private , to be punished and exiled as the others were . That , in reference to the Vastenan Monastery , wheras the Regall Assecuration did bear that no Scholastick Exercise or Function Ecclesiasticall , contrary to the Augustane Confession , and the Vbsalian Synod , celebrated An. 1593. should be obtruded upon the Kingdom , or be suffered to impede the received Religion , but that therin the proceedings should be according to the last year of King Gustavus ( fore-mentioned and the first of King John : Therfore all abuses in the foresaid Monastery , and the present Incumbents were to be thence excluded . That ( furthermore ) wheras the most Illustrious Duke Charles had then , before all the Orders of the Kingdom , signified that by reason of several notable defects , represented somtimes Orally , and also in the written Paper then exhibited unto them , he desired to be freed from the Government , unless those were removed . They therfore in regard his Highness was a Prince hereditary of the Kingdom , whom it meerly concerned , that the Affairs therof should be rightly and orderly administred , humbly desired that his Highness would embrace the same for the good and emolument of the King and his Successors , as also of the younger Brethren , and in a word , of the whole Regall and Ducall Heirs , according to the Acts of hereditary Succession ; wherby the Subjects and Inhabitants of the Kingdom might ( in like manner ) freely enjoy the Nations Laws , with their legally acquired Liberties and Priviledges : And that wheras his Highness had consented to undergo the Administration of the Government , with the Senators of the Kingdom joyntly ; They ( therfore ) the respective Orders therof , Ecclesiasticall and Politicall , Nobility , and Commonalty , high , and low , did promise , that to their utmost they would acknowledge and observe his Highness as their Prince and Governour in his Majesties absence , and untill his return into the Kingdom ; and accordingly render unto his Highness all lawfull obedience , fidelity , and duty , saluting and intitling him the Governour of the Kingdom : yet no way to any prejudice of the Regall Jurisdiction or Dignity , conform to the litterary transaction , approved of between his Highness and the Kingdoms Senators : Wherfore , that what Affairs soever of weight and moment , relating to that Kingdom , his Majesty should desire to be there expediated ; were first , and before all others to be signified unto his Highness and the Senatoriall Colledge : But if otherwise , and whosoever he were who should obtain any Commission , he should have no power of appointing or acting ought in reference therunto , before his Highness and the whole Senatoriall Order were consulted therin , who undoubtedly would therupon conclude and ordain , so as might be most conducing to the honour and advantage of his Majesty and the Kingdom , according to the Oathes and Assecurations alternatively given : It was concluded also , that no trouble or molestation should accrue to the King , by seeking or desiring any determination or resolution in Poland concerning the Affairs of Suethland , in regard his Majesty had not ( there ) those persons neer him , to whom he might commit the expediting of the Suethish Affairs ; for which cause ( they concluded that ) all Juridicall Process , Grievances , and Controversies , should be examined & defined within the Kingdom , conform to the Laws of Suethland and the Decree relating therunto , published at Vbsall , An. 1593. which the King himself had confirmed : And that they should not be transmitted into Poland , nor that any sentence or resolution ( touching them ) should be expected thence , but that if any one thought himself injured therby , he might appeal unto the Kings return , whether that any Regall Sentence given without the Kingdom should obtain execution within the same ; Otherwise no man to be prohibited to repair or seek unto the King about his private Affairs , or other things lawfull and rationall , not tending to the prejudice of any , especially of those who sate at the Helme : Provided , that ( as aforesaid ) the Kings Mandates and Writs should be first directed and addressed unto his Highness and the Senatoriall Order , the execution of them not to be immediatly committed unto any other . Concerning the Offices of the Kingdom , it was decreed that his Highness and the Senatoriall Colledge , with the counsell and consent of the chief other Orders ( whom the matter might concern ) should as occasion required , in his Majesties absence , consider of meet persons , so that such men and Servants might be preferred to Offices and Charges in the Kingdom respectively , as did rightly belong and were tied by Oath to the King and to the Common-wealth , and that speciall and serious regard were had to ancient and well deserving persons : As also that none of the Prime Offices of the Nation should be entirely committed to any one , before the Provinciall Inhabitants where such an Officer was requisite , and any others therin concerned , might have free Sufferages or Votes , by whom three Candidati or persons elective were to be named , as the Laws of Suethland ( to the observation wherof his Majesty had sworn ) concerning the chief Offices , do in some sort mention , which three persons elected , were to be signified unto his Majesty , out of which number he might appoint one whom he best approved of ; and if it should so happen , that the King had no rationally lawfull objections against them , and did nevertheless defer the approbation of some one of them , perhaps not without detriment to the Kingdom and the Government therof , his Highness had power to place one of the three ( so elected ) in the said Office ; yet that no Officials formerly perferred by his Majesty , should be dismissed , unless lawfull causes were found ; wherby upon due inspection and examination , they might appear worthy of deprivation , neither that any one should be advanced to a greater Plurality of Offices then he could commodiously , and with utility to the Kingdom undergo . These things being by them enacted , the Duke on the other part , did stipulate in these words . We Charles by the Grace of God , hereditary Prince and Governour of the Kingdom of Suethland , Duke of Sudermannia , Nericia , and Wermelandia ; do promise that we will diligently ( assisted by the Senatoriall Order , as well of Spirituall as Secular Persons ) endeavour to the utmost of our abilities so to manage the Kingdoms Affairs , as we shall know or conceive to be most advantageous to his Majesty , commodious to this our most dear Countrey , beneficiall to the Orders and faithfull Subjects therof , and Emolumentall to all persons : wherby every one may be maintained and protected in the pure Evangelical Religion , according to the Augustane Confession , and the Profession of faith instituted at Ubsall , and agreeable to the Laws of Suethen , and those Priviledges and Prerogatives which each man , conform to his condition , enjoyeth , and hath obtained from precedent Kings and Governours : As also that we will govern the Kingdom of Suethen and the Affairs therof , wholly according to the Oath which his Majesty at his Coronation at Ubsall , did swear to his Subjects , and did secure unto them by writing ; and as We with Our best and cleerest judgment shall find or can imagine may be profitable to his Majesty and Emolumentary to the Orders and Subjects of the Kingdom , as well of the Clergy as the Laiety , even as we desire , God assisting , to answer for the same before God , his Majesty , and the ( respective ) Orders of the Kingdom . Whatsoever likewise shall by Vs , with the free advice of the Senators , which without any prejudice they may safely communicate , be approved and concluded ( as We will not decree ought in weighty Affairs relating to the Kingdom , without the Senatoriall Sufferage ) We will unanimously maintain and defend , that the same may be preserved firm and irrevocable , to the present and future times : And that We will accordingly , All as One , and One as All , profess and protect the same , if in process of time it shall be needfull and requisite . Lastly , in testimony that We do willingly constitute and approve of this Transaction , in manner as aforesaid , for the good of his Majesty our most gratious King ; the prosperity of the Kingdom and the Inhabitants therof , and do ordain the same to be unviolably observed word for word , according to the cleer literall sense therof , without prejudice or violation to the Regall Eminency , and Jurisdiction , and our Oath , as the Laws of Suethen require : We Charles by the grace of God Hereditary Prince , and Governour of the Kingdom of Suethland , Duke of Sudermannia , Nericia , and Wermelandia : And We the Orders of the said Kingdom fore-mentioned , have hereunto affixed our Seals , and subscribed the same with our hands . And if We , or others present , or absent , who have not assisted at this Convention ( which We are not willing to impute , as proceeding from pertinaciousness or disobedience ) shall refuse to approve with Vs , of what before recited , concluded for the Common good of his Majesty and our Countrey , ( wherof the Parliament being ended , intimation shal be given to all the Provinces ) and that by previous information and admonition , they shall not offer or produce any lawfull reasons in contradiction hereunto , which they have free liberty to do ; We , certainly will send Messengers unto them , and will hold them for non-conforming and disturbing Ministers of the Kingdom ; and whosoever shall not adjoyn themselves hereto , if constituted in any of the Eminent Offices of the Kingdom , We will endeavour to diminish their publike Authority and Power , as We shall judge consentaneous to equity and reason ; least the Kingdom of Suethland , should from thence receive detriment and seeds of dissention . In like manner they who shall detract or apostatize from this our generall , free , and unanimous Transaction ; Whether for favour of great Ones , peculiar profit , or other causes , under what notion soever comprehended , or shall refuse to contribute their endeavours hereunto , whereby force , secretly , or openly may be obtruded by any whosoever , in prejudice of what his Majesty hath given assecuration to the Kingdom , and wherupon this our Transaction is founded ; We shall account them as persons treacherous to the King , and seditious to the Kingdom , perfidious men , and to their Countrey Traytors , and that we will mutually assist each other to their prosecution and extermination . Enacted at Sudercopia the twenty second of October , 1595 : More particularity hath been used in reciting ( albeit briefly ) the heads of this Parliamentary Act and its conclusions , then is intended with others the like ; this being that which King Sigismundus ( afterwards ) so much endeavoured the disannulling of , and which the Suethes do so much instance and justifie themselves upon . In this manner was Duke Charles designed Governour of the Kingdom , which was no way pleasing to King Sigismundus ; ( suspecting the like ) had severely forbidden all men the repair to that Convention , and afterwards endeavoured the frustration therof , by discouraging and diverting the observances requisite , and partly by Letters Patents , partly by threatnings , by promises and rewards , he drew sundry to his party . But the States of the Kingdom , fore-seeing ( as they affirm ) great disturbances to arise , which were of necessity to be crusht , assembled in full body ; valuing more the generall good then the Regall Injunctions in prejudice therof : Albeit severall ( and of the Finlanders not a few ) did decline their appearance : Nor did the King by his Letters only endeavour ( say they ) the annihilation of this Convention , but likewise stirred up most grievous tumults and dissentions in Finland , where , by the Tyranny of the Governour there , so cruell Wars were raised as sundry thousands of innocent Rusticks , Tenants ( or Tributaries ) of the Crown , were miserably slain for opposing themselves to unheard of Exactions and Military ( Stations , or ) Quarterings ; great numbers of Souldiers being there kept on foot along time , whom the King by the treacherous insinuations of the Claudius Flemingius , Aruidus , Ericke , and Axell Kurike allured to his side , arming and incensing them to the ruine of his Country : And when the Country's grievances were dilated unto him , they were ( say they ) slighted , and no redress obtained , by means wherof the Souldiers and Subjects exasperated against each other , did rush together with mutuall Wounds and Slaughterings : Many of the fore-mentioned Crown Tenants ( or Tributaries ) losing not only their Goods but their lives : For the Lawless Souldier first spoyling the Inhabitants of their Possessions , the poor people were provoked to resist force with force ; wherby the Militarians finding themselves frustrate of gorging their licentious desires , did with armed Bands assault the unarmed Rural Menie , whom they miserably slaughtered , and ( a sad sight to see ) extended on Wheels . These things ( say they ) thus perpetrated : King Sigismundus soon after the Sudercopian Parliament , sent as his Ambassadors into Suethland , Count Ericke of Visingsburg with his Uncle Aruidus Gustavus , and from the Crown of Poland were emitted Stanislaus Dzialinskie and Nicolaus Sapieha , who vehemently accused Duke Charles , and those States of the Kingdom that had assisted at the fore-cited Convention , or assented to the conclusions therof : But because the accusatory Oration of the Polanders ( albeit most elegantly delivered ) with the Criminatory Articles of Count Ericke , and Aruidus Gustavus , as also the reply to either , and the refutation of the severall particulars in each contained ( as well by Duke Charles apart , as by him and the Senators joyntly ) are over-long to be here ( Verbatim ) inserted , I shall refer the more diligently Curious to the Acts themselves long since published , and only deliver the heads of either with as much brevity as the circumstance will permit . THe Oration did begin with the comparison of a Kingdom under one Prince , to the body of man united in its Members by such a strickt conjunction , voluntary consent , mutual co-intelligence , and admirable sympathy under the government of the head ; that any of them being ill affected , the rest moved with the danger , do with all diligence endeavour its remove ; but that they all are joyntly carried on with far more earnestness to preserve the head safe & unhurt , as knowing that upon its welfare , dignity , and authority , the wel-being of the whole body depended , and that the same being forsaken by the Members , a totall decay , disturbance of their Order , with the dissolution of the whole , speedily insues . That the same harmony ought to be between the Subjects of one and the same Prince , and that instructed by the same admirable Office of Nature , they should be lincked with bonds of love , and nourish mutuall Peace and Concord , and not offer , but divert and resist any prejudice that might accrue to either ; but chiefly to provide that the Dignity , Authority , and Preheminency of their Prince and Soveraign , as head and Director of the whole body of the Common-wealth should not suffer the least diminution or derogation : And that exhibition of due honour , fidelity , and obedience , should not be wanting in all Services that were to be rendred , especially from the Subjects , in regard that by violation of the Rights of Majesty , or their Usurpation , the Harmony Politick was disturbed , and the Kingdoms ruine must consequently follow , even as the hand or foot indulging themselves , and refusing their service to the head , the same would soon langish , and the whole therwith perish . He next commemorated severall former Leagues and Alliances between Poland , with its dependencies , and Suethland , but mainly ( as neerest related ) that by the present Sigismundus the third , King of both the Realmes ; but Suethlands Nursling and the true Progeny of the ancient Suethish Kings , begotten upon a Jagellonian Polish Infanta , and adorned with all Princely gifts , Sanctimony , Piety , Justice , Prudence , Fortitude , Wisdom , and Magnanimity : the patern of all Vertues , mercifull to his Subjects , devout , meek , gratious ; To his Friends most friendly , but to his Foes a terrour and destruction . That to this Sigis . the third , Heir , Inaugurated and Crowned King of Suethland , Elected also and Crowned King of Poland , and of the great Dukedom of Lithuania , the said Nations and People did owe obedience , and did acknowledge honour and reverence as the sole Ruler and Moderator of both the Kingdoms , whose Raign they wished might exceed Nestors years : And that the Orders of both the Kingdoms , ought to take equall care , that as their mutuall peace and tranquility was ( under God ) from him to be derived , so the Dignity , Majesty , Regall Rights , and Prerogatives of thier mutuall Prince should be preserved unviolated , with his Majesties particular Rights , Dignity , and Praeeminency in all things , saving to each Kingdom their own , for otherwise any one might easily judge that neither of the Kingdoms could remain safe and intire . That the late Parliament at Warsaw in Poland , understanding what things ( there purposely published ) had been enacted at the Sadercopian Parliament in Suethland : the Senators of Poland , with the Lithuanian Orders , had appointed this Embassie principally for the neerer conjoyning of those Potent Kingdoms in peace and unity , and as therunto conducing to enquire into the whole matter , as not being of particular concernment to Suethland only , but had like reference to the ( not to be violated ) Regall Dignity of his Majesty , who was of both those Realms the sole Lord and King , from whom they had obtained permission to treat with his Highness and the Senators of Suethen , in a way of Brotherly Charity and Amity , which is not wont to act rashly . That the Senators and Orders , of Poland and Lithuania doubted not but that the Orders of Suethen would continue faithfull toward their King , to whom they were astricted by Nature , by Oath , and hereditary Right , even as they had professed in that Sudercopian Enaction : but that notwithstanding they could not but apprehend the intervention of sundry things at that Parliament , which ( unless corrected by Mature Counsell ) might breed disturbance in the Kingdom ; such Initiations usually springing up , when slighting the Lawfull Lord , publike Counsels were convened by another Call , Laws were enacted , the form of Government changed , Ministers placed by the King , removed from their Charge , things peculiar to the Royall Majesty , transferred upon others : All which may easily appear to be full of , and obnoxious to many dangers . That the Polonian and Lithuania Orders did conceive the Suethes could not be ignorant of his Majesties affections towards his Paternall Realm , or that he desired to have a regardfull eye unto the good of his Subjects , nor would have refused , but rather granted them a Parliament ( if he had seen it necessarily requisite ) that Method and Order consentaneous to the Lawes of the Kingdome might have been observed : It being undeniable that a Convention in a Kingdome cannot be rightly called without the consent , authority , and presence of the King , but that as then no such thing had appeared wanting either in reference to the Kingdome , or its ancient accustomed Lawes and Constitutions , his Majesty having concluded a peace between them and the Russian , and so disposed of all things within the Kingdome , as that no detriment or disturbance could rationally be feared . That the said Convention was not only made without publike necessity impelling , contrary to his Majesties and the Pedish Senatoriall expectations , and wanted the consent and authority of their lawfull Crowned King , but even contrary to his Edicts prohibiting the same : yea , that many things had been therein enacted diametrically opposite to the Regall Rights and Superiority . As the Call it self in manner as aforesaid : The remove of persons intrusted by the King with Forts , and these committed to others ; Exauthorization of the Royall Mandates , coyning of money in other ( then the Regall ) name : Appeals to his Majesty , and therein the Regall Dignity it self many waies circumscribed . That these things having been weighed in an equall Ballance , the Senators and Princes of Poland and Lithuania , with the respective Orders of the depending Provinces , Dukedomes , and Cities , did by them their Ambassadors earnestly desire his Highness to preserve entire his Majesties Rights and Dignity , wherein the Kingdomes welfare was involved , as their propinquity of blood required ; and did also in Brotherly manner admonish and entreat the Senators of Suethland , as such to whose vigilancy , prudency , and Fidelity , that Kingdomes care was by him committed and intrusted , to return a diligent demonstration of their duty and fidelity toward their hereditary and crowned King ; and by a vigorous resistance of any who affecting Innovations ( as in large Empires many times happens ) would for private disturb the publike Interest , manifest to the world how freely they had implyed the Talent intrusted unto them from Heaven and his Majesty . That all Innovations in Kingdoms were perilous and pernicious , but especially such as tended to violate the Rights of a lawfull , hereditary crowned King , as might be evidenced by France , which by a thirty six , and the Opulent Belgian Provinces by a twenty seven years Warr were almost reduced to an utter extermination : And that those Rights neither could nor ought to be impaired , but by that Majesty by whom Kings Raigne and Princes decree Justice . That wicked men did never proceed at first to open height of evil , but by peicemeals plucked up the Fences , untill that from faithfull Subjects they had wrested the Power ; whereby ( having overturned the Kingdome ) to augment their owne Wealth and Greatnesse , Which evills it beseemed his Highnesse and their Lordships to obviate timely , and to abolish any Laws , Constitutions : or Confederations , contrary to his Crowne , his Dignity , and Regall Rights , and by their prudence and authority , to divert the course of ill undertaken Councells , least the head thereby weakned , the Kingdomes body might faint and fall into decadence . That the Duke and Senators of Suethland might assure themselves , that his Majesty ( albeit at present detained by greater cares for Christendomes universall good ) would never intermit his due regard of his native Countrey , no more then suffer the Rights of Royalty to be disjoynted : But that whatsoever faithfull Subjects should crave in a just and orderly way , ( his Dignity preserved ) hee would undoubtedly grant . That therefore his Highness and their Lordships ought to prosecute his Majesty with due returne of Love , observancy , obedience , and faithfull endeavours : The rather , for that his Majesty did no way oppress or burthen them , but like to an indulgent Father , with a minde truely Royall , more prone to mercy then to cruelty , was willing to passe by offences , the more grievous because proceeding from his owne , by whom he ought not to have been injured : Notwithstanding which , he Promised no lesse for the future , then that amidst the Community of Christendomes concernments , whereof Suethland did partake , he would endeavour their good ; and as a returne of his Highnesse and their Lordships constant and faithfull affections towards his Majesty , was no way doubted of by the respective Orders of Poland and Lithuania , so the continuance therein was their earnest desire . That the Polanders , as they had abundantly testified by a voluntary conferring their Crowne upon his Majesty , and according to their Nations custome , had vowed unto him their Fortunes , Liberties , life it selfe , so they were now ready to bestow all those , and what else could be dearer unto them , for the vindication of his Regall Rights and Dignity , and would to that end unanimously joyne with his Highness , their Lordships , and that Kingdomes Orders , and did promise ( as the present Oration might testifie ) that they would never be wanting to endeavour the repair of the least injury done to his Majesty , or Kingly name , wherunto they expected and did promise to themselves a mutuall , assured , and an untergiversing concurrence from his Highness & the Orders of Suethland ; from whom , for conclusion , they earnestly desired they might receive an authentique written answer to the severall heads of their Embassie , wherby their diligence and faithfull delivery of what they had in charge , might be approved to their principles . In like manner Count Ericke and Aruidus Gustavus ( fore-named ) did present certain Articles Criminatoriall against Duke Charles , the substance wherof followeth . THat the chief points of the Ambassadoriall instructions , were to rememorate , how frequently his Majesty after his Coronation , had by Messengers and Letters , dealt with his Highness , concerning a form for governing his hereditary Kingdom during his absence , and that the same had been much and long time disputed between his Majesty and the Senate of Suethland , which was at last concluded to be signed and sealed by his Majesty , and had been afterwards sent to his Highness and the Senators . That albeit his Majesty did then conceive that Ordination to be such , as nothing he could confer ( his Prerogative Salved ) conducing to the Kingdomes well-being , was therein wanting , he had nevertheless understood partly by Ambassadours , partly by Letters , that his Highness did not lacquiesce therin , but desired a more ample Plenipotentiary ; which as he could not grant , without detriment to the Regall Title , so he had gravely admonished him to forbear such molestatious requests , and to rest therwith satisfied , in regard it was not for perpetuity , but in vigour only untill his Majesties return into Suethland , which he intended speedily , for disposing , ordering , and reforming things needfull : But that his Highness impatient of deferring the matter so long , had incited the Kingdomes Orders to celebrate the Sudercopian Parliament , to gaine by their Sufferages a larger Power : That his Majesty was much displeased that his Subjects ( bound to him by Oath of Fidelity ) should have appeared contrary to his Edict ; or have made conclusions contradictory to his intentions . Yet that his Highnesse might see how constantly his Majesty desired the Religious observation of that fraternall mutuall respect , which their proximity of bloud imposed ; and that the Orders of the Kingdome might perceive his Majesties willingness to a wholesome and timely preventing of all confusions , tending to the disturbance of the Kingdome , he had been pleased to send ( besides his Royall Exhortatoriall Letters ) Ambassadors fully instructed to interpose and provide for the removing of all brands of dissention , and that the forme of Government his Majesty left at his departure , might be submitted unto , and repugnancies therefrom abstained ; especially for that many particulars were inserted in the Printed Sudercopian Decrees , which seemed to trench upon Treason , by a violation of such things as by the Swethish laws did rightly belong to the King : All which , his Majesty did challenge to himselfe and his Posterity , and would so leave unto the Kings his Successors , as from his Progenitors hee had received them ; unto the maintenance whereof the Subjects of Swethen were bound by the Laws and by Oath . That the Ambassadors were also to endeavour from his Highness an Antiquation of the Sudercopian Decrees that contradicted the fore-specified Ordination , and that he would acquiesce in the Kings former grants and Statutes , and that the Orders and Offices appointed might remaine in full Vigour . That the Kingdomes Rents might be collected by those thereunto ordained , and to be issued by them , according to his Majesties Orders or Letters granted to any thereupon . That Officers might be continued in their respective Charge , and that such as have been removed be re-integrated . That the Crown Forts , Garrisons , Provinces , Cities , Governments , and all other things formerly committed to his Majesties sworne Servants be restored unto them ; and that his Highness Servants be removed from them , and receive no stipend from the Crown . That all regall Protections be had in due regard , and that no person having such , be exposed to Prison or other punishment , untill their cause be heard and legally tried . That all justly acquired Priviledges have their due respect and vigour , and that the contraries thereunto be expunged and made void . That unwonted Burthens , Exactions , Structures , and Hospitable Expences , be not imposed upon the Subject , without the Regall command or permission . That fit Salery be duely paid to the ancient Court-servants , and that such as by Age are not longer serviceable , have necessary maintenance allowed them . That whereas the Hereditary Title of his Highness is more magnificent and honourable ( as well towards Strangers as Natives ) then that of Governour of Suethland , lately given by the Sudercopian Decree ; and for that the same is ambigious , and not understood by all alike , and doth neither increase nor impaire the Dukes Power and authority . The Ambassadors are to endeavour his renouncing the same , as not being formerly used in the times of Legitimate Kings , and that he rest satisfied with his accustomed Title , as being of sufficient Dignity and estimation amongst all men . That his Majesty will not , that the broyles raised against Flemingius proceed any further , but requireth that all things committed may be cleared or corrected by the Law of the Land. That in regard of the great scarcity of Graine , causing dearth , his Highnesse would not permit any transportation thereof abroad , for prevention of Famine , poverty , and calamity to the Subject , whereof his Majestie is very solicitous . Last , That the Accounts of the Kingdomes Revenues , which his Highnesse hath had for some years in his hands , might be forthwith stated and cleared , that so his Majesty at his returne into the Countrey , may know what debts of the Kingdome have been satisfied , and what otherwise . To the fore-specified Oration , whereby his Highnesse , the Senators , and whole Orders of Suethland , did hold themselves aspersed and reproached , as also to those criminations by Count Ericke and Arnidus Gustavus , the Duke with the Senators returned Answer , as hereafter is shewed : But to the Kings particular Objections against the Duke , the ensuing reasons were by his Highnesse exhibited for their refutation . That the Duke had altered the , prescribed , forme of Government . That he had neither altered nor seene any Forme of Government , an imperfect Plenipotentiall excepted , brought unto him by Ericke Gustavus , not containing the forme of Power requisite in a well constituted Common-wealth , wherto he had never acquiesced ; nor would he have accepted the Government , but for the earnest reiterated requests of the Senators and Orders of the Kingdome , who desired him to have more regard unto the publick wel-fare , then to the defects in that prescribed Form. Moreover , That a certaine Forme for a Kingdomes government in the Regall absence , cannot be prescribed to Subjects , by reason of frequent emergent alterations and Novations , not inclusible within the limits of a straitned Forme . And that albeit Lawes be enacted , for a perpetuall Rule of the Inhabitants actions , yet necessity urging , they are changed or abrogated , and others instituted more conducing to , present , publick good . That whereas he is taxed of many things not couched in that Plenipotentiary , it follows , either that he is unjustly argued of having acted contrary thereunto , or that the same must be imperfect , as not containing all things which his Majesty required in a well regulated Empire . That the sayd Forme was even repugnant to it selfe , for his Highnesse being thereby injoyned to Act for the good of the King and Kingdome , is neverthelesse prohibited the calling of Parliaments , without which the publick weale cannot be rightly provided for , as is manifest , in that seldome any Kings without Parliaments , have laudably administred the Common wealth . That the same did likewise contradict the Regall Oath , and that Kingdomes Priviledges : That his Majesty having sworn to govern his Hereditary Country by the Counsell of the Duke and the Senators therof , they had neither approved of , nor been consulted in the draught of that form , but the same had been compiled by Strangers , and the Subjects compulsion to its obedience would be a violation of the Regall Oath : Next Suethland , by most ancient Priviledges had power to call Parliaments in the Royall absence , which Priviledges the King had by Oath bound himself to maintain . That wheras it had been insinuated , his Highness ought to have rendred obedience to the foresaid Form , albeit imperfect , by reason it was not for long duration , in regard of his Majesties intention for a return within short time into that Kingdom : It is answered , that Emergencies in Kingdomes admit not of delaies : That a month only may produce unremediable evils , how much more two years : That the King at his departure had deprived them of all hopes of his return , having affirmed to the Senators and Orders of Poland , that he would remain with them to the end . That his Highness had disposed of his Majesties Fee-farmes or Copyholds , which by the Law was reserved to the King solely , in Sign of his Supream Praeeminency . That if his Majesty will rightly discerne the sense of their Lawes in that case , his Highness cannot appeare to have done ought therin contrary to the Regall Authority : That the Assignation of certain Lands or Mannors to some honourable persons in satisfaction , out of the Annuall proceed for summs of money , long owing to them by the King and Kingdome , that so the Capitall sum might not , to the detriment of both , encrease by interest , was not an alienation of those Lands : That if this were unacceptable , the King , who had been severall times advertised thereof , should have shewed by what waies those Debts ( whereof , as being just , the Creditors could neither be denied , nor ought to be by force defrauded ) might have been discharged , and the course of interest stopped : And that whatever he had conceded unto any , it was upon condition they should obtain the Royall Assent , which might evidence that he did acknowledge a Superiour , without whose approbation he would not conclude in ought that peculiarly belonged unto his Majesty . That his Majesties faithfull Ministers had been oppressed and removed from their Offices . 1. That his Highness cannot be taxed to have oppressed his Majesties faithfull Ministers , for having deprived some ( infected with the Romish Pontificiall Leven ) of those Governments which the King , without consulting himself and the Kingdomes Senators , had promoted them unto , forasmuch as by the Regall Assecuration the entry into those Honours and Offices was forbidden to such . 2. Distributive Justice prohibited maintenance from the Crown Revenues to those who by the Royall Cautionary prescription were not to bear Office , and were unserviceable to the Kingdome : 3. That forasmuch as ( his Majesties Oath being salved ) those persons could not pretend to more then a common enjoyment , with the other Inhabitants , of the Kingdomes Priviledges , Lawes , and Immunities ; the permission to them of more , would have been an offence against the same : Wherefore his Highness had not oppressed them ( if it were so to be stiled ) but they first themselves , by declining the received Religion and transiating into the Tents of Rome ; and next , his Majesty , who by his assecuration had deprived them of Office and Dignity . Moreover it was evident that part of them so preferred , were uncapable of those duties and unprofitable to the Subject ; neither were they by consult admitted according to the prescript Lawes , and therefore legally deprived : As also that some of them were charged with hainous Crimes : And it was not meet that such should rule over others who could not govern themselves , neither were they to be numbred amongst the Kings faithfull Servants , in regard it would be a reproach to his Majesty to make use of their Service . That his Majesties Letters of Inhibition , and other Patents were slighted . That his Highness had never slighted any Legall Regall Mandates ; neither did he conceive that by constraining some of evill Fame , accused of notorious Crimes , to appeare in Judgment with other lying Detractors , who against himself had published many false Criminations ; or that by diminishing the power of such as had opposed the Sudercopian Decree , ( who by Patents had been all received into the Royall Protection ) he had trespassed in ought against his Majesties Inhibitions , when as by Law such were void . Next , that his Majesty could not by his Patents protect such persons , having sworn to preserve the Kingdomes Lawes in their Entry ; and in them is expresly couched , That he who is tainted by Common Fame , must acquit himself from suspition : Neither doth the Imperiall Power extend to the taking away the right of a third , nor to pardon a wrong done to any untill the injured party be first satisfied : and therefore his Majesties Inhibitions could not free the Defamers of his Highness and others from process . That the Sudercopian Parliament tended wholly to the wel-fare of the King and Kingdome , and to concord in Religion , and had not therefore been wrongfully called ; so that the Letters which protected the Impugners thereof were invalid , and opened a great gap to dissentions and disturbances ( as was then evident in Finland ) from which Fountain ruine to Kings and Kingdomes doth usually flow . Lastly , that such Letters were repugnant to the Regall Oath , and the Municipall Law of Suethen , wherin is expressed , He shall defend his Subjects , especially the quiet and peaceable , who live conformable to Law , not only from Strangers , but likewise from turbulent and contentious Inhabitants : Chiefly , he shall maintain Ecclesiasticall Immunities , &c. But such had been excepted in the Kings Patents . Open War raged in Finland ; the Subjects , there , so exhausted by new Exactions as they could not pay the Kings Rents : Sundry hundreds had perished by hunger ; That other grievances were here omitted , as Rapines , Rapes , Stuprations , open Violences , Violation of domestick Peace , and the like : which not only were hitherto unpunished , ( notwithstanding severall advertisements given ) but his Majesty did also prohibit proceedings against the Author or head of those mischiefs . That as to any other of the Royall Mandates , their Authority , when conform to the Lawes and Royall Oath , had ever been entirely preserved . Moreover , that not only in Suethland , but almost in all other Nations , it had been a received custome , that Kings when absent did direct their Commands ( concerning ought to be done ) unto him who was over the Kingdome : And it had and might happen that by false Narrations of the procurers of such Patents , his Majesty had and might be led into errour , and issue forth such Letters and Grants as would be much prejudiciall to the Kingdom , if put into present execution . Lastly , his Majesty had promised by Oath to governe that Kingdome ( during his absence in Poland ) by the Counsell of the Duke , and the Senators of the Kingdome . That new Exactions , Structures of Edifices , and burthensome entertainments are imposed : That since his Highnesse undertooke the Government , he had altogether endeavoured an alleviation of the Subjects former pressures , as could be witnessed by themselves . That the contribution condescended unto at Sudercopia , had been by joynt consent of the Subjects unanimously concluded , upon the Senators report to the other Orders , concerning the Kingdoms debts , w ch without their assistance could not be discharged , wherupon their result was desired ; & that himself had given charge to the Collectors not to require more from any Subjects then their estates would bear , and themselves willingly undergo . That the same was more tollerable then those new exacting waies whereby the Subjects Goods were ensnared , and they reduced to extream poverty . That those Leavies had not been made but in cases allowed by the Lawes , and that albeit peace had been concluded with the Russian , yet the Souldiers , and others who had lent great summs of money , for waging that War , were not payed their Salery and Debts . This was the cause of that imposition , as if in the Exigency of War , in regard the Debts therein contracted were not satisfied : Next , that there were some Illustrious Persons also ; Kings Daughters , who demanded their Dowries from the Kingdome : yea , that the King himself had required the Duke to impose a contribution upon the Subject , for the marrying of the Princess Anna a Regall Virgin : So that his Highness was injured whilest blamed for onerating the Subject with new exactions , and the more in regard the Subjects willingly consented to those contributions , and affirmed that by Law they ought to pay them . Hereto is added that the Kingdomes necessities which are above all Law , required them . As to new Structures , his Highness remembred not any to have been by him commanded , otherwise ( then by the Laws of Suethen ) the Subjects were obliged unto ; Viz. Repairing the Forts , Frontiers , and Navy , with other like , for defence of the Kingdome , and the repulsion of hostile Irruptions ; Nor that in them he had not exceeded the constitution made by his Majesties late Father , and left ( when dying ) to his Majesties performance : But that if his Majesty thought good they should be wholly neglected , he would surcease . That for the entertainments insisted on , how , or by whomsoever obtruded , and whether right or wrong , his Highness was confident that neither of him nor his Servants any just complaint could be made in that matter . That the Crown Kevenues were not rightly administred , and the Duke therefore desired to render account . That what he had received had been by him issued toward the discharge of the Kingdomes debts and necessary expences , and that he therein referred to the Auditors accounts : But the Copper , Butter , and other Merchandizes received by his Ministers he challenged to himself , for payment of money and other things , lent sundry years past unto his Majesties Father and the Kingdome , whereof a considerable summ was yet unsatisfied , as might appeare by the respective Instruments . That if his Majesty would reflect upon the profusions made of the Crown Revenues by his Largesses and Mandatory Epistles , he should find but small cause to call him to account : That the Demaines of Finland had been so lavished , and the Inhabitants Estates so attenuated and exhausted by Souldiery entertainments , as they could render no Debit either to the King or Kingdome : That himself had contracted envy from many for endeavouring a right conservation of the Kingdomes Rents , and had likewise improved them , as was evident by the Revenue of the Mines , which might have yeilded yet more profit , had not the same been obstructed by the disobedience of certain persons . That Innovation in Religion was endeavoured . That he had not altered ought in Religion ; But that the Senators , Bishops , and other Orders , remembring the dissentions and discords of former years during the Raign of his Majesties Father , had convened at Vbsall to compound controversies and settle uniformity in Religion , as the strongest bond for conciliating the minds of Subjects , as on the other side , no greater distraction could be of wills and affections , nor greater disturbance to the publike , then proceeded from difference and disparity in Religion : That what had been there concluded he had left to them , and was therfore unjustly aspersed therwith ; but that the same might more deservedly be retorted upon his Majesty , who had , contrary to his Oath and Assecuration , planted his Emissaries , Romish Priests , to disperse Pontificiall Superstitions and books in publike , as Stocholme , with the Monasteries of Dortningolmense and Vastena could witness . That moreover , in latter daies , his Majesty had by writing exhorted his Subjects to embrace the Papall Superstition of Elevation , Salt and Tapers , with other like , not grounded on Sacred Writ : And unbyassed Judgments might discern whether this rather were not an attempt upon Religion : Which a godly and free counsell , if called by his Majesty in imitation of that Synod , would not have been , but his Oath and Regall Assecuration had remained unviolated : The dispersing of Popish books , seducing the Children of honest Natives , nor practising upon the illiterate youthfull Menie , would not then have needed , as hath been in former years and still is done . That his Highness was also confident , that if any useless or scandalous Ceremonies , resembling Romish Idolatries , had been abrogated , the same could not be called innovation in Religion : That he rendred thanks to the most High , for so inlightning his mind by the Divine Word , that he could discern the true word of God from the traditions of men ; and that the constitutions of their Church did permit those abrogations that had therein been made . That his Highness had Ministred occasions of mutation in the State of the Common-wealth . That he was ignorant of any such occasion administred by him : That by Gods goodness he had studied the pure Religion , and ( without boast ) had maintained the Lawes and good Order in the Kingdome : That by these no motives to alteration could be tendred , but that by their neglect or violation a Kingdome becomes lyable to ruine : And that therfore he entreated his Majesty not to afford matter of change , as not being ignorant how often his Majesties Oath and Assecuration , with the Lawes of Suethland , both in Ecclesiasticks and Politicks , had been trespassed upon . That the Duke had degenerated from his Fathers Vertues , whereby the Hereditary Right had been obtained . That this reflected more upon his Majesty , as having but meanly traced his Grand-fathers steps , & had acted much contrary to the Auital Testament , which was the ground-work of the Hereditary agreement : That such Unions are not attained to the end a King should neglect his Oath , Right and Justice ; Act Arbitrarily , and abolish things constituted for the Countries good , but preserve them unviolated , and that therby Hereditary Unions retained their vigour . That the Prince , under pretence of Religion , did render his Majesty obnoxious to the envy of his Subjects . That no alienation of the Subjects minds from his Majesty by his Highness can be proved , and that on the contrary , he had alwaies exhorted them to persevere in Fidelity , as might appeare by the Sudercopian Decree : But that if any such thing had or should hereafter happen , the cause were to be imputed to himself , for not performing the things he had confirmed unto them by Oath , as hath been already said . That the Prince had affected the Kingdome . That this Assertion can never be made cleer , nor that he had ever coveted the Regall Title , albeit it were not hard to prove that the same had been often tendred unto him , and again might be , if contrary to the hereditary Covenants and his Oath of Fidelity , he would use the means and power at present in his hand : That affection of Soveraignty cannot be imputed unto him , because that he with the Senators , underwent the troublesome burthen of Government ; for asmuch as in former times many more meanly descended , and of lesse Right , Dignity , and Power then himself , had in the Regall absence administred the Suethish Common-wealth , yet without any such aspersion upon them , as might appeare by the union in the Raigne of Queen Margaret , renewed under Ericke the thirteenth , in whose time and absence the great Sewer of the Kingdome was invested with power equall to the King ; yet was not he to be compared unto his Highness , who is Hereditary Prince of the Realme , whom the prosperity thereof more neerly concerns . That his Highness had detained the Souldiers means , and defrauded them of their Stipends : That he never expected a Crimination of this nature , as being by Gods goodness provided of such competent annuall Revenues , that he could live according to his Ranck , without making any such sordid gaine , neither needed he to hunt after Lucre with the Kingdomes losse . That his Highness had given obligatory Letters to his Majesty , but had afterwards violated them . That albeit his Majesty had required such Letters from him before he departed the Kingdome , yet it cannot be proved that he ever obtained them , neither could he have so obliged himself , the same being repugnant to the Lawes of the Kingdome , from which he was not to vary , and therefore his being by them obliged , as his Majesty alledged , and did endeavour to demonstrate , was not of consequence . Secondly , admit it were proved , which is not yet done , yet it did not thence follow , that he was tyed to an absolute observation without exception , and that it is to be considered whether such letters were given of right or conditionally ; if the latter , they are not further binding then the condition is fulfilled : but that is not done , for his Majesty had not granted such a Plenipotentiary as he demanded . Moreover the Obligation is meerly civill , and may be evaded by exception , in regard that ensued not for which those Letters are said to have been given , and therefore he cannot be reproached to have acted contrary unto them : And yet he is willing to submit unto such letters as are conform to the Plenipotentiary by him required ; but how just it is to affirm that he gave such Obligatorials as the form transmitted hither ( which hath no conformity with the obligation given by him ) is left to the judgment of all equitable men . Lastly , That the Prince had coined money in his own name and stamp , which is a Royalty , and had thereby derogated from the Regal Rights and dignity . 1. That albeit the coining of money be Regal , yet he had acquired the same by the consent and approbation of the Superiour : And that albeit King Erick was a Tyrant , and wholly endevoured to diminish the Rights of his brethren , yet he deprived them not of that of Coinage , provided , that in Weight and Alley it were not inferiour to the Royall money , as appears by the Arbogian Constitutions , Anno 1561. which neverthelesse in reference to certain other points , he had not accepted of . 2. That his Majesties Royall father had conceded unto him that Priviledge , as might appear by the Constitutions made at Vastena and Stegeburg : And that after the composure of all differences between the late King and himself , and the abolition of the Vastenan Decree formerly obtruded upon him , he had coyned money in his own name , the late King yet alive ; wherefore his Majesty could not revoke things which had been constituted and were unquestionable . 3. That the most renowned King Gustavus ( of famous memory ) had by Testament bequeathed to his brothers and himself , their respective Dukedomes , in the same manner his said Majesty possessed them , and he , having Power and Right of coining money in each , had thereby devolved the like unto him : Wherefore his Majesty of Suethland and Poland , by depriving him of that Priviledge , would contradict his Grand-fathers Testament . 4. Last , The refusall to his most faithfull Uncle of what his Majesty permits to his Subjects , can be but small honour to his Majesty , as to the debasing of the Kingdomes coin , either in Weight or Alley , to the prejudice of the Subject , the Mint-Master , and thousands of others can testifie the contrary . Wherefore forasmuch as his Highnesse had no way violated the Regall dignity , Right nor Justice , the Laws or hereditary Union of Suethland , but from his Majesties Cradle had demeaned himself like a most faithfull Uncle , and promised so to continue for the future , he is ignorant of the motives to such minatory criminating Letters , but suspects they proceed from his not approving of his Majesties-Religion , and his opposing the admittance of Papall Superstition into the Kingdome ; for as to other things he remembreth not the commission of ought that deserved reprehension . That therefore he did in brotherly and earnest manner beseech his Majesty , and likewise most friendlike and lovingly desired the Senators , Peers , and Orders of the Kingdome of Poland , and the great Dukedome of Lithuania , to accept this answer as satisfactory , and not to make a Sinister Construction of these his just defences , whereunto most weighty Considerations , in a time most pressing had urged him : That neverthelesse he did hope , that the King his Kinsman and Brother , would futurely forbear such Criminations , and return , preside over , and govern his hereditary Kingdome , according to his Oath , whereby all distempers , that had made irruption into the Common Wealth might vanish ; But that if his Majesty were so minded , he did earnestly beseech him to settle such a Form of Rule , whereby the Kingdomes welfare , and the Subjects good might be provided for : That he doubted not but his Majesty had been incensed against him by false accusations for undertaking the Common Weales most troublesome Government , and that albeit , he had not obtruded his endeavours thereupon , but at his Majesties request , and by approbation of the whole Orders of the Kingdom , by whom he had been called and desired to the discharge of that duty upon his Majesties severall discessions therefrom : yet he was resolved not to intermeddle with the publick Administration against his Majesties mind , but leave to the arbitrement of the Senators , and other Orders , the Consideration of the Government thereof , during his Majesties absence . And that , albeit many weighty occasions did at present occurre to be consulted of and settled , for avoiding of unrecoverable detriment to the Kingdome , as Discords and Controversies in Religion : a perfecting of the Peace with the great Muscovian Duke , with sufficient security for its perpetuity , and the rendition of the Castle of Kexholme . The present troubles of almost ruinated Finland , with other most urgent affairs for the Kingdomes future Weal , which by means of the Councels now in agitation , may be neglected , whence discords greater then formerly may arise : His Highness doth neverthelesse hereby protest his innocency , and that he hath given timely advertisement of these evils to the Counsellours and Orders of his Majesties Kingdome , and doth hope , and in friendly manner desire , that all good men will take this his Protest in good part , concluding with most loving and friendly tender of good will and favour to all the Orders , Citizens and Inhabitants of the Kingdome , as well Civill as Ecclesiasticall , to each according to his degree . The further Answer made by his Highnesse and the Senatoriall Order unto the other Regal Objections , was as followeth . That the Duke by indicting the Sudercopian Parliament , and by the Decree thereof , had derogated from all his Dignity , Praeeminency and Regal Rights . That albeit , according to the common rule in Law , where the Plaintiff proveth not , the Defendant is absolved , this accusation might be over-passed in silence , in regard his Majesty produceth no evidence of such derogating by those Articles , but barely criminates without any fortifying reasons : yet his Highness , to testifie his innocency , will demonstrate by the ensuing arguments , that the foresaid Decree doth no way impair but confirm and establish his Majesties honour and dignity . For , 1. No man of sound unbyassed Judgment , can deny , but that a Decree producing Concord in Religion , administration of Law and Justice , expelling confusions crept into the Common-wealth , maintaining the Regall Oath and Assecuration , with the Hereditary Union unblemished , doth rather augment then diminish the Regall Dignity and Rights : But that the Sudercopian Decree is such a one may easily appeare to all men , and will be more fully shewed hereafter ; wherefore the suspition of weakning his Authority thereby must vanish : Naturall Reason , History , and daily Experience do shew , that where diversity of Religion sets foot , no account is made of right or just ; Ataxia or confusion raignes ; the vulgar multitude are apt for Insurrections ; thereby the Common-weal cannot be long safe , the Soveraignes rule will be of small duration , neither are their Rights and Dignities preserved : Discontinuance of Supream Authority proceeds from neglect of Kingly Offices ; Viz. Propagation of Religion in a Realme , administration of Right and Justice , abolition of disorder . By these , as sure foundations , the Weal publike is preserved , and the Regall Rule so long prosperous as they are endeavoured : Those layed aside , it vanisheth , as Histories ( over-long to be here recited ) do testifie . Hence ariseth a question , What particular in that Decree is there repugnant to the things mentioned : At its very beginning , promise , and confirmation of fidelity is exhibited , according to the Subjects Obligation in reference to his Majesties Inauguration Oath : next , Concord in Religion is established ; for all persons introducing and sowing Extraneous Superstitions ( the Regall Oath and Assecuration so requiring ) are expelled : Unlawfull Conventicles are prohibited , by which means the Weal Publike is duely provided for . How Concord is maintained in Regions where disparity of Religion is admitted , the ruines and subversions of most potent Kingdomes and Common-wealths do shew . 2. The mention of his Highness Title and Authority in point of Government , during his Majesties absence , in the second Article of that Decree , doth rather confirm then retract form his Majesties Dignitie and Rights : for the presidency of one , exceeding the rest in power and authority , is of advantageous concernment to the Common-wealth , as by the prejudices of Policratia , or Democratie in this and other Kingdomes , and by this Nations Annals may be demonstrated : Hence Civill Wars take rise , and Kingdomes become subject to extraneous Yoaks to their own detriment and destruction : for men are naturally prone to dissention . Where severall beare rule with equall power , it followes mostly , that each hath regard to his private not the publike good . Moreover , each trusting to other neglects his own part of duty , according to that saying , Affaires committed unto many have slow expedition , There is a certaine naturall Vice , that Possessions in common are for the most part neglected . 3. The Lawes of Suethland do thus expresse , that the same shall be rotally subject unto One , not unto many Kings ; Whence it is apparent , that the Well-fare and Dignity of the Kingdome cannot firmly consist but under one Governour . Hereunto externall Lawes and the Judgments of Forraigners do accord , as the following Texts do witnesse ; Kingdomes and Empires may be better governed by One then by many . Item , Hardly can a Plurality effect ought of good : Item , It is Hereticall to place two Vicars in a Land. 4. It hath not been usuall in this Kingdome , in former ages , that ( in the Regall absence ) severall persons should equally governe the Common-wealth , as may appeare by the Union made in the Raigne of Queen Margaret , renewed in that of Ericke the thirteenth . Moreover it hath been customary , that in the Vacancy of the Regall Chaire , some One , not more of the Kingdomes Senators , should bee elected to administer the Affaires of the Common-weale . Seeing therefore that his Highness is a Prince Hereditary of the Kingdome , unto whom , with his Heires the Inheritance thereof doth properly belong , if any unwitting Accident should befall , ( howbeit he wisheth the contrary , and that his Majesty and his Progeny may enjoy by Gods goodnesse , a long , peaceable , and ligitimate Government over the same ) the right of Hereditation requires that his Highness should preside in his Majesties absence : The rather for that there is none extant of the Regall Family ripe for Government , and the Lawes permit not the preferring of any but the next of blood . As from the precedent ( and other not here inserted ) reasons it may be concluded , that the King absent , more then One cannot be constituted over the whole , nor any but his Highnesse ; It followes without controversie , that nothing hath been herein acted in derogation of his Majesties Dignity : but such only decreed as the Lawes commanded and the publike good required : For his Highnesse did not this to exclude his Majesty , but to be serviceable to the Country in his Majesties absence ; neither did he obtrude himself , but lent his hand to the Helme , at the earnest request of the Orders of Suethland : The Title it self doth no way diminish the Regall Praeeminency : For , 1. It is the Title of a King , but of him who executes the Office and represents the Power . 2. Both in this and other Kingdomes the Rulers have been called by such Titles , as is evident in our Histories , where Torchilus the Son of Canutus , Suanto the Son of Nicolaus , Steno Sture the younger , and many others , have been entitled Governours and Administrators of the Kingdome . 3. This Title cannot derogate from the Regall Dignity , for his Majesty had ( by Writ ) honoured Claudius Flemingius , with the like ; which he was uncapable of , as not being approved by the States of the Kingdome , neither had they both equall right to the Government : For his Highnesse sprung from the Regall Family , is a Prince hereditary of the Kingdome , but Flemingius a Subject of his Majesty and of his Highnesse . The third head of the said Decree containes likewise nothing but what is consentaneous to the Lawes of Suethland : For by those written Lawes , each cause is to be tried in the Province where the Delict was committed ; and the punishment to be made exemplary where the Crime was so ; besides , many confusions and prejudices would accrue to the Country , if the cognition of all Causes should be made in Poland . As , 1. There could not be so ample information as were requisite , in regard the true state of Crimes may be more certainly known upon the place . 2. A just Cause might happen to be lost for want of ability to attend personally and prosecute the definition ; to produce Witnesses , and exhibit other instruments conducible to its legall cognition 3. The Natives Estates would be utterly exhausted by those long Journeys , whence their unavoidable ruine must of necessity follow . 4. The ancient Jurisdiction , Lawes , and Priviledges of Suethland would be violated , which may not be tollerated : All Nations have unanimously and obstinately maintained their own , and have pronounced that the Infringers of the Jurisdiction of others were to be punished as Peace-breakers . Item , that who so should bring an Action before a Court incompetent was to be fined . Whereas therefore his Majesty had bound himselfe by Oath not to impaire the Jurisdiction of Suethland , he should trespasse against the same by constituting either in Poland , or elsewhere , any extraneous Judicatory to be competent for the Suethes . Our Annals do likewise shew that , for the like , great troubles did arise to Ericke the thirteenth , and other Kings . 5. Hereunto is added , that his Majesty whilest in Poland , cannot determine the causes of Suethland , as not having those persons there with him , by whose counsell he is sworn to administer this Kingdomes Affaires . The fourth Article of that Decree is grounded upon the Lawes of Suethen , as treating of distributing of Offices : And if his Majesty will preserve the Lawes intire as he hath sworne , he may not , whilest absent , confer Offices at the request of every one who shall sue unto him : According to the Lawes of Suethen , the King ( absent ) is expresly prohibited from constituting a Provinciall Judge , but such constitution belongs to him who ( in his absence ) supplies his place : How much lesse then may he dispose of the more weighty charges ? And it hath been alwaies usuall here that the great Sewer or Vice-roy of the Kingdome , should collate Offices in the Regall absence , as appeares by the Union whereby he is endowed with that Power . In regard therefore of what before alledged , it is uncontrovertably apparent that the foresaid Decree doth not violate his Majesties Rights nor Dignity , but doth rather enlarge and illustrate them : and that , if regard were had to the Lawes , his Highnesse might expect and receive thanks for having , in his Majesties absence , undergone a Government so replenished with cares and toyles : However , it was not decent to vitiate this pious Office with such contumelies and ignominious expressions , as the Letters delivered unto him are farced with . But if his Majesty shall say , that he doth not so much argue and protest against the Decree it felf ( in regard those Articles seem not so averse unto the Regall Dignity and Rights ) as against the power and authority assumed by his Highnesse of indicting a Parliament , that being a Prerogative Royall belonging to the King solely . His Highnesse answereth , that by the Lawes , it is not easily proved , that the right of calling Parliaments is peculiarly Regall ; for those Royalties which by speciall concession are conferred upon any person , go not beyond the same , but that it is otherwise observed in Parliamentary Rights , examples do shew ; for even in Poland the Arch-bishop of Gnesnen hath power to call Parliaments and to enact Lawes in the Kings absence : And albeit that a Law to the contrary might be alledged , yet ought it not to be of any validity in this case , for as much as the Suethes , by a long prescription of time , have acquired this right in the same manner that all Regall Priviledges are , as may appear by many Parliaments celebrated in this Kingdome , in the Raignes of Ericke XIII . and John II. Moreover , the Countries well-fare and necessities required the calling hereof : And necessity is above all Law , neither admits of any . Forasmuch then as by the precedent reasons it is manifest , that the Sudercopian Decree containes nothing but what is conducing to the preserving and promoving of Unity in Religion , to the maintaining and confirming the Lawes and Priviledges , his Majesty cannot , by the most Subtilized Arguments , render the same Invalid , without revoking his Oath . But for the better cementing of things , his Highnesse will briefly resolve and refute the Arguments used by his Majesty for the illuding of that Sudercopian Transaction . HIs Majesty argues that in all lawful Conventions two things are chiefly requisite : First , the Superiours approbation and consent : Secondly , That the necessity and motives for calling a Parliament be maturely signified unto him : But whereas the Sudercopian Covention was held without the Regall assent , and timely signification of the Cause impelling thereunto , his Majesty pronounceth the same needlesse and unlawfull . And that his Majesties affirmation may appeare grounded upon Reason and the Authority of the Law , he confirmes and fortifies the same out of the second Chapter of the Title of Regalls , by a Text , wherein is expressed , that Subjects are bound to obey their King ; but his Majesty , by Edict , prohibited that Convention , as appeares by the Writ . Ergo , &c. This Proposition is not rationally laid down : For thus many evil Conventions would be approved , and laudable ones , tending to the good of Empires and Kingdomes , would be rendred of no valididity , because held without the Knowledge or consent of the Supreme Magistrate , which were dangerous to say . The Syllogisme ought therefore to be thus formed : It is a lawfull Convention wherein nothing is treated , but what is consentaneous to the Laws , and appertains to the well-being , and to the best State of a Common Weal , but ●n the Sudercopian Convention , nothing was determined that is not agreeable to the Laws of Suethen and other Nations : Who therefore will call such a Convention unlawfull ? And if that be to be called a lawful Assembly , of the causes and necessity whereof his Majesty had been advertised , this cannot be termed an unlawfull one ; timely Advertisements of the reasons inducing his Highnesse and the Councellours of the Kingdome to call that Parliament , having been sent to his Majesty , as by their Letters of the 28. of July may appear . Neither was it unknown to his Majesty in what Confusion and Perturbation he left the Kingdome at his departure ; nor yet , if the causes had not been signified , ought this Parliament to have been judged unlawfull , for as much as in our Municipal Laws there is not one which commands the same , and that ought to be called unlawfull , which is contrary to the Law : And if any Law prohibiting the celebrating of Parliaments , were extant , it ought deservedly to be restrained or altogether abolished , where danger may be apprehended by delay , in which case the common rules of Law may be receded from , and undoubtedly this exception may take place here , for daily Experience shewes what delayes are contracted by expectation of answers out of Poland . The deferring thereof for the Regal approbation would have been of small conducement , seeing the whole Matter appears disrellishing to his Majesty , who also by an absolute prohibition might have procured detriment to the Kingdome , and prejudice to the Royall Dignity . And albeit his Majesty had deigned an acceptable answer , yet it had been repugnant to the Custome ( time out of mind ) of this Kingdome ; both because it had ever been permitted here to call Parliaments , Necessity urging , and the King being in forreign parts , as also that it would have been a reproach and ignominie to the Kingdome , to have sought a form and frame of administring the same from abroad . How necessary that Convention was , the ensuing Reasons will demonstrate . 1. It will be granted by all men , and his Majesty must acknowledge , ( unlesse he will affirm that his Kingdome may want him without prejudice ) that no Kingdome can continue without a King or head , and a certain form of Administration . The King was departed out of his hereditary Kingdome , and had left no Governour nor settled form of Government , nor hopes of his return ; having , as aforesaid , promised the Polanders to spend his remaining life with them , so soon as he should have received the Crown , and had settled his affairs in Suethland : and therefore deliberation for governing the Common Wealth in his absence , was necessary for the avoiding of prejudice by confusion , which began to sprout forth : But the Subjects consent being requisite for such a Settlement , it was needfull , that the Orders of the Kingdome should be convened to make an Election by common sufferage . Further , without a Governour , to whom should the Subjects have addressed their Complaints ? for each one would have ruled as he listed , which is hardly now abstained from ( and the rather because his Majesty renders the Sudercopian Decree subject to Suspition and Contempt ) by means whereof the Subjects finding themselves deserted by their lawfull Crowned King , might have taken occasion of swerving from their duty ; neither would reason nor the examples of Ancestors have been wanting . Here may be added , that the Russian War , which had lain upon us twenty six years was not then ended , and winter approached , affording to the enemy notable opportunities of infesting the Kingdome ; the Borders were denuded of military Guards , and as it were exposed to incursions ; to obviate these evils , mutuall consent , Counsel and assistance was requisite , which could be no way better effected then by the Sudercopian Parliament . But whereas his Majesty endeavours to prove the same unlawfull by the forecited Text of the second Chapter in the title of Reals , it may be worthy of observation , how this deduction can be made from thence : His Majesties words admit of a double construction : First , that Subjects are bound to obey the Kings command , when they are fortified with and conformable to law , unto which sense his Highness doth submit , and it is onely inquired , whether such a Convention be forbidden by the Law ? but if no such Law can be produced , he collects from thence , that the same is legally permitted : For what is not prohibited , is conceived to be allowed : and where the Law is silent , we ought to be so likewise : Which Laws are the more pertinent to our purpose , because that here the Privation of a Right is concerned , whereof no man can be ( justly ) deprived but by express provision of the Laws . But if the words signifie that , according to Law , the Subjects are bound to obey whatsoever the King shall command : many inconveniences would redound thence ; for thereby all his injunctions , just or unjust , must have the force of a Law , which would savour more of a Tyrant then of a Christian Prince . Caesar , albeit a Monarch , in the Cabinet of whose breast all Lawes are contained , and who can prescribe and ordaine against Law Positive , hath not thought it below him to say , that he is subject to the Lawes ; contrary to the common voice of Tyrants is , Sicvolo , sic jubeo , sit pro ratione voluntas . 2. That Law cannot be so generally understood as his Majesty would have it , because his Soveraignty is circumscribed and limited by his Oath , by his Assecuration , and by the Laws themselves , neither can it extend further then they permit : And here that clause of his Majesties Letter , That he granted not unto his Highnesse an absolute but a limited Rule , is answered ; for his Majesty not having ( as is here shewed ) an absolute Rule , how could he transfer to another what himself had not . 3. Wheras it is expresly contained in the Regall Oath and in our Municipall Law , that the King ought to command his Subjects nothing but what is right and just before God and man ; how can the King command what ever he will ? or how are the Subjects bound to obey his command in all things , if he shall enjoyn ought contrary to the Lawes and Statutes of the Land. Seeing therefore that this Law is to be understood with an exception , and extends not further then the Regall Oath and the Kingdomes Lawes permit , it may be demanded whether the King could rightly hinder or disturb the Sudercopian Parliament ? For first , he promised by Oath to impose no new Law upon his Subjects without their consent : but whereas in all the body of our Law there is not one which forbids the celebrating of a Parliament , the King remaining in forraign parts , and that his Majesty endeavours to introduce such a Law , let the Subjects approbation be first required ; which certainly they will never afford as having unanimously concentred in and confirmed the Sudercopian Convention : and therefore his Majesty can not make such a Law , nor disanull those Decrees , unlesse he will act against his Oath and Faith , and against the Lawes of the Land , besides the hazard of reducing his Hereditary Kingdome into extream danger . Secondly , his Majesty made Oath to preserve all the Rights and Priviledges of the Kingdome : But that of calling Parliaments in the Regall absence is most ancient , as is manifest in former Ages ; especially in the Raigns of Ericke the thirteenth , and John the second , in which the Orders of the Kingdome convened to admonish the King ( by writing ) of his duty , and to exhort him not to leave the Kingdome in the distractions it then was . And albeit his Highnesse is not ignorant that Judgment is not to be given by example , but by Law , he holds it ( yet ) worthy of consideration that examples are of a two-fold kind ; the one diametrically repugnant , the other consentaneous to the Lawes ; the former of no authority , the latter of equall force with the Law : But those before cited are not contrary thereunto , and therfore cannot be legally rejected by his Majesty : Moreover , not so much the example as the frequency of such actings , and the time requisite for such prescriptions are to be regarded ; which custome is not only of equall force with the Lawes , but doth sometimes eclipse their Authority . Thirdly , Whereas his Majesty did religiously promise that he would intermit nothing which might conduce to the well-fare and flourishing estate of the Kingdome , he cannot nullifie the Sudercopian Decree which wholly tended to the Patriall good & safety : And albeit a Law were extant , forbidding Parliaments to be held in the Royal absence , yet it ought to be restrained when the Kingdome by reason of that absence were in danger . For , Salus Populi Suprema Lex Esto . And a Prince ought to prefer the publike good before his own particular . As therefore his Highnesse and the Kingdomes Inhabitants are not further bound unto his Majesty , nor obliged to obey his commands then his Oath , his Caution given , and the Lawes of the Land do permit , and that these would be contradicted if his Majesty should obstruct the Parliamentary Decree made and ratified by common consent ; It followes of right that the Subjects are not bound to the obedience of his Edict , especially in regard the Kings and Kingdomes wel-being was endeavoured by that Convention . That since this Kingdome , of Elective , became Hereditary , no such Parliaments were ever celebrated the King living ; and that this therfore opposed his Dignity and Regall Rights . That since the first time this Kingdome became Hereditary , never did any of their Kings at one and the same time governe two Kingdomes so far distant and differing both in people and language , but alwaies remained in , and laudably ruled their Hereditary Kingdome ; and therefore it was not necessary that another should undertake the work and call Parliaments ; albeit even they , as Affaires required , could not otherwise governe then by such Convocations : So as this ought not to turne to his Highnesse reproach , the Kingdome being in a manner destitute of a King , and disorders increasing . It may also be here demanded , whether more right and power accrues to the King by Succession , then his Predecessors had whilest Raigning by a free Election ? But if it cannot be shewed that more power and authority is devolved unto his Majesty , what should now hinder Parliamentary Indictings and the constitutions of things tending to the good of the King , the Kingdome , and totall Posterities , seeing that Histories do shew the same hath been done , they raigning and governing other Kingdomes . That in the Sudercopian Convention new Lawes were enacted , and that to make and promulgate Edicts is solely Regall : Wherefore the Transactions there did undoubtedly derogate from the Royall Dignity and Authority , and ought to be abrogated . That to ordaine new Lawes is not solely Regall , but the Subjects consent is likewise requisite , without which it cannot be done . It is also affirmed that no new Law was enacted in that Convention , and consequently nothing derogatory to his Majesty therein acted . That much time was not Elapsed since his Majesties Coronation , so as the promises then made might easily be remembred , and therfore their renovation by any particular Convention was unneedfull . His Highnesse regards not so much the time as the manner of his Majesties observing those agreements , and that many things could be made appeare to have been acted contrary to the most of them , but that he is tender of his Majesties honour and fame . 2. This Objection is more hurtfull then helpfull to his Majesties cause , in saying he was mindfull of what had been transacted at his Inauguration , for his Judgment may suggest unto him what suspition may arise from a ( voluntary ) omission of what one knowes ought of right to be done . 3. From hence also conjecture may be made how that will be kept unto Posterity which is wilfully neglected at the very first . 4. Renewing of things formerly concluded is not unusuall , for many things are comprehended in the Law and published , which neither ought nor can be unknown to any : yet forasmuch as they are many waies trespassed against , Kings with the Orders of the Kingdome , have thought meet to digest the heads , mostly swarved from , into new Edicts and Constitutions , and so republish them to the people ; which might be also exemplified by other Nations , but that the repetition would be over-long . That his Highnesse had by that Parliament administred occasion to deprive his Majesty , with himself , and whole Posterity , of the Succession and Kingdome , and therefore those Decrees ought to be abolished . Experience , the continued consent of Histories and all Politicks do accord , that for two causes chiefly God doth transfer the Empire of one Nation to another ; Viz. Impiety and Injustice : And therefore by the rule of contraries it followes , that he who provides for Concord in Religion , and who administers Right and Justice , affords no matter for such Mutations : But that this is the maine scope of the Sudercopian Decree is evident from it selfe ; wherefore his Highnesse cannot be justly accused of giving occasion thereby to deprive his Majesty and his Successors of the Kingdome : For caution being therein given that the Oath of subjectional Fidelity should be preserved , and all erroneous Decrees dissenting from our received and admitted Religion , abrogated ; it followes consequentially ( for Negation of the whole admits of Negation of parts ) that whosoever impugnes that Decree doth equally free the Subjects from their Oath of Fidelity to his Majesty , disturbes Concord in Religion , and overturnes the Hereditary Covenants : His Highnesse therefore doth Jurally affirme that his Majesty cannot disanull the same without absolving the Subjects from their said Oath and exclusion of himselfe and Posterity from the Succession . 2. The Subjects Obligation to his Majesty is conditionall , agreeable to the Regall Oath and Assecuration , as hath been shewed : Whence it is that by over-throwing the Sudercopian Tractation the Covenant will not be fulfilled : ANd it is evident in Law , that where the Condition is not observed the Obligation is void : The rescinding therefore of that Transaction may administer cause of defection , as his Highnesse hath , brotherly , admonished his Majesty . 3. None can be ignorant that it is usuall , in all Nations , for Subjects to renounce their fidelity and obedience upon violation of the Regall Conditions and Covenants : Histories do record , nor can it be unknown unto any , what hath been acted in Suethland , Poland , France , England , Scotland , and Denmark ; yea , neer at hand , some may be found , who , by their Lawes , have expresly prohibited obedience to be rendred to their Kings in things contrary to the Lawes ; Witnesse the Statutes of Poland . By the Law it is permitted that either party acting contrary to agreement , the other also may recede : there is likewise a Relative Fidelity so equall between a Prince and his Subjects , that a faithfull Prince renders his Subjects such ; and therefore the Evertion of the Sudercopian Decree would be dangerous to the King and his Successors , neither can his Majesty anihilate the same without hazarding the fore-cited inconveniencies . Some may be of opinion , that Subjects ought not to desert their allegiance , albeit the King should act contrary to his Covenant ; and that they being bound to him by Oath , their violation thereof were Perjury , how enormously soever dealt with : yet here it is to be considered that an Oath is not a Bond of in-equity and unjustice , which would follow if his Majesty might swarve from his , and the Subjects remaine bound by theirs . That albeit Treachery had been impending , his Highnesse ought not to have called a Parliament without the Royall assent , how much lesse when apparently no danger was to be feared . This seems to be without grounds , seeing that in such cases men are wholly freed from the Law : For , albeit Paracide be a crime so atroce , and of that horrible and detestable nature , as the Ancients could not conceive it to come into the mind of man , or invent for it a condigne punishment : Yet the Sonne who should slay his Father in the practise of Treason , was not only legally acquitted but rewarded likewise : Moreover the generall exception of all Lawes is , Salus Populi Suprema lex esto : And necessitie is above all Law. If then in those Nefarious acts we are exempted from the law when Prodition threatens danger , how much more lawfull is it to call a Parliament ( like necessity urging ) which is not forbidden by any Law ; & his Majesty may gather by what before specified , that from the longer Government by the form he left behind him , little lesse prejudice would have been derived then if present treachery had been to be feared . To the Ambassadoriall Oration of the Polanders , the Duke and Counsellors of the Kingdome of Suethland made answer as followeth . THat amongst the admirable Workes of God upon Earth , nothing is more wonderfull then the Bond or Order whereby men have been governed from the beginning , with due preservation of mutuall Society ; and albeit partly in confused , mostly in very different manner , yet their universall ruine hath not hitherto succeeded . In some places One , in others a few , the more noble and more wise ; in others more , sometimes the multitude have ruled . And yet in such varieties of Men and Nations , and difference of Governments , that Soveraigntie should subsist and be durable to the Worlds end , no wiseman but will admire and acknowledge it to proceed from the Singular goodnesse of God , and chiefly to that end whereunto all Empire seemes to Verge ; that the Almightie may receive praise , and that Justice may be preserved unblemished . That amongst all those Formes , the Government by one person , the counsell of prudent men annexed , hath alwaies been the chief in estimation : The same by one King as the humane body with its members being better governed , as the Lords Ambassadors in the beginning of their Oration did prudently deliver , in the enumeration of the ancient alliances between the two Kingdomes of Suethland and Polard , for many years , under severall Princes of each Nation , but especially this last and neerest of Sigismundus hereditary of Suethland , freely and voluntarily elected King of Poland , which friendship had ever been honourable to both the Nations : To Poland hitherto beneficiall mostly ; To Suethland most gratefull . As to the comparison of the body of man to a Kingdome , and the Rule of the head over the same to the Regall Dignity ; the similitude is most fitly adapted and an argument of great Erudition , taken out of Menenius Agrippa in Livy , but is not rightly applied to the Suethes , ever most faithfull to their Kings . No question is made how the Statutes of Poland are observed towards his Majesty who was called thither , not of necessity but by their own free will : His Majesties Fame was their inducement to his Election ; but the Suethes are bound to their King by hereditary right of blood , coupled with Vertue : They by their free electing him have testified a singular gratitude and propensity toward the maternall Regall Stock : but who can say , that the Suethes have ever come short of any toward their King and Regall Family , having conceded the Electory Soveraignty of a most ancient Kingdome into a perpetuated Inheritance of a Masculine Royall Line , without other wise antiquating any Law of Priviledge of the Kingdom ? It must be granted , that nothing is more consentaneous to nature , then that the body with all its members and parts universally should be governed by the head , and that the like right belongs to a King in a Kingdome : yet so , that the Office of the members , which are to obey , be not confounded , or any thing contrary to Law obtruded ; as also that consideration be had whether the King remaine fixed within or without the Kingdome . The heads of the Polish Complaint against the Sudercopian Assembly were then rehearsed as they are couched in the Oration , but the repetition for brevities sake ( here ) omitted : And to the whole it was replyed ; That , To the Suethes an Embassie so magnificent , from the Senatoriall Orders of Poland and Lithuania , would have come most acceptable for the weeding out of any discords that might have sprung up , and the renewing of mutuall friendship ; for thereby their great fidelity , and regard to his Majesty , and their good inclination to this Kingdome , would have appeared But that it was beyond the expectation of his Highness , and the Orders of Suethland , that they should incurre a suspition so harsh from friends and associates , the fidelity of the Suethes , not being so sleightly seated , as that such grave Persons should be moved with a vain rumour : It was not meet , yea by so much more unmeet , in that they seem to be charged with high Treason , wherefrom the Suethes have ever been most averse : The Orders of Poland ought to have been better instructed in the affairs of Suethland , before they had made so sinister a Nationall Construction , as that the State thereof was disturbed , and the Regal Dignity prostituted ; and this vpon a rumour in Poland far greater ( doubtlesse ) then the Ambassadors do find to be really here : Admonition amongst equalls and fellows is admittable , but such a censure in no wise . The Orders of Poland and Lithuania mistrust that many things have been transacted at Sudercopia , tending to the disturbance of ancient Order , and the right Government of this Kingdome , directly undermining his Majesties Dignity and Superiority , &c. It is contrary to duty and mutuall benevolency to thrust ones Sicle into another mans Harvest , and to meddle with things that properly belong to the State and Orders of Suethland , who have never had ought in more , or more ancient , estimation , then their fidelity and obedience toward their Kings ; and then whom it concerns none more that the right forme of Government should not be changed ; and , if it were , to have it restored . The Sudercopian Parliament was convened by his Highness , to whom , with the Senators , the King had committed the kingdome : Not upon light grounds , as the Ambassadours may have partly perceived by the Acts , for it was necessary to call a Parliament , neither was ought therein concluded derogatory to the regall Dignity , or to the Patriall Rights ; nor were new Laws enacted , but the old put in execution : That which preserves tranquility of Religion generally received in a kingdome , which executes the Laws , abolisheth civill dissention , establisheth the regall Oath and the hereditary Covenants , doth more confirme then weaken the Regall Rights : No man therefore will doubt , but that his Majesty vvill have it unviolably observed , and will thinke nothing can more conduce to the illustration and amplification of his Dignity : It was called for his good , not for sedition or disobedience ; neither was it unwitting to him , for hee had been certified of the motives by Artizouskie in August preceding ; he protested indeed , but the thing was done . The power of calling Parliaments is knowne to be in the Supreme Prince when within the Kingdome ; but if otherwise , it hath never been observed that Treason was imputed , if they to whom the Government was committed did call a Parliament in the Regall absence so long as nothing was acted contrary to their Faith and Oath given . This Kingdome hath some Presidents , as in the times of Christian the first , and John the second , when the effects of the Regall Oath began to languish , which may easily happen in the Kingly absence : Forraign examples are not wanting , nor argumentative proofs of the best learned in Politicks many years past , as well of the Roman as of our Religion , that the King being absent , Parliaments may be kept without derogating from Majesty : According to Cominaeus , they swarve from the Law of Nations , and the custome of their Ancestors who plot to root out the most laudable institution of celebrating common Counsels , the greatest strength and establishment of a Kingdome : Under Edward the second of England , Charles the eighth , and Lewis the eleventh of France , and these also are Hereditary Kingdomes , Parliaments have been called the King present : In Germany it is no new thing for the States to convene against the Emperors mind , and it is yet fresh in memory that the like hath been done in Poland , the King , even this Sigismund the third , not only unwilling but also prohibiting and protesting against it , which is not here mentioned to accuse others , for all men have judged Parliaments to be lawfull , when publikely called for weighty causes and not contrary to the good of King and Kingdome , albeit against his mind being absent . Confederacies opposite to the Regall Dignity , Praeeminencie , and Rights , have not been undertaken as is unjustly objected : Such savour of Sedition which never entred into the thoughts of the Suethes . Conspiracy is close , treacherous , distructitive to King and Country ; but Parliaments are lawfull and do fortifie both : It is therefore Illegall to taxe the Suethes of treason , for so convening , when as the same appeares not to be forbidden them by any Law ; but unto Kings is not permitted to Enact Lawes without the Peoples consent , no more then to governe the people contrary to the Law and without the assent of the Senators . The more weighty inducements to that Parliaments indiction were , the publike Debts ; the unpaid stipends of the Soldery , whose Military Vertue is not unknown to any ; the setling of Dowries whereunto extraordinary collection was necessary ; which by the Lawes of Suethland , the King himself ( when present ) cannot compell without a Parliament : His Majesty was absent whose part it was to cleere the debts of his Father and the Kingdome , which cannot stand safe without salving the publike Faith. Another motive was that in the Form of Government prescribed , severall things seemed wanting in conformity to the Lawes and Regall Oath , whereunto the Orders of the Kingdome conceived they ought to adhaere the more constantly by reason of discords about Religion , which were not when the right of Hereditation was conferred upon the Regall Family . To the said Form the Senatoriall Votes were also requisite , without which the King is by our Laws forbidden to settle ought of the Kingdoms more weighty Affaires . These reasons may suffice for the calling of that Parliament , albeit more might be given : Let us now discusse the heads of what was therein concluded . It is reputed treason that some are removed from Office ; that the Regall Letters receive not due regard ; that appeales to the King are prohibited with sundry others : To all which articulate answers shall be made , that so the innocency of the Suethes may appeare to equall minds . That some are reduced is not denied ; and if , the Ambassadors were acquainted with the reasons , not unjustly ; for some could not be admitted to beare rule without infringing the Regall Oath : Others , refractory to the publike peace had like members lost from the body , not only separated themselves from the Sudercopian Decree , but from others also of greater antiquity which had been by Regall Oath confirmed : not without suspition of innovation , which is mostly studied by such as esteem nothing more then to be pleasing to the Supreme Majestrate without discerning what is just and commodious for the Common Weale , and so to grow upon the ruines of others : yet these are permitted to enjoy the benefit of the Lawes and ordinary Priviledges . It is moreover to be considered that the more honourable Offices of this Kingdome cannot be immediatly rightly conferred by the King , howbeit fixed within the Kingdome , unlesse that first , if One be to be admitted into the Senatoriall Counsell ; if into any other great Office , the Provinciall Votes have conceded to One of Three . Neither can Judges ( the King even present ) be otherwise appointed : But he remaining out of the Kingdome , by his Vice-gerent , which Office the Kingdomes Sewer ( as they here term it ) did anciently , by vertue of a certain Law discharge in the Regall absence : This is testified by the Laws themselves , by the priviledges of sundry Kings and famous Constitutions of the Kingdome for above five hundred years , as also by the union of these three Kingdomes in the Raignes of Queen Margaret , and of the Kings , Ericke , Christopher , John the second , and Christierne the first and second . Come we now to the point of appealing . It is not unknown to any , that the most High God hath Instituted the Supream Magistrate for a Sanctuary and refuge to the oppressed : So that appeales to the King and to those that beare rule , and such as the King hath appointed as chief in his absence , are lawfull even by the greatest Offenders : And this is a custome practised in the Romane Provinces , and observed by other Kings whose Extents are large , but if it were free for guilty and indebted persons to make continuall appeales to the King , what end would there be of Suites . When should Crimes be punished ? Appeales to the King ought to be of the more weighty causes only , and the maine matters of the Common-wealth : nothing is done herein contrary to the manner of other Nations . Portugall and Naples are governed by Vice-royes ; the Belgian Provinces by Governours , yet no appeales from either are made unto the Spanish Court , albeit each of those Countries have Senatoriall persons there residing , who solicite the Affaires of the Nation , according to their Lawes and Priviledges . But who remaine in Poland negotiating for Suethland the Ambassadors can tell : Or will they judge that those being in another Kingdome , can duely provide for the Emergencies of Suethen ? yet admit that sundry of our Senatoriall Patriots were there , were it lawfull for them to draw the controversies of the Suethes thither ? Neither is this a Right peculiar to us , but equally observed amongst all Nations ; for what King hath desided the causes of one Kingdome in another , unlesse the one were subject to the other : The declining a competent Court within a kingdome loses the cause . Appeales to the King are not abscinded but reserved in the Tribunall proper for the Majestie of the Kings of Suethland untill the Kings returne : Neither can he alone , even within the Kingdome , give sentence without able and unbyassed Assistants , no more then without a just hearing of the Plaintiff and Defendant : Nor is any appeale admitted by Law from the chief Tribunall unto the King , even in the most weighty Affaires , when he is within the kingdome , the Courts of Justice being administred according to custome and our written Law ; how much lesse lawfull then is it , the King remaining out of the kingdome ? And if permitted , would it not be dishonourable and prejudiciall to Regal Majesty , and to an unconquered kingdome , when the chief Court of Justice should seem to wander , like an exile in a strange Land , without fixation of place ? many other inconveniencies might be apprehended by Appeals into Poland , as tediousnesse of way , vastness of expence , and at length the undoubted extinction of the most ancient Right of a kingdome , which is sacred and unviolable to all Nations . Next , it is complained , That the Royall Letters and Patents are slighted ; whereunto is answered , that those Letters which are the Kings , are had in reverence ; but others , that is , such as are contrary to the mind , dignity , and good of the King and Kingdome are received , as if the Suethes were assured , that his Majesty desires nothing that is not conformable to the Laws confirmed by the Regall Oath ; and conducing to the preservation and emolument of their mutuall , most ancient dignities : Such are indeed suspended , that due honor may be exhibited to the Royal hand and Seal , and that his Majesty may deliberate more maturely . But some may say , thus , more wisdom and power is attributed to the Subject , then to the Soveraign : in no wise . No question is made of the Regal Power , which nevertheless , Alphonsus of Arragon did most rightly define , when he said : unto Kings , whatsoever is honest is permitted ; and that they may do what they may legally do . It was a Royall Speech of the Emperour Honorius , when he professed , that he , a Prince , was bound by the Lawes : by those the Kings of Suethland are confined . Things unequall , howbeit small at first , prove in the end obnoxious to Cities and Kingdomes . In France ( an hereditary Monarchy ) excessive bounty is frequently restrained without derogating from Majesty , even in Suethen , the meanest may , by protection of Law , defend himself and his against the King , by whom if ought upon false information be ordered at the instance either of Plaintiffe or Defendant , the same without consulting ( or derogating from ) Majesty is ejected and abrogated . Kings have sometimes entertained Advocates for poore men , who not onely have boldly refused to obey the Regal permissions or inhibitions , but have openly , unblamed , opposed them . If this be tollerable in private persons , how can that be obtruded in the Government of a Kingdome , the King absent , which by the Law may be overthrown and may prove prejudiciall even to Majesty it self . The Prince and Senators , are charged moreover with Treason , because they had decreed not to have regard to such Letters , as many times are by bad men , unversed in the Suethish Affairs , extorted from a gracious Prince , to the prejudice of himself and the Kingdome : sometimes by private persons , who neither have nor deserve any power to enjoyn obedience . What is this , but putting the feet to do the work of the hands ? whence that must necessarily follow , which the Lords Ambassadours , most prudently did alledge , viz The Office of the Members would be confused ; all would languish ; their Order would be disturbed , and the dissolution of the whole body must necessarily ensue . If his Maiesty will have ought of moment acted within the Kingdome , may not his pleasure be better signified , to those that are over the same , as is usuall in all Nations ? The Provinciall Rulers have ever had such respect from kings , that the Royal Mandates are directed to them for execution according to right , or advertisement if Noxious or unjust : How much more unseemly is it to over-passe them to whom the care of the whole Kingdome is committed ? yet so it is mostly that the first understanding must be from others , and that Letters are heaped to divers persons from whom most favour may be expected , not for what is expedient for the King and Kingdome but themselves . A certaine person is said to have brought Letters out of Poland not long since surreptitiously obtained from the King , for present payment of a certaine summ of Dollars as a due debt which summ had been satisfied some yeares before : Do not such Letters deserve regard ? Some are brought into the Kingdome manifestly taxing the Prince and others of Infidelity toward his Majesty , the names concealed , tending to incite , the Popularity especially , to insurrection , by which like instigations , probably the Governour of Finland hath dared to oppose the whole Kingdome of Suethland : The King consented ; yet doubtlesse not of his owne accord , but by the counsels of wicked men , and to his owne and the kingdomes detriment . For , then discord , nothing is more pernicious in kingdomes , ( especially ) if it proceed so far that by one faction he thinks to oppresse that which ( but undeservedly ) he conceives to be another . But thus in destroying one by another , he ruines the kingdome , even his Country . The examples of France and the Netherlands alledged by the Lords Ambassadors , serve here very fitly : For the French fell not into so many Calamities by any Nationall disobedience towards their King , but by the quotidian , violent subtle snares set for expulsion of the Protestant Religion ; whence that kingdome was so many years afflicted with mutuall Slaughters , Rapines , Rapes , Incendiarismes , Sacriledges , and mens minds so exasperated , that a Civill War seemed to be rendred perpetuall : And whilest one Party endeavoured a Propagation , the other a defence of Religion , no roome for Religion appeared to be left by either ; the blood of their Kings and Princes partly extirpated : And they thus tearing out each others bowells , a third invades , pretending indeed Religion , yet perhaps more gaping after the Gallican Dominion , as being accustomed to have kingdomes fall to his share for reimbursement of Costs : But return we to Flemingius who in time of peace , enrolls , assembles , entertaines Forces ; to what end ? meerly to consume what the Enemies have left , to destroy those Subjects whom the Wars had spared : Infinites of them complaining that their marrow , blood , and bones are suckt . Let his Majesty be moved with the miseries of Finland , which bordering on the Russian was made the Seat of War mostly by our owne , and likewise exposed to the Enemies incursions and depredations , but now more calamitously exhausted by waging and entertaing a not necessary Souldiery : The King is obliged by Oath to protect and vindicate the Innocent and the Needy from all Injuries whatsoever , and to preserve the publike peace . How much more prudently may his Majesty abolish , not nourish discord by the misery of the Subject , wherewith doubtlesse God is offended ? Let his Majesty command a deposing of Armes , and that all Controversies may be judicially desided : To restrain Compatriotall hands from mutuall Massacres is the part of a most Excellent , Pious , and Christian King : Let his Majesty write and command things honourable for himselfe and the kingdome , Obedience shall follow : for such as are other let a suspension be permitted : And as Mahetas appealed from the sentence of Philip of Macedon to the same King better informed ; even so the Suethes : His Highnesse and the Senators do moreover beseech that during his Majesties Raigne and his Highnesse Vice-gerency assisted with the Senatoriall Counsells , the kingdomes Lawes may not suffer subvertion . When Charles the fifth , after Royall Entertainment in France by Francis then there Raigning , had at the request of the said King created some Knights and Barons , their Honours were afterwards disputed and concluded invalid , because conferred in anothers Dominion , wherein he had not Right of Majesty , the Dignity of each Realme salved . For those Rights are no where preserved but in the kingdome where they are legitimate ; transported abroad they are easily obscured . Suethland hath written Lawes and famous Constitutions from the times of Queen Margaret Ericke the 13th . Albert and other Kings , not abolished nor antiquated , wherein is expresly provided , that the Kingdomes Affaires shall in the Regall absence , be administred by the Native Counsellours , Peers , and great Officers of the same : Neither are the Royall Commands , when given without the Kingdome , to be obeyed further then they shall by the Counsell be approved , and this is ratified by evident Lawes , Regall Oathes , and Hereditary Covenants . Writings are extant between King Gustavus and Ericke the 14th . his Son , whereby ( upon his intended Voyage for England , to have matched with Elizabeth that Nations Queen ) he was expresly bound to refer all the Affaires of Suethland unto the King his Father , or he being dead , to the Vice-gerent and the Senators : And when afterwards he should the second time have undertaken the like , to commit them to John Duke of Finland , Governour ( afterwards King ) of Suethland , together with the Senators . Let it be moreover considered , how fully and sufficiently either Realm was provided for at the marriage of Philip of Spain with Queen Mary of England , that the Pre-eminency and Dignity of each might be preserved entire , and not wander with the Kings Person into a strange Kingdome : Yet both are hereditary ; but the Argument expressed in our Laws , is much more forcible ; for the King is obliged , even here remaining , to govern Suethland by the counsel of the native Senators , not strangers ; how much more therefore when remote and necessitated to use the Eyes and Ears of others ? the Senators also of this Kingdome are tyed by Oath to admonish the king seriously and frequently to preserve the kingdomes Laws and Royalty unviolate , which albeit it be no easie task : yea , for the most part undeservedly dangerous , yet they have willingly undergone it , and discharged their parts at his Majesties being here ; so as the Ambassadors present trouble might have been spared , if time had been then improved ; for the kingdomes affaires were begun to be treated with fidelity and due diligence ; but hardly could the Inauguration be proceeded unto without great difficulty and longer contest then was meet about things not ambiguous , formerly sworne unto and confirmed . The forme of Government , by diverse counsells and alterations was protracted even to the time of departure , no consent of the Senate concurring ; and it was manifestly purposely so done by advice of persons not well affected to this Kingdome , or ignorant of affaires , or fit to be ejected from the Results of Suethland : or lastly , such as had secretly concluded , the Kingdome should be Governed by the rule of Succession , but the Suethes by that of Servitude : This they detest , the other they submit unto , and will maintaine unviolably , as the bond of their Liberties preservation and increase , not of obtrusion of slavery , which the hereditary Covenants do clearly demonstrate . No Taxe or Tribute was commanded in that Parliament , but a voluntary supply tendred according to the Legall form for causes in the Law expressed ; Viz. Repairing the charges of War. The matter of money , as of no great concernment , was almost forgotten ; for the priviledge of coining hath been conceded to severall Princes and Cities without violation of Majestie : At Vastena money is coined with the conjoined names of his Majesty and the Prince his brother , with which impression the King his Father had coined , in signe of Concord , at the beginning of his Raigne , and soone after voluntarily conferred the said priviledge upon the Duke his brother during life . This is the answer thought meet to be given to the Lords Ambassadors , and it is most earnestly desired that the same may be accepted without offence to his Majesty , whom the State and Orders of the Kingdome do honour and reverence with all integrity and fidelity , and albeit the same be at length , yet is it not that the Suethes are obliged to render account to any but his Majestie , and ( he ) within the Kingdome , but that their cleerness from the treason tacitely implied may appeare to all the World. Sundry other Stigma's are cast upon that Sudercopian Transaction , which by this Kingdomes Lawes and Statutes will be easily evinced : Albeit they acknowledge the States and Orders of Poland and Lithuania for fellow Subjects under the most just Empire of one and the same King , yet not for Judges : The said Orders may understand that his Highnesse and those of Suethen dissent not from them in any thing ; but least in the love of concord , and hatred of dissention ; nor can ought be more acceptable to them then a composure of all differences by an equall and mutuall moderation . It may be effected if the Councell of whom it behoves may be admitted , waving threats from the threatned who feare them not . Otherwise if the controversie ( which God forbid ) must be decided by Armes , not onely the King and Prince themselves , but the neighbour Princes and Territories also may be disturbed , perhaps with great prejudice to the Regall Family , for what side soever should win , it would be to him detrimentall , as many times in Civill Warr both Parties , being weakned , do easily become a prey to any third . The Orders therefore of Poland and Lithuania are in loving and brotherly manner desired by his Highnesse and the Senators of Suethland , as a thing worthy of their prudence , equity , and mutuall society , becoming fellows and friends , the Ambassadors likewise intervening to endeavour the eradicating of this suspition from the mind of his Majesty who is King and Lord of both the Peoples : And that themselves also will eject it , and will intreat , admonish , and conjure his Majesty not to be induced by the Counsell of wicked persons to the meditating of any hurt to this kingdome , nor suffer his Royall mind to be alienated from his Paternall Soil ; And that they will consider not in what way of Religion the Suethes worship God , but with what fidelity and sincerity they reverence their King. The Ambassadors desire an abrogation of things contrary to the Lawes , and the same is instantly sought by his Highnesse and the Senators . Let the heads of the Suethish Law , whereby the King and Subjects are mutually bound by Oath , be scrutinized , so as the least deviation may easily be found , and the generall Conclusion followes in these words : We ( viz. ) The Subjects are obliged to our Soveraigne in true obedience ; That is , to obey his command in all things feasible , which before God and man he ought to command , and we to obey , saving his Rights and our owne . At Sudercopia nothing was concluded repugnant to the Lawes and Statutes of this Kingdome confirmed by Oath . If any think otherwise let those be Judges and Arbitrators ; they are not obscure , ambiguous , nor abrogated , but sometimes Sacramentally Corroborated . No Article is annulled by Hereditary Succession , onely the Election altered into a right of Devolution . To this Scale those Transactions are submitted : The Duke and Senate refuse not to render an account to a most mild and gracious King. Let the Suethes adhaere to and without blame enjoy the Lawes and Priviledges acquired by their owne and their Ancestors great Merits , which his Majesty hath sworne to preserve ; and let him then ( as we desire and hope he will ) with the same patience that a Macedonian King reviewed a private cause , examine that of his most ancient and now Hereditary kingdome within the Paternall Soil : And so lend an eare to Accusers as not to refuse another to them unpossessed of Calumny : And they do hope that the Orders of Poland and Lithuania are so equall toward all men , as themselves will not onely forbeare suspition in the future , but evidence the innocency of the Suethes to others also . If otherewise , and that for private profit and favour they will have no regard unto their innocency , it may produce danger ; one mans damage being sometimes hurtfull to his Neighbour . Poland is a flourishing kingdome , and may it ever flourish : Neither doth this want Monuments of having flourished : If now it appeare wasted by a continued War , what wonder ? What Kingdome or Common-Weale hath waged War full thirty six years with its owne Forces and charge and is not wasted , so as it may seem fit for any obtrusion ? Neverthelesse the said Orders are perswaded that as a rapid overflowing River , incountring some of the largest Trees , felled in the neighbour grounds , hurries them into the same precipice : So the fall or least mutation of the ancient State or Government of potent kingdomes , draws others with it into ruine . The Prince and Senate do therefore heartily desire the States and Orders of Poland , to interpose their power with his Majesty , that regard may be had to this defence , and that they will employ their Wealth and Fortunes and what else is dear unto them , for the preservation , not the subversion of Lawes and Priviledges , then which there cannot be a stronger confirmation of the Royall Scepter ; or way more durable for retention and encrease of the Royall Dignity of a two-fold Crowne , nor ought more worthy of the Polish Nation , for the Vindicators of liberty and the maintainers of priviledges , have ever been in laudable estimation : And therefore it is not feared that they will go about to obtrude upon others , what they would account to be unjust if done unto themselves . The Suethes have alwaies much esteemed the Polanders , and will with them , if need shall be , defend his Royal Majesty with the hazards of their lives and fortunes , and fixed upon the Regall Oath , will , with the Polanders remaine constantly faithfull and obedient toward their King , and willingly on their part preserve the ancient Concord between the two Kingdomes , saving to each their right : And do returne offers of readinesse and propensity to all Offices of love unto the Senate and Orders of Poland , and the great Dukedome of Lithuania , to whom they desire to be in most respective manner remembred , and do entreat that this answer may be received in good part , according to the time , as being wholly necessary for their own defence , no way intended for reproaching or inveighing . To conclude , a quiet Navigation with prosperous winds and happy returne unto their Principalls and Friends is wished to the Lords Ambassadors , by his Highnesse and the Senate . This was the substance of the Polish Ambassadoriall Oration , and of the replyes made thereunto by Duke Charles and the Senators of Suethland ; Who neverthelesse do say , that this Legation was instituted to no other end then the abrogation of the Sudercopian Conclusions , those Ambassadors divulging that the sayd Assembly was much derogatory to the Royall Majesty and Authority , and by their perverse contention procured the sudden breaking forth of formerly buryed dissentions , which brought many to their last end with incomparable mischiefs upon Suethland , Finland , and Leisland : When the Duke therefore saw that , for his labour and love toward his Countrey and Nephew , hee was requited with such ingratitude , and that the Embassie fore-mentioned , was accompanied with so many prejudices to the Nation , not without a Charge of high Treason , he was constrained to call another Parliament at Arbogia against the fifth of March , 1597. To this Comitiall Convention all the Orders of the kingdome , according to the custome and necessity , were invited ; and by King Sigismundus , the repaire thereunto , strictly prohibited , hoping by his Mandates dispersed through the kingdome , to deterr the Natives therefrom , as he had by his late Legation gained the adhaerency of severall Senators , of whom the chief were Ericke Sparre , Hogenschieldus Bielke , Claudius , and Turo Bielke , Gustavus , and Steno ●aner ; Georgius Posse the Son of Canutus , with the more eminent of the Equestriall Order , who were imbued , by those Counsellours of the kingdome , that what the Senators should do the said Order was to subscribe unto and follow , whereby many of the chief Nobility , Military Commanders , Clergie and Burgesses through the wicked perswasions of those Senators , declined their appearance , as did those Senators themselves , none reparing to the same , Count Axell of Rasborg excepted , albeit the generality of the Equestriall Order , Counts , Barons , Gentry , Prelates , Military Officers , Burgesses , and common people , flocked thereunto without regard to the example or Malignant inducements of the Senators . The particular transactions in that Parliament I omit , referring ( as before ) the curious to the Acts themselves , the most materiall being an exclusion of all mixt religions as displeasing to God , pernicious to Soules , tending to persecutions , mutuall hatred and dissentions , with an asseveration or assurance of remaining constant , God assisting , in the Doctrine received , and that they would not permit the exercise of any other Religion to be received in any part of that Kingdome , ( the Kings private Chappell , when he should be within the kingdome , onely excepted ) and whosoever should secretly or openly transgresse this decree and generall agreement , by acting contrary to their Subscriptions and Signatures , they were to be reputed as perfidious persons , and to be shunned by all honest and ingenious people . The reiteration of their assurances of fidelity to their King followed next in order according to the Union of Hereditary Succession , the Testament of King Gustavus , or his last Parliament , An. 1560. celebrated at Stocholme , as also conform to their owne late conclusions at Sudercopia ; for the confirmation whereof this convention was chiefly instituted , wherein was further enacted , that all Dissenters from their and the Sudercopian Decrees , who should not declare themselves within six weeks ( excepting those of the remoter Provinces , to whom longer time was allotted ) should be reputed as Disturbers of the Common-wealth , and to be cut off from the body Politick . On whom ( after due information and exhortation ) fit punishment was by his Highnesse , with consent of the Senatoriall ( and other ) Orders to be inflicted : The like for all of whatsoever condition or degree , who should for any respect desert or fall off therefrom . The Commotions in Finland were also resented , and the sufferings of the people there , in order whereunto it was decreed that some persons of good repute should be sent thither with severe Injunctions to all parties to depose their Armes , and demeane themselves peaceably , and where any just cause of complaint was , the same to be legally discussed and decided , and that his Majesty should be humbly moved by those who should be deputed towards him , that by his Royall Authority there might be a ceasing of these disturbances and provinciall devastations ; but if it should be certainly found by faithfull Messengers , that those tumults did not end but rather encrease , and that counsell nor admonition would not take place , that then other proceedings corresponding to the Regall Oath and to the Sudercopian Constitutions should be made , whereby the Kingdome might not be further damnified . Provision was likewise made for the ease of the Subject in certaine particulars , untill a totall alleviation might ensue . They also bound themselves to Unity and mutuall defence with lives and fortunes , against all persons who should offer or attempt any violence towards the observers of those things which were in that Convention established : yet still with reservation of the fidelity due to their Supream Majestrate , and the concord wherein they were by Law and right bound unto each other . This Transaction was ( as aforesaid ) at Arbogia the fifth of March , 1597. But this Parliament was not more pleasing to King Sigismundus then that of Sudercopia . Dissentions ( say the Suethes ) being raised up in each corner of the Kingdome , the Orders therof declined by troops the conventional Conclusions ; That brood of Senators ( not to digresse from their owne words ) perswading the severall States not to adhaere unto or repute the Arbogian decrees for legall , albeit concurring with those of Sudercopia , and feeding all degrees of people with hopes of the speedy returne of King Sigismundus , to the great emolument of the Country and Inhabitants thereof ; and that the Arbogian Constitutions were to be the lesse esteemed , in regard the Senators with certaine chiefs of the other Orders , did not assist at or subscribe unto them . With the like allurements and fucatious perswasions ( say the Suethes ) they seduced many of the severall Orders : which done , they with their Wives and Children abandoned the Kingdome , maliciously pretending they neither could nor would assent unto the Arbogian results : But chiefly as understanding that the Plenipotentiary for Government with the Defensoriall Letters obtained from King Sigismundus , that they ( six or seven Senators , Duke Charles in a manner excluded ) should manage the Government in the Regall absence , would not attaine that Authority hoped for ; the same importing that if Duke Charles were not therewith contented , those Senators , assisted by the Malitia of the Kingdome should prosecute him and his partakers as open Enemies ; their Goods to become a prey as the more curious may see in the said Plenipotentiary , dated at Warsaw the thirteenth of January , 1597. and the Defensorialls likewise of the twenty third of May next following . Neither contented onely to have sowed seeds of dissention between the Inhabitants of Suethland , Poland and Lithuania , they perswaded the States of Poland , without cause or praemonition to undertake with their King a Military expedition against his Native Country , to oppresse contrary to right , the Duke and his Assistants , without admitting those equitable conditions sundry times tendred by himself and followers conducing to his Majesties and the kingdomes good : Nor were they without succesfull hopes if the king had gained the Finlandian forces he daily expected thence . The miserable condition of the Inhabitants there , may be conceived ( say they ) by the butchery of many thousands of innocent persons ; which mischief beginning in Finland did extend even to Suethland also ; the face of things being such in that Province , as that many Colonies , with their Wives and Children , abondoning their Habitations , were constrained to flye unto the Duke for relief , which also turned to the greater hurt of some : For the fore-named Governour of Finland with his Accomplices , diligently watched to hinder them from informing the Duke of their condition : some , for the like complaints , being cruelly put to death , infringing thereby the Protectiorall Letters , which the Duke , as Governour of the Kingdome had , by the Lawes of Suethland , full power to give in the Regall absence : Neither was the King unacquainted with the afflictions of Finland ; those , with other grievances having been signified unto him by the Duke by Letters at large from Nycopia , the twenty second of May , 1597. yet no redresse was granted , but the same rather approved , and the said Governour reputed and saluted by the name of his most faithfull Subject and Counsellour . The King remained ( as the Suethes assert ) not onely unmoved with those miseries of his people , but by Letters from Warsaw , of the twenty eight of Aprill preceding , had incited the Finlandians with their Governour thereunto , so as the Duke was necessitated to make an expedition into Finland ; where , assisted by Divine providence , he freed that suffering Province from oppression , the 〈…〉 osers neither daring to try it in the Field , nor to defend 〈◊〉 Forts they were possest of , whereby the Tumults in Finland were so appeased in the year 1597. as they needed not any more to apprehend the like . Notwithstanding all these things , with others fore-mentioned , perpetrated ( as the Suethes alledge ) by King Sigismundus and his evill Counsellours : The Duke with the Senators of the Kingdome , by Letters , he of the fourteenth , they of the twentieth of February , 1598. dated from Vbsall , seriously invited his Majesties returne , in quiet and peaceable manner to settle the Affaires of his Native Kingdome . But contrary hereunto ( say they ) he repaired thither with an Army of eight thousand horse and foot , and a hundred Sail of Ships , to which extraneous forces no smal number of Suethish Souldiers , with sundry of the Nobility and Military Commanders ( hoping thereby to gaine great Stipends ) joyned themselves through the crafty allurings and seducements of those unfaithfull Counsellours , as themselves found when too late , for things not succeeding to the Kings desire , he deserted them without refuge or comfort . King Sigismundus landing at Calmar with his Army , Duke Charles likewise raised forces and approached toward Stegeburg , and desired ( by severall Letters and Messengers ) to be certified of the cause inducing his Majesty to returne into his Native Country with such a numerous armed attendance , and withall that he might be admitted to a conference with his Majesty , but the King also marching toward Stegeburg soone gave notice ( say they ) of the ends he came for , by a sudden on-set , wherein some hundreds were slaine on either side : Which hostile Act the Duke would not revenge ( albeit power was not wanting ) but shewed himself willing to embrace a friendly composure and pacification with the King and those unfaithfull Counsellours . There were at the same time present with the King , severall Ambassadors from the Prince Elector of Brandenburg ; the Marquesse of Ansbach , and Duke Vlricke of Mecklenburg , with whom those Counsellours were earnest ( at least in pretence ) to endeavour a pacifying of the differences between the King and Duke Charles , which they did to their utmost , but seeing their labours fruitlesse they departed , and were by his Highnesse Order honourably conveyed unto the borders of Denmarke : The Duke also made offer of answering before equitable and competent Arbitrators to whatsoever could be objected against him , and desired that the King would make choice of six persons of the Nobility and so many of the Military Officers to meet with an equall number to be elected by himself for a friendly compos 〈…〉 of all differences : but the King ( as they ) forthwith permitted the Marquesse of Baden and Wejerus to discharge his Ordinance against the Dukes Forces , and gave order to the Generall of his Army Georgius Farensbecius to charge into the Dukes Camp in the silence of night , with his whole Forces , and to slaughter all he should meet with , and albeit the Duke and those of his side attempted nothing that was not lawfull and consentaneous to their Oath , yet they reape no other reward then open enmity , secret hatred , and treacherous machinations ; for by deferring all amicable transactions , they onely waited the approach of Auxiliary Forces from Finland , for the more commodious execution of their tyranous intentions . At last , King Sigismundus perceiving that assistance from Finland was in vaine expected , and that a gallant Navy of the Dukes approached , his Army was therewith so terrified , as that , not daring to make longer stay , he with his whole power withdrew , secretly under night , from Stegeburg toward Lincopia , abandoning his Ships and Ordinance , with other things of great moment : yet for the better understanding of the History , let us view the heads of the whole passage before ( he left ) . Stegeburg , beginning at the time of the rendition of Calmar : And first we will premise the instructions given by Duke Charles unto Prince Gustavus Duke of Saxony and Westphalia , with George Claudius , and Olaus Hard , for the Government of Calmar , the same dated the tenth of June , 1597. in the severall Articles whereof is contained . 1. THat they preserve the sayd Fort for his Majesty and the good of the Common-weale , and that they admit not of any Person , of what degree soever , to enter the Castle without Letters from his Highnesse to that effect , nor suffer any dissipation to be made of the Ammunition , or other necessaries to the Castle appertaining . 2. That they containe the Inhabitants in due obedience to his Majesty and his Heirs , and to his Highnesse during his Majesties absence . 3. That they maintaine the Subjects ( there ) in their former Liberties and Priviledges without violence , injustice , or extortion by bribery . 4. That they endeavour the preservation of the Crowne rights from diminution , and that all things imbezelled may be restored . 5. That his Majesty coming to Calmer in peaceable manner , like a gracious King , conforme to his Coronation Oath , and the Lawes of Suethland , the Gates of the Castle be open to receive him with all due reverence and honour . But that , if his Majesty should approach with armed Bands in a way of violence , to devast and destroy his native Soile , contrary to his sayd Oath , the Laws of Suethland and of Nature , they should not then permit his Majesty , or any in his Name , to enter the sayd City or Castle , but should defend the same with all their might , untill ( upon advertisement ) they received answer from his Highnesse , that the King and he were reconciled : And that in the meane time they admonish his Majesty to desist from violence , and if any extraneous force should attempt the place , they were to oppose the same to the utmost of their power . 6. That they repaire the Walls and Towers , &c. according to their abilities , and the necessities emerging , not permitting the Baths or Stoves to perish . 7. That as need should require , they order the Souldiers commanded by Abraham Nicolas , John Gustavus , and Nicolas Finno , to keepe the City watch carefully , that no sudden irruption or other violence happen therein . 8. That by the helpe of the Citizens and Souldiers , the Fabricks begun should be continued and finished , and that the Money by his Highnesse thereunto ordained , be imployed about the same . 9. That they behave themselves friendlike , and peaceably toward the neighbour Nations . Viz. the Dane , according to the agreements between those flourishing Kingdomes . 10 That they pacifie all quarrels and contentions , and that they speedily certifie his Highnesse of those difficulties which of themselves they could not reconcile ; and that they extend not punishment of death unto any without first acquainting him therewith . THat they should adhere to their former Instructions ; to wit , that if the King should come to Calmar in a peaceable way , according to his Oath made at his Coronation in conformity to the Lawes of the Land , and would assure them by Letters Patents to make no violent attempt against the Duke or any other faithfull Subject of high or low degree , but to act in all things according to his said Oath , literall security , and the Laws of Suethland , and thereof secure his Hignesse , and should withall promise and engage , not to admit the Polanders , or any other of his extraneous Attendants ( but onely Natives of Suethland , adhering to his Majesty ) into that Fort and place , that then the gates both of the City and Castle should be set open , and his Majesty be received according to their ability , as was meet for their Lord and King. But if his Majesty should refuse to give such security , pretending the same to be needlesse , they were then to reply , that they had received command from his Highnesse not to permit the entrance unto any without it : And that if his Majesty should persist in such refusall , and offer any violent attempt , whereby Conjecture might be made of his further intentions in a hostile way , they should not then open the gates to his Majesty , or to any other in his name , and that if any strangers arriving there , should endeavour a forcible entry , they were not to make any agreement or transaction with them , but manfully ( even to the last ) resist force with force . These Instructions sent to the persons before named , Duke Charls , when he heard of the arrivall of King Sigismundus at Calmar with a forraign Army , wrote unto him by Lindormius Ribbing , to this effect . THat the Relation of his Majesties safe arrivall at Calmar was most accptable unto him , but that he was troubled at the burthening of his hereditary kingdom with forraign forces : that this strange manner of return gave him cause of suspition , as having been most maliciously traduced unto his Majesty by wicked and perverse persons , as appeared by several Letters dispersed through the Kingdome , which the Finlanders also ( who were then repulsed ) had not concealed : That he besought his Majesty not to be moved by false suggestions to attempt ought against him , or others his Majesties true Subjects , in prejudice of his Oath and assecuration given to him with the Suethish Nation in generall : that for his own part , he had and would keep his engagement unviolably and would receive his Majesty , as it became him to do , his Nephew and his King : That he desired to be advertised whether any forraigners or seditious Natives came to bereave him of his Patriall or domestick Peace : That if any would accuse him , he would stand to a legall triall . He likewise desired to be informed , when , and by what wayes his Majesty would proceed to his Regall City , that he might be attended according to his Dignity : Lastly , that if his advice were of any value , his Majesty would dismisse that extraneous Army , the introduction whereof might have been better spared , and desiring an answer by the bearer , he commended his Majesty to the Divine Providence , these were dated at Stockholme the fifth . of August , 1598. DUke Charles , soon after , sent a second Letter by Christe 〈…〉 r Saptrodius , importing that understanding his Majesty had imprisoned those , to whom in his absence he had committed the Government of Calmar , albeit they behaved themselves not otherwise , than as became faithfull Subjects , by opening the gates to his Majesty , according to their Order , and that his Majesty detained certain Messengers , as Tieo Laurentius and others : That his Majesty likewise taxed him for not sending a Navy , according to reiterated desires ; He much wondered what these things should mean ; and did therefore entreat his Majesty seriously to ponder the matter , and weigh how he had carried himself in his Majesties absence , whereby he would undoubtedly find , how untruly he had been reported of . He also earnestly desired , that His Majesty would dismisse those strangers whom he had brought in , to the scorn and prejudice of the Nation , and that he might understand by the bearer , whether he would ( as a gracious and peaceable King ) observe his Royall Oath and assecuration , as he ( on his part ) did assure his Majesty of Sincerity and fidelity . These were from Nicopia the 8. August , 1598. A Schedule of the 27 , of that Moneth , was likewise delivered to certain of the chief Ostrogothian Rusticks , then going to the King , who were enjoyned by his Highnesse to insinuate and crave answer ( if admitted to the Royall presence ) upon his Desire of a Personall Conference with his Majesty in place convenient ; and that if the same were granted ) his Hignesse might obtain Pledges for his own person , with a List of the names of those that should accompany his Majesty , as well Natives as Aliens : That his Highnesse would give the like , and that afterwards there might be further Treaty , partly of the Persons of the Pledges , partly of other things . AT last , the Kings Answer came , containing that he had received the two Letters sent by his Dilection , in the first of which , albeit Gladnesse for his Arrivall was signified , yet no signes thereof had appeared : That in reference thereunto , he did mutually congratulate , partly by reason of Consanguinity ; partly as conceiving , that the Suethes in generall were not unwilling to see their lawfull King in his herereditary Kingdome : That as to the complaint of burthen by a forraign Army , he had been moved thereto by weighty Considerations , his Dilection detaining his proper Subjects and Ships contrary to expectation and promise ; and that , instead of an honourable reception , his Dilection kept from him his own Servants and Souldiers ; had pitched his Camp , threatning an irruption into his Army . That he left to Consideration , whether those exhaustings of the Kingdome and Subjects were corresponding to his Letters and promises , himself being forced to live like a stranger upon his private purse , whilest the Suethes contributed more to the Ducall Army , than his reception and maintenance would have amounted unto . That he hoped , as he also desired , willed and commanded his Dilection to cease those troubles : That those Forces were not brought thether to begin a War , but to attend his Person , partly for security , wherever he might happen to arrive , partly granted by the Orders of Poland , as a train befitting his State , and could not therefore be any Scorn , but rather an honour to his Countrey , which had been wanting in the like duty , a thing no way honourable for himself or them : That whereas his Dilection suspected the same to be intended for his prejudice by the perswasions of perverse and troublesome people , he was ignorant of any such persons or practises : That his Army did live upon their Monethly Pay , and should be disbanded upon the repair of his Native Subjects unto him : That he had resolved to leave all persons to the vigour of the Laws , and that the desirers of Domestick Peace might enjoy the same , The Regall Jurisdiction reserved entire , as he had not long before , and lately by Tico Laurentius signified unto him . That he wished the promises of observing unblamedly what had been sworn unto , and of a reception corresponding to the Regal Dignity ( which he willingly received ) might be seconded by effects , which hitherto they had not been , and but small hopes for the future , according to the reports made of the unnecessary Military expedition undertaken by his Dilection , the decision and disposing whereof he committed to God. That as to the imprisonment of those found in the Fort of Calmar which in his second Letter he argued to be contrary to Justice and to promise ; it was evident that no injury was done unto them , and wished that more hard measure were not offered to his owne Servants in the like case , and of greater authority : That he hoped and was perswaded his Dilection would not fall into extremities , by giving beginning or cause of effusion of blood , which himselfe would by all faire meanes decline and shun ; so as if things should fall out otherwise , hs might have a cleer conscience before God and the World : herewith he committed his Dilection to the Divine goodnesse . These were given from the Campe at Stegeburg , the 24th August 1598. I have onely recited the heads of these Letters , the whole being over-long to insert , and shall use the like abbreviation in those that follow , referring the curious , for further satisfaction , unto the things themselves . TO these Letters the Duke returned answer by Lindormius . Robbing , desiring a positive Declaration of what might be expected from his Majestys returne into the Kingdome with such extraneous armed Bands , besides his raising of Horse and Foot in each Province , concerning which his Majesties Letter gave no satisfaction . That unlesse an absolute and wished answer were obtained , he should be compeled , albeit un willingly ( whereof he called God to witnesse ) to renounce the Oath of fidelity made to his Majesty , as his Majesty ( on the other part ) had not observed his promises . But that , if his Majesty would grant to him and his followers such Letters of security , as had been by him lately tendred to the Electorall and Ducall Ambassadors for the Regall confirmation , and would dismisse his forraign Forces , refering all Controversies to a faire decision in free Parliament , in the presence of Electorall and other Princely publick Ministers ; he likewise would then disband his Army , and render to his Majesty that duty and obedience whereunto he was bound by Oath : his desires being only that himself with the Orders of the Kingdome might enjoy their Habitations peaceably , and that his Majesty would not permit those perfidious Counsellours to seduce him any longer to the ruine of his Majesty , his Subjects and the Realm : These were dated at Lincopia the twenty seventh of August , 1598. This was seconded by an other of the thirtieth of the said Month , wherein the Duke shewed that he never intended to receive his majestie otherwise than as became his lawfull King , which he had personally demonstrated at his Majesties arrivall , if the conclusions , made with Samuell Lasky his Majesties Ambasador had been observed , and that the Finlanders had not rebellously fallen down in multitudes , with Shipps , Ordinance , Fire-balls and other military furniture to the very skirts of Stockholme , threatning rapine , slaughter and devastation to his Dukedomes when he should be gone to meet his Majesty . He therefore in friendly and brotherly manner besought his Majesty to be mindfull of his Regall promises ; To dismisse those Aliens ; to secure him and his followers , and to remit all matter of dissention to a legall inquisition and discussion in free Parliament , before equall un-interessed Arbitrators : These Letters ( wherin severall objections of the Kings were answered , but here for avoiding of prolix repetitions omitted ) were dated as abovesaid from the Memmian fields , whether the Duke was then come with a strong Army : TO these the King returned answer , that the transaction with Laskie ( of the breach wherof he was taxed ) was also un-observed on the other part : That the Finlanders by his Command had approached towards Stocholme to attend his coming : That they were not to be accounted Rebells who did not appose their lawfull Lord , nor obtrude upon him intollerable Conditions , but sought to protect the Regall Jurisdiction and Authority according to the Lawes of Suethland . That the Army of Aliens , whereof his Dilection complained so much , should be discharged in time convenient : especially when his Dominion , Subjects , Forts , Army , Navy , Ordinance , and other things rightly belonging unto him were restored . But it was evident that his Dilection , with a numerous power , raised in his owne Dukedomes , was come against him , exhausting his Subjects with exactions and payments , so as , in his owne Kingdome he could not enjoy his peculiar Revenues : And that all things might be wanting to him and his Regall Traine in his Progresse ; his owne Souldiers were invited , seduced , and entertained by the adverse party , by all which things it was evident by whose default the Countries substance was consumed . That concerning his Dilections desire of security from violence and Injustice , and the leaving of all discords to the examination of sincere Neutrall Arbitrators , he had formerly answered that , having attained the yeares of discretion , he understood what the Municipall Law advised in that case , wherunto he resolved to adhere , and accordingly to protect his Dilection and Followers , as also his other Subjects . But that , as things were , himselfe was not permitted to enjoy a peaceable Habitation , nor the Revenues of his Kingdome , or any other thing that by the Law of Suethland belonged unto him . That he therfore required his dilection to retire into his dukedom , and there quietly to remain , restoring all things he had taken from him , as also his faithful Subjects and Servants in former years , and lately ( even at his doors ) surprised and hurried into Prison : That as to further security , it was convenient and practicable , according to the best constituted Christian Lawes , even amongst equals , that whatsoever were unjustly detained should be first restored , with sufficient security for all matters of further demand : That his Dilection should likewise abstaine from the Title of Governour , usurped without the Royall consent : Himself being now of full age , and able by the Divine assistance , to rule alone without a Tutor ; It being contrary to Justice and reason , yea a thing unheard of , that a King being of lawfull years , there should be any other Governour in Suethland besides himself . And was therefore resolved not to expose himself to derision , or to a diminution of his Honour by a longer sufferance of such Injuries : That when his Dilection should perform all these things , his Actions would then be answerable to his words , and would give a cleer testimony that he began to have a due regard unto the Royall Dignity , and to the prosperity , peace , and emolument of the Nation : That by such meanes all things might ( not onely ) come to a right examination , but also attaine the wished end . These dated from Stegeburg the third of September , 1598. The Duke by a reply of the same date , reiterated his desire for an examination of all differences before equal Arbitrators , and complained that his former Letters had not attained the wished answer . That by these delaies he could not but conjecture that no good was intended toward him : That having hitherto tried ( albeit in vaine ) all meanes conducible to the well-fare , peace , and concord of his Majesty and the Kingdome , he should be forced to seek other meanes whereby to provide for the security of his person , Wife , and Children , Possessions , and People . That as he had ever been most faithfull to his Majesty , and had procured his prosperity to his utmost power , so he should be grieved ( whereof he called God to record ) that ought contrary thereunto did befall his Majesty , to whom he wished long life , with a happy , a healthfull and peaceable Raigne . That things being so , he did faithfully advise and diligently admonish his Majesty not to appeare abroad in the Feild , nor to betake himselfe any whither by water , but containe himselfe within the Castle , least that , if any tumult should happen between the two Armies , or his Majestie chance into the Navy approaching , some danger , contrary to his desire , might befall him ; and that if ought thereof did accrue to his Majesties person , Army , or Fleet , himselfe was blamelesse before God and the World , as having given timely warning whereby to prevent any such misfortune , if credite had been attributed to his Counsell rather then to the pernicious instigations and seducements of wicked men ; herewith he commended his Majesty to the Divine protection . Dated from the Memmian Feilds the third of September , 1598. Duke Charles approaching by night neerer to the Royall Camp , gave the King notice thereof by Letter of the eighth of the said moneth , sent by two Trumpeters ; importing that , seeing it appeared sufficiently his Majesty was not returned into the Kingdome to governe them according to the Municipall Laws , but rather by force and violence , in burthening and molesting his Native Soile with forraigne and homebred Forces ; in reproaching and prescribing him throughout the Realme , seising and imprisoning his Servants ; as also in that he had not hitherto obtained satisfactory answer to his former Letters , but that new calumnies were daily imposed upon him in publike and private , he had drawn neerer , not to use any hostility unlesse provoked , but to discover whether his Majesty would not desist from such courses , and permit him and his followers to enjoy their rights according to equity , by securing their Goods and Possessions unto them , as the condition of the times then required : All which if his Majesty would do without delay ( as he did most earnestly and humbly desire ) he was ready with all his Traine , to attend , advice , and render to his Majesty all manner of duty according to his Obligations of Oath and blood : But if otherwise , that he was resolved not to dismisse his Troops nor depose his Armes untill their desires were confirmed in most sure and ample manner , which he hoped could not be forbidden either by Law or reason . Herewith he protested that unlesse the same were granted within the space of two houres , and that any tumult should break forth between the two Armies to the detriment of his Majesty and his followers , his Kingdome or people , he was innocent thereof before God and the world ; these , as aforesaid were dated from his Campe the eighth of September , 1598. About foure daies after , King Sigismundus sent Letters of Assecuration , containing that whereas the most Illustrious Duke Charles had divulged rumours of his arrivall into the Land with an extraneous Army to the spoyling of the Kingdome , and the offering of violence to his Highness and followers , and by those rumours had drawn unto his party many of his Servants and Subjects , who daily flocked unto him , into whose minds the Duke had injected and spread a great terrour of his approach , albeit he had declared by many former Letters that he was returned into his Native Kingdome and Country , not to wage War , but as a rightfull King , who neither deserved nor apprehended any Rebellion , in peaceable manner , according to their joynt desires and requests , as might be testified by severall Letters , which intention of his might have given them sufficient satisfaction : Neverthelesse to the end his candour and sincerity might appeare , and his aversenesse to intestine discord by a Civill War : If the Duke would forth with resigne up and restore unto him his Servants , Souldiers , Kingdome , Houses , Territories , Navy , and Ammunition , with all other things belonging to him and the Common-wealth , as also the Captives and Servants of his Subjects , would in like manner disband his Troops , retire and remaine quiet in his Dukedomes , appeare readily ( when cited ) in Judgment , with such of his followers as were obnoxious to blame , and thereof give present assecuration : He also would ( as by these his Letters Patents he now did ) promise and ensure the dismission of his alien forces , and would not attempt any violence against his Highnesse , his people , or Servants , but permit every one to enjoy the benefit of the Lawes of Suethland conforme to reason and Justice , and that all persons adhering to himselfe , against whom his Highnesse might have any cause of complaint should reciprocally appear in Judgment . In confirmation whereof these were given under his hand and Seale at the Castle of Stegeburg , the twelfth of September , 1598. This Assecuration seeming to the Duke unsatisfactory ; he wrote back to the King within two daies ; saying , That his Majesty having sufficiently understood by the Electorall and Ducall Ambassadours what had hitherto past between them , it was needlesse to use repititions : and therefore he diligently and faithfully admonished his Majesty not to suffer evil Counsellours to draw him into any inconveniencies . That the dispute was not about Pears or Apples , but that the well-fare of his Majesty and himselfe , of the Realme and people were therein concerned . He further advertised that having resolved to send some of his faithfull Servants to see whether any hopes of better things were yet remaining , he desired that Letters of safe conduct might be granted for them freely and without molestation to repaire to his Majesty , and ( having delivered what they had in charge ) to returne without hurt or disturbance . These were dated at the Campe the fourteenth of September , 1598. THe Kings answer was returned by the same Messenger , wherein recapitalating things fore specified , and taxing the Duke of continued propounding new and lesse tollerable conditions , as also of imputing the same to him , albeit he had offered none but such as were lawfull and fitting : He said further , that he very well perceived his well being , the Kingdome and people was now the point in question , and not Pears or Apples as his Dilection had rightly hinted ; but that he had never expected nor deserved that any such measure should be meted unto him , the examination whereof he referred to God and to Divine Justice . Lastly , that he was contented to admit of such as his Dilection would depute unto him , not exceeding the number of eight persons , to whom he thereby granted safe conduct and security . Dated as before . The Duke upon this answer , desired a more exact forme of safe conduct , for secure return from , as well as repaire unto his Majesty , which was accordingly granted at Stegeburg , the fifteenth of September , 1598. Hereupon Duke Charles delegated ( the same day ) three Noble men of his Counsell , Maurice Steno Earl of Rasburg , &c. Ludbert Caverus , and John Ericke , unto whom he committed sundry things to be communicated to his Majesty , in the name of himselfe and the Orders of Suethland , earnestly desiring ( by his Letter of the same date ) that his Majesty would afford them private audience and give credite to what they should deliver , and returne such answer as might be for the Kingdomes good ; and concluded with assurance of fidelity and brotherly affection from himselfe . Their Instructions imported , that his Majesty would graciously ponder the present miserable condition of his Native Countrey , and not suffer himself to be induced to ought that might be prejudiciall to his Royall Person , to the Duke , the Regal Family , and the whole Kingdome : That as the resolution lately given at his Majesties instance ( to the Electorall and Ducall Ambassadors ) was not lesse Christian then Legal , so as his Highnesse and the Orders of Suethland could not enlarge themselves any further : they therefore earnestly desired his Majesty to rest therewith satisfied , and to grant them the security they had submissively demanded : That otherwise , and if their humble suit could not find place , they desired to be excused before God and the Christian world , as having sought after those things that pertained to peace and concord : Yet that the brotherly and friendly inclination of his Highnesse toward his Majesty might further appear , he humbly desired ( as formerly ) that securely and in place convenient , he might be admitted to Speech with His Majesty , which if granted , his Majesty would surely know , that many things were imputed to his Highnesse , whereof he was altogether free . The said Commissioners were likewise to insinuate , that his Highnesse and the States of the Kingdome were ( seve 〈…〉 and joyntly ) most willing and ready to render to his 〈…〉 jesty all possible respect and obedience , according to their Oath of Fidelity , and the written Laws of the Land : neither should his Majesty find ought by his Higness , other then tended to the welfare of himand his heirs , for whom they would esteem nothing overmuch , that was within their power , as on the other side , they hoped that his Majesty would shew himself a meek , gracious , and peaceable Prince . Given as aforesaid . King Sigismundus returned Answer that he had received what by the Commissioners of his Highness had been delivered , but that they having left their Instructions with him , and desired an Answer unto them in writing , he did by these Letters return his answer and desire , That twelve of the Equestrial , and six of the Military Order of his part , might meet an equall number of the Dukes , to consult of , and compound the whole matter : And wished that his Dilection would have the same regard to the Patriall , Regal , and Ducal prosperity , which he exhorted him unto , not doubting but so all dissension would have a speedy wished end : These were of the sixteenth of the said Moneth , and accordingly ample Letteers of safe conduct ( of the same date ) were alternatively given by the King , and Duke for the forementioned number of the said Orders respectively . THe Royall Answer to the Dukes Legation contained , that the amiable salutations and tenders of obedience , were most welcome , especially if deeds did correspond with words : That albeit , he had neither deserved nor expected such a reception into his hereditary Kingdome , as well by intollerable conditions , as by inconvenient propositions , he had neverthelesse concluded upon the assecuration more fully ( as well in reference to his Highnesse as his followers ) then of Right ought to have been demanded ; the Act it self witnessing the same to all that desired peace and unity : But that the Duke had no way consented to the Kings desires , the Declaration delivered to the Ducall and Electorall Ambassadors , not having regard unto , nor any promising performance therof , but rather adding certain unsufferable conditions : the resolution it self lately exhibited to those Germane Ambassadors , and tendred to his Majesty did evidently testifie . That his Highnesse Admonition might have been spared , in regard the King had offered no violence to him , his Army , or partakers , nor had demanded ought , save what was his own , whereas his Highnesse had compelled the Regal Subjects and Servants to take up arms ; had appointed Military Stations within the Royall Territory , exhausted his Majesties Subjects ; detained and consumed the annuall , R 〈…〉 Revenue ; imposed Taxes and auxiliary exactions on the 〈◊〉 habitants , prohibited provisions from being brought unto the Royal Camp for money , and after several Marches had pitched his Tents , his Army , and Canon , before the Regal gates ; had in the Ranensian fields and elsewhere seized as prisoners sundry of the Regal Servants and domesticks ; commanded the goods and moveables of them that repaired unto their lawfull King to be made Prey ; and unto this very day used the Title and Authority of Governour of the Kingdome , albeit the King were present , a thing never before practised : from all which things , collection might easily be made who had first administred matter to these mischiefs . He therefore admonished his Highnesse to sur-cease these courses , and to permit unto him the free enjoyment of his owne : that otherwise he should have cause to protest if so manifest unjustice produced any misfortune ; That he desired never thelesse to understand what his Highnesse intended by his protesting , and whereat the same aimed , that so he might accommodate his Interest thereunto . That he was not averse to the desired enterview , and when his Highnesse should give a resolution condigne to his desires and peaceable demands , he would in due place and time consent to the Colloquie required . That the many professions of fidelity and obedience to his Majesty and his Heirs were most acceptable from his Highnesse , and that a correspondency of effects was wished , wherby this dissention might be the better , sooner , and more peaceably composed . That he thought not the hurt of any person , but was willing to give clear testimony to all men of his Kingly clemency and favour . He therefore desired his Highnesse to weigh the whole matter seriously , and not to make intollerable and dishonourable overtures , which would not conduce to peace and concord , but afford more ample cause of strife , which he prayed God to divert , and professed he for his part would decline . The Dukes reply hereunto , by Nicolas Nicolai , Mauritius Georgij , and Nicolas Rask the Kings Commissioners , was to this effect . THat touching the exprobations used , as if his actions were not corresponding to his words , he holds his Majesty excused , as not being ignorant from what Fountaine they flowed ; that neverthelesse in regard it beseemed not an honest man to fit his Cap with such a Crest , he returned this answer . That they who so upbraided and objected , were to be blackt with the same Coale of calumny , untill they had really proved that his actions were dissenting from his professions : And that his performances should ever be such toward his Majesty and all other men , as might become an honest Prince whose words and deeds were consentaneous . That whereas his Majesty charged the Declaration by him delivered to the Electorall and Ducall Ambassadors ( who had interposed in that transaction ) of containing intollerable conditions , hee referred unto the Acts themselves , which he was perswaded would testifie otherwise : That as to the Crimi nations couched in the answer , he pretermits them , as not being here competently urged , but when things should come to be rightly discussed , he would then make such reply as every honest man should acknowledge his allegations to be just . That his Protest had no other meaning then that , if the meanes for peace that had been , should be tendred did not take effect , and that Waves of discord should arise thence , he desired to be excused before God and the World , as being innocent thereof ; and that those onely who sowed and nourished the seeds of this dissention , might be reputed guilty of its effects . That the fidelity and obedience tendred by him to the King and his Heires , never had been nor could be violated , but preserved entire , provided he might securely enjoy what of right he doth and ought to possesse . Lastly , that nothing on his part might be wanting , as if equitable conditions for Peace and Concord were by him rejected , he willingly consented to the meeting of so many honest men , of the Equestriall and Military Order , as his Majesty required , with those that his Majesty should assigne , for a full decision of all matters ; and that he wished for nothing more , then to be admitted to a personal conference with his Majesty , whereby he hoped to cleer himselfe to his Majesties satisfaction . Duke Charles by his Commissioners sent also the Declaration ensuing , whereunto he resolved to adhere constantly . THat forasmuch as the Electorall and Ducall Ambassadors were departed , whose subscriptions he had desired to the Letters of Assecuration of King Sigismund . he thought not meet to trust to Paper and Inke onely ; but as a Pledge demanded the Fort of Elfenburg and the Vastenan Castle , wherein he might place , not his owne , but his Majesties sworne Servants , not disaffected to himself & the Orders of the Kingdome , who should there remain unto the end of the next ensuing Parliament . If this were denied , he desired he might retain the Navy with the Ammunition reserved in the Castle of Gripsholme untill the conclusion of that Assembly ; but if this also should not be consented unto , then the Ships of War onely were to be insisted on : And if that proposition were likewise rejected by the King , those Senatorial persons formerly by him desired , or three of them at least ; Viz. Ericke Sparre , Gustavus Baner , and Turo Bielke , were to be required as pledges . Lastly , that his Majesty might understand his Highnesse had no other intentions then were conducing to Peace and Unity , he would rest contented with his Majesties particular assecuration , conditionally that therein were expresly inserted , That the States of the Kingdome should be obliged to oppose and resist that side who attempted ought in prejudice of the Premisses . BUt to the assecuration ( required by the Duke the seventeenth of September ) the King would not consent , and in lieu thereof declared : That whereas his beloved Uncle Duke Charles had promised obedience to him and his Heires , and was by writing bound to remit into his hands his Kingdome , Castles , Townes , Houses ; &c. his Navy , with all the Marine Provisions and Stores , and all other things to him and the Crowne of Suethland belonging , and to restore to liberty his Subjects , with such of his Domesticks as he detained , who should be neverthelesse obliged to answer all Objections in full and free Parliament ; as also to disband his Forces and retire into his Dukedom , there to remain quietly and be ready ( with his Domesticks and Subjects against whom there should be cause of complaint ) to appeare in Judgment , when all causes and controversies should be examined and decided in free Parliament , before equall and sincere Arbitrators , according to the assecutoriall Letters of his Highnesse given in that behalf . He also had ( on the other part ) promised and secured and did by these his Leters Patents , and on his Kingly faith and truth promise and secure that he would governe his Hereditary Kingdome according to his Oath and assecuration : That he would dismisse his alien forces , and not permit the intromission of any other , except necessity did urge , and the Duke and the States of the Kingdome were thereunto consenting : Finally that all his sworne Servants , whom the Duke had any way preferred in his absence , should enjoy their former condition , with all the Goods and Possessions committed unto them , untill in the said Parliament the greivances his Majesty had against them were examined . That moreover he would release all the Dukes Servants , or his own , who , in the Dukes name and behalfe were in detention either within or without the Kingdome , to be forth-coming as aforesaid : To which end , and that all Controversies and causes of complaint might be legally and justly heard and decided ; he would speedily indict a Parliament to be held within the space of foure months , in which all things should be examined and judged before equall Arbitrators , and Electorall and Ducall Ambassadors , who should be thereunto invited . In the meane time , he promised not to permit violence or injustice to be offered to any of the Dukes Subjects , Servants , or followers of what condition soever ; nor to impeach or sentence any one for ought , which by generall advice and consent had been concluded and enacted , nor to forbid the defence thereof , or to reject or persecute any who had adhered to his Highnesse , nor permit any hinderance or stop to be given to his Highnesse , or others whom he should send into any parts of the Kingdome , untill that all things were decided in Parliament , and that no further proceedings should be made then was in Parliament justly and legally pronounced . That for the further security of the Premisses he had with his owne hand signed and sealed the same : And consented , that if beyond expectation it should happen that himselfe or his said Uncle should recede from , or violate this agreement in the least : The States of the Kingdome were impowred to resist and oppose the party violating : Dated from Stegeburg the seventeenth of September , 1598. Duke Charles , not satisfied with this literary assecuration , wrote back unto the King , to the effect that , notwithstanding all waies of application made by him for Peace , indignation and a sinister construction of his actions encreased daily , by instigation and counsell of perverse and turbulent men , who had given beginning and continuance to this Tragedy , so as he found , that whilest his Majesty used their counsell , the present difference would never have a prosperous issue : He therefore as a friend and brother desired , advised , and admonished his Majesty to relinquish that band of treacherous and tumultuous Counsellours ( who for their peculiar and wicked ends did draw his Majesty into evill courses ) and to repaire to Stocholme , or where otherwise he pleased . He assured that , he would not onely secure his Majesty from all hurt and danger , but also engage that himself and his followers should attend and conduct him whithersoever he desired , with all due fidelity , obedience , and promptitude : That as to others , they would proceed according to Justice , having hither to forborn them for his Majesties sake , least he with them might have undergone some misfortune , which ( notwithstanding any suggestions of him to the contrary ) he took God to record , he desired not , but would alwaies be ready to avert such evill from his person , if he would have regard to himselfe , and rest perswaded of him as of his most affectionate Uncle . But that if his Majesty ( contrary to this faithfull advice ) would still retaine those turbulent Counsellours , he should be carefull least with them he might rush into some danger : That if the same should happen ( which he besought God to forbid ) he was innocent thereof before God and the Christian World , and willing to have prevented the same , if his Majesty would have adhered to his advice rather then to the pernicious perswasions and wills of wicked men ; hereupon desiring an answer he committed his Majesty to Celestiall protection : Dated from his Camp as above said : King Sigismundus , the day before he moved his Tents from Stegeburg toward Lincopia , sent a Letter of assecuration , which ( omitting the repetitions therein inserted ) contained that , if the Illustrious Duke Charles would release his Servants , and restore his Army , Kingdome , Townes , Houses , Forts , and Territories : his Navy , Stores , Ammunition , with all other things to him and the Crowne of Suethland appertaining , set free his Subjects and Domesticks , cease from hostile Actions , retire into his Dukedome , there quietly remain , ready ( with his party who were any way guilty ) to appeare and answer in Judgment upon legall citation , and would thereof give security . That he also did therby then pomise and ensure the dismission of his forraine Forces , his ordinary Train and Guard of his body excepted , and that neither toward his Highnesse , his Army , Subjects , or any other of whatsoever condition , any violence should be offered , but each one permitted to enjoy the benefit of the Laws , untill the whole matter were tryed before competent Judges : That all Persons adhering to the Regall Party ( whosoever the Duke or any other would appeach ) should also appeare in Judgement ; and that all his Highnesse Servants who were under any restraint by reason of this Tumult , should be released : All which things he would observe and do upon his Regall Faith and Honour ; in confirmation whereof he had thereunto set his Hand and Seale , adding ( as before ) that if , beyond expectation , himselfe or the Duke should , before the controversie were legally decided : infringe or attempt ought contrary to what that Instrument contained , the Orders of the Kingdome should be obliged to resist the Party so doing . These were given at the Camp at Stegeburg the twentieth of September , 1598. Upon receipt hereof , Duke Charles , without delay , returned these Propositions of Peace . 1. THat his Majesty would repaire to Stocholme without stronger Guards then the King his Father had used , in progressing through the Kingdome . 2. That the Forraigne Forces should speedily depart the Land. 3. That the Counsellors of the Kingdome should repaire and quietly remaine at home untill the Parliament , and then appear in Judgement . 4. That the Parliament be called and kept within six moneths . 5. That Ambassadours of Germane Electors and Princes should be invited by Letters against the time , to examine the dissention , and that each side should name those whom they intended to choose : In the interim , nothing to be done secretly or openly within or without the Kingdome to the prejudice of each other , but all persons to enjoy their Mansions peaceably untill the time of Legall decision . 6. That each one retaine what he is at present possest of , untill the time of the Comitiall Assembly . 7. That nothing of the Kingdomes affaires be decided or treated of unwitting to his Highnesse . 8. That the Finlandian Souldiers should be prohibited from entring the bounds of Suethland , but containe themselves quietly within the Province , and therin stand to tryall : That in the mean time there be a cessation of all pernicious Plots , and that Law and Justice be there administred to all persons . 9. That no distribution of Lands be made untill the Parliament . 10. That forraign Souldiers be removed out of the Castles and Forts , and that they be committed to the faithfull Guard of the Suethes . 11. That the forraign Ships which had brought Alien Forces into the Kingdome might remaine under Arrest . Upon these Articles the Duke desired security from his Majesty , with addition of the clause , that if any of the said Articles were infringed , the States of Suethland should freely adhere to his Highnesse , whereupon he offered to disband his Forces , to retire and remaine quietly in his Dukedome . But King Sigismundus slighting ( say they ) these conditions , retired in a calme and still night toward Lincopia , leaving with the Commander of Stegeburg certaine instructions , dated the twentieth of September , 1598. Importing , 1. THat they should continue faithfull to his Majesty in each respect , procuring his good , according to their duty and Oath . 2. That if Duke Charles should enquire the reason of his Majesties sudden remove , they should answer , that perceiving the sparks of this dissention could not be extinguished by equall conditions , but that lesse tollerable were daily obtruded , he had withdrawne to avoid the effusion of blood , and to see whether his Highnesse would take better counsell , and cease those courses that tended to the Countries ruine . 3. That if the Duke should forceably assault the Castle , they should oppose him to their utmost power , and resist force with force . KIng Sigismundus ( as hath been said ) being gone to Lincopia , Duke Charles by letter of the 22 Sept. expostulated , that instead of Answer to his former , his Majesty was departed from Stegeburg , and might be induced by those evil Counsellours , authors of the present dissension , to abandon the Kingdome , or repair where a larger field for tumult might be offered : That he admonished and besought him ( by the passion of Christ ) not to be seduced by them to a further remove , untill he had concluded the whole matter to the good of the Countrey , protesting , on the salvation of his soul , before God and the world , his innocency and averseness to any prejudice might thereby arise : And desired his Majesty to believe that all things belonging to the Castle or Shipping , which after his Majesties departure had been rendred unto him , should be faithfully preserved for his Majesty . HEreunto King Sigismundus returned Answer the day following , that he had received his M 〈…〉 tory Letters touching assecuration : That he wondred why his Dilection would so long time varnish over his unjust cause before the promiscuous ignorant multitude , seeing he could not prove , but that fit assecuration had been offered , but not accepted , and that whilest one demand was granted , others were made far different , as the last Articles might testifie : That he followed him with a strong Army , having seised the Castle of Stegeburg , his Ships and severall other things , which notwithstanding his promised preservation of them , would have been more safe in his own custody : That in Answer to his Letter , he desired that his Dilection would rest satisfied with that assecuration , which ( as consentaneous to reason and his dignity ) he had already offered : But if not , that he might proceed to do what it seemed he would not leave undone ; yet with what fame , he left to the Judgement of all honest and unbyassed minds : That himself committed the decision of the whole matter to the Justice of God. Lincopia 23. September 1598. DUke Charles replyed , That there being no remedy , but that all Admonitions proved vain through the prevalency of perverse and wicked Counsellours , he also committed the matter to God , before whom he protested , that he was not the cause of these troubles , nor of the effusion of blood like to ensue ; wherefore he desired to know whether his Majesty would absolve him of his Oath of fidelity ; which done , he would endevour to repell unjustice and violence by fit wayes and means : But that if possible , he besought his Majesty by the love of God , to weigh the matter more seriously , and not permit this mischief to spread further , to his own and the Kingdomes prejudice , and that nothing might be by him be omitted , he had sent a draught of the assecuration desired by him and his followers , wherein he hoped , nothing unjust would be found , Campe 24. September , 1598. TWo dayes after , Duke Charles writes againe to the King , that seeing the conditions tendred were not admitted and that he could not conveniently propound any other , as also that he hoped his Majesty would so resolve , as might be honourable for both sides : He therfore desired that his Majesty would transmit a draught of the assecurations he would give and receive , whereupon he would so declare himself , as might be satisfactory to his Majesty ; these were dated the 26. of the said Moneth . THe day following , King Sigismundus sent Letters of safe Conduct for such of the Nobility with their Servants , as the Duke sh●●ld send to treat with him , importing Security in coming , ●elivering what they had in Commission , and sa●e return : Duke Charles also did the like for his Nephew Prince Edward Marquesse of Baden with other Lords to be sent to him from the King. BY all that hath been said , it may be easily discerned ( say the Suethes ) whether Duke Charles received from King Sigismundus answers condigne to his Letters , wherein he desired nothing but the good of the King and Kingdome , and that if he would have listned to the Dukes faithfull advice and counsel , he needed not to have fled when none pursued : Or that if he had loved Justice he might judicially have prevented those evils by a decision by equall Arbitrators , before whom the Duke and Orders of Suethland were willing to answer to whatsoever could rightly be objected against them : They say further , that they had oftentimes just occasion given them of renouncing all fidelity and obedience towards him , in regard he came not unto them as a good and peaceable King , but as an Enemy and Persecuter , offering violence and injustice to those that would not submit to his wicked intentions , nor admit of his perverse Religion : and that he had absolved them from their Oath of fidelity , in the former Letters , whereby they had just cause to have tried the utmost , which yet they did not ; his Highnesse and they having desired that twelve of the Nobility of each side , men qualified , prudent , judicious , and lovers of peace , should meet , examine , and decide the whole controversie , and restore and settle peace , concord , and brotherly love ; whereunto King Sigismundus did likewise consent , but that the same was by him observed as other things had formerly been , and according to the ancient manner of keeping faith in promises by Jesuites and Romish Priests : For the night following the Royall Army conducted by Wejerus made an on-set upon the Ducall Camp , dispersed the night guards , killing some and seising others Prisoners , as was done not onely at Lincopia but at Stegeburg also , but seeing their attempt prove unsuccesfull , both Polanders and Suethes who fought under the Kings Ensignes , began to cry and ingeminate Peace , Peace ; which the King ( say they ) with his followers might have enjoyed if the Officers thereof had been timely embraced , but that it was then over-late to treat when many thousands of men lay slaine on both sides , each intending on his Enemy the revenge of his fellow Souldier . Duke Charles and the Suethes ( as themselves assert ) had then both cause and advantage sufficient to have utterly ruined their Advarsaries , yet they suffered themselves to be entreated , to shew more mercy and mildnesse then they had deserved , by abstaining from that revenge was then in their power to have taken , upon King Sigismundus with his whole Army , to the great detriment and misfortune ( I use their owne words ) of themselves and the Kingdome of Suethland , as hoping for better things in the future from King Sigismundus , from whom they found worse by an ensuing cruell War with the Polanders and Lithuanians , touching a finall end , wherof no certaine conjecture could be made : But that , if they had ( as then they affirme they might ) destroyed him and his Forces , those tumults had happily sooner ceased , and many gallant men , who afterwards perished in those Wars , had survived : Nor had his Highnesse and themselves been defamed by so many unjust aspersory Libells as were spread in all parts , which neverthelesse they hoped to confute : All which things hapned by suffering King Sigismundus then ( say they ) to escape , to the further prosecution of his Country , contrary to the practise of all Magnanimous Potentates , who expose their lives to defend theirs from Spoile and Rapine . The cruell fight being over , King Sigismundus entred into agreement with the Duke for the restoring and confirming of mutuall friendship , brotherly confidence , with administration of right and justice between his Majesty and his Highnesse , whereof I give here the heads onely , referring ( as in all Narations of Acts ) the more curious to the Instrument it self , dated at Lincopia the twenty eighth of September , 1598. And first , THat whereas the Duke his most deare Uncle , and all those of his party had religiously promised unto him and his Heires , due obedience , fidelity , and brotherly affection , according to their respective Oaths and the obligations of blood , proximity , and their tyes of duty and subjection : He likewise did by his Kingly faith and dignity , Sanctimoniously promise and ensure , that neither in the present or future time , he would require or take revenue of ought done or hapned during the late dissention , nor prosecute his Highnesse or his followers with hatred or inclemency , nor any of the Ducall Ministers for obeying his Commands ; nor that he would animadvert into the Anthors of what had past , or punish any person for the same , but would beare and extend unto the Duke and those aforesaid , all Royall benignity and favour , and would neither by force or fraud , by himselfe or others , openly or secretly , within or without the Kingdome , act , move , or give way to any deceitfull practises which might procure hurt or damage , either in bodies or Estates unto the said Prince , his Wife , Children , Ministers , Subjects , or pertakers , nor to any of the Regall Subjects who had sided with his Highnesse , of whatsoever dignity , degree , or condition they were . He likewise professed and promised to governe ( the Kingdome ) according to the Lawes of Suethland ; his Regall Oath , and Manuall security given at his Inauguration , and to remit the deciding and composing of all differences untill the ensuing Parliament , the same to be celebrated within foure moneths , before neutrall Arbitrators , such as Imperiall , Regall , Electorall , and Ducall Ambassadors , who were to be invited by Letters : Those differences especially to be then determined , as could not otherwise be wel ended between the Native Suethes : But that no decision Legall or other should be instituted , nor was needfull , between himselfe and the Duke , all controversies between them being buried by a perpetuall Amnestia . That whatsoever had been generally concluded , transacted , and agreed upon , should not be separately answered for by any particular person , but the generality be admitted to render a reason thereof . That whatsoever in future Parliaments should be established , was to be allowed and accepted of , and each one permitted to use and enjoy the same without prejudice or molestation . That all Prisoners and others of either party , should be obliged to appeare and answer in Parliament when called thereunto : Forraigne Forces whether in Feild or Fort , should be forth with dismissed , the Regall Court and personall Guard excepted , which should not exceed the number formerly used in the Kingdome : All the Natives , Horse and Foot , waged by the King , should be paid and disbanded , each to return home ; the Duke to do the like to those of his side . He also promised and consented , that all Castles or other places committed by his said Uncle unto any one in his absence , should so remain untill the said Parliament : As also that those five Senatoriall persons demanded by his Uncle should remaine in his power untill the decision of the whole Affaire ; yet so , as to enjoy all necessary provisions , without hurt offered to their bodies or Estates . He further gratiously promised , that publication of this agreement , and declarations for the clearing of his Uncle from all Crimes whereof he had been aspersed , with serious Injunctions for all men to lay downe their Armes and to embrace Peace and Concord , should be made in all Provinces and parts of the Kingdome : It was also granted that the Dukes Ministers and Subjects might securely passe and repasse through all the parts thereof , about their Masters or their owne lawfull Affaires , they behaving themselves peaceably , not raising sedition ; the like liberty and security was to be enjoyed by the Regall Subjects and Ministers within the Ducall Territories . That all things pre-mentioned being thus effected , his Uncle did in like manner confirme to restore unto him , upon his repaire to Stocholme ( whither he speedily intended ) and to remit into his possession his Forts , Navy , Ordinance , with all other things belonging unto him and the Crowne of Suethland , which had been committed unto his Dilection , and were until then in his possession , the same to be no way abused to the ruine of his Dilection or the Country . All which the Premisses he confirmed under his hand and Seal , concluding that , if ought contrary thereunto should be acted , or any recesse therefrom made , either by himselfe or his Uncle , the Orders of the Kingdome had thereby power and right to oppose and resist the party violating . Given as aforesaid at Lincopia the eighteenth of September , 1598. These Covenants thus ratified , Duke Charles gave order to the Admirall and Commanders of the Fleet , to deliver up the Ships and Ordinance to the King ( no man doubting of the unviolable observation of this Treaty ) that so he might be transported from Stegeburg , according to the Regall Honour and Dignity . But , what ( say they ) hapned ? When the Orders of Suethland expected that the King had been upon his course towards Stocholme , to administer Justice to every one , in conformity to this Lincopian Transaction , and there to summon the Parliament ; they understood that he had steered first towards Calmar , and thence into Poland with the Ships and Guns , and contrary to his Oath had furnished Calmar with a Garrison of Aliens : this being his third dicession from the Kingdome . King Sigismundus ( say they ) having thus transgressed against the Lincopian Treaty , as he had also broken all his former Oathes and promises , the Orders of Suethland did thereby conceive themselves to be absolved from their Oath of Fidelity , as being bound by the said Treaty to prosecute the Violater of that agreement ; and the rather because the Strangers garrisoned in Calmar demeaned themselves in hostile manner : as also for that King Sigismundus designed those Ships and Ordinance upon a Naval expedition from Dantzig toward Elsenburg , for the subduction of that place from the Crowne of Suethland , and the more commodious annoyance thereof from thence with cruell War ( if his intention had succeeded ) thereby to obtrude his perverse Religion upon them , and to remit that Fort into the hands of strangers , as he had done by Calmar ; and that the Finlanders then quiet , were againe by him stirred up , so as the Suethes were necessitated to resume their Armes , whereby floods of blood ensued , in which many of the Natives perished : And albeit King Sigismundus had many times promised those Finlanders , aide from Poland , yet he onely deceived and brought them to ruine : But ere we proceed , let us returne to see what entercourses did passe between King Sigismundus and Duke Charles after the fore-specified Lincopian Treaty . KIng Sigismundus by a most friendly Letter of the thirtieth of September , made request unto Duke Charles in behalf of the Captive Counsellors , that their condition might be rendred more tollerable , and that neither themselves nor their Ladies might be subject to scornes or reproaches , the rather because some of those Ladies were neer in blood both to himselfe and the Duke , putting the Duke in minde of his promise to that effect at their discourse together ; and desired that ( those Senators giving security for their appearance ) their owne houses might be their Prison , or at least that they might remaine together , not separated nor hurryed from one place to another : In a Schedue annexed , he prayed the Duke to hasten the provisions promised , for the more speedy transporting of his Extraneous Forces : These as aforesayd , were the thirtieth of September , 1598. DUke Charles returned answer the same day , That as to those of the Senatoriall Order whom he had under detention , they should be maintained according to their respective dignities , but to live at their peculiar Houses could not he granted ; the Army and Commonalty having Petitioned against it , and that the same would not onely displease the Orders of the Kingdome , but be likewise unsafe for those Senators , their Wives and Children : And that , unlesse he had lately ( since they came into his power ) severely prohibited the same , they had perished by the Popular fury : Wherefore he desired to be excused in that point , and entreated that his Majesty would not in the future dignifie them with the undeserved Title of his Counsellours and of honest Men , in regard they had been the causers of a vast expence to his Majesty by that forraine Army , and the Authors of cruell effusion of blood , as of other evill to his Hereditary Kingdome : And that they had expressed , but the day before , that if they had served him as faithfully as they had done his Majesty , they should have been better rewarded . That he had ordered the Provisions demanded , to be conveyed to Stegeburg , and to be delivered to his Majesty upon payment . KIng Sigismundus , by Letter of the first of October following , desired restitution of the Assecutoriall obligation of the States of Poland granted to himselfe , with severall other things which had fallen into the hands of the Duke or his Servants . These were from his Court at Lincopia . DUKE Charles replyed the fourth of the sayd moneth , therein desiring that Claudius Bielke might be dismissed from being Castellan of Stocholme , as being equally guilty ( with those in detention ) of the Kingdomes miseries ; and that Samuel Laskie might like wise be removed from his Rule there ; as also John Bilefeild , with certaine of the City Consuls who had reviled him : That he would not ( in like manner ) lend an eare to Seducers , who might suggest ought in prejudice of the fidelity he had protested to his Majesty and his Heirs , which he would unviolably preserve , to the honour , good liking , and advantage of his Majesty . He further desired his Majesty to name those Caesarian , Electorall , and Ducall Ministers , whom he intended to invite on his part as Umpires for the deciding of all differences at the ensuing Parliament , himself offering to do the like : He likewise deprecated the dismission of the Aliens , if not already done , and complained of the Countreys sufferings by this Military tumult , especially in Ostrogothia and Vplandia : And earnestly requested the liberty of certaine Persons detained by the King , to whom in his Majesties name and absence he had committed the keeping of certaine places : He promised restitution of the Polish assecutoriall Instrument desired , so soon as he should come to Stocholme : And lastly , entreated that his Majesty would publish the Declarations promised for his vindication from former undeserved aspersions . KIng Sigismundus , by Letters of the same date sent by Nicolaus Rask , required more Shipping , for the more convenient and speedy transporting of his Army , and that the Duke would afford a friendly audience and answer to those things the sayd Rask ( his Secretary ) should deliver ; as also to cause a restitution to be made of some things belonging to the Vice-Chancellor of Poland : And in a memoriall of instructions given to the sayd Nicolas Rask , commanded him to insist upon the particulars inserted in the fore-specified Letters , as also upon the restauration of certaine Musick bookes and others , with certaine Kitchin Furniture , and a restitution of such things as had been by severall Commanders taken out of his owne Ship the White-Eagle , as also on the re-delivery of such things belonging to his Sister the Princesse Anna , as had been taken out of the Closet where the Prince Edvardus Fortunatus lodged : He gave also expresse Injunctions to his said Secretary , to be instant with the Duke for ceasing of Depredations which were still practised contrary to the agreement lately made , and to insist upon the enlargement of the Captived Counsellours and others ( not convicted of notorious Crimes ) upon bond or other security , as being consentaneous to the Lawes of Suethland ; the rather in tender consideration of their Ladies , of whom some were pregnant , others valetudinary : That thereby his Highnesse would much oblige him , and that he would upon all occasions be ready to make compensation of like Friendly Offices . Dated as aforesaid . To these particulars the Duke returned a satisfactory answer ; That touching the Senators ( under custody ) onely excepted , concerning whom he desired his Majesty not to insist any further , they having been the cause of all the troubles , and had conspired the ruine and destruction of the Regall Family , not for one yeare or two , but during the whole course of their lives , and that the Imperiall , Regall , Electorall , and Ducall Ambassadors might be speedily invited and intreated to examine and decide the cause . Withall , to the said Nicolaus Rask he delivered a Memoriall consisting of certaine heads , to this effect . 1. THat the Finlanders and Vplandian Horse should be ordered by his Majesty to returne to their homes , and nor raise any more Tumults . 2. That his Majesty , conforme to his promise , would publish his Letters declaratory for clearing the Duke from former aspersions : Next that Letters might be issued for the Parliaments Indiction and Celebration within foure months , according to the promise at Lincopia , and that the forraigne Ambassadors might speedily be invited into Suethland . 3. That his Majesty ( in regard of the Season ) would be pleased to repaire to Stocholme by land , offering to meet and attend him with all love and respect , and to contribute what was in his power for the accommodation of himselfe and his Traine , and gave a List of the Gistes or most commodious nightly Stations . Last , That all Farmes , Offices of Territoriall Judicatories , with their Profits might be suspended untill the Parliament , wherein each one to render account of his Stewardship . These were dated at Orobrogia the eighth of October , 1598. The twenty fourth of that month the Duke ( by Letter ) complained of the Kings steering his course to Calmar in stead of repairing to Stocholme according to his promise , and of the rumour of his departing the Kingdome : Signifying also that he hoped the miseries thereof , which were not unknown to his Majesty , might have found some redresse , if his presence had been for some time enjoyed ; but that the same in this sudden discession could not be hoped for , all things being thereby left in an unsettled condition . That as he was ignorant what had moved his Majesty thereunto ; so it had been necessary that himselfe and the Senators of Suethland , should have been informed of the cause , and that directions had been given how all Affaires should be ordered in his Majesties absence , desiring an answer by the bearer what might be expected from his Majesty by himselfe and the Orders of the Kingdome . Dated at Nycopia as before expressed . DUke Charles , about two daies after received a Letter from King Sigismundus , dated from Calmar the seventeenth of the said month , intimating that by a violent Storme he had been put from his course intended for Stocholme , and driven to that Port after two nights of tempestuous tossing on the Sea : That the Ship which transported his Sister the Princesse Anna , with sundry other Vessels were missing ; That neverthelesse he intended to repaire to Stocholme by land with the first opportunity : That to his Dilections demands concerning the nomination of Princes whose intervention by their Ambassadors he did purpose to entreat against the ensuing Parliament , they were the Emperour ; the Kings of Denmark and Scotland , the Dukes of Brandenburg and Mecklenburg , with the Marquesse of Ansbach ; and desired to be in like manner informed of the names of those Princes whom his Dilection had concluded to invite against the said time : He likewise renewed his requests in behalfe of the fore-specified imprisoned Counsellours that they might remaine safely under the Royall Protection untill they should appeare in judgment and triall : But ( say the Suether ) King Sigismundus observed these promises no otherwise then those formerly by him given , for instead of repairing to Stocholme from Calmar , whither ( as pretended ) he had been driven by tempest ; after he had garrisoned the said Castle with strangers , he turned his Prow directly toward Dantzig : So as no remedy being left but the celebration of a Parliament in place convenient , therein to consult of the urgent Affaires and Necessities of the Kingdome : the same was by his Highnesse , with approbation of the Orders of the Kingdome , convened at Jenecopia in February , 1599. wherein was treated of the concernments of the Nation ; The particulars lesse necessary to be here inserted , I shall omit and only touch some heads more pertinent to the present matter , referring the further curious to the Act it selfe . They therein declare that they will supplicate the King by Letters to commiserate and administer help to the Kingdomes afflicted condition , and that he suffer not the same to fall to utter ruine : That they hope his Majesty will make a favourable construction of this their counsell , and so resolve as the necessity of the cause requires : That if contrary to expectation , their admonition shall take no effect , whether by Suggestions of those of the Romish Creed , or Apostates of their owne , they professe their innocency before God and all Christian Potentates , and that they are constrained to renounce the obedience they had untill then borne toward his Majesty , &c. This is in the fourth Section or Pause of that Act : In the seventh , they expresse , that whereas in the late Lincopian Treaty it was promised that Imperiall , Regall , Electorall , and Ducall Ambassadors should be of both sides invited , to examine and decide all differences , which was not yet done ; that therefore , unlesse his Majesty should make good his promise within foure moneths , they did consent and conclude to meete at Stocholme , the 24th of May ensuing , in full Parliament , and conforme to the Gustauian Testament , and the written Lawes of Suethland , the other Orders of the Kingdome being thither called and appearing , would examine the whole matter in reference to those perverse & turbulent persons who had been Authors of the Nations troubles , whereby the guilty might receive condign punishment , &c. These things with protestations of fidelity to his Highnesse as their governour , and the resisting and diverting ( with their lives and fortunes ) all prejudice that might be intended against his person , his Consort and Children , were concluded at Jenecopia as aforesaid . DUke Charles having received two letters from the King of one and the same date from Warsonia , after a prolix repetition of the heads of each , he answered the severall objections they contained , and retorted back with a recapitulation of things past , taxing likewise his departure , which , he affirmed , his Majesty had not been forced unto by tempest , as had been pretended ; And that , in the Port of Baresund , Order was given to all those that attended his Majesty to steere toward Calmar and not to Stocholme : He desired to be certified ( the time prefixed at Lincopia for the celebrating of the promised Parliament being almost elapsed ) whether his Majesty were still of the same mind , and that a certain time and place might be appointed : He taxed the King of stirring up tumults in Finland ; Of protesting by his Ministers in Denmark and elsewhere , that he was not obliged to stand to the agreement made between them ; Of designes against himselfe and the Kingdome of Suethland , as was evident by the Letters of Sparre , and Bechus sent to his Majesty , but intercepted and brought to him ; And by the secret Plottings of the Princesse Anna with Count Axell , by her Servant Ericke George , shewing that his Majesty no way intended that these unfaithfull Counsellours should be brought to tryall , but to procure their safety some other way : That in the meane time those Counsellours , with others of their faction , should be kept in convenient custody , but that if his Majesty did use further protraction he should be compelled to proceed against them according to the Lawes of Suethland . These were dated from Jenecopia the first of February : 1599. THis letter was accompanied by one of the same date from the Orders of the Kingdome of Suethland , wherein , after a rememoration of all things that had past since the Coronation , they desired his Majesty to suppresse his tumults sprung up in Finland and Leifland ; to commit the Offices of the Kingdome to Natives not to Strangers ; to bring the Authors of those troubles to punishment ; To governe the Kingdome according to his Regall Oath , the Lawes of Suethland , the Sudercopian decrees , and other laudable transactions , and that ( in all cases ) the written Lawes might be observed ; To secure them that neither for the present nor the future he would attempt any Mutation of Religion , as had been formerly done contrary to their opinion of his Majesty : That he would returne to them as beseemed a meeke and gratious Prince , not attended by forraigne Forces : That his aboad amongst them would be an assured argument of his yeelding to these their just requests ; And that the speedy effecting thereof was their most earnest desire : But that , if his Majesties condition were such as he could not be resident with them , and that frequent returnes into the Kingdome would be more troublesome then the State thereof could beare , they humbly besought him that in regard his most deare Son was ( according to the hereditary union , from which they were resolved not to vary ) the next Heire to the Crown , he would be pleased to send the said Prince his Son to receive his Education within that Kingdome , in the true Christian Religion and other Princely vertues , under the tuition of his neerest of bloud , and other faithfull persons , whereby he might in time become capable of the government and so manage the same as might tend chiefly to the honour of God and the good and welfare of their most deare Countrey : Promising that if he would so do they would continue , even to the death , his Majesties most faithfull and obedient Subjects ; And ( as their dutie did in like manner oblige ) to the young Prince , as to their hereditary King : And that as they hoped his Majesty would grant this their just and sincere Petition , so they with equall humility and observancie entreated that his Majesty would release and send back certain innocent persons , viz. George Claudius , Olaus Hard , Andreas Sweno and others , who , contrary to his Regall Oath , right , and Justice , had been imprisoned and conveighed out of the Countrey . But that , if his Majesty ( contrary to their expectation ) should refuse to grant these desires , which contained nothing but what was consentaneous to Christianity ; to the Lawes , to Concord and the Regal Oath , they , w th all the Orders of the Kingdom , would then protest before God & claer their innocency towards all Christian Monarchs and the whole world , that they were compelled to renounce their former obedience to his Majesty , as seeing evidently that their longer continuance under his Soveraignty tended to the rejecting of the Divine word ; To the persecution of Subjects , the abolition of legally acquired priviledges and prerogatives , and the bringing of them under the yoake and Servitude of strange Lords . Thus farr ( omitting the Criminations at the beginning ) out of the letter it selfe . Hereunto King Sigismundus returned no answer , but more then ever ( say they ) by open force and secret practices stirred up discord and dissention within the Kingdome ; For w ch cause , with unanimous consent , a Parliament was appointed to be held at Stocholme the moneth of July next following , to consult upon these and other important affaires of State. In that assembly , the Senators and Orders of the Kingdome of Suethland , the Earles , Barons , Bishops , Gentrie , Clergie , Burgesses , and Corporations there convened , declared that forasmuch as their Ancestors the Orders of Suethland had at Arosia An. 1544. Framed certain constitutions for that Common Weales future government , which were afterwards confirmed by each particular condition of the inhabitants , ( importing ) that whereas in former times many discords , mischeifes and inconveniences had sprung up in the Land , partly because stranger Princes had been preferred to the Crowne of Suethland , who exercised much violence and tyranny toward the Suethes ; partly also because concord could seldome flourish among the Kingdomes native Colonies , whilst the choice and election of Kings rested in the Swethish Patriall Families , according to the customary Lawes of the Kingdom , and that the Royall Diadem did not discend to any certaine race ; wherefore it had been thought necessary to pitch upon the linage of some certaine Family , whereon the Regall Dignity might be setled for ever , so long as it should please God that any one of the Male issue thereof should remaine , whereby the entrance into such dissensions ( in Suethland ) might be for ever closed ; and that they had not found any more worthy of that Regall eminency , nor who had better deserved the Diadem , both for himself and his Successors , then their then present King Gustavus ( Erikson ) as who through Divine assistance , had with exceeding diligence , toyle , and care , and many hazards of his Person , freed their Countrey from the servitude , it groaned under , of forraine Kings , and had restored all the Orders of the Kingdome , from the highest to the lowest , to their ancient condition and liberty ; and not that alone , but had likewise delivered the same from the unsupportable yoak of Romish Superstition , and in stead of that false worship , had restored the true Evangelicall Doctrine , conforme to the Divine Word , whereunto he had also commanded his Successors to adhere , as they would avoyd the eternall losse of their Soules : The present Parliament did confesse themselves obliged to observe the same , as they had hitherto done by the Crowning of Ericke his eldest Son after his decease , and he , for most cruell tyranny and unworthy Government , being with his Successors worthily deprived of the Scepter , the same had been conferred upon Duke John the second Son of King Gustavus with his Male issue , and he deceasing , upon the present King Sigismundus , notwithstanding the just objections they had for his imbracing the Romish Superstition ( contrary to the Godly admonitions left by his Grand-father ) as also for his accepting a forraine Crowne without the knowledge and consent of the Orders of Suethland , with conditions so prejudicall to his native Conntrey as the same would never have admitted , and his departure therfrom without their privity . But not to insist here upon all their criminations , consisting mostly of things formerly mentioned , that Parliament further declared that , for the sayd reasons , and for that King Sigismundus had not daigned to returne any answer to their desires signified unto him from Jenecopia the preceding Winter , they had unanimously and with one consent concluded not to acknowledge him any longer for their King , or to be thenceforward obedient or subject to his government , but renounced him , and resumed and dissolved their Oath of fidelity and obedience wherein they had been hitherto bound by Law and the Acts of Hereditary union . That albeit they had just cause to remove in like manner his Heirs Males from the Crown , yet would not they impute the faults of the Father to the Son , but had and did thereby decree to accept and receive Prince Vladislaus ( his Majesties Son for their Lord and King , conditionally that within the space of one half year his Majesty would declare whether or not he would send his said Son into the Kingdome , and commit him to the tutory of Duke Charles , as his nearest in blood , with other honest faithfull Men ; to the end he might be educated in the true Evangelicall Profession , whereunto they , in that Kingdome , had bound themselves , as also in the language and custome of the Countrey , and would accordingly transmit him thither within six months next ensuing the half year fore-specified : That this being thus done , they would admit of and receive the said Prince , before all others , for their lawfull Lord and King , when he should have attained those years wherein , according to Law , the ancient Jurisdiction and laudable custome of the Kingdome , he might secure and govern them and it ; and that in the mean time they would acknowledge Duke Charles for their Hereditary Governour untill the Prince should attain to lawfull age . But that if his Majesty should not do what before expressed within the prefixed times , they would then also reject him , so as neither he nor his Heirs should ever be admitted to sway the Scepter of Suethland , but as the Father , so the Son to be forever deprived thereof , themselves being the causers of their prescription from the Royall Throne , and their own dispoylers of all Authority and Dignity in Suethland , wherof the said Orders were innocent before God and the World , as not having administred the least occasion therunto . That thereafter they would choose such a King and Lord , as should , maintain and govern them according to the pure word of God and the Suethish Lawes . Thus much out of the Act it selfe concluded the twenty fourth of July , 1599. whereunto the further curious are referred . I shall onely adding as a preparatory to the next ensuing Parliament , that in this it was degreed that when his Highnesse the Duke should return from Finland , whether the troubles there did call him , they would again convene in place convenient for the triall of those Counsellours and others then Prisoners , and on the guilty inflict deserved punishment , and that the Duke and they had resolved ( for the cleering of themselves before all Christian Monarchs and the whole World , that they proceeded not otherwise in that Affaire then right and justice required ) to entreat certain Electors and Princes of Germany to send some men of probity and integrity into Suethland , not as Judges of controversies but as Auditors onely : But if those Ambassadors did defer their coming that themselves would then proceed . This Parliament ended , they ( without delay ) by Letters of the thirtieth of the said month advertised King Sigismundus of what had been therein concluded , and humbly desired his Majesty to declare himselfe within the time limited : But to these Letters ( say they ) he returned no answer ; Whereupon another Parliament was indicted at Lincopia against the month of March in the yeare , 1600. In this Convention the whole Orders of Suethland ( as in the former they had done ) did expresly and absolutely renounce King Sigismundus and his Government , as also his Son for himselfe and Posterity in case of his not being sent into Suethland , within the time specified in the former ; They thereupon do likewise cleer his Highnesse from affecting the Soveraignty or its Title , notwithstanding the tender thereof unto him , and confirmed him for their Governour during the absence , as also the minority of the Prince , if he should come within the time , five months whereof were yet unexpired : And albeit ( as they in the nineth Section or Pause of that Act , do acknowledge ) Duke John the Brother of King Sigismundus was the next in right unto the Crowne according to the severall ( times fore-mentioned ) hereditary Unions yet did they decline him , fearing least when he had attained the Regall Chaire , he might , moved thereunto by naturall affection to his Brother or his Heirs enter into such Covenants and make such transactions , as might be destructive to themselves and to the Country , by joyning with them to revenge , upon Duke Charles or his Successors , those things which in those turbulent times had been acted in reference to King Sigismundus and his Family , and so the latter evill might be worse then the former : And therefore they unanimously decreed that the said Prince John should have the Dukedome of Ostrogothia ( formerly designed for his Uncle Duke Magnus ) conferred upon him with certain reservations , and equall compensations for the same , therein expressed : The said Prince to rest therewith contented , without pretending to any other part in the Kingdome , Hereditary Goods expected , which by paternall or maternall Inheritance might be devolved unto him , yet with certaine restrictions therein contained . And as in the eight Section or Pause of the said Act they repeat the Motives of their defection from King Sigismundus , as his deserting the Evangelicall and embracing the Papall erroneous Profession : his endeavouring to obtrude the same upon that Kingdome , his departure from thence severall times without their privity , after he had brought a numerous forraign Army into the bowells of the Country , against all right , naturall affection , and the Lawes of that Nation , and had by severall other waies acted contrary to his Oath and assecutoriall Letters , as also had not daigned to answer one sylable to their humble desires and assurance of committing the Soveraign rule of Suethland , unto his Son if transmitted for due Education within the prefixed time : For which causes they likewise renounced his Son and all other his Heires and Successors , depriving them of all Jurisdiction , otherwise ( by the Hereditary Union ) rightly belonging unto them ( so as neither his Majesty nor any of his Progeny should thereafter obtaine any right unto the Suethish Diadem ) withdrawing themselves from all Obligations wherein they were tyed to his Majesty and his Heires , as also renouncing all fidelity , security , and assistance formerly exhibited to his Majesty . So in the twelfth Pause or Section of the same , they approve of and confirme Duke Charles for their future King , promising unto him therby , unanimously and with one assent , obedience , fidelity , security , and their utmost assistance , as to their naturall and beloved Lord and King : yea , that albeit he should refuse to accept the Crown , and whether the Coronation Ceremonies should be performed or not , they would neverthelesse acknowledge and observe him as their lawfull Lord and King. They likewise bound themselves ( in that Act ) that after the death of Duke Charles they would render and perform the like obedience unto his Son the Prince Gustavus Adolphus , and to his Heirs Males so long as any of them should survive : But they sailing , the Royall Scepter to come to Duke John afore-named ; Provided that he and his Successors were obliged not to enter into any Union or confederacy with King Sigismundus or his Heirs , especially relating to any share or government in that Kingdome , and that he nor they should in no sort adhere unto the Romish erroneous Doctrine . Concerning their establishment of Church-service , as also their Treaties to be had with the Russian and those of Lubecke , the curious are referred to the Act , wherein also provision was made for dispatch of Juridicall Suites : Scrutenies into the publike Revenues of the Crown : Setling of certain numbers of Horse and Foot in each Province to be ready upon emergent occasions , their constant Salaries and Sustentation , whilest remaining at home , to be out of the Crown Revenues onely ; but when the whole Forces of each Province or any part therof , should move in Military expedition against the Kingdomes Enemies , each Province to furnish their proper Souldiers with Provision or Maintenance during the expedition , that so each might be assessed for their own Militia , and not burthened with that of any other : And that forasmuch as each Province had not equall number of Souldiers , no more then equall frequency of subsidiary Inhabitants ; it was ordained that the Assesments for the maintenance of the Army should be equall in each Province , wherby the Inhabitant of one Province might not be liable to a larger Military contribution then one of another Province , and if the Military number in one Province were greater then its proper contribution could maintain during the expedition , the defect was to be supplied out of the Crown Revenues of that Province , wherby the Souldier might out of the same Province be provided of necessaries during the expedition : This Decree to be perpetually observed , whether the Military bands should remain at home , or march ( under the Ensignes ) against the Enemy . Care was likewise taken for the regulating of Decimations or Tithes in field provisions , whereof the Minister was to have a third for his peculiar use , and the residue to be carried into the Granary of the Church ; the Minister to make Oath of what by him received , and upon prevarication found , either by the Minister , or by the Husbendman to the Minister , or to the Granary of the Church , the party offending to be cited into Judgment and fined . During this Session , the Captivated Senators , and such as upon their account had been sent for from Finland , were brought to tryal , concerning whom it was concluded , that forasmuch as those Counsellors , who in this present Parliament had appeared in Judgment , and were by Duke Charles personally , in presence of the Lords Clement Gadderdorf , and Gerhard Stedding , Ambassadors from the Prince John Adolph Duke of Holstein , accused and convicted that they were not only the first who causelesly deserted the Acts enacted and decreed by themselves as well as others , at Sudercopia and elsewhere , and like Malefactors fled out of the Kingdome , therby deserving the punishment which the said Acts and other laudable transactions of the Kingdome enjoyned to perjured persons , and violaters ( such as these were ) of their own Snbscriptions , but also derogating from their Oath and all naturall ( Patriall ) affection , had perswaded King Sigismundus , themselves accompanying him , to bring an Alien Army to devast and destroy his Native Soile , and not as became a gratious King , to visite and defend his Subjects according to equity and the Lawes : Of all which Crimes they were convicted by their own Letters , besides many other wicked conspiracies by them formerly and of late malignantly practised against his Highnesse and their Country , for which they had been , by most equall Judges condemned in losse of life and Goods , as by the Sentence it self , the tenour wherof followeth , doth appear in these words . BY the particular Letters and Writings of these Trayterous and unfaithfull men , Gustavus Baner , Ericke Sparre , Steno Baner , and Thuro Bielke of the Senatoriall Order , it is manifest that they have not adhered to their written Obligatory Engagements sent at severall times to his Highnesse , but have shamefully digressed from their own Acts under their hands and Seales , and from the laudable Decree ratified by them at Sudercopia . We therfore who by the universall Orders of the Kingdome are deputed for the pronouncing of this Sentence , cannot acquit nor free them from that punishment wherunto persons perjured , and transgressors of their own Acts , are subject according to the Lawes , in regard the Sentence following , inserted by themselves in the Sudercopian Decree , doth condemn them in these words . All persons who shall swarve from this our Vniversall Vnion , for favour of great Ones , peculiar profit , or other causes , under what name or notion soever , or shall lend assistance , that violence be used by any person openly or privately , against this Decree , or those things whereof his Majesty hath secured the Kingdome of Suethland , whereupon this our Constitution is founded ; We shall repute those men for such as are unfaithfull to his Majesty , to the Kingdome turbulent , treacherous persons , and to the Country Traytors , whom We will endeavour by all meanes to suppresse . Moreover they have most wickedly slandered his Highnesse unto his Majesty , wherby many Calumnies have been divulged in Print and otherwise ; themselves having in their Letters spread very many things , much tending to blemish the Honour , good Name , and Princely repute of his Highnesse , which neither themselves nor any other can prove . Wherfore in as much as by their Writings they have so ignominiously depraved his Highnesse , the Uncle to the King , and Hereditary Prince and Governour of the Kingdome , to which Dignity he was by themselves elected , they are to undergo the punishment assigned them by the Lawes of Suethen in the ninth Chapter of the Title De Regallibus , which is , Whosoever shall speak ought derogatory to the honour and fame of the Royall Majesty , or of one or more of his Counsellours , and cannot rationally and legally prove the same , let him lose his head . Furthermore , forasmuch as they have sowed hatred and discord between King Sigismundus and his Highnesse , instigating his Majesty to wage War against his Highnesse , contrary to the Lawes of the Land , and all regard of naturall affection , therby bringing desolation and devastation to the Country : Therfore we cannot judge otherwise but that they are obnoxious to the punishment , which the eighth Chapter in the Title of the most high Capitall Crimes , according to the Laws of Suethen , ordains to be inflicted on them in this form of words . Whosoever shall raise an Army against the King or the Governour of the Kingdome , to surprize them at unawares , or to slay them , or shall attempt any violence or unjustice by Letters , Writings , Counsell , Endeavours , or Assistance , if taken in the Fact , shall undergo the losse of life and goods : Wherunto is added in the same place , a Chapter of the Tenor ensuing . If any one shall bring a forraigne Army into his Native Soile , and wage unlawfull War against his lawfull Lord , by devasting the Country , unlesse in company of him who is legally promoted to the Government of the Kingdome , he with all his partakers are to be deprived of life , and their Estates to be for ever consiscated . But wheras they and others of the same faction will happily imagine that the said recited Chapter of the Suethish Law , may be a help and excuse unto them , because it saith , unless they shall accompany the King lawfully advanced to the Throne of the Kingdom : It is therfore to be considered on the otherside , that themselves were the causers of all the troubles and effusions of blood , ( which to our grief ) hath for some time overflowed the Country , & it is to be feared that the same wound of dissention may again fester , unless by the divine goodness it be in mercy salved . For in the first place , if his Majesty would attempt ought against his Oath , his Covenants , and the Lawes , they were not bound to adhere unto him in that point , as the fifth Chapter in the Title De Regalibus , concerning the duty of Senators doth express in these words . We shall yeild unto the King lawfull obedience , and shall performe his commands in all things which he shall enjoyn us rationally and legally , and so as We may before God and man justly maintain and answer for , as well our obedience , as the things which he commands : Therfore according to their Oath of Office they were bound to perswade the King to such things as they knew to be advantageous to his Majesty and the Natives , and ought to have exhorted him to preserve , not violate the Regall Rule , that so he might not have transgressed the Oath made to the universall orders of the Kingdom : and should have put in execution the things which they had promised to the King and Kingdom : but they have gone not only clearly directly Contrary therunto , and to the Sudercopian Decree in like manner , but have also induced his Majesty to the breach of his Oath ( as they had broken theirs ) and to oppresse his Country by cruel War contrary to Law and Justice , wherby they have caused many thousands of men to lose their lives ; procured much hurt and detriment to the country , depriving the King of his Kingdom , and people , and by their plots precipitated themselves into the present misfortune . It is hereby manifest that the pre-alledged Chapter of the Lawes of Suethen , doth no way cover or defend their Crime ; but that we by vigour of the same text have legally pronounced them to be deprived of their lives , their lands , their goods , and good names . And we accordingly profess , that we all , jointly and severally , willingly and legally , by vertue of those obligatorial letters which the most illustrious Duke Charles and we have given to each other interchangably , without hatred , envy , feare , or respect of any person , nor offering further then deserved violence , have pronounced this Judgement and capitall Sentence , and that we will constantly adhere thereunto both for the present and the future , and will acknowledge and maintaine the same before God and the Christian World. For the more assurance hereof we have ratified and confirmed this present Judgement with our hands and Seales . At Lincopia , the sevententh of March. 1600 : In this manner was the Sentence pronounced on those aforenamed ; but as for Claudius Bielke , Christierne the Son of Claudius , Ericke the Son of Abraham , & George Posse the Son of Knute , they having publikely acknowledged their offences , his Highnesse at the request of the Forrain Ambassadors and the Orders of the Kingdome had pardoned them , upon their humble suit for remission of the facts whereby they had offended , partly against those Orders , partly against the Countrey : yet so as to remaine prisoners untill his Highnesse had taken further deliberation , and the bettering of their condition to be at his Highnesse pleasure . Hogenscheild Bielke affirming hee could rationally refute the imputation of his siding with the other unfaithfull Counsellors by assistance and advice in perswading King Sigismundus to bring a forrain Army into his native Soyle , he was to clear himselfe at the next insuing Parliament , or otherwise to be lyable to the crime objected . Concerning Carolus Gustavus and the Homicide charged upon him , but no absolute conclusion made of the time , he was ordered to acquit himselfe thereof in the next Parliament , in which also the particulars his Highnesse had against the foresayd Persons were to be examined . In reference to Finland , the Parliament decreed that Arvidus Gustavus and Axelius Kurck , who for effusion of blood and other abominable and wicked actions , in that Province , perpetrated by them , had been there legally sentenced , which was here confirmed , should undergo the deserved punishment : That others of the Nobility and of the Military Order , not equally guilty , as having been seduced by those trayterous Counsellours , their Leaders , should have their lives spared ; but that a third of their Immovables , whether by Inheritance or Donation from Kings of Suethland ; should accrue unto the Crown for ever , with all their Fee-Farmes , whether for term of life or years . It was further decreed , that the Clergy , and all others in that Province , who by their Sons , their Kindred , or others of the Military Bands , had contributed or maintained Horses , or that had by Letters and Plots endeavoured against his Highnesse and the Kingdome in generall ; but cheifly for deserting the Sudercopian Constitutions they had formerly approved of , and opposing themselves to their laudable transactions , should be punished ; the Clergy to be for ever deprived of their Parishes and Ministeriall dignities : Others who had furnished Horses or assistance to the Enemies , were to be fined in a third part of their Goods ; and such as were any way accountable to be called to a strict account ; the residue of the Clergy who had onely dissented , by not assisting the Orders and the Kingdome , in prosecution of the Regall Oath and Assecuration , with other most ancient jurisdictions , should be fined in five Dollars for every ten Boores ( or Ploughmen ) within their Parishes , and so to retain their functions and livings so long as they should behave themselves as became faithfull Subjects . These are partly the heads of the Parliamentary transactions at Lincopia , the ninteenth of March. 1600. For more full satisfaction reference is had to the Acts. The same things were confirmed in the Comitiall Convention at Stocholme An. 1602 with sundry others enacted more relating to that countrey in particular then to the matter we have in hand , and therefore here omitted : Therein the Duke was again desired to accept of the Crowne , which he neverthelesse refused untill he had once more , by letters , sounded the mind of his Nephew King of Sigismundus , whether he would yet send his Son , upon the conditions before expressed , to receive his education in Suethen , and the Crowne thereof when he should attaine unto full yeares . In this Parliament also the succession was confirmed ( Duke Charles deceasing ) upon his Son Gustavus Adolphus and his heires males ; and those not surviving , upon his second Son the Prince Carolus Philippus and his Male Issue , which likewise failing , the forenamed Prince John with his posterity masculine should succeed ; and did associate each with other for the opposing of any , whether Native or stranger , who should contradict these Statutes by endeavouring to obtrude any other upon the Regall Throne . This Parliamentary Act consisting of eighteen heads sealed with their respective hands , and Seales , was concluded at Stocholme the seventeenth of July , 1602. DUKE Charles upon the twentieth of the said Month sent letters to King Sigismundus commemorating those , severall times formerly sent , as well by the Orders of the Kingdome of Suethland as himselfe , for the transmission of his Son to be educated in the Evangelicall Christian profession and the customes there used , and so to be received and admitted for their Liege Lord and King , when he should attain to yeares fit to manage the affaires of Suethen , and to grant them due assecuration : Withall taxing him that hitherto he had not only not answered but slighted and contemned their faithfull admonition , but had calumniated him , and was intentive toward his ruine and that of the Kingdomes respective Orders , as appeared by his Majesties Letters divulged in Suethland , partly before , partly after the late cruell War , and particularly in those by him sent to Revell from Vilna of the sixteenth of May , stuft with contumelies unnaturall , as being published against an Uncle , who had alwayes studyed his Majesties and his Fathers good , and had endeavoured to place the Crowne upon the head of his sayd Father by the deprivation of Ericke who ruled amisse , as also safe-guarded his Majesty then an Infant , in requitall whereof he was now by him aspersed with infamous titles ; and further shewed that Copies of certaine Letters were dilated unto him , written by his Majesty to the King of Denmark from Vilna the five and twentieth of February ; wherein he had endeavoured to spot his honour . and had unadvisedly given away the right which the Crowne of Suethland doth justly vindicate as the peculiar badge thereof , Viz. The three Crownes , for which a long and cruell War had been waged with the Danes , wherein many brave Men had perished ; and whereas the Danes formerly had earnestly entreated from the Suethes , a protraction ( as to them ) for composing the difference , his Majesty contrarily had now desired the like from the Danes , conceding needlesly the right of the Suethes to the adverse party , contrary to his Oath and promise , which his Majesty and his unfaithfull Counsellours ought not to have done : That nevertheless he regarded not those exorbitancies , neither was willing to recompence evill with evill , but would attribute those excesses to his Majesties weaknesse , and the perversnesse of that Religion wherein he had been educated , and would returne good even to his Enemies , if his Majesty and his partakers would accept of his brotherly affection : That therefore , albeit the Orders of Suethland , in the last Stocholmian Parliament ( as they had often before done ) had now againe humbly desired him to assume the Soveraigne Government , and had wholly renounced his Majesty , as he well knew , he had not hitherto directly condescended unto them : But that his Majesty and all the World might know , he sought not his Majesties or his Successors prejudice , but should gladly see his Majesties Posterity perpetually sitting at the Helme of that Kingdome ; He again earnestly and faithfully desired his Majesty to assent to his request , and send his Son speedily into Suethland ; that otherwise , and unlesse that before the ensuing month of August expired , he received a satisfactory answer , his Majesty would not impute it to him for a Crime , that he had at length accepted of the tender which by the whole Orders of the Kingdome had been so frequently made unto him . Dated as aforesaid from Stocholme ; neither do we find any future entercourse by Letters between King Sigismundus and his Uncle Duke Charles . But ( say the Suethes ) in stead of answer to those Letters , new broiles were set on foot , by all the Forces could suddenly be raised in Poland , Lithuania , and Liefland , albeit the Leiflanders did more adhere to the Suethes , as not brooking the Polish Government : Libels were dispersed into all parts against Duke Charles , and he with the Orders of Suethland were publikely proclaimed Enemies : Sundry ( but unsuccesfull ) attempts made upon Huitenstein and Revell , Caspar Tisenhusen that Rebell , with his Troops of Horse admitted into Viburg , by Axell Kurck appointed Camp-Master by King Sigismundus , contrary to his Oath and Obligation , which prohibited the Command of Castles unto strangers : Hereupon Duke Charles was compelled unto a new expedition into Leifland , where before he attempted ought against his Adversaries , he made sundry overtures ( for a Composure ) to Leo Sapia , and others , to whom the King of Poland had committed the Command of Leifland , but was not only delayed with various Letters , and deluded with vaine hopes , but his Messengers likewise by them imprisoned contrary to the custome of Nations ; so as all his endeavours for ending that cruell War proved but vaine , as appeared in the year 1602. when Axell Kurck and Henricus Horne , with others , upon request made by the Polanders , were sent with certain Instructions positive , to try whether any agreement could be made : but coming to Leifland they found no man to treat withall ; King Sigismundus and the Polanders having no other intent then to continue the War , and to procure them what Enemies he could both in Denmark and Russia , which gave beginning to the so long continued broiles between the famous Kingdome of Suethland , that of Poland and Lithuania : Moreover the said Duke Charles , in the yeare 1608. ( he being then King ) sent his Ambassadors Magnus Brake Earle of Visinsborg , Nicolaus Bielke , Baron of Salstad , Peter Kenicius Bishop of Scharen , Lawrence Paulinus Bishop of Stregnen , Ottone Helmer de Tuna , Castellan of Aboen , and Philip Skeding , Castellan of the Narue to treat with the Polanders , but as formerly , so then King Sigismundus refused to cease this bloody War by equall and laudable transactions . Neither ( as they alledge ) is that to be slipt over in silence which Jonas Hendrickson , Meldorpius Ditmarsus writes in his Oration , intituled , The meanes and way of reducing the Septentrionall Regions to the Romish Worship ; Whose words are , that , when the Collar of the Golden Fleece was presented to King Sigismundus , at the Warsovian Parliament , by the Count of Ligny , in the name of the King of Spaine his Master ; King Sigismundus made Oath , that he would preserve sincere Friendship and Brother-hood with the Prince of that Order , and would propagate that Catholike Religion by endeavouring to his power the extirpation of Hereticks : What therfore might be expected by the Duke and themselves who had abjured the Roman Profession ? Surely King Sigismundus swearing , at the reception of that Order , to propagate the Papall Creed , by extirpating the Hereticks , was injurious and perjured as to his Coronation Oath taken in Suethland . In the year 1604. Duke Charles and the Orders of Suethland assembled again in Parliament at Norcopia , upon the sixth of February , wherin they ordained severall things tending to that Nations Emolument ; As , 1. Concerning the revising , correcting , reprinting , republishing of the Lawes and Constitutions of the Kingdome of Suehtland in all Provinces thereto belonging , those to whom the same was committed to have allowance from the Crown for their subsistence , untill it were perfected . 2. The grievances of the Subject ( with their redresse ) from and by Missionary and Military Quarterings . 3. The valuation of their Coine . 4. The Tolls or Customes . 5. Against imposition of Taxes by Deputies or Officials , without the chief Superiours Command . 6. The power of Provinciall Law-makers , or of great Rulers . 7. The Measures , Weights , and Balances , measuring of Lands , lustration of Regall Goods . 8. Marriage of the Royall Progeny . 9. The placing of Crafts-men in every Territory , and Ware-houses in each City , wherinto all Cloath to be brought and viewed , before the fame were vended . 10. Against the detention of Tenths , Contributions , and emergent Exactions , by such as hold any Copyhold profits from the Crown . 11. Concerning the payment of Subsidies or customary Tributes , and by whom . 12. The Provinciall Statutes of the late King Gustavus ( Erickson ) to be reviewed , corrected according to the present occasions , by the Supervisors of the Lawes of Suethland , and together with them to be published and observed . 13. Against undue and fraudulent exportation of Iron ; the punishment of Offenders . 14. Touching the Grants of immovable Goods unto any person , made by Kings or Princes . 15. That the Moyety of Territoriall Fines should accrue to the Provinciall Judge ; the other Moyety to be reserved in the Territoriall Chamber . Lastly , That Emergencies requiring the absence for some time of the King or Kingdomes Governour , the stay not to be beyond the day of Bartholomew-tide : For the better satisfaction in all which particulars , the curious are referred to the Acts ; as also the Proceedings made in order to Hogenschield and Claudius Bielke , with the other Prisoners and Fugitives , their Children and Posterity . In like manner their Ordinance for the leavy and maintenance of nine thousand Foot and Horse for three yeares against the Polander , the Military Salary to be monthly paid , besides the other Souldiers to be maintained by his Highnesse out of the Crown Revenues , are therein more fully to be seen ; the present intention being only to mention the Parliamentary conclusious relating to the former differences , between the King his Nephew , and the Kingdome . In Order hereunto they shew that Duke Charles for sundry considerations by him alleadged , was willing to decline the Soveraign Rule , and had made unto them these two ensuing Propositions : That either they would be reconciled to King Sigismundus , or otherwise accept of his Brother Prince John for their King : Wherunto they had answered that they utterly rejected the first , as being willing to run any hazard rather then to return under his obedience : And as for Duke John , albeit he was neerest in blood according to the Hereditary Union , yet forasmuch as he was of under age , and had likewise upon the sixth of that present month , in presence of sundry of the States of the Kingdome , renounced his right therunto , resolving to adhere to the Lincopian Constitutions , and had entreated Duke Charles to accept of the Scepter , and had likewise sealed this Norcopian Decree , religiously promising never to act in prejudice therof , under the penalty of losse of his successive right unto the Crown of Suethland , as also of his Dukedome and those Hereditary Goods which he possessed in Suethland : In like manner , that he would never make any Transactions with King Sigismundus , his Sons or Successors , but to resist them vigorously , protecting , preserving , and defending Duke Charles , his Consort , Children , and Successors , in the Jurisdiction at that present designed unto them : And therfore for those and other lawfull causes , some of which were mentioned in the Lincopian Decrees , they could not admit of Prince John unto the Kingdomes rule : for which cause they had most humbly and earnestly reiterated their desires to his Highnesse not to reject the Soveraignty ; which his Highnesse at last , moved with their assiduall and unanimous Suit had assented unto : And that forasmuch as in consideration of the causes fore-specified in the renunciation , and others elsewhere mentioned , the Male Line of King John was wholly deprived of the Suethish Diadem , and the same designed and conferred upon Duke Charles and his lawfull Heirs ; they had therfore now renewed their ancient Hereditary Union , and had framed and fitted the same unto the condition of the time present : They further decreed , that if any person at any time therafter , should secretly or openly act contrary to the Union and constitution then made , by endeavouring to translate the Crown unto any other Family , so long as any of the Progeny of their designed King , or of Duke John should survive ; or to render it ( as formerly ) Elective , by which State many mischiefs ( as their Annals made mention ) had sprung up : Or finally , excluding the Gustavian Race , should himself surprise the Regall Chaire , they would with joynt Forces endeavour that he or they should incur the punishment of Traytors to their Country , and their Goods to be confiscated : And if their Children were of years to be knowing and conscious of those Treasons , and did not discover them , they were to undergo like punishment : But upon discovery of their Parents Nefarious practises , they should undesputably enjoy their Parents Estate , the Parent punished as aforesaid . But if they had not attained the years of discretion , so as not to be guilty of those treacherous Devices , they should not ( by their Fathers act or suffering losse of life and goods ) be defamed , yet should enjoy only the goods of their Maternall , not their Paternall Inheritance : If the Mothers were in like manner conscious of the Conspiracy and Treason with their Husbands , the Inheritance of the Wife as well as of the Husband , should be confiscated and accrue to the Crown , without any regard had to the Children . This was the substance of the Norcopian Parliament , confirmed by the hands and Seales of Prince John , Duke of Ostrogothia and Hereditary Prince of Suethland , together with the severall Orders therof respectively , the twenty second of March , 1604. The same likewise Coroborated with the Seales of the Towns and Provinces , from whence any of them had been delegated : The Reformed hereditary union forementioned was of the same date equally subscribed and Sealed by the Senators and Orders of Suethland , Earles , Barons , Prelates , Gentrie , Clergie , Commanders , Burgesses , and others , who were present at the Norcopian Convention , as well in the names of their respective Provinces as in their own ; and imported that from the time of the Arosian Convention An. 1544. the Kingdome of Suethland , formerly Elective , had been , under Gustavus Erickson ( of excellent memory ) rendred hereditary to him ; his heires Males and their line Masculine , so long as any one of them should survive , in consideration of the desolations , intestine Seditions , Sanguinolent profusions , multiferous destructive detriments sustained by that Kingdome , whilest Elective , without regard to a lawfull regall succession : One Person or Party preferring one Prince , the other Party another , to the Royall throne ; from whence multiplicious discords and pernicious dissensions had overflowed the inhabitants , to the almost ruine of the whole Kingdome . That the motives inducing thereunto had been , his vindicating them from the immanity of Christierne the second of Denmarke : That before his migration hence he had composed a certain last Will and Testament , for the regulating of his children toward each other and toward their Subjects ; Upon which Testament the Orders of the Kingdome had grounded their hereditary union , and as a marke , had made it their aime ; not obscurely insinuating that unlesse the Gustavian succession made that their rule , they could not therby pretend any advantage , nor any right unto the Crowne more then that Testament conveyed unto them : The close whereof contained that his Children and Successors should cherish and maintaine divine worship , and the precious word of God , without any superstition , or traditions of men , according as himselfe had endeavoured to promote and publish the same : Next , that they should embrace each other with continued mutuall affection , governing and protecting their Subjects rightly and justly , and according to their legally acquired priviledges . That according to the hereditary Union ( grounded as aforesaid ) they had crowned Ericke the Eldest of that line ; But in regard his rule was not corresponding to the Paternall Testament and Laws of Suethland , they had deprived him and his heires of the Crowne of Suethland , and substituted in his Stead the late King John ( of laudable memory ) as the neerest in Order to that Covenant of hereditary Union : That he albeit retarded by the impulsions of perverse persons , who suggested unto him the pernicious change of religion , which was mostly intended during his raigne , had been vigilant toward those things that were consentaneous to Christianity and right , and intended a just Government so long as his thred of life remained : To which change of Religion , as also sundry other things , were to be imputed to the suggestions of evill Counsellors , as the primary causers of that want of brotherly confidence , which of right ought to have been between him and his Brother Duke Charles . They also affirme , that contrary to his Fathers sayd Testament , and his owne Oath for true observation thereof , Sigismundus his Son ( afterwards King of Poland ) had been by him permitted to be educated in the Pontificiall Religion , and that by the fore-specified impulsions and perswasions of perverse Counsellours , he had sent his sayd Son out of the Kingdome , to receive the Crowne of Poland ; from whence , as from an overflowing stream , all those innundations of evills , which had covered their Country , proceeded . It would be over long here to repeat , their formerly so often reiterated Criminations against King Sigismundus , nor the fore-mentioned Resignation by Duke John of his Hereditary right to the Kingdome : They therfore proceed to pronounce Duke Charles ( by them formerly designed ) for their present absolute and lawfull Soveraigne , with whom and for whose safety , they would live and dye ; and that after him they would receive his eldest Son , the Prince Gustavus Adolphus for their immediate and confirmed King : Upon the younger Prince , Carolus Philippus , they thereby setled the Paternall Dukedomes of Sudermannia , Nericia , and Wermelandia , Vosbogia , and the Valensian Territory , with the other Jurisdictions then possessed by his Father : But that Duke John should enjoy the Dukedome formerly granted unto Duke Magnus , with other large emoluments conceded unto him by the present Parliament , as the Letters of Donation did testifie . That if their designed King , the present Prince Gustavus Adolphus should leave behind him any lawfull Regall or Ducall Heirs Males , the eldest should succeed ; and he deceasing sonlesse , the one after the other from Line to Line , should sway the Scepter , and so his Highnesse Sons that should be borne unto him , should be by them and their Successors designed and accepted for lawfull and Hereditary Kings of Suethland . But if the Prince Gustavus Adolphus should depart this life , not leaving any lawfull Heirs Males , the second Son Prince Carolus Philippus should obtaine the Crowne as their designed , elected , and confirmed King of Suethland ; and after him , his lawfull Heirs Males , in like manner should succeed , as hath been expressed toward the Line of Prince Gustavus . Lastly , That if Prince Carolus Philippus should change this mortall State without any lawfull Male Issue to rule the rains of the Kingdome , the Royall dignity should then devolve unto the illustrious Duke John , in the same manner word for word as it had been decreed and confirmed unto the forenamed Princes Gustavus Adolphus and Carolus Philippus . He also dying , his eldest lawfull Son should obtaine the Regall Wreath , and so each from Line to Line as had been designed and concluded unto the Heirs of the two Princes before named in the foregoing Articles : And that , forasmuch as Histories give ample testimony of tumults , dissentions , and multiferous detriments , which over-fruitfully flock into a Common-wealth , when the Line of a lawfull Family is not regarded ; the Kingdome and the Government thereof being in jeopardy by a perillous election of Governours , this Inhabitant voting for one ( Candidate or ) pretender , that man for another : And that on the other side it may be collected out of Histories , that much Concord and Tranquility hath ever flourished in a Common-wealth , when according to Divine providence , the States or Orders of a Kingdome have not swarved from the right and lawfull Line of a Regall Family . If therefore ( which they besought God gracionsly to divert ) the like inconvenient should befall the Kingdome of Suethland , that the whole Masculine Gustavian Progeny should be taken away , and none remaining of that Regall and Ducall Family but Female Heirs , they did bind themselves by promise , and voluntarily and by mature Counsell did thereby unanimously and concordially , universally and singularly , for themselves in generall and particular , and for all their Successors ingage and sweare , that they would accept that Princesse and Regall Daughter ( if such should be living ) or of the Ducall Line , for Queen of Suethland , and that they would not obtrude any Husband upon her without her will and consent ; and especially that they would not permit or procure her a Husband of any People enemy to the Suethish Nation , or that had any way sought after their ruine or hurt , nor yet any of a perverse Religion , or adhering to a Doctrine differing from their Christian profession . That withall , the Queen should be and thereby was prohibited from any manner of Matrimoniall contract with any person of such a Nation or Religion , under the penalty of deprivation of Rule and Dignity ; but that she should rather wed some one of the Suethish Nation whom she could affect , and who might be usefull to the Kingdome , or some Prince of the Ducall Families in Germany descended from the illustrious Gustavian Progeny of Suethland , and of the same Religion with them , except such marriage were forbidden by propinquity of blood . That the other Regall and Ducall Daughters of that Family then remaining should be provided of Dowries and other necessaries befitting their condition and dignity , according to the Gustavian Testament , and the conclusions of the present Parliament : Yet with these conditions and cautions , that not any of the Regal or Ducal Daughters should contract Matrimonie with any person without the free consent and approbation of the Orders of the Kingdome : But not intentending hereby that the daughters of the King Sigismundus ( if any were ) or his Sister , should be comprehended , they being rejected from ever obtaining any jurisdiction in Suethland . And forasmuch as all the tumult , warr , and dissention , which of late times had molested them , had their maine Originall from the difference of religion between his Majesty of Poland and the Orders of Suethland , he having contrary to his Grand-fathers last Wil and Testament deserted their Christian profession and embraced the Papall erroneous doctrine ; they therefore unanimously constituted and decreed that they would never prefer any person unto the Royall Chaire who should not be of the same Religion with them : And that , if any of their Hereditary Princes should decline the pure word of God , comprehended in the Propheticall and Apostolicall Books , and depart from the Augustane Confession presented to the Emperour Charles , An. 1530. grounded upon the Word of God ; as also from other former transactions and laudable Constitutions , partly framed in the time of King Gustavus , partly since , tending chiefly and above all things to the advancement of Christs Church and the propagation of Religion , and to the preservation of the best policy both in Spiritualls and Temporalls ; or whosoever should not do and promove whatsoever he shall know may tend to the honour of God , or should not attend to those things which might concern the profit and emolument of the Countrey , he should be 〈…〉 terly deprived of that Hereditary Jurisdiction which by the Act of union was due unto him . In like manner , under the penalty of like deprivation their Hereditary Princes were prohibited Marriage with any Wife of an erroneous Religion , contrary to that above specified , for avoyding those , dissentions might thereby grow between the Subjects and their Lords , as had befallen with King Sigismundus ; neither should contract Matrimony without acquainting and thereupon advising with the Orders of the Kingdom whether such Marriage would be commodious for themselves and the Realme . All Inhabitants therein , at present or after times , who should seduce , advise , or perswade any of their Hereditary Princes to imbrace or be brought up in any false Religion , or in other then that above mentioned , should be accounted as Traytors to the Kingdome , and undergoe punishment accordingly , of what soever condition they were , high or low , Senators or others . They likewise concluded and decreed that not any of their Hereditary Princes should be raised to the Royal Throne who did accept of another Kingdome ; and that no Hereditary King had power to accept of any other Realms or Territories , unlesse he would constantly remaine in the native Soyle ; they having by sad experience found by the transactions of former times and moderne tumults , what inconveniencies had been derived unto them by their Kings acceptance of Forraigne Crownes : That in order to what before expressed , they who were or had been present , did promise and sweare according to the tenour of this Hereditary Regall Inauguration and designation of the forenamed severall Princes and their respective Heirs from Line to Line , all fidelity , obedience , and assistance to their utmost power and the hazard and expence of their estates and lives , in confirmation whereof they engaged their Christian faith , honesty , conscience , lives , and possessions , as they desired God to be propitious unto them , and each for himselfe and his Successors after their manuall Subscription sealed the same , with their Capitall , Civicall , and Territoriall Seals ; upon reciprocall engagement for their Government according to the pure Word of Cod , the Laws and justly acquired Priviledges of Suethland : Norcopia the two and twentieth of March , 1604. By the fore-specified Parliamentary Decree and Hereditary Union ( it may appear ) they utterly renounced the Soveraignty of King Sigismundus , who had not once only but severall times first abondoned them ; therby ( say they ) adhering neverthelesse to the right Family according to the Tenor of the Lawes of Suethland , and the Acts of Hereditation , and concurring with those of Poland , who had written to their King , then absent ( for whose return they had prefixed a peremptory day ) that they could not long subsist without their King , by reason of many incident dangers not to be obviated but by the Regall presence , and that if he did not return unto them by the time prescribed , he should not think strange if they did subrogate another in his place , it being impossible for them to live without a King and head , to defend them by his Regall power and authority : Which reasons ( say they ) the Suethes had often suggested and tendred to King Sigismundus , notwithstanding that his severall returnes had not been unaccompanied with various inconveniencies apparent in the preceding discourse : That all those things being by them passed over , they had frequently written to advise and intreat him to return into his Hereditary Kingdome , it being no less incommodious for them to live without a King and certaine form of Rule , then for the Polanders ; to which Letters he had not daigned any answer , and that they therfore had been deservedly moved to exclaime ( with those of Poland ) shall Suethland be longer without a King ? in no wise ; A King we must have , &c. They further affirm , that as then , Princes , meet to be premoted to the Regall Chair were not wanting unto them , they having the election of two , without swarving from the Regall Family , to wit , Duke Charles ( by them now elected ) and Prince John , who albeit they did ingeniously acknowledge him for the neerest , as being the younger Son of King John ( of famous memory ) and unto whom in that regard they had not once but often presented the Crown , yea , even at the Solemnity of the Coronation of their present King , yet for so much as he was not then of so ripe years as to undertake so troublesome a Government of the Kingdome in such a season , and that at Norcopia before the renovation and confirmation of the fore-specified hereditary Union , he had upon the sixth of the same month of March , in presence ( as hath been already said ) of sundry Senators and other Members of that Parliament tendred his just excuses in form as followeth . MOST High and Mighty Prince , Beloved Lord and Uncle ; When I silently revolve in my mind the benefits conferred upon me by your Dilection , ever since that by ( reason of ) the decease of my Parents , I came unto your Court , I certainly find your affection to have been so great as I cannot sufficiently extoll , much lesse deserve or recompence the same . I will not , at present , speak of the Paternall care exhibited toward me by your Dilection in my Instruction and Education in all Christian and Ducall Vertues : But desire chiefly to be mindfull of the care exercised by your Dilection , least I should have fallen into the hands of Jesuites , and have been seduced unto their most pernicious Religion . Wherfore seeing I can never be sufficiently able to merit or requite that Fatherly care , diligence , and trouble ; I will first and above all things , with all earnestnesse , crave of the most high God that he will please abundantly to returne the same upon your Dilection , your most loved Consort , and your Illustrious Children , both in this life and that which is to come : In the mean time , I will diligently endeavour by all manner of obedience and humility , to the utmost of my power , to make ( at least ) some measure of requitall of that faithfulnesse which your Dilection frequently hath and daily doth declare unto me . But whereas your Dilection did some daies past , propound unto my deliberation certain Articles , and hath gratiously required me to declare my resolution upon them , as the Orders of the Kingdome have since done in like manner ; I have therefore thought good to answer your desires , humbly entreating your Dilection favourably to accept of , and interpret this my serious Resolve , wherunto I have decreed to adhere constantly . The Universal Orders of the Kingdome , most mighty Prince , beloved Lord and Uncle , in divers Parliamentary Conventions , as also in this present Assembly , have Unanimously and Concordially acknowledged and received your Dilection for their Lord and Governour , unto whom henceforward , as to their natural and most beloved King , they have promised all obedience , due fidelity , security , and utmost assistance : In regard your Dilection , solely under God , hath been their Protector , who to the extream hazard of your life , trouble , and charge , have diligently endeavoured to free them from the Papall darknesse , and that external Yoake and Servitude which was impending over our heads ; And that you have neither spared your Possessions nor life it selfe in watching for the Wel-fare and Emolument of us all , as well in spiritual as in temporal Affairs : And that you have preserved and protected all and singular Clergy and Laiety , high and low , each according to his state and condition in the Christian Religion ; And have governed them wholly according to the Lawes of Suethland and each ones rightly acquired Priviledges : The Orders therefore of this Kingdome have ( I say ) for these and other weighty considerations , as also by the Authority and Jurisdiction devolving unto them from their Ancestors , designed and made choice of your Dilection for our King : Which Election certainly I neither by my selfe nor others , openly or secretly , either now , or when I shall have attained the full age of twenty foure yeares , nor at any time afterward , will never endeavour to annihilate or overthrow , but will alwaies rest contented with those things which have been at once and by all the Orders of the Kingdome unanimously constituted and decreed , and do willingly consent that the Renovation of the Hereditary Union have that successe which your Dilection hath required from these Orders : In reference whereunto , if your Dilection shall change his mortall life ( which God be pleased to prolong for many yeares ) I will endeavour with all my might that no injury be done in any sort unto your most beloved Consort , or to your most Illustrious Children ; and moreover to my power wil procure that the most Illustrious Prince Gustavus Adolphus , my most beloved Brother may enjoy the Crown of Suethland : And if he shall decease without legitimate Heires Males , I will in like manner endeavour that my most deare Brother the Prince Charolus Philippus be preferred to the vacant Government of the Kingdome ; towards each of whom I will so demean my selfe as becometh a most loving Brother . Wherefore I most humbly beseeeh your Dilection to consent at length to the desires of the Orders of the Kingdome , and compassionating the sad condition of our Country , speedily accept of the Crown of Suethland ; by meanes whereof your Dilection may easily free the Suethish Common-wealth from Tumults , Discords , and intestine Dissentions , which otherwise may encrease unlesse our Requests be seasonably granted : Your Dilection may likewise attend the Government more securely , and henceforward as heretofore procure the Kingdomes good . Your Dilection so doing , I shall hope that your Dilection , together with the Orders of the Kingdome , will permit that I enjoy the Dukedome assigned unto me at Lincopia , with those Hereditary Goods which may rightly accrue unto me when I shall attaine unto full yeares ; In the mean time I neither will nor can prescribe to your Dilection how they are to be ordered : I only humbly entreat , that as heretofore , so for the future , your Dilection will so patronize and dispose of what is mine , as to your Dilection shall seeme good , and unto me commodious ; herewith from the most inward of my heart I wish unto your Dilection the happy successe of your intentions , a long and prosperous life , with a most happy and peaceable Raigne : And in confirmation of all things aforesaid , I here in presence of the Orders of the Kingdome , do give you my hand . For these ( say they ) and other fore-mentioned reasons , as also in regard of the transaction at Orobrogia , An. 1606. between their new King and Duke John , that he would rest contented with the Dukedome of Ostrogothia , and not pretend unto or seek , either for himselfe or his Heires , any further Jurisdiction before those Revolutions should happen which were couched in the Norcopian renewed Hereditary Union ; as also that he had now attained the age of nineteen yeares , and therefore could rightly discerne of those things that concerned his good , they did hope that his Highnesse had no cause to impute any Injury unto them , the rather for that they had chiefly and seriously considered what the condition of those times in that Nation required ; to wit , That the afflicted State thereof did speedily require a Governour , who could prudently steer the Kingdomes Helme , and that otherwise a totall ruine would have over-flowed the Realme : That they were likewise compelled by those dangerous and subite Machinations whereby the Country was continually incompassed to choose him for their King , their Lord and Governor , who was adorned with Prudence , Experience , and ripeness of years . Charles the 9 th Crowned Ao. 1607. King of Suethes Gothes and Vandalls , Great Prince of Finland &c. &c. / portrait of King Carl IX of Sweden Lastly , Albeit formerly touched in their History , they cannot ( say they ) but here also rememorate his most inhumane designe of murthering his Uncle at the time of his Coronation , in which , by instigation of the Papall Legate and other depraved Counsellours , he decreed violently to deprive his Uncle of life , on the first day of the Solemnity , by the ministry of certain treacherous Villains , as was evident out of the History of James Tipotius , and by the confession of Jeronimo Strozzi , and that to the same end , he caused Christopher Clabon , one of his Musitians , to compose a Song , ending with , and repeating Non curo , non curo , &c. During the singing whereof , the watch-word being privily given , the Murtherers should have rushed forth and most wickedly murther his Highnesse and his Train , but that God by his singular providence , prevented the mischief intended . For these causes and reasons , do the Suethes ( ubmitting the same to the judgement of all sincere and candid Arbitrators ) justifie their abdication for ever of King Sigismundus and his Heirs from the Crown of the Suethes , Gothes , and Vandals , and their election to the same of the often forenamed Charles Duke of Sudermannia , Nericia , and Wermelandia , whom , as aforesaid , they Crowned in the year 1607. by the name of Charles the ninth : For conclusion to the whole ( wherewith we also conclude this Epitomized Narrative ) they earnestly entreat all Christian Monarchs , Emperours , Kings , Princes , and Electors , to make a candid and sincere construction , a benigne and favourall acceptation of this their legitimate defence , and to vindicate them and their most equall cause against all calumny . During the Raign of this King Charles ( which continued sundry years ) there were almost continued Wars between the Polanders ( who with the Lithuanians imbraced the quarrel of their Prince ) and the Suethes , who resolutely maintained their owne Acts in favour of their new election : Neither were they intermitted by his death , for his Son Gustavus Adolphus , Succeeding to the Crown of Suethland An. 1617. did so vigorously prosecute , the same , as , the Polanders lost not onely the greater part of their interest in Leifland , but likewise the best ( as well Maritime as inland ) Townes , with most of the territorie of that part of Prussia belonging to the Crown of Poland , Dantzig excepted with it's neighbouring bounds , which kept firme therunto , and would not admit of a Newtrality with the Suethes , albeit they had been once ( if report err not ) upon a Treatie : For which their fidelity , they have since obtained no small priviledges from that Crown , prejudiciall not onely to the Neighbour Cities , as that of Elbing , where formerly the English Merchants of the Eastland Company had a flourishing residence , but also to those Merchants and their Nation in the point of trade , by their Stample , upon all wollen cloaths imported to be dispersed through Poland , which Monopoly hath been and is no small greivance unto that Society : Neither hath that yoake been taken off notwithstanding Englands merits towards that Crown , and the intervention and earnest Solicitation of Englands Ambassadors and other Ministers , as will hereafter further appear . But returne we now to what is yet remaining , that so we may proceed unto the promised Treatie . The Polanders ( as hath been said ) being wholly on the losing hand , and having other ancient constant enemies , as the Turk and Tartar ( and the Russian no assured friend ) to cope withall besides the Sueths ; a Peace , or ( if that could not be ) a truce was mediated : Neither was King Gustavus reluctant thereunto , as having then a designe upon the main body of the Roman Empire , as well to revenge the Injuries he pretended to have received from the Austrian Family for aiding the Polander against him , as to assist and succour the all-most totally oppressed Protestant Princes of Germany ( sundry of whom were his Allaies and ) who had secretly re clamed his power for their Protection . GVSTAVVS ADOLPHVS D. G. SVECORVM GOTHORVM ET VANDALORVM REX MAGNVS PRINCEPS FINLANDIAE etc. The Most Illustrious Puisant , and Victorious Prince . GVSTAVVS ADOLPHVS , by the grace of GOD. King of the Swethens , Goths , and Vandals . great Prince of Finland . Duke of Esthonia . & Carelia . Lord of Ingria &c sould by P : Stent Tho : Cecill sculp . portrait of King Gustav II Adolf (Gustavus Adolphus) of Sweden The King of France deputed the Baron of Charnace ; The Elector of Brandenburg also had his Ambassadors there , and by the Mediation of those publike Ministers , interposing the Authority of their Potent Principalls , a Truce was upon the sixteenth of September , 1629. concluded between those jarring Crownes upon the tearmes that the Curious may see in the Articles themselves , long since exposed to publike view , and not necessary to be here inserted . Before the expiration of this Truce , King Sigismundus paying the Debt that all men owe to Nature , left the Polanders free to a new Election , and three Sons , the Princes Vladislaus and Casimir ( the name of the third Brother I remember not ) to the hopes thereof ; Also one Daughter : Which three , besides their mutuall relations of Brothers and Sister by the same Father , might also be said to have been Cousin Germanes to each other by their respective Mothers , who both were Sisters to the then Germane Emperour ; King Sigismundus after the decease of the elder ( whom he had first married ) Espousing also the younger by Papall dispensation . The more Superstitious and Jesuited Faction , which there is very powerfull ( in prejudice of the accustomed way of Elective Succession to that Crown ) would have baulked Vladislaus the elder , howbeit not for want of merit , but ( as by them ) conceived to be more favourable towards Protestanisme then they desired ; and would have chosen Casimirus the younger ( at present their King by his Brothers decease ) whom they thought , as having amongst them received his Education , would prove more inclining toward them , but were vigorously opposed by the Illustrious Prince Christopher Radzivill , Duke of Bierze and Dubinskie , Palatine of Vilnen , and great Generall of Lithuania ( who is said to have brought five thousand Horse to that Parliament , a prevaling Argument ) by whose meanes the elder Prince obtained his Elective Right , and was Crowned by the name of Vladislaus the fourth . He was a Prince of great Courage and Vigour both of mind and body , and inherited not only his Fathers pretensions unto his Hereditary Crown of Suethland , but the fame desires for its recovery , and hatred against the Detainer thereof : Nor is it likely but that ( upon the terminating of the truce currant ) he would willingly have entred into a War for the re-gaining of the Right devolved unto him from his Paternall Ancestors , had not the States of Poland shewed themselves more willing to a Treatie , as having been but late before engaged against the Russian , from whom he had gained the Citie and Dukedom of Smolensko , with other Territories , as also against the Turke and Tartar , whom ( by the losse of two set Battels ) he had forced unto tearmes of accommodation , by means wherof the Crowne of Poland had sustained a vast Charge , with other Inconveniencies incident , and might therfore require a time of breathing ; Yet not withstanding they also raised a powerfull Army to countenance the Cause ; and not without resolution for a vigorous Engagement , in case the means used for obtaining a Peace , or longer Truce , should have proved uneffectuall . It is certainly much to be lamented , that the Spirit of Discord hath so much power over the minds of Christian Princes , as that their Emulations and Dissentions ( which are the steps whereby the Othoman Empire hath mounted unto its present formidable height ) should be rendred perpetuall , to the prejudice of Christendome , the reproach of the Christian Profession and the advantage of insulting Infidells , as then it did ; for the Polish Army at that time had the Turkish Forces at such a bay , as that the great Generall of Poland , Kaenigspolskie ( in the hearing of this Relator ) afterwards told the Ambassadour of Great Brittaine , that , but for the difference like to ensue between the two Crownes of Poland and Suethland , by reason of the then neer expiring Truce , hee would have convoyed those Miscreants unto the Gates of Constantinople : but leaving this digression . As the Crown of Poland might be not unwilling ( for the reasons pre-alledged ) to admit of Peace , so likewise may the Suethes be conceived not to have been averse thereunto ( as having lost their Coesar in that famous Feild of Lutzen , and ) being still engaged in the Germane War , their Forces were ( then in decadence ) constrained to retire toward Pomerania , and to keep a long the Sea Coast : So as both parties being apparently willing , a second Treaty was consented unto , and those Princes who had assisted at the former , as also the States of Holland , , were by the interessed Crownes invited to resume the Mediatoriall Office , whereunto none of them being backward , no more then to contribute their endeavours for a Worke so pious and beseeming Christians ; Sir George Duglass Knight , Ambassadour from the late King of Great Brittaine : Claudius de Mesme , Baron D'Avaux , from the King of France ; the Prince Sigismundus of Brandenborg , Uncle to that Elector ( from his said Nephew ) with others of the Electorall Counsell , as also Ambassadours from the States Generall of the united Provinces , did accordingly ( howbeit at severall times , as opportunity by reason of distance of places would permit ) meet in Prussia the Province designed for the Treaty , with the Commissioners from the fore-mentioned Crownes , where each unfolded his utmost abilities for the composure of all differences by most powerfull and rationall arguments ; and as formerly , interposed the Authority of their respective Princes and Principalls , to bring the gauled minds of the parties , whom a long continued Enmity had rendred in a manner implacable , to a condescention for a finall peace , or at least a Truce for so long a term as might indeed give some considerable ease to those Countries already so much exhausted by former Wars , which is the Treaty formerly promised , then which none , at least in those parts , did ever produce difficulties more numerous , knotty , or frequently tending to absolute rupture : The Succinct and true relation whereof is next to be proceeded unto . The Pourtraicture of the most renowmed Vladislaus Sigismundus King of Poland Great Duke of Lithuaniae etc : etc : sould by P. Stent R E scul portrait of King Ladislaus IV of Poland THE TREATY OF PACIFICATION ( Upon the fore-related TROVBLES ) Concluded in the yeare , 1635. BETWEEN The Most Illustrious and Puisant PRINCES , ULADISLAUS the fourth , KING OF POLAND , Great Duke of LITHUANIA , &c. &c. AND CHRISTINA AVGVSTA QUEEN OF SUETHES , GOTHES , and VANDALS , Great Princesse of FINALND , &c. &c. Faithfully related by J. F. an Eye-Witnesse of the daily Passages . LONDON , Printed for Hen : Twyford , and Tho : Dring , 1656. Christina Queene of Swethland Goths & Vandalls : portrait of Christina (Maria Christina Alexandra), queen regnant of Sweden sould by P : Stent R Gaumond fecit . A BRIEF RELATION Of the Passages at the Treaty OF PACIFICATION Between the CROWNES of POLAND AND SUETHEN , Concluded at Stumbsdorff in Pruissia , in the Month of September , 1635. The Sueo-Polonian Treaty of Pacification . HAVING already shewed the Alliance and ensuing Controversie between the jarring Crownes and Kingdomes of Poland and Suethland , and hinted at the mischiefs following , the same ( as also at the sixe yeares Truce concluded An. 1629. and expiring in July 1635 ) for the preventing whereof a second Treaty for a finall Peace , or longer Truce was set on foot , the particular passages thereof ( as formerly promised ) we now enter upon . The mediating Princes and States were , the late King of Great Brittaine , the King of France , the Elector of Brandenburg , with the States Generall of the united Provinces , by their respective Ambassadors . But here , before we enter upon the main difference , it will not be amiss to mention those things which ( to Some ) may seem of lesser moment , as the Procuratoriall Letters of the Commissioners from the interessed Crownes , the reciprocall Instruments of security , Acts usuall in Treaties of that nature , which neverthelesse took not up lesse of time , but caused even more trouble to the Mediators , then the businesse it self , in reconciling the differences about Titles , mutuall suspitions of advantage , or prejudice between the interessed parties ; afterwards the main businesse in order , according to the severall meetings and conferences , shall be faithfully and briefly related . The first of the ( more remote ) Mediating Ministers ( the Electorals being but neer Neighbours comparatively ) who arrived at Dantzig , was Sir George Duglas Knight , Ambassador from the late King of England , his repaire thither , after a long and tedious Winter Journey from Franckfort on the Main , accompanied w th all the inconveniencies of waies & weather incident to that Season , besides the almost daily passing through one or other part of those opposite Armies , which then miserably infested Germany , was about the ninth of January , 1634. His Lordship understanding that the Commissioners for the Crown of Poland , had their residence at a little Town called Morung ( in Prussia ) forthwith dispatched Letters to the Lord Chancellour Zadzicke ( chief in the Commission ) to certifie his arrivall ( as he also did to the Commissioners for Suethen at Elbing ) and to crave their opinion whether it would be more necessary first to go and salute the King of Poland ( then ) at Warsaw , or to hasten towards the place nominated for the Treaty , being a Town in that Province named Holland . The Chancellours answer was congratulatory , as well in regard of his wished safe arrivall , as in consideration that his Master the King of Great Brittaine , out of his sincere affection to their King and State , had delegated him to this Treaty , ( which he wished might prove auspicious ) for the diversion of the Tempest then likely to fall between them and the Crown of Suethland . He likewise wished that his Lordship had arrived during the King of Polands late being at Dantzig , where he might , without further trouble to his person , have acquitted himself of what his Master had committed unto him , and accordingly have received a Princely answer ; but that , forasmuch as the trouble and distance of the waies had hindred his sooner coming into those parts , he believed there was no necessity of undergoing the like molestation by a new journey to his Majesty ; to whom it would be most gratefull if his Lordship should first repaire to the place appointed for the Treaty , there ( by his Masters authority and his own endeavours ) to effect those things that might be conducing to the matter in hand , and to their Princes dignity . Lastly , He wished that his Lordship having refreshed himself some time , might come in safety to the place of meeting ; concluding with offers of Service and Curtesies in such cases accustomed . By way of Postcript , he added , that at the instant of signing those Letters , he was certified by their Subdelegates , that the adverse party had altered some things formerly agreed upon , complaining that almost daily , from the 12th . of that present month , whereon they began to handle the Preparatories , the other side had done nothing but protracted time by propounding new conditions , which course if they should longer persist in , themselves should be constrained ( having first solemnly protested before the Mediators ) to depart thence , and commit their King and Countries cause to the Divine Justice . I have given this Letter at length to shew in what state the businesse was , and how far advanced , when his Lordship arrived in those parts , but shall not ( in the course of this relation ) insist so particularly on each of the severall Letters that passed between his Lordship and the respective parties : My intention being to use as much brevity as the necessary circumstances of the Treatie will permit . And here , by the way , is to be noted , that the answer from the Commissionners of Suethland to his Lordships Letters , was not lesse courteous nor lesse stuffed with complaints then the other : The treatie had already taken commencement from the Alternal Security , as the Basis and ground work of the maine affaire , to which end the Commissionners of Poland and Suethen had sent their Subdelegates ; those , Christopher Lode and Daniell Nawarousky Secretaries ; these , John Necodemie of Ahausen Commissarie for Prussia , to Holland , a small Town nominated to be the Mansion of the Mediators , and the place of meeting for the parties , to settle and draw up a particular instrument of the security aforesaid : between whom , after much debate and many mutations ( on the twelfth of January , 1635. ) there being then present the Ambassadors of the Elector of Brandenburg onely , viz. Andreas a Kreytzen Governour of the Province ; Joannes Georgius a Saucken , Chancellour ; Bernhardus a Konigseck Counsellour of the Province and Captain of Angerburgen ; Georgius a Rauschke Councellour of the juridicall Court , and Petrus Bergmannus ( one of the Electorall Councell ) it was concluded that the Lords Commissioners on each side , attended with a hundreth horse or dragoones , and so many foot , without Collours or military ensignes , their traine in like manner not exceeding the number of one hundreth should repaire thither , and be brought by the Mediators into the Church of the said Towne , by the doors neerest to their respective lodgings : and placed at a trianguler Table without the least of precedencie or advantage to either partie , and the former instrument of security for the six yeares truce ( ending the of 1 / 11 July ensuing ) retaining its full force , they should conferre together about the Principall affaires . This agreement was signed by the said Subdelegates and the Electoriall Ambassadors . By vertue of this instrument , upon the day appointed , the Lords Commissioners of Poland , who were ( to give them their used titles ) the most Reverend Jacobus Zadzick Bishop of Culmen and Pomesania , Elect of Gracovia , Lords High Chancellor of the Kingdome of Poland ; the most Illustrious Christopher Radzivill Duke of Bierzie and Dubinskie , Palatine of Vilnen , Lord Generall of all the Forces of the great Duchie of Lithuania , Governour of Bistrycen and Qiznorcen ; Raphael de Lesno Leszozyuskie Palatine of Belzes , Rubiesoviensis ; Magnus Ernest Danhoff Castellan of Pernaw and Derpaten , Captaine of Herbipolen : Remigius de Ostole Zaleskie , Refendary of the Kingdome : as also the Lords Commissioners for the Kingdome of Suethland , Viz. the most Illustrious Peter Brake Earle of Wisingeborg , Free Baron in Redboholm and Lindholm , Provinciall Judge of Wesmannia , Montenia , and Dalria : Herman Wrangle Knight , Hereditary in Ahlo and Skogloster , Marshall of the Feild and Governour Generall in Prussia : Achatius Axell , Hereditary in G●xsholme and Kinkesta ; Adsessor Supremi dicasterij , and Provinciall Judge of Nericia ( Senators of the Kingdome of Suethland ) and John Nicodemus Secretarie and Commissarie Ordinary in Prussia : These from Elbing ; Those from Morung , set forth towards Holland , being of equall distance , where they entred with their Train in such equipage as might set forth their greatnesse . They were brought soon after , conforme to the forementioned instrument , into the Church of that towne , by the forenamed Electorall Ambassadors , ( as then onely present ) and being placed in their Seates , the forenamed Chancellor of Brandenburg , George Sauske ( in a long Oration ) set forth the fervent desires of his Prince for the setling of a perpetuall peace , congratulating also the happie arrivall of the Commissioners into that Province , designed for this so important and weighty businesse , and concluded with Precations for the prosperous Successe and issue of this so much desired Treatie . Whereunto , of the one side the Chancellor of Poland ; and of the other , Earle Brake replyed , equally conjoying and conjoyning wishes with wishes . These Civill Courtships thus performed , the Electorall Ambassadors , to lose no time , and to shew their authority and sincerity , Exhibited their Credentialls to the Commissioners of both sides : preallubly desiring the like sight of theirs , which the Poles would have declined , as not necessary , alleadging it was not to be imagined that Persons of their quality would present themselves in so publicke a cause without sufficient power and authority from their Principalls . The Sueths , on the contrary , insisted mainely that the Procuratorialls might be produced , to which end they shewed theirs , affirming that untill the clearing of those , they could proceed no further , which being at last agreed unto , the Parties interchangably delivered up their Commissions to each other ; but , the dayes being then short , they could not , in that inch of time take so particular view of them as they desired , wherefore they consented that each Party , taking with them the others Plenipotentiary , should within two or three dayes returne the same back , and a second meeting was appointed the 26 th . following . But forasmuch as many and great difficulties began to appear , even at this first entrance into the Treaty : The Ambassadors of Great Brittaine ( who during the space of ten dayes he had stayed to refresh himselfe in Dantzig , had delivered the King his Masters Letters , and his verball injunctions to the Senate of that City ) was desirous to be present for the more easie composure of differences at their very beginning : He , with Mr. Francis Gordon ( the Kings Agent there ) came to Holland the one and twentieth of January , where having received and returned visits to the Electorall Ambassadors , and learned of them in what termes the matter stood , he expected the time appointed for the meeting , which , together with the Commissioned Parties , being come , and the usuall ceremoniall salutes received and rendred ; his Lordship taking with him the Electorall Ministers , endeavoured to temper and molifie the gauled minds of the Parties , by conciliating and extenuating the difficulties like to increase by debating the Procuratoriall Letters . The Commissioners of Poland appeared not as then so stiffe nor scrupulous in those things of lesser moment ; for when his Lordship propounded the sequestring of the Plenipotentiaries into the hands of the Mediators during the Treaty , they forthwith assented : Whereas the Suethes vehemently repugned ; but because the present altercation proceeded from defects , which each party pretended to finde in the others Letters of procuration , it will not be amisse to say something of them . Whilst the Commissioners of both sides scrutenize each others Plenipotentiarie , sundry errours are found in either . In that of Suethland , the Polonians object , 1. That they begin with a new unused stile ; the title of designed Queen , and end with that ( or the subscription ) of the Tutors . 2. That they detract from his Majesty of Poland the title of Hereditary King of Suethen , and deferre the same to the Daughter of King Gustavus . 3. That they intermix the Provinces belonging to the Crowne of Poland with the titles in their Commission . 4. That albeit the Princesse Christina were designed Queen , as is alleadged ; it may yet be questioned whence she derives to her self the power of determining of the Common-wealth , and of alliances , which is not permitted to other designed Princes . 5. By what right the Tutors straine to vindicate to themselves a power ( chiefly Regall ) over their designed Queen , as themselves call her ? 6. Whether the designed Queen is bound to stand to conditions made by her Tutors , forasmuch as a Tutor cannot prejudice his Pupill in ought , and chiefly a Subject his Prince , especially in a Kingdome Hereditary . 7. What assurance is there , that the Orders of the Crown of Suethen will allow of that which by the sayd Tutors ( or in their name ) is transacted , seeing that in the Procuratorialls no mention is made of those Orders ? 8. Forasmuch as the Chancellour of Suethen Axelius Oxenstiern , is now the chiefest in repute in that Kingdome , and that a Law lately there enacted , remits to him the whole matter of the Treaty with Poland , whether he may not nullifie all the Acts that shall be done , in as much as himselfe hath not signed the said Commission ? And albeit he may have consented that some other signe the same for him , yet is this of lesse force , in regard that one Tutor cannot substitute another . On the other side ( to passe by smaller ones ) the Suethes complained of these maine errours in the Polish Procuratorials , which they affirme must necessarily be corrected before any meeting could be granted . 1. That the King of Poland did usurpe the Title of King of Suethland , not onely in the beginning but in the end also of his Procuratory . 2. That the name ( say they ) of their gracious Lady and Queen is wholly omitted , and in lieu thereof the Suethish Commissioners ( which phrase amongst the Polanders , by reason of their Kings pretensions is of a double sense ) and the like , are intermingled . 3. In either of the Procuratorialls , as well that of the King as of the Common-wealth , the Commissioners of her Majesty are not obscurely ( albeit by way of Amphibologie or doubtfully ) called the Commissioners of the King of Poland ; as in the peculiar Commission of the King it is sayd , Wee do also promise that whatsoever by Ours and the Commissioners of the Kingdomes , &c. As also in the Procuratoriall of the Common-wealth it is expressed thus , Promising , that whatsoever by the Commissioners of both Parties shall be concluded , We and the Common-wealth shall most willingly approve and ratifie the same : Which notwithstanding they may by the adverse party be smoothed over in a contrary sense , are yet so clear as they admit of no palliation . Whilst thus , each side , insisting on their owne reasons , argue and dispute these errours , and shew their zeale in maintaining the rights and titles of their Principalls , they appear so strict in the observation of their Instructions , that at this very beginning a present rupture rather then a continuance was to be expected ; insomuch as the Suethes , that same day , retired to Elbing ; and the Polanders being about to depart on the morrow , his Lordship after a long conference with them severally , and in company of the Brandenburgers joyntly , concluded that he would go thence to Elbing , and there employ his utmost endeavour to perswade the Suethes to more conformity ; as he , with the Electoralls , did the day following , where he was honourably received . The next morning the Commissioners of Suethen , with the Electorall Ministers , came to his Lordship , to finde out ( if possible ) some way of reconciling the differences arising from the Alternall Procuratories . It would be overmuch to particularize the arguments used to that effect , seeing they could not be prevalent , the Commissioners protesting , as they had formerly , that , bound by the strictnesse of their Instructions , they could not admit of those mediate wayes propounded by his Lordship ; and ( at last ) onely condescended to send to their Principalls for Instructions more complying then those they then had , and thought that , at least , six weeks would overpasse before they could receive an answer , by reason of the Winter season , crosse Winds , and the passage , in many places , stopt with Ice : And this they agreed unto conditionally that the Polish Commissioners would in the meane time procure other Procuratories from their King , and therein not onely abstaine , at least during the Treaty , from all title to the Kingdom of Suethland , but also ( in the same ) give their Queen her full and due titles , it being otherwise in vaine to hope for any further meeting . These things being by his Lordships Letters signified to the Polish Commissioners , they would not listen to any mutation of their Procuratorials , affirming that they dared not so much as once motion the same to their King , much lesse offer to perswade him thereunto : for which cause necessity so requiring , and rather then a work so profitable for the State of Christendome , should remain unperfected for the meer scrupulosity of Titles ; his Lordship hoping by his Solicitations , in the name and Authority of his Master , to dispose the King of Poland to some milder strain , offered himself to undertake a journey with them to Warsovia , and to that end commended to them his Letters for his Majesty of Poland , in which ( with due respect ) he acquainted the King with his arrivall and intention for his Court. His Lordship the day following , returned to Dantzig ; the Commissioners of Poland having remained still at Morung , waiting for milder resolutions from the adverse party , or imagining that at length they would accept of those Mediate waies , w ch by the Ambassadors of great Brittaine and Brandenburg had been propounded unto them , or at least that some such thing should , by the Subdelegates , have been proposed , whereby an inclination to peace might have appeared : But seeing that none of these things were done , all hopes of peace excluded , they resolved upon their return , so to be present at the Parliament to be held at Warsaw , and therein to give the King , the States of Poland , and great Dutchy of Lithuania , an account of their actings according to their Commission , and of the pains , prudence , and industry his Lordship had used to promove the Treaty , and as before , so now againe , they solemnly by Letters protest their sincere and reall inclination unto the desired Peace , and that they were not the causers of the Treaties dissolution , not doubting but that his Lordship would signifie unto the King his Master , the readinesse of their King and State unto the so much wished accord ; and on the other side the refractorinesse of the adverse Party . The Declaration , often urged by the Subdelegates , for the renuing of the Treaty , they suspend untill their Kings intention be knowne ; yet so , that they are content to remit the same to the authority and intervention of Great Brittains Ambassador , conditionally that the contrary Party , leaving aside differences of smaller moment , will returne to the Treaty , observe the former Articles of the Truce , and abstaine from unjust Marine exactions : All which , they signified unto his Lordship , and that they expected an answer from their King , and so to proceed toward Warsaw . His Lordship was certified , within few dayes , that his Letters were most acceptable to the King of Poland , as well in regard of the assurance he thereby had of his safe arrivall , as of the King his Masters sincere affection testified in lending his helping hand to this Pacification , which reall friendship , as he had ever promised to himselfe so , he could not but take his Lordships endeavours in good part : Wishing withall that they might be so effectuall as to breake the contumacious perversnesse ( as he tearmed it ) of the adverse Party , and to vindicate his injuries now manifest to all the World ; concluding that , as the notice of his Lordships arrivall was most welcome , so to see him at Warsaw would be no lesse gratefull . To this effect were the Kings Letters , dated the eleventh of February , 1635. His Lordship began his journey , and the twentieth of February was received some miles without the City of Warsaw by the most illustrious Prince Janus of Radzivill , with many of the Nobility , and brought , in the Kings Coach , to his lodging , which was faire and richly furnished of all things ( Beds excepted ) with other entertainment answerable . We found there sundry Ambassadors , as the Russian , the Turke , and the Tartar , for ratification of the peace concluded with their Princes . His Lordship had publick audience , which , according to custome , was at first onely ceremoniall : within few dayes he had severall in private , in which he endeavoured to move the King to give unto the designed Queen of Suethen , the Title so vehemently insisted on , and to make a timely composure of those controversies that tooke their rise from the Procuratoriall Letters . The King , at length , seemed not averse , yet would give no immediate nor absolute consent , but onely hopes thereof , after deliberation to be taken . His Lordship , having remained there three weeks , took his leave of the King and of the Commissioners , who were to follow with the Regall resolution , and began his journey toward Dantzig , where hee arrived the twenty eighth of March , sick of a violent burning Feaver which seized on him in his returne , and left but small hopes of his recovery to his Friends and Servants for the space of three weeks : Yet upon the intermission of its violence he was , no lesse then in perfect health , solicitous of the businesse committed to his trust , and accordingly tooke care for setling a time and place of meeting , Holland ( the former ) being incommodious : The Commissioners of Suethland thereupon named an Island in the River Vistula , commonly called Sperlings Campe for the place of congression ; for the Mediators residence a Village named Pisterfeldt , for the Polish Commissioners , a Towne called Dirshaw , and for themselves the Village Lusson : The day they prefixed to be the first of May following . Here upon his Lordship sent Letters to the Polish Commissioners ( as yet ) at Warsaw , and soon after received an excusatory answer from the Chancellour , shewing that being ready to take journey , he had been suddenly seised by grievous pangs of the Collick and Stone , which had confined him to his bed , and so hindred his journey , wherat he grieved , fearing least this delay might prove prejudiciall to the publike affaire : he hoped neverthelesse that his Lordship and those who wished his appearance , would make the best construction of his Stay , sicknesse being in it self a lawfull excuse : promising that so soon as a mitigation of his pains would permit , he would hasten to communicate with his Lordship of things necessary and pertinent to the matter in hand . That as touching the place of meeting and the Mansions designed by the Adverse party , he had referred them to the King , who disapproved thereof , as himself also did , the same being too far distant from his Majesty , to whom frequent recourse would be necessary , for obtaining his Declaration in points that would fall out in the course of the Treaty . He thought it also unfit to commit their Meetings and Consultations , in so weighty a businesse , to Winds which move that River to impetuosity , seeing they were all alike concerned in the gaining of time , and that the least stirring of the Vistula would be no small hinderance to all parties . Wherfore seeing that Marien werder was more commodious for necessary Provisions , and that the adverse party might , in the neighbouring places , have their aboad , and the generall meetings might be made with more facility ; he saw no cause , why they should reject the same , nor doubted but that his Lordships Authority , interposed therin , would be prevalent ; that he would attend the resolution , perswading and assuring himself of submission to his Lordships reasons touching the place fore-mentioned : That in regard of his infirmity , the resuming of the Treaty might be , by his Lordships intervention , deferred untill the tenth of May : He did signifie to his Lordship , that he hoped to remove the Controversie depending about the Plenipotentiary , having already procured of his Majesty to afford the Title of designed Queen of Suethen , with this clause inserted , that it might be without prejudice to his right , which being equitable , and no way prejudiciall to the adverse party , he doubted not but his Lordship might easily perswade the Commissioners of the contrary side to accept of . Hereof his Lordship ( forth with ) certified the Commissioners of Suethland , resolving with them that Marien werder should be the Polish Mansion ; Mariemburg the Mediators residence : Jonas Dorff their own . This being agreed upon , his Lordship departed from Dantzig toward Mariemburg , as more convenient , the same being one of the places sequestred at the last Truce , of An. 1629. into the hands of the Elector of Brandenburg , whose Uncle Prince Sigismundus was lately come thither ( with the fore-named Electorall Ambassadours ) to be assistant at the Treaty . The parties arrived within few daies after , at their severall Stations before-named , and the Mediators so soon as they were certified that the Polish Commissioners were come to their designed Quarters , convened in the Castle of Mariemburg , to deliberate what was to be first propounded , wherupon it was resolved that the first addresse should be made towards those of Suethland ( then likewise at their Rendezvous ) to see what Resolution they had received from their Principalls concerning their Procuratories , by reason wherof the maine Treaty had been hitherto deferred , that so the same might be signified to those of Poland , who were no lesse desirous to know it . His Lordship undertook that Journey with Mr. Gordon the Kings Agent , and Georgius à Rauske , one of the Electorall Ministers , to whose propositions Count Brahe in the name of his Colleagues ( into which number the Lord John Oxenstierne Sonne to the Great Chancellour Axelius Oxenstierne was lately entred ) made answer , That hee had received new Procuratoralls , but to the same effect and nothing changed , which ought not to bee demanded of them but from the Commissioners of Poland , as without which no further meeting could be hoped for : That this was their resolution , this was a Law and a Command layd upon them , the limits whereof they might not exceed : That they would send their Subdelegate to Mariemburg , the day following , with their Procuratoriall Letters , whereof the adverse Party being advertised , theirs might likewise be produced . Concerning the other circumstances about the time and place of meeting , and the renuing of the instrument of security , which might be done by changing a few words onely , those might be afterwards agreed upon . This was signified to the Commissioners of Poland the same day . That ensuing , the Subdelegates of each side came to Mariemburg ; from the Polanders , Secretary Lode and Nabarowskie beforenamed ; from those of Suethen , Secretary Lording : the last , produced the Suethish Procuratories , and required that the Polanders might do the like : he retyring , Lode succeeded , shewing a new Procuratorial , but finding that of Suethen to be the former old one , and taking the same as done in scorne , withdrawes discontented . Lording being againe called in , was sharply taxed by the Mediators , the blame whereof he declyned from himselfe as happening through some mistake , offering to return and shew the Errour to his Principals . Secretary Lode , is perswaded to stay untill the day following . Lording returns accordingly , and brings with him a new Procuratory from the Commissioners of Suethland , with Letters excusatory for the former mistake which had proceeded from the Commissary Nicodemie , who had over-hastily given him the one for the other : Shewing withall that his Principalls conceived Conrads-waldt , or Altenmarck ( where the last six years Truce had been concluded ) to be a place fit and convenient for the generall meeting . He again with-drawing , the Procuratory he brought , was shewed to Secretary Lode , who having perused the same , finds it to be of like effect as the former , excepting only that the name of King Vladislaus was expressed : As touching that which he had brought , he referred unto the Mediators , whether they would communicate the same unto the Adverse Party , and that if it contained ought which was not satisfactory , they were to treat with his Principals thereupon . That as to Conrads-Waldt or Altenmarck , they were not any way convenient for the generall meeting , as having nothing but the ruines of a Church , scarce any mark of Village or house to be seen , which was neither corresponding to the Dignity of so great Ambassadors , nor to the security of the Parties : But to him the Towne of Stume , being aequi-distant from the residence of the Parties , seemed more convenient . Lording , made acquainted with the arguments used by the Polish Subdelegate , left the decision of any scruples to his Principalls ; but declined Stume for the same reason alleadged by the Polanders , that Towne being a Garrison . The conference ending , hereupon the Mediators , as also the Subdelegates descended from the Castle . The same afternoon , his Lordship , with Agent Gordon and the forenamed Rauske , returned to the Commissioners of Suethen ( then at Jonas Dorff ( to conclude about the place and day of meeting , wherby more time might not be wasted in frivolous delaies . Their Proposition had two heads . 1. Whether they would accept of the Polish Procuratory and sequester it into the hands of the Mediators . 2. To settle the place and day of meeting about which they were now come thither , to the end that now at length the main Treaty might be entred upon . To these things Count Brahe answered briefly , that as then he had not read over the Polish Procuratory , and the same being of moment , he desired that daies respite to consider therof , promising to send Commissary Nicodemie with a speedy answer to Mariemburg : That to the Sequestration of the Procuratories , he had never consented ; in stead of Stume , as being incommodious for them , he propounded Gorgendorff or Peterswaldt , both discernable from thence : These things concluded , the day of convention would be soon agreed on . Commissary Nicodemie came to Marienburg according to promise , and after a recapitulation of the preceding daies Propositions , in answer therunto , he shewed , that neither did his Principals accept of the Plenipotentiary produced by those of Poland , nor could they admit of the propounded Medium of Sequestration : That sundry defects and errours impeded the first , the same being derogatory from the honour and right of their Queen , as they had formerly affirmed : Neither was that Protestation ( saving our Royall Right ) satisfactory , seeing that , what the King gave therby with the one hand , he took away with the other . As to the Sequestration , in regard that interposing Medium did not remove the defects , and that the Procuratories would by that meanes be esteemed but as private papers , it could not be admitted . That neverthelesse , if the Titles entire were conceded to their Queen , as the foundation wheron the Treaty might be built , and without which it would come to nothing ; that then at the meeting , the Sequester might be taken into deliberation ; which thus moderated , he believed they would not refuse . For the rest , that his Principalls would think themselves much gratified if the time of convention were speedily appointed at either of the places Gorgendorff or Petersmaldt above named , whereunto ( as he supposed ) they were , even then , ready . Hereupon , his Lordship repaired ( the day following ) to Marienwerder and related these particulars to the Commissioners of Poland ; who , after long consultation , concluded that they could not any way diminish the Kings Title and Right , as things appertaining to him onely : That they would make report thereof to his Majesty , and earnestly solicite for new Procuratorialls , for the obtention whereof they gave some hopes upon the two conditions following : 1. That the Sequestration of the Procuratories might be accepted . 2. That in the title , the Principality of Esthonia , whereto the King could never be induced to consent , were omitted , and promised to signifie the Regall answer to his Lordship the day ensuing , at Mariemburg . With these Resolves his Lordship deputed Agent Gordon to the Commissioners of the other side , which having heard , they replyed , that now at last they perceived , how that those of Poland did shew themselves in some measure , enclining towards a Peace , but it was in words only , and that in effect , and in the very matter they were averse unto it , which the conditions by them added ( and that could not possibly be accepted ) did sufficiently demonstrate , forasmuch as the Province of Esthonia had been time out of mind , and without all controversie possessed by the Kings of Suethland ; by reason wherof , and until the absolute and entire Titles and rights belonging to their Queen were granted , they could by no means condescend to the sequestring of the Procutatories . At last , after much perswasion and many arguments used , they thus declare their finall resolution : That the full Title should be given to their Queen , as it had been in the year , 1629. Viz. Queen of Suethes , Gothes , and Vandalls , Great Princesse of Finland , &c. and albeit Esthonia were omitted , the possession wherof was most certainly theirs , they would not insist theron so stifly , provided that now at length the meeting might be appointed , wherin the Sequester of the Procuratories might be considered : And that if his Lordship would engage his word for those of Poland in order to the Premises , and that the convention were concluded to be on the Thursday following , the 14 / 14 of May at Stumbs-dorff , they would be ready against that time . His Lordship gave speedy notice hereof to the Polish Commissioners at Marien werder , desiring their resolutions therupon : the next morning he received an answer to this effect ; That they willingly assented to the place and time of meeting , & entreated the Mediators not to admit of the least protraction therof : that as to the Procuratories , there needed no scruple to be made , and that they would do therin what was right and needfull . So soon as his Lordship had received this answer , he certified the same by Letters to the Suethish Commissioners , engaging his word that other Procuratorials should be exhibited by those of Poland , either at the first meeting or within few daies after . The Commissioners of Suethland returned a thankfull answer for his Lordships engaged word , upon the trust wherof they would meet at the time appointed ; they only desired that his Lordship would intimate unto the Commissioners of Poland the necessity of signing ( a new ) the Instrument of Security formerly drawn at Holland by their Subdelegates , as an inducement to the rest of the Treaty , which his Lordship deferred not , and the next day all parties being agreed , the said former Instrument was renewed , with this clause added ; That it should remain in full force in all points , except the places of aboad and meeting , which by the consent of all parties were changed : hereunto the Subdelegates , Christopher Lode , and Daniell Nab arowskie on the one side , George Lording on the other , signing , his Lordship and the Marquesse Sigismund of Brandenburg were Witnesses : The same night ( late ) there arrived at Mariemburg the French Ambassador , Claudius de Mesne Baron D' Avaux , who came from Stocholme , where ( by extreamity of Weather and the Ice ) he had been detained six months . From the States Generall came likewise Rochus van Honart , chief Counsellor in the high Courts of Holland , Zeland , and West Freizeland , Andreas Bicker Burg-Master of Amsterdam , and Joackim And rè chief Counsellour in the high Court of Frieze ; who were all invited hy the Suethes , as also by Berkeman ( one of the Electorals ) from the Marquesse Sigismund , unto the next daies generall Convention at Stumbsdorff . The next morning early , his Lordship and the Marquesse Sigismund , according to the usuall custome , severally visited the before named Ambassadors , congratulating their safe arrivall , and then repaired to Stumbsdorff the place of meeting : The French Ambassador ( with those from the States ) following soone after ; and whilst they take up Quarters as the poverty of a devasted Villiage would permit ; the Commissioners , Parties , being equally distant from the place , measure out their way and steps with such exact slownesse , fearing even thereby to give each other the least pre-eminency , that at one and the same time they enter their Tents , which were placed at the two entries into the sayd Villiage . Their Traine was according to the dignity of the Parties , and as hath been set downe at their entry into Holland . The accustomed visits and civilities , performed between the Mediators and the Parties , took up the time untill four in the afternoon . At length , all the Mediators met in the quarter of the Marquis of Brandenburg , as the more spacious and the more equall , so to make way into the maine businesse , having consumed already so much time in the Preparatories onely : and night hastning on , lest the day and this first meeting should be without fruit , the Mediators agreed to propound the present Sequestration of the Procuratories , which had been hetherto delayd , that so they might enter upon the things of more moment : And that there might be a timely obviatingof competitions that might arise between the Ambassadors of great Brittaine and France , as also between the Electorall Ministers and those of the States Generall : it was thought good that his Lordship with the Electoralls , and the French Ambassador with the others ( the Marquis Sigismund remaining still in the Mediatoriall Tent , which for the reception and consultation of the Mediators was placed in the midst of the Village ) should repaire by course , as occasion required to the Parties Commissioners of each side . Accordingly , his Lordship , with the Brandenburgers , going to the Suethes , the others went to the Polanders , and conforme to agreement , the Sequestration was propounded to both . The Polanders made no exception : the Suethes affirmed that in regard the promised Procuratories were not yet come , they could not consent therunto : But yet , that time might not be unprofitably trifled , they were contented to lay aside the point of the Procuratories for that day , and were desirous to make entrance into the Principall Treatie , whereunto that a way might be opened ; it behoved them ( said they ) first to know whether or not the King of Poland would absolutely renounce the right he pretended unto Suethen , which they beleeved to be the cheife and onely mean to perfect the Treatie of Pacification . This was by the Mediators related to the Commissioners of Poland , who without further deliberation replyed , that it was expedient for them also to understand , whether ( a resignation supposed , but not granted ) the others would restore the Kingdome of Suethland , with all other things wherof the King had been deprived ; seeing that , where the same right is , it may be by the same reasons disputed . The Mediators perceiving the difficulties , wherin by these extreams , the parties did involve themselves at this first beginning , from which they could not be freed , unlesse some mediate waies were found out , and it being their part and office to propound such waies unto the parties disagreeing , they concluded ( the better to stop these beginnings , which in things of weight and moment are wont to encrease ) to demand from the parties three daies respite , within which time they might happily conceive some waies and reasons for bringing the businesse neerer to a composition . This was agreed unto , howbeit unwillingly by the Suethes , because the Poles hereby deferred the producing of their promised Procuratorie ; and the Mediators for that first daies conclusion , thought meet that as a good Omen to the happy issue of the Treaty in agitation , the parties should meet and salute each other , wherby their minds as yet alienated , might by degrees and mutuall civilities be prepared to Peace and Amity , and that ( to the end the same might be without prejudice or preheminence to either side ) they should issue forth of their respective Tents at one and the same instant , and accompanied by the Mediators , meet in the mid-way of the Village , without any mention of the businesse in question , which might sound harshly to either side . This was gratefull to both parties , they professing themselves most willingly ready to any act of courtesie and humanity : Wherupon they met in most friendly manner , and having so greeted and congratulated each other , each party returned to their residence ; those of Poland to Marienwerder , the Mediators to Marienburg , the Suethes to Jonas Dorff . The next day the Mediators convene in the Castle of Marienburg , to consult and to return prepared with some mediate means of reconciling the differences touching the resignation or restitution of the Kingdome of Suethen . But that there might arise no dispute competitionary between the Ambassadors of Great Brittaine and France , a Table was so equally placed as the Session could give no precedency to either . They being set , and having discoursed some time of severall means for compounding the matter in question , his Lordship exhibited his mind in writing , which imported , That he saw no better way for reconciling the extreams of resignation and restitution , then by having an equall regard to the Honour and Dignity of his Majesty of Poland , and to the security of the State of Suethen . In reference to the King , it would be necessary that the Lawes made in Suethland , wherby King Sigismundus and his Posterity had been deprived of the Inheritance and Succession to that Crown , should be repealed and nullified , and as violent Edicts , to be razed out of the publike Records . Concerning the State and Kingdome of Suethland , it would be sufficiently secured if his Majesty of Poland in regard of the neernesse of consanguinity , between him and the Princesse Christina , did remit to her during her life the right he had to that Crown , conditionally that the lawfull Heirs of his body might enjoy their right of Succession in the future , or those failing Heirs ; And in case such Issue should faile on both sides , that then the right of Election should return to the States of the Kingdome . Hereunto it would also be requisite , that in the point of the Queens future Marriage , the King of Polands consent should be in friendly manner required , and in case of doubts or scruples arising , the approbation of his Electorall Highnesse of Brandenburg might be desired : That it would be conducing hereunto , if King Vladislaus should joyn in marriage with a Family allied to the Kingdome of Suethen by friendship or confederacy , the consent of the States of Suethland concurring : Neither could there be a better way to remove all doubts and jealousies , then if the young Queen of Suethland were joyned in marriage with Prince Casimirus , brother to his Majesty of Poland . Concerning the restitution of the other Lands and Provinces taken in War , which those of Poland demanded , the main question of the Kingdome being decided , that would follow of it self , Quoniam sublata causa tollitur effectus : those pretences having been the cause of that War : Neither could the Suethes in lieu of the said restitution , demand any re-imbursment of charges , for then the Polanders , and his Electorall Highnesse of Brandenburg and others , might with far more reason require reparation of their losses , and restitution of the Tolls extorted beyond measure , even contrary to the Articles , in the late six years Truce : that it was now time to cease and abrogate those unjust oppressions and exactions upon forraign Trade , and to reduce commerce to its former freedome . That in like manner it was consentaneous to reason , that the Elector of Brandenburg having sustained damages so great as not equall compensation could be hoped for , should now ( at least ) have a full restitution of all his Ports , Fortresses , Towns , Lands , and Possessions . Lastly , that regard was to be had also of the Duke of Curland , who having , by means of the War , received infinite prejudice , ought in reason to share in the benefit of the Peace . His Lordships Proposition being read in presen 〈…〉 of the Mediators ; Berkman ( heretofore named ) in the name of Marquesse Sigismund and the rest of the Electoralls exhibited one , somewhat more breife , but in effect the same . The French , and States Ambassadors delivered theirs by word of mouth , these ( later named ) varying little ( if any thing ) from what the others had delivered in writing . The French Ambassador ( a Cavelier of admirable endowments and singular Eloquence ) at first , opposed his Lordship , representing that it would be of no advantage , and would be inconvenient likewise , to bring againe upon the Stage , and to determine that unrellishing and odious question of the Kingdome : that it were otherwise if this were a case which could be easily decided , or that might be tryed before a Tribunall . On the other side , it was mainely insisted on , as notoriously injurious and prejudiciall to other like Governments . At last , it was unanimously consented , that the day ensuing , a proposition should be made to the respective Parties , by way of question onely , Whether his Majesty of Poland would be pleased ( as also the young Queen Christina ) to renounce , both for himselfe and his Relations their right in Suethen , under these two Conditions . I. That the young Queen Christina and her Issue fayling , King Vladislaus and his lawfull Heirs might obtaine the right of succession unto the Crown of Suethen . II. That restitution be made of all such places and Territories as ( during the War ) had been taken , either in Leifland or Prussia , from the King and Crown of Poland . Hereupon , the consultation ending , all the Mediators , the Electoralls excepted , retyred , from the Castle , to their severall lodgings in the Town . The severall mediating Ministers , and Parties interessed , meet the second time at Stumbsdorff , where ( as at first ) they divide themselves , his Lordship with the Brandenburgers repaire to the Suethes , the French and States Ambassadors to the Poles , and urge the Sequestration of the Procuratories , that so they may more confidently proceed in the maine businesse . The Polanders affirmed they had new Procuratories , but refused to consigne them , unlesse their acceptance were secured by attestation , as also their restorement in case of Peace or Warr. On the other side , the Suethes delivered up theirs with a protestation in writing , and the draught of an attestation ; which his Lordship , with the Electorall Ministers , rejected ; not permitting any prescription of their Acts to be made to them by any but their owne attestation to be sufficient . The Commissioners of Poland , understanding that the Suethes had delivered up their procuratoriall Letters , sent theirs to the French Ambassador , then in the Mediatoriall Tent , but committed their protestation to the Ambassador of great Brittaine , and intimated their expectancie of an attestation with the first opportunity . Hereupon the Mediators exhibite to each of the Parties the Procuratories received from the other . Those of Poland would not once overlooke that of the Suethes , saying that , without seeing , they gave credite thereunto , as not being incredulous ; and would not so much as take notice of their Protestation . But on the other side , the Suethes did deliberately Supervise and ponder the Polish Procuratories , and againe complained that their Queenes titles were imperfectly couched , the word Great ; ( relating to ) Princess of Finland being omitted , neither would accept thereof , notwithstanding all the perswasions the French Ambassador could use . He , with the Hollanders , made relation of this unthought of difficultie to the Commissioners of Poland , who ( hearing it ) were somewhat troubled , imputing the errour to the ignorance or heedlesness of the writer , affirming that they were free therefrom : but to remove that rubb , the Lord Chancellor Zadzick did offer to supply the defect with his owne hand , in presence of the Mediators , there being no other meanes to rectify the same , nor any possibility of recovering other Procuratories . This offer of his was excepted against by those of Suethland , who alledged that the Chancellor had no power or authority to change or correct ought , after the King had once signed the same ; as also that the Procuratory would be therby imperfect and blemished , in regard nothing could be added without interlining . At last , through the entreaties of the French and States Ambassadors , and the perswasions of his Lordship , they yeilded thus far , that they would accept of the foresaid correction of that defect , conditionally that , forasmuch as new Procuratories from the States of Poland could not be obtained without a Parliament first called , others were procured from the King within ten dayes space ; that otherwise , and save onely to gratifie the Mediators , they would not have so easily accepted the same . This sharpe answer exceedingly irritated the Commissioners of Poland , who spared not to say that they had made peace with sundry Nations , even Barbarous and Infidels , and had not found so much difficultie with them as with the Suethes : affirming withall that they were not lesse ready for a War ( in case of rupture ) then the adverse party ; with which constancy of theirs , or rather by the endeavours of the Mediators , the Suethes , somewhat mollified , accepted of the interlyning before offered ; the Mediatoriall attestations being deferred untill their return to Marienburg . The disputes and differences about the Procuratories being thus determined , it will not be amisse to shew ( briefly ) in what forme they with the Acts relating to them were couched ; the scope of the sayd Letters Procuratoriall being ( to either party ) That whatsoever they or the greater part of them , the absence of one or more notwithstanding shall each with other agree or conclude upon , either touching perpetuall peace or longer Truce , the same should be fully accepted of and ratified with all due and requisite formes . The full Titles of either of the Princes interessed were abreviated with an &c. &c. as no way derogatory . The Protestation of the Polish Commissioners was to this effect ; That the King of Poland , &c. albeit his Hereditary right to the Crown of Suethland , for the maintaining whereof there had been so long and bloody Wars , was no lesse cleare then the Sun , and could not be impaired by any arguments to the contrary ; had notwithstanding , at the instant requests of the mediating Ministers of so many and potent Princes , and to manifest his a version to the effusion of Christian blood condescended so far , as in his Procuratoriall Letters to his Commissioners to permit that , to the most illustrious Christina , the Title of Designed Queen of Suethes , Goths , and Vandalls , Great Princesse of Finland . &c. &c. should be inserted , and the sayd Title , in the adverse Procuratorialls , to be by his Commissioners accepted of , yet without prejudice to his Hereditary right : and therefore they ( the sayd Commissioners of Poland ) did , in his Majesties name , make this solemn protest in the most ample and usuall form in such cases accustomed and required , in presence of the Ambassadors of the Princes mediating , for the indemnity of his sayd Majesties Hereditary right of succession to the Crown of Suethland ; in evidence and testimony wherof , as well for the present as future they desired attestation from the sayd mediating Ministers under their hands and seals . The Protest of the Suethish Commissioners imported ; That they having observed that the King and Re-publike of Poland in their severall Procuratoriall Letters , had omitted certain Titles due to their Queen , as Esthonia , Carelia , and Ingria , which hither to they could not be induced to give , no more then to raze out of their own the Title of Suethland ascribed to the King of Poland , for the effecting wherof they had long and earnestly endeavoured , yet now at length , and at the earnest requests and intervention of the mediating Ambassadors , to shew their propensity to Peace , as also that the adverse party might be more equitably complying in the future , they had assented to the acceptation therof ; With this solemn Protest interposed . and consigned into the hands of the Mediators , and by them fully accepted , as appeared by their attestation therupon : That the same should not either in present or future time , any way prejudice or diminish the Right and Dignity of their Queen and of the Kingdome of Suethen : much lesse that any Title or Right was therby conceded or given to his Majesty of Poland , either directly or indirectly , expressed or implied . And thus ended the second meeting at Stumbsdorff . The Mediators and the Parties being assembled now the third time , in the foresaid place , the former according to promise , delivered their respective attestations ; that of his Lordship and the Electorals containing : That forasmuch as it had pleased the parties to commit their Plenipotentiaries into the hands of the Mediators , untill the Negotiation being brought to a happy Peace ( if it should so please God ) the same might be framed to the satisfaction of both parties , and accordingly re-delivered : They had received the Plenipotentiary of the Lords Commissioners of Suethland , with a Protest , and this Caution therin inserted ; That in case the Treaty should not have the wished end , the said Plenipotentiary should be restored and the Mediators receive back their present attestation : That they had also accepted of the said Protest , the same to be referred to the publike Acts. The French with the States Ambassadors gave the like to the Commissioners of Poland . Thus at last these difficulties about the Procuratorials were ( after the consumption of foure months ) by the Mediatoriall endeavours removed , and a proceed unto the Principall and more weighty businesse of the main Treaty intended . To which end , the Mediators , dividing themselves , remonstrated to the severall parties what had been three daies before concluded at Marienburg . The Suethes at the first overture , answered Negatively to both the Conditions , wherby the Kingof Poland , as had been conceived , might be moved to a resignation , affirming , that as to the Succession and Hereditary Right pretended by King Vladislaus and his Heirs unto the Crown of Suethland , there was a decree of the States of that Kingdome expresly against the same , which they might no way contradict ; and added withall , that of future contingencies , to which sense the Posterity to ensue might be referred , there could be no certainty determined : And to the other , Viz. the restitution , they would not once treat thereof unlesse they were first assured of an absolute and entire resignation , that being the ground-work of the whole Affaire , which being obtained , they would declare themselves in most effectuall and friendly manner . This was all that his Lordship could obtain by way of answer , notwithstanding many arguments used to have gained further , which he with the Electorals referred to the judgment of the Mediators in generall : And from the Polish Commissioners , by the Ambassadors of France and Holland , was delivered an answer , in almost the same termes by way of conversion ; to wit , that the meer motion of a renunciation was no lesse odious to them , and that they were as far from consenting therto , unlesse a restitution were first conceded . The Mediators , pondring these extreams , feared least the relating of them might further exasperate the parties , who appeared already more prone to War then Peace , and therfore resolved to return and desire of them , that forasmuch as they had hitherto answered far from the matter , they would come neerer and declare themselves more cleerly . The Suethes did still insist upon an absolute resignation , in reference wherunto , they declare for their Cathegoricall resolution ; that the same being granted by the Polanders , they , to shew their good inclination toward Peace , would restore the rich Country of Prussia , conditionally that they might be re-imbursed of their Charges : which offer of theirs , not being in any sort satisfactory to his Lordship and the Brandenburgers , they insisted ( by way of anticipation ) upon the restoring of Leifland also , but finding the Suethes utterly averse therunto , they without obtaining further , returned to the Mediatoriall Colledge . In the mean time the Commissioners of Poland , urged by the other Mediators , upon the two foresaid Conditions , desired to have them in writing , with time of deliberation untill the day following , wherin they would further declare themselves touching the same . The Mediators ( upon consultation ) agreed to satisfie the request of the Polanders , conditionally that there should be no further treating by writ , as being both slow and dangerous ; this being given as a help to memory only : On the other side , the Suethes understanding that the adverse party had required that daies respite to consider of the conditions propounded , and the grant therof by the Mediators , they were exceedingly incensed with that delatory answer , in regard that they having sincerely discovered themselves as far as they could , in a manner ; the Polanders had not daigned to make any equall return ; for which cause they saw no reason ( said they ) to condescend to another meeting , before they had some resolution in the point of resignation : His Lordship endeavoured to moderate their violence tending to a Rupture , but in vain , insomuch as he left them discontented . He was but newly entred into the Tent of the Polish Commissioners , but that Secretary Lording followed , to tell him that his Lords the Suethes had consented to the next daies meeting . All parties hereupon convening the fourth time ; the first point was to learn how those of Poland would declare themselves upon the former conditions ; to them the French and States Ambassadors repaired , and received this answer ; That they did not reject the foresaid conditions , but that they found them not to be sufficient , wherby the King might be induced to make a resignation : They therfore requested the Mediators to consider of some other more equall termes . These words ( when related ) seemed very strange to the other Mediators , and not fit to be communicated to those of Suethen , except they were accompanied with other circumstances . After a serious debate amongst themselves , they pitch upon five other Articles . 1. That the harsh Lawes enacted against King Sigismundus and his house , might be abolished , so as the Suethes might freely elect Kings to themselves out of that Family . 2. That satisfaction should be made to the King and his Brethren out of the Territory of Leifland , as the King and the States should agree . 3. That there should be firm friendship between the two Kingdomes , and the Queen Christina to be married into a Family , not Enemy to the King and State of Poland : King Vladislaus also to match in like manner . 4. The Children lawfully proceeding from Vladislaus and his Wife on the one side , and Christina and her Husband on the other side , to be joyned in marriage . 5. To be mutually assisting against the Enemies of each other . With these , his Lordship and the Electorall Ministers went to those of Poland : The French and Hollanders at the same time acquainting the Suethes with the said Articles : the Polanders required that they might transcribe and have time until the Munday ensuing to deliberate ; that then they would declare their finall resolution : But in the mean time , the Suethes absolutely rejected these new Conditions as being worse then the former , and derogatory from the Dignity of their Queen and the Kingdome of Suethen , and again insisted upon an entire renunciation , without which no Peace to be hoped for . The answer of either party being rehearsed in the Mediatoriall Colledge , it was thought good that the Poles informed of the perseverance of the Suethes in the point of resignation , should be pressed to open their minds more freely , and that the Sueths should be perswaded to meet upon the Munday following , against which time the Polanders were to deliberate upon the five Conditions newly propounded by the Mediators . Hereupon the French and Hollanders returne to those of Poland , who no sooner heard that odious word of Resignation againe repeated , but they became exceedingly enraged , chiefly Duke Radzivill , who replyed , Let not your Lordships suffer your selves to be thus mocked by the Suethes , neither will we any longer ; if they desire yet any further declaration upon that point , this is our resolution , we will rather dye then Resigne . During this , the Agent , Master Gordon had , in his Lordships name , endeavoured to move the Suethes to meet againe the Munday following ; to whom , before he could end his speech , they answered peremptorily , That they would not meet any more : That they were deluded , the time protracted , and nothing hitherto effected , except the meetings , worthy of the Mediators paines : That at Jonas Dorff they would expect the resolution of the Polanders touching the point in question . The Mediators , very solicitous how to wade out of those difficulties , at last , prevailed so far with the Polanders , as to meet whensoever they should by Letters appoint the same . The day following , his Lordship , with Master Gordon and the States Ambassadors repaired to Jonas-Dorff to visite and perswade the Suethes to a future meeting on the 23. May , / 2. June , as also to treat with them particularly , about what they had further in Commission , touching the Tolls , exacted from the Subjects of their Principalls , Trading in those parts . And here in the first place , the Suethes consented without difficulty , to the meeting they had refused the day before , excusing the same by their mistake , as having conceived it had been chiefly desired by the adverse party , not by the Mediators , and professed they would meet at their instance whensoever it pleased them . From this purpose , his Lordship and the Hollanders converted to that of the Tolls , remonstrating to the Commissioners of Suethen , that sundry unjust and intollerable exactions had been practised in their Tolls and Customes . Yea so farr as it was affirmed that , upon due computation , proofe would be made that one Shipp , passing and repassing , had payd sixty Rexdollars upon the Last , notwithstanding that in the late Treaty six years past , a far lesse sum , even the third part had been allowed . They affirmed also , that over and above the same , sundry other extraordinary exactions , as Anchor-gelt , Mast-gelt , Passeport , Seale-gelt , Clerks Fees , and others of the like kinde had been extorted : all which things , introduced against the wonted custome , were now grown common . The Ambassadors therefore , by vertue of their Commissions and Instructions , required , of the sayd Commissioners , that with all conveniency , those excesses might be abstained from ; the things being in themselves unjust , and derogating from their Masters Dignities to be practised , they present , and not able to relieve the injured Plaintiff : Count Brahe , in the name of the rest , made auswer , that indeed sundry complaints had been made unto him about the Tolls ; but , so far as he knew , none had ever proved that any new exaction or burthen had been introduced contrary to the agreement : that moreover they had no Commission to treat of this matter untill the businesse of the Pacification were ended , which done , they would conforme themselves strictly unto their Instructions in that point : That in the mean time , they would send Peter Speiring ( their Toll-Master ) to inform their Lordships of all things , and that they would enjoyne him to cease all extraordinary burthens , if any had crept in : Thus ended that conference . The same night his Lordship certified the Polish Commissioners of the meeting to be as formerly appointed . The time being come , their first work was to see what the Polanders would declare upon the Mediatoriall conditions last propounded , who , to his Lordship and the Electoralls , returned the same answer as to the former : Viz. That they rejected them not , but found them not such as might move their King to renounce a Kingdome , which was no small matter ; and therefore desired the Mediators either to supply the defects of those or to propound others . This answer being repeated in the Mediatoriall Colledge , what before seemed strange was now judged wholly impossible , none knowing what to propound of new that might be acceptable to both Parties , whom therefore they resolved not to smooth any longer ; but that , if themselves had ought to propound , they might do it . Hereupon they part , his Lordship to the Suethes , the French to the Polanders , each accompanied as before ; but when the Suethes found themselves againe frustrated of the promised resolve from them of Poland , they began , not without passion , to rehearse how much they had already granted to the adverse party : Whereas we ( sayd they ) desire nothing from the King of Poland but an empty Title , we are content to surrender the most noble and rich Province of Prussia ; which compared together , was but as a Feather to a Wedge of Gold. That they were sorry they had declared themselves so farr , and assured that so soon as their Army should arrive from Suethen , they would not onely retract Prussia , but likewise treat in tearms much more difficult . That as touching Leifland , they would not part with the least ●lod thereof , neither was it once so much as mentioned in their Instructions . The Commissioners of Poland were no lesse stiff toward the French and Hollanders , repeating what they had formerly spoken : but being somewhat pacified , they yeilded so far as to deliver to the Mediators those things under trust , which as a supplement they thought fit to be added to the five fore-mentioned Conditions . 1. That the young Queen dying , King Vladislaus might be chosen King of Suethland . 2. That the Suethes should consider how compensation should be made to the Kings Brothers and Sisters . 3. That it might be free for them to Elect the Posterity of Vladislaus . 4. That Prince Casimir the Kings Brother might Raign in the Regall absence . 5. That the young Queen Christina might be married with the Kings advice . 6. That Esthonia should be surrendred as a part of Leifland . 7. That all the Ordinance taken away in the great Dutchy of Lithuania should be restored . 8. That the Ships detained in Wismar and else where should be set free . 9. That they should abstain from Extortions hitherto practised in the Customes . 10. That reparation should be made for the losses sustained by particular persons in their Possessions and Priviledges , and Exiles to be restored to their former Estates . The Mediators conferring hereupon , and finding the answer of both sides tending to a breach , they conclude to tell the Suethes that those of Poland seemed to give some hopes of a renunciation , seeing they had not hitherto absolutely denied the same : That in order therunto they had added some supplies to the Conditions last propounded , about which the Mediators being willing to consult seriously , desired the next generall meeting might be deferred for foure daies ; wherunto the Sueshes ( yet not without reluctancy ) consenting , the others did so likewise . The said day ( being the 29 / 8 May , / June . ) they congregated the sixth time , and the Mediators pains were the greater , by how much the parties , dissenting in extreams , seemed to breath nothing but present War. No new Counsell remained , no mediate means could be more found out ; neither was it doubted by the Mediators , but that the supplements added by the Polanders ( as aforesaid ) would cause a certain breach . Yet that they might not be wanting to their Mediatoriall Office , they agreed , setting the Polish conditions aside , to demand of each party ( as for the last time ) their finall Declarations , and how far their Commissions extended . From the Suethes , whether by their Instructions they had not power to treat of an entire restitution of all things taken away ; that if they had ought in reserve , they should produce it , if otherwise , that they would do well to have recourse to their Principals the States of Suethland by Letters , wherby they might happily be moved to send them instructions more complying . Unto the Commissioners of Poland it was remonstrated , that albeit the Mediators had duely considered the Supplements delivered unto them , they could not conceive that any good would be effected by them , and therfore if they had ought remaining touching the resignation , that they would entrust them with it , for otherwise there would never be an end of going to and from , which being tedious in it self , they also began to grow weary therof . The Suethes to whom the French Ambassador had repaired , replyed that seeing nothing had been , hitherto , offered unto them from the contrary party , they had already enlarged themselves too far by a tender of the restitution of Prussia , wherunto they could add nothing : That they wondred much that these and the like things were almost daily required of them , wheras they could not heare of ought from the other side tending toward a Peace : That they sufficiently knew the States of Suethen would not be induced to grant any other Commission or Instructions then what they had already : That Parliament could not be called in lesse then foure months , and that some time would be wasted in making a journey into Suethen ; but that it might so happen , as that their Generall Jacobu● de la Garde ( whom they ere long expected with a Navy ) might bring them some further power . The Commissiones of Poland complained , that the Mediators had relinquished the conditions they had tendred ; affirming that their King would never be perswaded to a resignation for the restitution of Prussia and Leifland meerly , neither had they ought in their Commission more then what they had already declared . To confirm this , they instanced recent examples drawn from the Turks and Russians . For , said they , albeit their King had in the late Treaty of Peace with the Muscovite , renounced his right of former Election to that Empire , which neverthelesse was much weaker then the Hereditary Right he had to Suethen , yet he did it not but upon very advantageous conditions , they giving him for the same three great and large Provinces extending to above five hundred miles . That in his late Wars also against the Turke , he had shewed himself so resolute as not to yeild to the least disadvantage : that when , beside the Peace , they desired of him some small Gift , not by way of Superiority or Tribute , but in token of Friendship onely , he would not condescend therto , but chose rather to wage most cruell Battell ; Wherin , to his eternall Fame , being twice Victor , he made Peace with them according to his own desire . That they might easily therfore conclude , the King of Poland would never be induced to renounce his Hereditary right to the Crown and Kingdome of Suethland , for Prussia and Leifland only , by the restitution wherof no Emolument or compensation was derived to the King and his Family , but only some satisfaction to the Common-wealth of Poland . At last , overcome with the earnest perswasions of his Lordship and the Ministers of the States Generall , they did promise to write once more to the King about the resignation ; saying , that they expected him to be suddenly at Thorne , from whence they might ( within three daies ) obtain a Cathegorick answer . All these things , with the resolution of the other party being throughly scanned by the Mediators , conclusion was taken , that the Commissioners of Suethland , should be perswaded to meet on the Wednesday next following , against which time the Polanders expected a finall answer from the King in point of resignation , no other means appearing to hinder a present dissolution of the Treaty , and yet it was feared the event would not answer their desires . Neverthelesse , his Lordship and the Hollanders undertake the Work , relating to the Suethes the answer of the contrary party as sparingly and mincingly as they could : As they had presaged so it fell out , for so soon as these understood that they were again delayed , they interpreted all to be but meer delusions ; calling God to witnesse with what candour and sincerity they had hitherto treated . Whereas quite contrary , the adverse party ( said they ) had used nothing but Subterfuges , not once daigning them an answer which might be so termed . They complained of perversnesse and arrogancy in their Adversaries , which they affirmed , should not passe unrevenged : saying , that of a certain , they should never obtain that Province of Prussia which they had over officiously offered ; and concluded that they could not be ( in reason ) required or desired to meet any more at these Conferences , before the King had declared concerning the point in question : To this their tartnesse , his Lordship and the Ambassadors of Holland replyed as became Mediators , by whose dexterous arguments and perswasions the Suethes became so tractable , as that they promised ( without dissolving the Treaty ) to attend the finall resolution , touching the resignation , at Jonas Dorff their place of residence . The Commissioners of Poland , understanding the impatiency of the Suethes , were moved with indignation , rememorating their humanity and moderation used towards them , by waiting a far longer time for their Procuratorials , and entreated the Mediators to afford them a meeting and conference on the 6 / 16 of that month , at a Village called Newendorff . Hereunto the Mediators consented , as having ever shewed themselves ready to contribute their utmost endeavours to advance the publike Interest , which by the six generall meetings past may evidently appear . The Mediators ( almost tired with daily journeys ) enjoyed now some daies of rest , in which time his Lordship and the Hollanders , spent part therof in giving severall audiences to Speiring ( fore-named ) about the Tolls , much alteration and dispute being had about the same , albeit to small effect . The day prefixed being come , all the Mediators ( the Fench excepted ) went to Newenaorff , each being desirous of the Treaties happy progresse wherby the so much desired Pacification might be attained . Being met , they began their conference at the point of the renunciation , that so they might have wherof to certifie the Suethes Commissioners , who impatiently expected the same : therto they added , that the present Truce being neer expired , and but little of the Treaty as yet concluded , they thought good to advice a prolongation therof untill the ensuing first of August , September , November , and for the more assurance , a new Instrument to be made ; all hostility to be ( during the same ) forborne on both sides , whereby the Treaty might have a longer course , and ( if God so pleased ) be brought to a wished Period . The Lords of Poland made answer that they had ( at length ) prevailed so far with their King , in the point of resignation , as he would be content to do it upon certain honourable conditions ; whereof the first and chief was , that the Suethes should entirely restore all things formerly taken away : that the others might be more easily agreed upon , and that they would refer them to the arbitration of the Mediators : concerning the prorogation of the Truce they left it to them also : this declaration was so much the more gratefull as it gave hopes of a successefull renovation of the Treatie . The French Ambassador with the Hollanders repaired to Jonas dorff the day following , acquainting the Suethes Commissioners with the declaration made by the Polanders , and remonstrated the necessity , of prorogating the Truce ; yet albeit nothing could have come more welcome unto them they would not give any answer as then , but promised to send their Subdelegate unto Marienburg the next day . And ( though not materiall to the present purpose ) I shall heare insert , that Mr. Gordon the Agent forenamed , took leave of his Lorship and repaired for England upon great and weighty occasions . Secretarie Lording , Subdelegate to the Suethes , being sent to the Mediators , according to promise , told them in the name of his Principalls , that they having heard what the Polanders had declared , in reference to the point in question , to the end the Treatie , the greater part whereof was yet unperfect might not be scanted by time , the Truce being neere expired , had consented to the prorogation thereof untill the time motioned , provided that the Commissioners of Poland would treate more really in the future . Herewith the Hollanders charged themselves to acquaint those of Poland , and in the name of all the Mediators to require their consent : Their answer imported , that notwithstanding the prorogation desired would be to their prejudice , yet to shew their desire of a happie end of the matter in agitation and to gratify the Mediators , whose care for the publike appeared in this as in all other passages , they would not refuse the same , but there expect him that should be sent to perfect the instrument therof . Hereupon two Copies were accordingly , to the Mediators , drawn up , in Substance as followeth . That whereas the late truce for six yeares ; between , the high and mighty Princes and States , the Kings and Kingdomes of Poland and Suethen ( or Viceversa ) was now almost expired ; and that the Treatie of Pacification , happily begun , could not in that scantness of time , attaine a wished issue ; the Ambassadors of the Mediating Princes and States had thought good to propound to each of the Parties a Prorogation of the said Truce : Whereupon , the foresaid Truce for six yeares remaining in full force and vertue , in all the circumstances and clauses thereof , the Commissioners of either Party had consented , as they doe by these presents consent and agree , unto a prorogation of the said Truce untill the first day of August , September , November next ensuing , that in the meane time , by the intervention and industrie of the Mediators , the present Treatie for an entire and perfect Peace might by Gods assistance be happily finished . And it was also hereby enacted that , during the said Prorogation , no acts of hostility should by either of the Parties be used , or permitted to be used , toward the other : for the greater assurance and better observation whereof , the Commissioners deputed from either of the Parties , together with the Mediating Ambassadors , had signed and sealed the same the eighteenth day of June , 1635. The Ambassadors , of the States Generall undertooke the care of sending this instrument to the Suethes ( by their Secritary ) for Signature ; they being still at Jonas dorff , who promised to returne it the next day by their Subdelegate in perfect mannner . Here ( by the way ) we may touch , that the end of the Sequestrations approaching , certain places of Prussia , as Marienburg , Stume , Lochstadt , &c. which had been ( during the six yeares Truce ) entrusted by way of Sequestration into the hands of the Elector of Brandenburg , were to be restored unto the Suethes the 12 / 23 June as also the Memeln and Brunsberge , by them , to his Electorall Highnesse , within three dayes after : the Marquesse Sigismund with the other Electorall Ministers , as also the rest of the Mediators began to consider of some new residence . Risenberg a little Towne in Prussia ( the Ducall ) was pitch't upon ; whereupon the Marquesse Sigismund , taking leave , went thether the same day . Yet here may not be omitted that the Commissioners of Poland insisted earnestly against the exchange of Sequestrations , affirming the same to be ( Ipso facto ) a breach of the Treaty , and ( as it were ) a Summons to the War , if made before the Treaty were finished ; and in their favour the Mediators , chiefly his Lordship endeavoured what they could , yet could not perswade the Suethes to hearken therunto . But let us return to that from whence we have digressed . Whilest the Mediators expect the Subdelegate from the Suethes , they send the other Copy of the Instrument of Prorogation by the foresaid Secretary unto the Commissiones of Poland , to be by them signed and sealed , which was done without delay : In the Interim , Secretary Lording came to Marienburg with a new form of Prorogation , which not being ( conform to the other Copy ) drawn in manner of a Patent ; nor the full time of the Prorogation unto the first of August inserserted ; as also that the Subscription of Count Brahe alone did not correspond to the plurall number of Commissioners mentioned in the beginning and middle of the said Instrument ; it was rejected , and the foresaid Secretary of the Hollanders , returning with full satisfaction from those of Poland , who were to begin their journey toward their King ( then at Thorne ) the next day early , he was sent to Elbing , to acquaint the Suethes therewith , and to move them to subscribe the Instrument drawn by the Mediators , which at last they did . This Remora removed , the Mediators also repaired towards Thoronia , a faire City belonging to the French , and the States Ambassadors not having as yet saluted his Majesty . They with the Electorals were honourably and magnificently received , each severally , according to their Dignities , his Lordship also , by young Prince Radzivill , great Chamberlain of Lithuania , and Baron Gildenstierne , was received in the Kings Coach ; many others attending with a great Troop of the Polish Nobility on Hors-back , and so conveyed to his lodging not far from that where the King then lay . The Mediators in their particular audiances declared the true State of the Treaty , and that without absolute resignation , all hopes of Peace were desperate , neither was any argument left unused , wherby something might be gathered from the Kings own mouth , or be moved to afford his Commissioners more ample Instructions : But to a Courageous and a Victorious Prince , such Solicitations being disrellishing , they were also ineffectuall Wherfore the usuall Visites and Complements being added , the main conclusion was , that the meetings , at the fore-specified place and time , should be again resumed . His Lordship having taken leave of the King by a private Audiance , set forwards with the Hollanders towards Risenberg . The French Ambassador doing the like , as also the Brandenburgers about two daies after . The Mediators being now altogether , and understanding that the Commissioners of Poland were likewise returned to Marienwerder , the Marquiss Sigismund , as neerest concerned , undertook to invite ( by Letters ) the Suethes to meet again , on Munday the 29. June , 9. July , at a Villagenamed Honigsfeldt , equi-distant from Mar 〈…〉 nburg , Risenberg , and Jonas Dorff : but sundry of those Commissioners being gone to the Pillaw to receive the Generall Jacobus de la Garde , who was newly arrived from Suethland with a Navy and an Army , the meeting was therby retarded : The French Ambassador signified the same to those of Poland , who to gain time , Duke Radzivill now hastning his journey towards Littaw , to make provision for the War in case it should so fall out , desired a conference at a Village named Leutznaw , where a Polish Gentleman had a house fit to receive them . Being met , the Polanders were urged ( by the Mediators joyntly ) by all fair perswasions , to declare in a word their Kings sinall resolution , touching the resignation , it being to be feared that if the last former condition , which mentioned the restitution entire of Prussia and Leifland , for the said resignation , were still insisted on , the first meeting would be the last . The Commissioners of Poland having retyred themselves about an hour , returned and sayd , they wondered much to heare the Mediators desire of them a more full Declaration : that themselves stood firme to the former , and that Prussia and Liefland should not onely be absolutely restored , but that the Laws also made in Suethen against King Sigismund and his Heirs should be utterly abolished , and satisfaction made to the King out of the Provinces of Suethland , all which things they urged , as Sine quibus non : The other conditions , as restoring of Ships , Ordnance , and exiled persons , would be more easily reconciled : Whereunto the French Ambassador made answer , in the name of his Colleagues , that apparently ( upon these termes ) Peace was rather to be despaired of , then hoped for , and to use his own words , Se de pace perpetua tantum desperare , quantum hodie Caelum cum terra coiturum videatur ; That things being so , they should do well to convert their thoughts to the sole remaining refuge , to wit , a longer Truce . This reply was but little to the Commissioners of Poland , who affirmed they had no Commission to treate of longer Truce , which was not to be mentioned untill hopes of Peace were utterly extinct , and that albeit such a Treatie should follow , yet could not they condescend to any other conditions . Yet ( said they ) it will not be amiss to sound the Suethes once more before things were quite despaired of : which was concluded on by all parties . After the generall conference ended , the Chancellor Zadzick complained , that the former six yeares Truce had been sundry times broken by the Suethes , but that , unwilling to trouble the Mediators with repetition of particulars , they would onely insist upon one , which being of late might prove their allegation ; and that was , the taking of a Shipp but the day before ( wherin was a publike Minister , named Forbas , sent by their King to the King of Denmarke ) by the Shipps of Suethen , guarding the Tools , which had seazed the same coming out of the Port of Dantzig ; and had not onely examined , but contrary to the Law of Nations ( that allowes to such free egresse and regresse ) had also detained the same , which was not onely injurious to them , but likewise a disrespect to the authority due to the Mediators and their Principalls , in whose favour the prorogation had been granted . That he therefore earnestly desired them to put the adverse partie in mind of their articles and promised faith , and that they would forbeare such hostilities , unlesse they would constraine them to a requitall and repulsion of injury with injury , as consonant to the rules and law of Nature . Herein , the Mediators promised their utmost favour and assistance , and so , taking leave of them all , but particularly of Duke Radzivill , who was to begin his journey ( for Littaw ) the day following , they returned to Risenberg . About two dayes after , his Lorship being informed of the returne of the Suethes to Marienburg , went thither , and during three hours stay , used all the arguments he could for concluding the Peace : but at the naming of Leistand the Commissioners of Suethen became more fierce than at any time formerly , and the Treatie appeared plainely to be in Terminis Desperatis . Neither could the other Ambassadors prevaile any further with them ; so as nothing now remained save the hopes the Mediators had of effecting a longer Truce : to which end the Ambassador of great Brittain sent unto them the day following shewing that no other refuge being left , he desired they would freely communicate with him about a longer Truce , that he might accordingly deale with the Polanders , whom he intended to visite about the same , at Marien Werder that afternoon : that , unlesse they had rather make choice of warre , this was the best advice he could now give them , whereunto ( if they so pleased ) he would contribute his best endeavours : but if otherwise , and that they did not approve therof , he should be forced ( by taking leave ) to put a period to the Treaty . They after long deliberation , sent Lording their Secretary to his Lordship with their resolution , which imported , That the King of Polands Titles pretended to the Crown of Suethen , as also to Leisland , remaining in the same state they were at present , they would admit of a Truce so it might be for a long time , to wit , an hundred years , and that they would therupon restore Prussia entirely ; with which Declaration his Lordship repaired to Marien werder , informing the Chancellour therof the same night , as the next day he did the other Polanders , who albeit they shewed by many reasons that a Truce was much prejudiciall unto them , said neverthelesse that they would write to their King touching the same . It is not to be here omitted that amongst other arguments used by his Lordship , shewing the difficulty of regaining Prussia by War ; One was , that so long as the Suethes were strongest by Sea , they would be hardly beaten out of it , and that they suspected nor feared none but the King his Master : but what ( said he ) if he should be otherwise engaged , all his Neighbour Princes being then in Armes : or if that were not , and that they might assure themselves of any assistance they should desire , he then demanded , where they would assign a Port capable of receiving our Ships , in case the Adverse Party ( as was suspected ) would not restore Memeln , for ( said he ) to send a Fleet without assurance of convenient harbour , which those parts scarcely afforded for Ships of the burthen of ours , would endanger both Ships and men , and yet not availe those in whose assistance they were sent : and certaine of their Cavaliers making great vaunts , his Lordship instanced the example of the Low Countries , and how difficult a matter it was to overcome and expell an enemy who kept himselfe only upon the defensive . I have set downe this discourse , because these arguments used by his Lordship to mollifie the minds of the Parties , proved the seed-plot of those future discontents which happened between his Lordship and them of Poland ; for some , there present , did relate those arguments to his Majesty of Poland , but in farr other sense ( as appeared afterward by a Letter from a great Personage amongst them who taxed his Lordship ) as if he had deprived them of hope of any assistance from England , albeit need should require ; and had affirmed that the King his Master had particular occasion for his Ships and Forces ; and that he had also detracted from their Armes , which so moved the King as he sent one of trust about his Person to the Commissioners , for certaine information : what satisfaction be received is uncertaine , but his Lordship ( having notice thereof ) endeavoured , not long after , in a conference with the King , to clear himselfe of those imputations , where with his Majesty seemed satisfied ; howbeit more coldnesse was afterwards seen in the countenance of his Commissioners ; which , as he knew no cause for , so , he could not but resent , as he did in his answer to the forespecified Letter , wherein he touched that the sincerity of his proceedings had not found deserved acceptance , and that the adverse Party , albeit more often and vehemently contradicted ( yea menaced with the displeasure of the King his Master if they should not condeseend to equall conditions , the argument of assistance with his Fleet having been a more powerfull one to them then all the consideration of the Polish Forces ) yet they were so generously respective toward the truth as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that what he so urged , proceeded onely from his earnest desire of effecting that whereunto he was there employed , for the advancement whereof , he spared not to use to to either side , the most forcible arguments that his judgment could suggest unto him . But I returne to that from which I have digressed . The p 〈…〉 d delatory answer had so moved the Sueths as they talked of nothing save a present departure , and a most just War whereby to requite the contempts and delusions ( as they called them ) of the Polanders , committing their cause to the Divine Justice ; his Lordship who had imparted the same , having lost his labour , certified those of Poland thereof by an expresse , who in their answer protested their own sincerity , and accused the obstinacy and arrogancy of their Adversaries , alledging that in duty it behoved them to acquaint their King with this new proposition of a Truce , whose mind therin they expected by Saturday following , the 11 / 21 July , which having received , they would immediatly communicate unto the Mediators , and that done , they would also be ready to depart . They likewise recommended again to his Lordship their Ship detained ( as aforesaid ) in the Rode of Dantzig . These things being shewed to the Suethes they ( changing their minds ) were contented to expect the Kings answer , untill the Sunday next , saying withall , that if any of them should go to Elbing in the interim , they would return by the day prefixed . The 12 / 12 July , the electoral Ministers , whom the Marquis Sigismund had imployed to Marien werder came to Marienburg ( whither the Mediators were now returned ) bringing the Kings Declaration concerning the Truce propounded , which was to this effect , That albeit he rather inclined to a perpetuall Peace , yet to shew his desire to Concord he would condescend to a Truce , so it were for ten , at most for fifteen years , reserving unto himself a part of Leifland by the River Dyna . Hereunto the Suethes would not consent , nor to any Truce , but with these three inseparble Conditions . 1 : The time to be for fifty years . 2. The King of Poland to forbear ( during the same ) the Title of King of Suethland . 3. A summ of money to be given unto them for the transporting of their Army . These Conditions seeming intollerable , the Mediators vehemently contradicted them , but finding the Suethes unmovable , they judged this Treaty for a longer Truce to be likewise in desperate tearms , and the rather because the Suethes , taking leave at the same instant , retired to Elbing . About three daies after , his Lordship with the States Ambassadors repaired to Elbing to salute the ( newly arrived ) Generall , Jacobus de la Garde , as also to confer about the Treaty and about the Tolls : They met with the French Ambassador returning thence , who shewed them what new , and not small difficulty he fore-saw about the Title of Suethen , which was wholly to be omitted of the Polish side , or that otherwise there could be no Treaty , and that he was then meditating upon a journey to the King about the same . Herein his Lordship gave a short but very sound advice , saying , that the King of Polands Title in things relating to Suethland might be concealed under an &c. &c. wherby the same was neither totally excluded nor included . This counsell was pleasing both to the French and Hollanders , wherwith they parted . Being entred the Town , his Lordship visited the Generall , and ceremonials being ended , they had a long conference about the fore-passed Negotiation of perpetuall Peace , and of the longer Truce in present agitation , as also about the disorders and exactions used in the Tolls . The States Ambassadors then ( also ) entring , they unanimously require a longer prorogation of the Truce currant : Afterwards his Lordship propounded the Mean of abbreviation about the Title by an &c. &c. as abovesaid , and as the main of all , he desired that the number of years might be reduced to thirty , which yet he thought that those of Poland would not , or hardly consent unto ; neither within the memory of man , could the example of any Truce be produced , exceeding thirty years . With exceeding humanity and courtesie did the Generall De la Garde reply to the Mediators , assuring them that so far as his authority or power could extend , he would endeavour and employ the same for Peace and the publike good , and said , that to the same end he would confer with the Commissioners that very day , and certifie the Mediators of their resolution , early the next morning by the Commissary Nicodemie . Whilest there , his Lordship received Letters by an expresse from the Commissioners of Poland , containing that moved with the arrogancy of the Adverse Party , who ( as they understood ) were retired to Elbing , they were now ready to depart likewise , committing their cause to the Supream Judge who abaseth the proud , not doubting withall but that his Majesty of Poland , who desired but could not obtain an equall Peace , being forced to take up just Armes , should prosper victoriously : Withall they rendred thanks to the Mediators for their unwearied pains , wherby they had obliged the King , the Common-wealth , and themselves in particular ; and ( by way of Postcript ) desired that their Procuratorials might be restored unto them . The French Ambassador received the like Letters at Marienburg , wherwith he ( being troubled ) acquainted De la Garde by an expresse , that so the Suethes informed of the resolution of the Polanders might obviate the same in time . The communication therof served ( probably ) to bring the Suethes to milder termes , for the next day , they declared to his Lordship and the Hollanders , that they were contented to make Truce for forty years , and absolutely to restore Prussia : Leifland they would wholly retain , as having wonne it by the Sword ; withall , that the King of Poland must forbear the Title of Suethen , that in order therunto they would prolong the cessation of Armes untill the fifth of August , in which time the Mediators might , if they thought good , repair to , and return from Thorne . Herewith his Lordship and the Hollanders returning to Marienburg , set forth the day ensuing for Thoronia , whither the French Ambassador was gone before ; the day of their arrival all the Mediators had successive audience , and joyntly pressing and obtaining the Suspention accorded by the Snethes , they certifie them therof by Letters , referring the rest to relation . The next day all the Mediators , together with the Commissioners and certain of the principall Senators of Poland , assembled before the King , to receive the last resolve , which after long dispute the Parties and Mediators concurring , was dilated unto these heads . 1. That the Truce should continue for twenty years . 2. That entire restitution should be made to the King and Kingdome of Poland , as also to the Elector of Brandenburg , Duke in Prussia , of all places that had been taken in Prussia by the Suethes , in the same State they now are , with the Ordnance , and all other things belonging to the Crown of Poland , as Church Ornaments , Bells , &c. 3. That neither at nor before departure ought should be exacted or taken away from the Inhabitants , nor they to be burthened publikely , or privately . 4. That during the Truce the Suethes should possesse all the places they now hold in Leifland ; yet so , that the River Evest should separate what belonged to Poland and to Suethen , and should include one Castle ( now not inhabited ) named Marien haus . 5. That all Rights and Priviledges appertaining to Cities , Colledges , or private persons , should remain entire . 6. That the Titles of either party should be couched in all Instruments , Vladislaus 4. Rex Polinae , Magnus Dux Lith . &c. &c. and Christina Regina Sueciae , Magna Princeps Finlandiae , &c. 7. The Customes and commerce in Prussia should return to the same state they were in before the War. 8. A generall Amestia . 9. The Ship lately detained in the road of Dantzig should be restored . 10. Exercise of Religion to remain in the state it was before . 11. That during the Truce , and within two or three years at the furthest , a perpetual Peace should in the Parliament of either side be treated of , the Truce remaining still unviolate . 12. That a time and manner should be settled for deduction of the Armies . 13. That the Tolls in Leifland should be moderated and reduced to what they formerly had been . 14. That the administration of Justice in the Confines of Lithuania and Leifland , and of those parts of Leifland belonging to Poland , to be as before . 15. That Security should be given as well by the King as by the States of Poland and great Dutchy of Lithuania , as also by the Elector of Brandenburg , with the Cities of Dantzig and Conigsberg , that during the Truce they should not permit any Ships to issue out of those Ports to prejudice or endamage the Kingdome of Suethen , neither should they either by themselves or others attempt ought in prejudice of the present Treaty . Almost to this effect were the Conditions propounded by the Halianders , with addition , that for the better settling of firm friendship and confidence between the two Kingdomes , and for a sure ground-work to a perpetuall Peace , an equall and honourable Marriage should be thought of sor the King of Poland , which in their opinion could not be in a more Illustrious and Royall Family , then if contracted with the eldest Daughter of the late Prince Frederick King of Bohemia , Elector Palatine of Rhyne ; that Family being so Illustrated by Antiquity , Dignity , Nobility , and Princelyalliances within and without the Romane Empire , as none other could be preferred before it : From which and the Marriage of Queen Christina with some Prince of the same Family , Children might proceed , by whose future Conjunctions the two Kingdomes might be joyned in assured friendship as before , and the said Marriage might likewise produce other great advantages by reason of the affinity and alliance with other Kings and Princes , by whom the differences and difficulties occurring from either or both the Kingdomes internally or externally might be in time remedied . With the conditions , aforesaid , which were admitted by the King of Poland , the Mediators made their repaire to Marienburg ; his Lordship reparing withall to Elbing , whence after severall conferences upon the sayd heads with Generall De la Garde and the Commissioners , they all determined to returne to Marienburg , where the Mediators and the sayd Commissioners being assembled , the fifteen conditions forementioned ( whereby the King of Poland might probably be perswaded to a truce ) were produced , whereupon they being many , the Suethes desired respite for consultation untill the day following , which was granted : the houre being come , and all parties convened , the Suethes exceptions to those Articles were . 1. That touching the terme of Truce they could not accept thereof for lesse then thirty five years , and that by their Instructions they were precisely tyed to forty , that neverthelesse they retracted five by the approbation and permission of the Generall , whose authority , chiefly in Military affaires , was of great consideration in the Kingdome of Suethland . 2. That the title of the Queen of Suethen should be expressed in manner following , Suecorum , Gothorum , Vandalorumque Regina & Princeps haereditaria , Magna Princeps Finlandiae , forasmuch as they could by no means give way , that the Hereditary right of their Queen , most justly acquired , should be obscured or overslipt , much lesse be taken away . 3. That a considerable sum of money was to be given for the deduction of their Forces : That these three points being consented unto , the others might be treated on , and happily concluded ; withall that if the prorogation of the Truce , which the Mediators desired , were to be continued for eight dayes longer , these three Articles by them expressed , were first to be agreed unto by the Polanders . The Mediators upon this answer take journey for Crowdentz ( a Towne of Prussia ) where the King with his Army had ( as then ) pitched his Tents . The next morning early , at the Chancellours lodging , the Commissioners being present , with severall Palatines and Senators , consultation was held concerning the particulars propounded from the Suethes : in the afternoon , all the Mediators had audience together in the Castle of Crowdentz , the chiefe of the Nobility being present , the dispute continued from three untill ten at night . The terme of years , after long controverting , was specified to be twenty five ; but the Title of Hereditary Princesse , and the money demanded for deduction of the Army were absolutely denyed ; the first , as prejudiciall to the King ; the other , as dishonourable to them . These things being afterwards delivered to the Commissioners of Suethen , they crave liberty of deliberation untill the next day , and promise a timely answer , which to hasten the more , the Mediators repaire to them into Marienburg Castle , where they declare that they could not admit of lesse then thirty years , and that they would not abate a day , that in due regard to the advice of the Mediators , they were contented that the title of Hereditary Princess should be included under an &c. That concerning the Money demanded , they sought it not directly from the King , but to them it was alike whether it came from the Tolls or otherwise . With this resolution , indeed more mild then was expected , the Mediators returned toward Croudentz ; where the King being busied about wighty affaires , their Audience was deferred untill the next day , and appointed to be in the Camp , the King having resolved to take a generall view of his Army , and was not unwilling that the Mediators should have a sight therof . The Army ( Horse and Foot ) being drawn into order , the first that presented was the Infantry , the greater part wherof was Natives , commonly called Heyduckes , a people inured to hardship , strong and able bodies , but not much accustomed to Discipline , some companies of strangers , various but not many . The Horse consisted for the most part of Lanciers , known there by the appellation of Hussars ; braver men for personage , better Horsed , nor more superbly Armed , can hardly be seen elsewhere : consisting wholly of their Gentry , yet their Vassals not more to them then they to their Captains obedient , howbeit elsewhere they account themselves their equals : Their Armour rich and glistering with Gold and Silver , the better sort wearing over it loose Mantles of Sables , black Foxes , Banthers , and Leopards Skins ; the Furniture of their Horses answerable and garnished with rich Stones , which by the Horses motion make a pleasant terrour . They are a Courageous people , most violent in a charge , but once broken not easily rallying , yet against the Turk and Tartarian , the Bulwark of Christendome on that side , over whom ( as formerly alledged by the Chancellour ) King Vladislaus had lately gained two famous Battels , and had it not been for the difference ready to break out between them and the Suethes ( as their Generall himself at a Conference delivered to his Lordship ) they might have driven the Turke back to the very Gates of Constantinople . A sadnesse it is , and sorely to be lamented , that the discords between Christian Princes , who professe one God one Christ , should make them more intensive against each other then against the professed Enemy of that blessed name , wherunto they all professe their Baptization . They were esteemed to be fifteen thousand Horse Effective , but by themselves reputed more , their Foot in all not exceeding six thousand . After this ( and indeed delectable ) shew ended , the King gave audience to all the Mediators joyntly : concerning the years , he would not add a day to the terme he had formerly prefixed : Nor did the other particulars propounded give him any satisfaction , so as he seemed enclining rather to War then Peace . The day following his Lordship remained behind , the other Mediators returned to Marienburg , and related the Kings resolution to the Suethes , who replied , that for so small a matter as five years of time , they did not conceive that either their principals , or the Adversaries , who stuck mainly therat , did intend to broach a bloody War ; for the prevention whereof they would by severall waies dispatch two expresses into Suethen , and that they might expect an answer within three weeks , during which time the Truce might be continued , and in the interim , the other Articles might be discussed : but if this were not approved , they ( having no power to exceed their Instructions ) could not proceed , unlesse that being by the Mediators secured of the concession of the other Articles by the Polanders . and the Truce continued for eight daies longer , they might therby take the point into further consideration . These being related to the King in his Camp were not unpleasing ; and besides the eight daies of Prorogation , a meeting was granted at Stumes Dorff the 4. 14. August , provided the Garrison of Suethes ( then at Stume ) were removed . The Mediators , except the French who remained in the Leagure , returning back to Marienburg , acquainted the Suethes , ( who by a visite prevented his Lordship ) with what they had concluded : they willingly assented to the Prorogation and to the pre-appointed meeting which was to be the day insuing , as also they restrained the Garrison at S●ume , by shutting up the Gates without any tumult or disorder . Thus , by the unwearied endeavours , and not without the exceeding toile of the Mediators by frequent journey 's between the Parties , the long intermitted meetings were resumed the 4 / 14 August at Stumbsdorff forenamed ; where , at the first , a new difference arose , between the States Ambassadors and those of Brandenburg , the former ( not willing to give the others the least precedencie ) refusing to come into the tent of the Marquesse Sigismund , which in all former meetings had been the place of the Mediators joynt resort and consultation . The other Mediators , unwilling to make this competitionarie controversie theirs ; than which , nothing could be more impeding to the present affaire , and desirous to make the best use of time , proceeded unto the matter before them , concluding that the fore-specified conditions should be indifferently propounded to either of the Parties , whereby each might the better explaine themselves by adding or diminishing what they should think meete : his Lordship went to the Sueths ; the French and Brandenburgers to the Commissioners of Poland : the former consented to most of the propositions tendred unto them , but thought them to be over-breife and succinctly drawen ; and therefore , for the more plaine understanding , they delivered to his Lordship the whole matter of the Treatie comprehended in sundry Articles , wherewith he presently repaired to the Polanders ; and which , the French Ambassador and the Electoralls being present , were instantly quoted with Marginall notes of such things as they either rejected or added , or substituted in the place of others : and having done , they referred the whole to the Kings pleasure , consenting to meete againe upon the second day ensuing . and the Marginall Annotations being communicated to the Sueths , and over-long to be then examined , were also by them deferred to the said meeting . One particular was , by the last named , recommended to the Mediators in especiall manner , to be insinuated unto the other Partie ; to wit , that a Parliamentarie ractification of what should be finally concluded , might be procured from the Republike of Poland , as without which the Treatie would be invalid . Hereupon the Mediators and the Parties returned to their severall quarters . Upon the day of intervall his Lordship visited the Sueths , and consulted with them how to compound the competition between the Electorall and States Ambassadors , that the publike Treatie might thereby receive no let nor hinderance ; at last it was concluded that besides the Prince his Tent , an other should be pitch't , the choice whereof should be given to the Hollanders , whereunto , his Lordship and the Commissioners of Suethland , by an expresse visite that afternoon , perswaded them to condescend . The Mediators and the Parties assembled now the second time , and the most urgent point of the Treatie consisting in the desired ratification , the Mediators conceived it meete to cleer that rub , the rather , in that the Sueths mainely insisted , that without the same all the Treatie and labour employed therein would be of no availe , because a meanes of retracting there from would be remayning to the Polanders ; These , on the other side demonstrated the impossibilitie therof , in as much as a Parliament could not be called and held in lesse than four moneths ; affirming withall , that the Kings ratification , with theirs and that of the Senators placed by Parliament about the King , in the name of the Republike , would be sufficient , they having from the same a full and absolute power of treating and concluding . That in the mean time Prussia should be restored ; and then a Parliament , for obtaining the ratification from the States of the Kingdome , might be held in convenient time : But the Suethes being herwith not satisfyed , and it being unpossible for the Polanders to give any other present security , the Mediators endeavoured by all meanes to remove this obstacle also , and propounded , that first , the forces of each side should be dismissed ; and next , that such places as the parties of either side should agree upon might be , by way of Sequestration , consigned into the Mediators hands untill the ratification were procured ; as also , that Pledges might be given , and the like : Which propositions , albeit they sounded harsh to either party , yet no other Medium being found for the present , the Polanders , at their generall desire , condescended to referr all unto the King and to meet there againe upon the third day following , wherunto the Suethes did in like manner give their consent . The day following , the French Ambassador , solicitous of his Masters particular affaires , and how to divert a greater Warr from themselves , visited the Suethes with whom he laboured from noon untill night by arguments , exhortations , and entreaties , to yeild either to a Sequestration of places , or to the giving and accepting of Pledges , but in vaine , and in stead of a simple deniall received an answer of a harsher strain , Viz. That they retaining Elbing and the Pillaw , with the Fort on the River Vistula , untill the ratification should be gotten , would restore Marienburg and Stume to the Polander , conditionally that something equivalent alluding to the Memeln , were delivered unto them . The appointed day for the third Congresse being come , and all parties being met , at Stumbs-dorff , his Lordship went with the Hollanders towards the Suethes , the French Ambassador , and Brandenburgers doing the like to them of Poland . The Suethes constantly urged and maintained the necessity of the Parliamentary ratification ; for ( said they ) if so be that one onely City , Town , or Castle , is not wont to be delivered over by a Commander without sufficient preceding Provision for his Honour and the Garrisons safety , much more was the Honour and Dignity of their Queen to be regarded in the restoration of an entire Province : and if so be the Polanders before the said ratification , would have ought , as Marienburg and Stume delivered unto them , something equi-polent therunto , as the Memeln they also expected . On the other side , the Polish Commissioners swarve not one jot from their former allegation , to wit , impossibility , wherunto ( said they ) none can be bound : neither would they consent to the division of places made by the Suethes , much lesse leave the Pillaw in their hands , which as a most commodious Port , would be no lesse prejudiciall to them then advantageous to the other side , as from whence a departure might be faigned , and a return made at pleasure to their detriment and dishonour ; and that it stood with reason and equity , that seeing the Suethes would neither trust them nor their King , themselves also were not to be trusted . The Mediators hereupon deliberated amongst themselves of the means of preventing a Rupture by this dissonance of the parties , but could not find any on the sudden , and the Polanders were said to be preparing to be gone , when his Lordship , very opportunely propounded that the parties should be moved to refer unto the arbitration of the Mediators , the two main points in question ; to wit , the Parliamentary ratification , and the number of years , and concerning those to stand to their decission : this was generally approved , and the French Ambassador with the Electoralls repaired therewith to the Suethes , his Lordship and the Hollanders doing the like to them of Poland , who were upon the point of taking horse : The Commissioners of Poland , the Chancellor chiefly made no difficulty of assenting to the Medium of Arbitration , but for one scruple , which was , that their King having limited the number of years , they had no further power of concession therof , and that it must be referred to himself , of whose consent they were not diffident , and so they onely agreed to a prorogation of the Truce for two daies longer : The French Ambassador and the Brandenburgers returning from the Suethes , related that their consent unto the arbitration was ( in a manner ) obtained , and urged them to assent therto likewise , they having oft-times formerly proffered the same in things of greater moment : but more then hath been already said could not be gained from them ; they onely intreated that the Mediators would be pleased to repair to the King the day following ( he being then in his Camp at Rottenhoff neer the Wistle ) and use their joynt perswasions . This , the Mediators agreed unto . They being come thither had audience altogether in the Regall Tent , but found themselves far short of their conceived hopes , of gaining the prementioned differences , about the ratification and terme of years to be referred to the Mediatoriall arbitration , wherto the Suethes had already accorded : for the King of Poland would not ( by any reasons alledged ) be induced thereunto , and but with difficulty consented to the continuance of the cessation agreed upon , so stiffe did he then shew himselfe : His Lordship argued the matter so farr as his Legatoriall Office would permit , and seemed to wonder that his Majesty of Poland should now reject the Medium of Arbitration , when the Suethes , who before had alwayes refused the same , were brought thereunto , it having been frequently offered by his Commissioners ; but the King would give no eare , neither to these nor any other perswasions , used either by his Lordship or the Hollanders to that effect ; so as in the space of foure houres of the conference , nothing was obtained save that the King would put the whole Treaty to be compounded by just and equitable meanes , at the meeting ( to be ) the day following ; wherevnto the French Ambassador invited the Suethes by Letter , his Lordship having refused that Office , as foreseeing they would not come . All the Mediators , with the Commissioners of Poland , were convened at the accustomed place , and waited for the Suethes untill two in the afternoon , about which houre , Baron D' Avacourt ( the French Resident in those parts ) who by that Ambassador had been sent to hasten them , came with their Letters excusatory , that the shortnesse of the time and absence of some of their Colleagues permitted them not to be present at that meeting , but that they would not faile to be there the day following , if it would so please the Mediators and the adverse Party . The Commissioners of Poland being advertised hereof would not ( after long consultation ) consent unto the meeting , unless they were secured that two large Boats taken from them , contrary to the cessation of armes currant , by the adverse Party who kept the Fort in the Wistle , should be restored unto them ; and the other Mediators staying still at Stumbsdorff , his Lordship and the Hollanders , taking that businesse upon them , returned to Marienburg , where they urged the matter , and as relative thereunto , moved in behalfe of those that were sick in the Ship detained in the Road of Dantzig , and last , propounded the next dayes meeting : to these particulars , the Suethes made answer , That touching the Boats then mentioned , they had purposely intercepted them , to hinder the laying of a Bridge before their eyes to their exceeding prejudice ; Naturall reason allowing to repay acts of hostility with the like : that neverthelesse to gratifie the Mediators they would return them as also recommend to the Officers in their Navy , the free egresse of them that were sick in the said Ship , that so the Treaty , for things of so small moment , might not by them be hindred ; and that albeit they had not received hitherto from the Commissioners of Poland any certain resolution , and therfore could not expect much good by the next daies meeting , they would neverthelesse be present therat . This his Lordship signified in writing to the Commissioners of Poland , and requested from the Palatine of Belzes , a larger Tent , wherin the parties and the Mediators might assemble together . His Lordship with the Hollanders prepared for the fourth meeting , so much the more early , to take order for placing the Mediatoriall Tent in equall distance from those of the severall parties , and for the bringing of theirs neerer to ease the Mediators of part of their trouble . These things set in order , the Mediators concluded that to either party should be reiterated the Arbitration of the aforesaid differences by the Mediators . Those of Poland , to whom his Lordship and the Hollanders had applied themselves , absolutely refused the same , and the Suethes appeared to the French , and the Electorals lesse inclining therto then before , and thus the Treaty seemed to hang by a small twist : which caused the Mediators to labour so much the more earnestly with the severall parties . The Polanders professed themselves willing to hearken to equall conditions if they were propounded ; neither was there any means left for compounding the difference of the Parliamentary ratification , save onely an equall division of the places that were to be restored or kept : and at last not without the uncessant trouble of the Mediators in goings between , they condescended unto these Conditions . 1. That the Truce should be for twenty six years ; the Suethes requiring that one year should be added by way of compensation for their consent to the restoring of one halfe of Prussia , without the strickt necessary form of Parliamentary ratification , whereof the Polanders gave no positive assurance , but promised their endeavours for its procurement , the French Ambassador offering also to repaire to the King about the same . 2. That upon the Regall and Senatoriall Commissioners ratification onely ( untill that of the Republike might be had ) the Suethes should forth with restore Marienburg , Stume , Braunsberge and Tolkemyth , with the greater Island and the Territories to each of them belonging ; and that Elbing , the Pillaw , with the lesser Island and their Territories should still be retained by them . 3. That the Fort made in the Wistle by the Suethes , and the Fortifications made on the bord therof by those of Dantzig should be demolished ; hereupon the cessation was prolonged for four daies . Thus at last the aversnesse of the parties admitted of shews of reconcilement , and by how much the Treaty had seemed neer to vanish into nothing , by so much the hopes of its happy issue began to beam forth more bright ; wherunto the Mediators thought it might be conducible that the parties accompanied by them as at the first , should re-salute each other in the midst of the Village ; that so by a publike contest for Peace and Concord by mutuall interviews , the wished end might be the more easily attained : neither was the motion unpleasing to either of the parties , who now seemed equally desirous of Peace : This Ceremony being performed , the Mediators and the parties take leave of each other ; and the vulgar not containing their contentment , published the Peace as if already concluded . In the mean time , the French Ambassador obtained of the King the grant of the year demanded , whilest his Lordship and the Hollanders at Marienburg employ themselves with the Sueths about those things which might further the Pacification : These promising to exhibite ( at the next meeting ) certaine Articles of the whole Treaty wheron the agreement might be perfected . The time appointed for the fifth meeting , and all the parties being come , the Mediators thought good that the Conditions ( then exhibited by the Suethes as fore-promised ) should be communicated to the Commissioners of Poland : touching the Substance , they were all one with the former , some only altered and some added for their own availe , all the Mediators being present , they were accurately discussed by the Polanders , not a word or title which might be wrested to their prejudice left unexamined or corrected ? The French Ambassador quoting ( in the Mergent ) the severall exceptions made by them . Therwith they also tendred to the Mediators such things as they would have to be inserted : importing , that forasmuch as the present Truce was chiefly ordained and concluded , to the end that during the same a perpetuall Peace might be the more commodiously treated and effected , therefore , within the space of two years next insuing the date of the said Truce , Commissioners should be appointed of both sides with full power and instructions , to meet , treat and conclude the sayd generall and assured Peace , by the intervention of those Kings and Princes whom the Parties should make choice of . And if the sayd Peace should not be then effected , the same to be resumed within the next two years ; and if not then , the like within the two years ensuing , and so consequently , the Truce still continuing firme , untill the expiration of the twenty six years . Also that no Taxes or Customes should be exacted upon the River Dyna from the Inhabitants of the great Dutchy of Lithuania , or the Dukedome of Curland . That likewise , the Rights and Possessions of the Duke of Curland should remaine in the same state they were before the Warr. That in like manner it should be lawfull for those that had been exiled out of Suethland or Leifland to return into their Countrey , and to recover their goods and Inheritance ; and that ; if they should not like to abide there , it should be free for them to sell or otherway dispose of their sayd Goods . That Ambassadors , or Messengers , of either side , should have free egresse and regresse . That the Fugitives of the great Dutchy of Lithuania , the Dukedome of Curland , and the Pilten Territory , or so many of them as should be found in Leifland , should be restored , and so reciprocally . That foure Ships appertaining to his Electorall Highnesse of Brandenburg should be restored . That there should be also freedome of Navigation from the Dutchy of Curland . These Conditions were shewed to the Commissioners of Suethland by the French Ambassador , and the Brandenburgers followed ( soon after ) by his Lordship and the Hollanders ; the Polish Emendations and additions ( night now approaching ) are cursorily by them run over ; and those appearing to be things but of small moment , are referred untill the next day , so as all things seemed to go forward according to the general desire . One thing only bred some hesitation ; the French Ambassador reasoning ( by way of discourse ) about the restitution of the Romane Religion in Prussia , urged by consequence , as from the Commissioners of Poland , the free exercise thereof in behalfe of those of that Religion remaining in Leifland : but that also was remitted to be handled the day following ; neither was it then conceived that so much trouble would have ensued as that particular did afterwards produce . The Mediators and the Commissioners of Poland remained that night in Stumbsdorff , the Suethes retyred to Stume , the same being neer adjoyning , that so they might begin the more early the next morning . To this sixth meeting ( if not rather a continuance of the fifth ) all Parties assembled , and the French Ambassador , the sole of all the Mediators addicted to the Romish profession , took upon him the patronizing thereof in Leifland , and growing zealous therein , earnestly pleaded that cause with the Commissioners of Suethland ; who , observing with what fervency he pressed it , answered positively in the Negative , and gave these reasons : First , that in their Instructions they had not one word touching the same , neither , as they conceived , had their Principalls so much as once thought of it . Next , that they knew not that there were any of the Romish Creed in that Province , and therfore it was but a needlesse trouble to faigne things that were not in being . And lastly , that albeit some of that profession might be found there , yet they could not for their consideration grant a free exercise of that Religion , the Statutes and fundamentall Lawes of their Kingdome being expresly against it . These passages were by the French Ambassador related to the Commissioners of Poland , all of whom ( but chiefly the Chancellor ) took the matter hainously , affirming , that unlesse provision were made for the free exercise of Religion to those poor Soules , whose Salvation ( said they ) they tendred more then the losse of all Leifland , all the Treaty and the labour that had been employed therin would turn to nothing . His Lordship and the other Mediators would not ( at first ) intermeddle in that businesse , as not appertaining unto them ; but finding the same to grow so difficult as not to be easily composed , but rather likely to overthrow whatsoever had been done before , they also thought good to interpose their Authority , and the whole day being almost spent in arguments and hot dispute about the same , they propounded unto the Polanders a draught for the reconcilement therof ; if so be that accepted by them , the Suethes could be drawn to give consent therunto . But here , because in the whole Treaty no one point was contested with more sharpnesse on both sides , as also that none was more likely to have caused an absolute dissolution therof , and that the greatest difference in the severall means propounded for reconcilement , consisted for the most part in the distinction of words and phrases . I have thought good to couch the severall formes , placing in the Mergent the Latine wherin they were word for word then conceived , wherby the Reader may with more satisfaction to himself settle his judgment therupon . The first therfore administred by the Mediators was in these words . The Suethes shall permit unto the ( Roman ) Catholike in Leifland their Worship and Ceremony in private during the whole time of the Truce , and no enquiry shall be made upon them as formerly , had been , neither shall the professing of ( that ) Catholike Religion be a Crime or prejudice to any person there for the future . This form written in a Scroll , was by the Mediators delivered to the Commissioners of Suethland , each of them adding perswasions thereunto , yet all proved in vain , for the Draught was rejected , and night drawing on , an end was made for that time . The next day being the seventh , all parties assembling , the former dispute about the point of Religion in Leifland was continued , wherin the French Ambassador employed his whole endeavours , sharply checking the Suethes for this their cruell , and ( as he termed it ) unheard of way of proceeding ; setting before them how that the King his Master , at their late Kings consideration , had granted to the Lutherans , even in Paris , the free exercise of their Religion ; which if they should obstinately persevere , and that the matter so required , he doubted not but he might ( by Letters ) easily disturb : but the Suethes , nothing moved with these threats , yea , rather the more exasperated , replied that they were not bound to conform themselves unto , or to be judged by the examples or reasons of others , but by their own fundamentall Lawes and Statutes , which ( without indangering their heads ) they might not swarve from , as they should do mainly by condescending to the form propounded , which included not only private but publike exercise also , by those captious words , Worship and Ceremonie ; yet they professed that they would not be so severe as to make inquisition upon , or trouble the Catholikes ; but as heretofore would permit them to enjoy their private liberty of Conscience . The Commissioners of Poland were no way contented with this Declaration , as well in regard ( said they ) that Religion without Worship , Rights , and Ceremonies , due at Divine Service , was but ( in a manner ) a dead Image ; as also , that the liberty of Conscience enjoyed untill then , by the Catholikes there , was indeed none at all , but a meer bondage , feare and trembling ; during which , neither could those who were forced to conceal themselves , celebrate , or partake of the Masse , nor would their Children who should be afterwards borne , become initiated into their Church by Baptisme . That yet , not to break off the Treaty , they thought good to refer this something , which they esteemed as nothing unto their King , in a smuch as untill this point were settled , they could not proceed unto the other Articles ; onely at the instance of the Mediators , by mutuall consent of parties , the cessation was prorogued for three daies . During the time of respite , the French Ambassador endeavoured to bring the Commissioners of Suethen to more complying termes , shewing the just cause their Adversaries had , relating to the point in question ; that from thence only a most cruell War was like to arise , and that they would therby procure the hatred and the enmity of others : but all in vain , for in the space of four houres he gained nothing . The day prefixed for the eighth meeting being come , the Parties and the Mediators assembled at the wonted Village , where the Commissioners of Poland , authorized by their King , insist more mainely then before , upon the foresayd forme of Covenant , in the point of the Romish Religion ; and for the more assurance , desired that the same might be ratified under the Hands and Seales of the Mediators , and affirmed that unlesse it were granted , there remained nothing but Warr , which ( they sayd ) they esteemed to be so much the more just , by how much it was more glorious to contest to the last gaspe , yea even to imbrace an honourable death , for the liberty of conscience and Religion . These things , with other like , being by them delivered ; the French Ambassador , earnestly pleaded their cause with the Commissioners of Suethland , and as he was endowed with singular Eloquence , so he endeavoured to move them , by the strongest and most dexterous arguments he could , to admit of the foresaid form of Stipulation : Yet the Suethes ( inflexible in their resolve ) reject the same as captious and including under a specious forme of words , a free exercise of the Romish Religion which they might not assent unto ; and added , that they also should have thereby a most just cause of Warr in maintaining by force and armes the liberty of Religion , which by the Divine goodnesse they had obtained , and in conserving the Lawes of their Kingdome without violation , which it would be more dishonourable for them to forego then if they had never had the same . With this repulse the French Ambassador at first astonished , afterward chafed , began to expostulate and to blame their hard heartednesse , as he tearmed it , but being unable to obtaine any further , he ( though seeming thereto unwilling ) takes a hopelesse farewell , departing from them to the Polanders , whom his Lordship and the Hollanders had , in the interim , assayed to perswade : Whilst he related the last and absolutely negative reply of the Suethes , some of them , being moved with indignation , spoke aloud the words of ( War War ) which albeit uttered within the Tent , were heard without , and ( in a moment ) spread among their attendants , and it so hapning , this being about the time of departure , that the Suethes Trumpeters then sounded to Horse , the Polish Lanciers ( commonly called Hussars , of whom the Commissioners had for their ordinary Guard two Troops , as the Suethes the like Number of Finlanders ) waxing suddenly and over-rashly enraged , did set upon some of the meaner unarmed Suethes , who ( happily to gaze upon their strange Equipage ) had advanced into the Village , and pursuing , hurt and wounded some of them with their Shables ; nor therwith contented , began to gather into a body , preparing , as it were , for a more forcible on-set upon the Suethish Foot , of whom two Companies guarded their Lords Tents . The tumult being heard , Generall Wrangle , who had untill then contained himself , seeing the disorder like to encrease , from whence danger might ensue , came forth of their Tent with a Partizan in his hand , and began to act his part of a resolute Commander , as well as of a Politick Commissioner , and having placed the Hors-men in order , but with a charge not to advance , yet if pressed , to repay blood with blood , he went immediately to draw up the foot , so to be ready if the contrary party should assail them . This unexpected tumult , as it was strange , so it might have proved equally dangerous to the Mediators , engaged between the parties ; as to the parties themselves , both sides suspecting Treachery : Wherfore the Hussars being ready to make an irruption with their Lances ; the Suethish foot ( on the other side ) presenting their Musquets , their Matches ready cockt , and the two Finland Troops ( clad in hard Iron ) with their Pistols in like manner expecting the charge , his Lordship and the Hollanders hastned to the Suethes , the French and Brandenburgers doing the like to the Polanders , exhorting each side to desist from further outrage , and to retire to their severall residences . The Suethes were obedient not only to the words but to the becks of their Commanders ; the Poles neither regarding commands nor entreaties , and hardly enduced to forbeare by the perswasions of the grave Chancellor who called upon themby the name of Brethren , albeit at other times he was of great repute , as being next in authority to the King : yet at last this tumult was appeased ; the Suethes departing , environned with their Guards , wroth , and resolving to abandon the Treaty complained of , reviled , yea , cursed the injuriousnesse and perfidious proceeding ( as they termed it ) of the Polanders . The Commissioners of Poland having caused their Troops to withdraw , made their addresse to the Mediators to purge themselves from the preceding accident , protesting their innocency , and ignorance by whose rashnesse the same had fallen out , whom they would neverthelesse endeavour to discover and punish . They professed themselves exceedingly grieved for the trouble , perill , and apprehension they had undergone , and intreated them to clear their innocency towards the adverse party , who ( they conjectured ) might harbour a prejudice against them by sinisterous Suspitions . Lastly , they desired , that a meeting might be granted the next day . The Mediators willingly condescended , but for preventing the like evils in the future , they desired that the T 〈…〉 ps might be restrained , and a severe punishment denounced against such as should exceed their bounds . Taking leave , the Mediators returned toward Marienburg , and his Lordship first overtaking the Suethes , met the Generall De la Garde , who upon notice of the tumult , had issued with some forces to assist the Commissioners if need should have required . His Lordship perswaded them to a meeting the day following and slighted the disorder that had hapned , as being a casualty not worthy of mention , but as this was a way-faring discourse it received no resolution , they seeming rather to decline any present meeting , least that the bitternesse being still fresh in memory , the minds of each side might be exasperated , and thought it would be better to try by Missives what would be the conclusion about the point of Religion in Leifland . Hereupon his Lordship and the Hollanders agree to appoint a conference with the P 〈…〉 sh Commissioners at the place where they had met once before called Newendorff , which his Lord did signifie unto them by writing . In the mean time , as formerly the rumour of a Peace had been divulged , so the last disorder had spread the noise of War , wherupon from severall parts ) the Canon began to play very thick on both sides : but the Mediators fearing least such fiery flashes might prove the incendiaries to an unextinguishable flame , his Lordship meeting the Commissioners of Poland at the place appointed , desired them to abstain from such praeludiums , which the Suethes interpreted as a commencement of hostility , least by the breach of Truce , the Mediators ( travelling about the publike ) might incur danger . The Chancellour replied with a long Oration , resuming the excuses of the former daies tumult ; from thence he descended to the matter in question , and produced Letters from the Colonell Articentkie , which affirmed that he had been provoked by the Suethes . Whilest they thus argue , the French Ambassador came also from Marienburg , who being desirous to finish the dispute about the fore-mentioned point of Religion , first endeavoured to refute the rumour that was spread , as if he had hindred the Peace when it was in a manner at the point of concluding ; next he professed , that according to the zeal wherwith God had endowed him towards his Religion , he had ever maintained the same , his meer conscience not permitting him to abandon so just a cause ; and lastly , he enquired what the Commissioners had determined touching that particular . Neither was this Apology wholly unnecessary , or the vulgar opinion altogether improbable , for by reason of the strickt confederacy between the King his Master and the Crown of Suethen , 〈…〉 way of mutuall assistance against the Austrian Family , it was conceived that he would from the beginning be obnoxious to the designs of the Polanders , for which cause he was the lesse desired by them , as one who to coroborate the friendship of that fore-named Crown the more firmly to his Master , would undoubtedly advance the interest therof , which indeed he did so far as he might , without evident blemish to the Impartiality of a Mediatoriall Dignity : But now the Treaty being in a fair way of conclusion , and howbeit not for an absolute Peace , yet for a Truce of so long continuance as would see many changes over-passe before it expired , and the Crown of Suethen being freed therby of all apprehension of hostility from that side , might prosecute the War in Germany the more intensively , and so be the more concurring with the designs of the King his Master , and afford him the greater assistance by a more powerfull diversion , it was neither contrary to reason or policy , that he should endeavour at the last cast to ingratiate himself into the favour of the Polanders , and to remove the jealousies , they might have conceived , of his aversnesse towards their affairs ; and the rather because sundry advantages might be therby derived , to the advancement of the King his Masters Service , by the entertaining of Officers and Souldiers , especially the strangers in the Polish Army , into his Masters Pay , which he afterwards assayed to have done , but with small successe , the Emperours Ministers , who also gaped after the disbanding of that Army preventing him therin , by drawing Colonell Butler ( by them made Generall Major ) with severall Commanders , as well English and Scots , as Irish and others , with most of the Infantry , into the Imperiall Service , so to recruit the old , or frame a new Army in Silesia . For these and other considerations it may be ( and was ) conceived , that he might not unwillingly cast in that Bone , the rather for that the businesse being almost ended , and the Parties by how much neerer to peace in their hopes , by so much the more affected unto it , so as they would not break off upon slight occasions , not doubting , but that either by the Parties , or the Mediators , a meane would be found out to make all even againe : and if he were not the first mover of that point , then which he could never have pickt out one more specious , or that could carry more lustre , nor render him more gracious with the Polanders , especially with their Clergy who bear a great sway in that Kingdome , yet it may be supposed that by his forwardnesse therein , he animated the Polanders to a greater pertinacy , and obstinate perseverance in that contest , which was longer and more hotly continued then any other , neither was any one more likely to have caused a finall rupture . As to his pretended conscientious zeale , albeit there can be nothing better then to retain a good conscience in all things , yet the conscience of one man cannot be obligatory to that of another , much lesse to a generality , and especially to their prejudice ; the same consisting of a mans inward disposition towards God and Man wrought in him by that spirit wherewith he is acted ; and therefore a mans private conscience ought not to be instanced as an inducement to a State , in matters of Religion , and especially of a different Creed . But notwithstanding all these designes , there wanted but little that the King having gotten such an advantage , had not , made use thereof to thwart all their hopes of a reconcilement and to advance his owne ends ; for the Warlike Prince , fortunate in all his former undertakings against his Enemies , and breathing new Conquests ; had ( as was conceived ) no inclination to the Truce , but rather desired to have vindicated his pretensions to the Crowne and Kingdome of Suethland , by the Sword , seeing very well that he should not obtaine the same by Treaty . And as the Commissioners for the Republike of Poland , observing they could not get a restitution of Leisland , whereupon they insisted at the first as well as for Prussia , would make no generall Peace ; choosing rather a Truce , after the expiration whereof their pretences to Leifland were still the same , even so , King Vladislaus perceiving that , as well by the one as the other , there was little appearance of his regaining the Crown of Suethen , did equally distast the Peace and Truce , and was induced to a condescention meerly by the Potency rather then the perswasions of the Polish Senators ; who bending wholly to what was for the present behoof of the Republike , had little regard to the particular interest of their Prince , a thing usuall in Elective Kingdomes ; whereas the King was desirous to have recovered his ( pretended ) right by force of Armes , seeing it could not be otherwise gained , wherby he might have assured his Posterity of a hereditary Kingdome , in case they should come to be preter-mitted in the Elective , as himself had almost been , and wher the eldest would not ( alone ) be assured of a Crown , but the younger likewise would be secured of Principalities and Dukedomes , answerarable to the Dignity of their birth , which in Poland they were not by any Right or Title : for these reasons it may be conjectured that the King was not un willing to embrace any occasion of a rupture , and even of late , by standing stiff upon sundry points of smaller consequence , he had not obscurely discovered his mind ; neither could he have a more glorious pretence ( as to them ) then that of Religion ; wherby also he might reap another ( and no small ) advantage : to wit , the razing out of his Subjects minds , especially those of the Clergy , an opinion they had conceived , that he favoured the reformed Religion , more then they desired he should , albeit that surmise of theirs had no other ground then that they knew , those of the Reformation had deserved better of him , at the time of the Election , then themselves had done ; yet this might be a motive to the King to make a cleer demonstration of his zeal to the contrary , by sticking so fast to this particular wheron ( indeed ) he insisted most earnestly , and so far that the Chancellour who at his first pressing therof , did not think that ever it would have come to that height , was more puzled therwith then with any other point which ( before or after the same ) came to be discussed in the whole Treaty , as well how to satisfie the King , as to salve their own honour and prevent a breach the same being feared by many , and was not undesired by some ; but I will now leave this and return to the matter from which I have digressed further then I intended . The French Ambassador having ended his Apologie ( the inducement to the former digression ) and successively gained a good opinion with the Polanders , howbeit not without irritating his old Friends the Suethes , and being therfore the more desirous to see an end of that controversie which himself had first broached , did earnestly require from the Commissioners of Poland their finall resolution upon the point in question ; after two or three houres spent in debate , the Polish Lords agreed that another form should be conceived in writing , wherby in place of the words Ritus and Cultus , liberty of conscience , and exercise of profession should be inserted , as followeth . The ( Roman ) Catholickes in Leifland shall enjoy liberty of their consciences all the time of the Truce , neither shall any enquiry or animadversion be made into them , and if any one shall exercise that Catholicke Religion in private , it shall be no Crime unto him . Homines Catholices in Livonia toto induciarum tempore libertate conscientiarum gavisuros nullamque in eos inquisitionem & animadversionem factum iri , & si quis Religionem Catholicam in privato exercuerit , id ipsi noxa non futurum . Hereupon the Mediators urged a prorogation of the Truce , which the Commissioners affirmed they had no power to grant , but that within an houre at farthest , by six swift Horses which stood in a readiness between them and the Camp , then two Dutch miles distant , they might acquaint the King with this last draught and the cessation required , and therupon receive his pleasure ; that in the interim , the other conditions of the Truce ( which had been intermitted almost a week ) might be brought again upon the Carpet : they were taken into examination , and the tenth was in handling , some being added , some expunged , others corrected , when the Courier returned with the Kings Letters , containing a cessation for the next day only ; during which , the King on the one side , the Suethes on the other , might consider of the form last expressed : With this answer his Lordship and the Hollanders returned to Marienburg , the French Ambassador went to Sumbsdorff neer at hand , there to expect what the Suethes would declare . Early the next morning the other Mediators visited the Suethes , exhibiting that new forme of draught , beyond which ( they affirmed ) nothing was to be obtained from the Poles : but they , having observed the word Exercise , which they conceived to be more prejudiciall and of a larger extent then the former , did utterly reject it , calling the treating of the Polanders a meer mockery , whereunto not onely themselves , but the Mediators also were exposed , and that they were not onely provoked but inforced unto a War : This first heat being somewhat allayed , they were contented at his Lordships instance to draw up three other formes of grant , each gradually milder then the other ; the first was thus . Homines Catholicos in Livonia toto induciarum tempore , eadem libertate conscientiarum & religionis qua hactenus sub imperio & jurisdictione S. R. Majestatis Regnique Suecia gavis : sunt , gavisuros , nullamque in eos inquisitionem & animadversionem factum iri , sisese ita gesserint uti hactenus gesserunt , neque si quis Catholicam religionem in privato professus fuerit , idipsi noxae futurum . The ( Roman ) Catholicks in Leisland shall enjoy during the whole time of the Truce , the same liberty of their Consciences and Relegion that hitherto they have done under the Soveraignty and Jurisdiction of the Queen and Kingdome of Suethland ; neither shall any enquiry or animadversion be made into them if they shall so demean themselves as they have done hitherunto , nor shall any one incur blame or prejudice for professing that Catholick Religion in private . The second was more brief as followeth . Homines Catholici in Livonia gaudeant eadem libertate conscientiarum & Religionis qua hactenus sunt gavisi nullaque in eos inquisitio & animadversio instituatur quatenus sub imperio & jurisdictionis S. R. Majestatis ac Regni Sueciae factum est si sese ita gesserint uti hactenus gesserunt . The ( Roman ) Catholicks in Leisland shall enjoy the same liberty of Conscience and Religion they have hitherto done , neither shall any enquiry or animadversion be made into them as hath been under the Raigne and Jurisdiction of her Majesty and the Kingdome of Suethen , provided they shall so behave themselves as they have hitherto done . The third was yet more favourable in these words . Homines Catholicos qui jam sunt in Livonia toto induciarum tempore libertate conscientiarum & Religionis gavisuros , nullamque in eos inquisitionem & animadversionem factum iri , neque si quis Catholicam Religionem in privato professus fuerit , id ipsi noxae futurum . The ( Roman ) Catholicks that now are in Leisland shall enjoy liberty of their Consciences and Religion during the whole time of the Truce , without any animadversion or enquiry to be made into them , neither if any one shall professe that Catholick Religion in private , shall it be prejudiciall unto him . These severall formes were by his Lordship sent by an express to the French Ambassador , who therwith speedily repaired from Stumsdorff to the King ( then in his Camp ) towards whom he imployed himself with all the efficacy he could ; notwithstanding which , the three Draughts aforesaid being rejected , he obtained a continuation of the cessation for two daies only , wherof he certified his Lordship by writing , promising a speedy return to Marienburg , which he performed the next evening , and ( together with the other Mediators ) repairing to the Suethes , he expressed his endeavours and the repulses he had sustained in a long and elegant Oration ; and at length their minds and eares attentively listning , he recreates them with this last resolution of the Polanders ; to wit , that they had consented to the forme last mentioned , the word Devotion only inserted , instead wherof those of exercise and indemnity were omitted , as by the form ensuing appeareth . The ( Romane ) Catholicks in Leisland shall enjoy liberty of their Consciences , Religion and Devotion during all the time of the Truce , neither shall any enquiry or animadversion in that regard be made into them . Homines Catholicos in Livonia toto induciarum tempore libertate conscientiarum & Religionis Devotionisque gavisuros , nullamque in eos inquisitionem & anim adversionem eo nomine factum iri . At first the Suethes seemed rather to refuse then to admit of the same , because they thought that in the word Devotion , there was some other thing included which might be to them prejudiciall and advantageous to their Adversaries ; yet they were contented to take the same into consideration untill the day following , with promise that they would then declare therupon : The Mediators , taking leave , imagined their consent as good as granted , but it appeared otherwise , for the Commissioners of Suethen did early the next Morning , by Lording their Secretarie , signify unto them , that upon due consultation , and a review of the Extent of their Commission , they could not condescend unto the forme last propounded which ( covertly ) implyed nothing but a free exercise . The Mediators took this change in evill part , and complayned that they were put to an endlesse work , in that whatsoever they concluded was annulled and illuded by one exception or other , wherfore they joyntly affirmed that they would take their leave and abandon the Treaty , whereof they advertised them by the said Secretarie . Neither ( probably ) would they have been wanting to their resolution , if the Commissioners of Suethland , seeing the Mediators about to depart discontented , and the French Ambassador affirming that the word ( Devotion ) was to be understood of private exercise onely , had not declined from their obstinacie and accepted of the forme last specified : only they requested his Lordship and the Ambassadors of Holland to afford them an attestation under their hands and seales , that they had consented but to a private liberty of conscience without inquisition to be made thereupon and not to the free exercise of Religion , which the said Mediators consenting unto , this difficultie also was reconciled at last , and hereof the French Ambassador certified the Commissioners of Poland , desiring their appearance the next day at the accustomed place , which the Suethes had likewise agreed unto . Stumbs-dorff ( after a long intermission ) saw now the ninth congregating of the Mediators and Parties , who having concluded satisfactorily about the point of Religion , thought good to continue the examination of the Articles begun at Newendorff with those of Poland . Certain slight scruples were moved , but the cheife dispute was about the burthens and exactions which the late warr had Introduced , as the fortifications at Mountispitz . the abrogation of the Dantzig stample upon cloath : the returne of the English society to Elbing , the restoring to that Citie of the Prussian Land-seal , with their prerogative of Session . The razing of Mountispitz was referred to the decision of the question depending . The abrogation of the Dantzig stample and the freedome of the English Society , was earnestly disputed and pressed by his Lordship , whose part it was , as also a part of his Commission , who cleerly shewed that the said Stample , being no other than a Monopoly , had been fraudulently procured by those of Dantzig to the disturbance of free trade , and to the great prejudice and hinderance of the Merchants of great - Brittaine , Subjects to the King his Master , the fourth part of cloath not being then transported which formerly had been to the no small losse even of the Polish Nobility and Gentrie , who had been accustomed to buy such commodities at easie rates , and now suffered exceedingly thereby as themselves affirmed , but to the immense gaine of the Dantzigers , contrary to the freedome of commerce , and to common reason which forbids that one man should be enriched by the detriment of another . The Brandenburgers and the Hollanders pressed ( each ) their interest . The French Ambassador pleaded , in some measure , the cause of the Elbingers , touching the Prussian Land-Seale . The Poland Commissioners answered his Lordships proposition , by an acknowledgment that the Dantzig stample upon cloath , granted by King Sigismundus , was unjust , and severall wayes prejudiciall ; and promised to employ their endeavours at the next Parliament for the abrogation therof , conforme to their Kings promise to his Lordship : but they affirmed , that for the present , they neither had power neither that any out of Parliament , could be given them against an Act therof , such as the grant of the stample was : that as all Nations were bounded by their proper lawes , so it likewise behoved them to govern themselves by their Statutes ; his Lordship was not contented with this plausible answer , and indeed it was no more , but replied that the like words had been given to Sir Tho. Roe formerly Ambassador there from the King his Master , and to sundry other Ministers , who had pressed the same freedome he now urged , for the English Merchants , from that oppression , and therefore againe instanced even the Truce it selfe , now in a manner concluded , as a maine argument for that liberation ; in regard that the countrey being thereby freed from the inconveniencies , and miseries attending War , it was not reasonable that strangers , dwelling peaceably amongst them , and by whose trafficke they reaped profit should still grone under the burthen of a yoake which themselves acknowledge to be unjust , and that the same having been introduced as a calamity incident , to the prejudice of the publike , ought to vanish and end with it's originall , and therefore he earnestly moved that not onely a bare endeavour might be promised , but that a reall abrogation might be obtained , and that the same might be inserted in the Acts and Articles of the present Treatie : yet all this was fruitlesse , for the Commissioners of Poland betook themselves to their former refuge , ( impossibility ) against which all reasons were invaled . They onely assented to continue the cessation for three dayes longer and to a meeting the second following . These Passages were communicated to the Suethes , and the Marginall notes were by them cursorily run over ; whereupon those Commissioners , thinking it would be much to their dishonour to abandon the Elbingers and their interest , earnestly commended to the Mediators the care of the points above mentioned concerning the Towne of Elbing , viz. The abrogation of the Dantzig stample cheifely , and the restoration of the Prussian Seale from which they assured them they would not shrink : but night drawing on they reserved the Polish corrections and exceptions to be scanned at Marienburg , and so consented as well to the meeting as to the prorogation : and the next day , the Commissioners of Suethland , being demanded their resolution concerning the Articles , deferred the same to be produced at the meeting . The tenth congresse being come , the Suethes exhibited their Articles in presence of the Mediators , which were examined , and scanned for almost six houres ; some things being added , others taken away : but all other difficulties were shadowes in comparison of that about the forementioned Stample , for the cancelling wherof his Lordship againe endeavoured with all his might , evincing the Justice and necessity thereof by most forcible reasons and arguments , yet unsuccesfully ; for after a long and harsh expostulation , the Senate of Dantzig , some of which body were alwayes present , and not lesse vigilant in things that concerned their Weale-common , hindred the same by such wayes and meanes as were facile and easie to that Opulent Citie . And notwithstanding that his Lordship ( but whether then or formerly is not remembred ) had urged , that in regard the diffierence in question meerly concerned the Merchants , Subjects of the King his Master , and the Citie of Dantzig under the jurisdiction of the King of Poland , the Parties interessed might be free to right themselves upon each other in vindication of their Priviledges and freedome of commerce , without offence to be taken by either of their Princes ; to which ours would subscribe : answer was made by the Commissioners of Poland that their King could not abandon his Subjects ; so that in conclusion he obtained nothing but a reiteration of their former promise to contribute their endeavours for it's abolition at the next Parliament : which his Lordship seeming to doubt of by reason of the liberty of opposing by each one who hath Session and vote in those generall assemblies , which rendred the issue uncertaine , albeit he made himselfe confident of the reall performance of their promised endeavours , the said Commissioners for his further satisfaction were willing to assure him that their votes and fuffrages preceding as guides , the rest would follow : his Lordship seeing that more could not be then obtained , was forced to desist from pressing the same any further : he only insisted earnestly that the said point of abrogating the stample might be inserted in the Regall Mandates for the calling of the next Parliament , to be ( with the other heads ) considered of in their preparatoriall conventions , or Land-dayes ( as t 〈…〉 y call them ) for choice of deputies that so the result might not be longer evaded by a Plea of ignorance or want of instruction touching the matter in question , a thing usual amongst them : and this also was largely promised . The point which came to be discussed in the next place , was the restitution of the Prussian Land-Seale to the Citie of Elbing : after which , the deduction of the army of the Suethes was handled , Neither did it cause small contention , for the Suethes required that their forces might have free passage into Pomerania through the Polish territorie , they promising a strict observation of Military discipline : the Commissioners of Poland would have them ( will they , will they ) to depart as they came , by Sea : all arguments being used , and no meane of compounding found , it was ( by them ) referred to their Kings determination , from whom they might expect an answere of their letters the next day . The Mediators remained in the village that night to ease themselves , their servants and horses of the daily travell . The next day being the eleventh Congresse , the Regall resolution was expected untill ten of the forenoon ; and not to lose time , the foresaid difficulties being set apart , the other Conditions were taken into discussion by either of the parties , by reason that the King being gone to Dantzig , it was conceived his resolution would hardly be brought in three daies : The Articles for the free return of the exiled Suethes living in Poland , into their native Country , as also the restitution of their Goods movable and immovable were that day transacted , concerning which the Curious are referred to the Articles of the Treaty . Upon the day following which made the twelfth meeting , the Mediators proceeded with the parties to the examination of the Conditions remaining , which caused a new scruple with the Suethes , by reason of an uncertain rumour that Duke Radzivill , great Generall of Lithuania , had lately upon the expiration of the first Truce made entrance into Leifland , and taken certain places and Townes : The Suethes , who had concluded the Article about the retaining of Leifland according to the form of the former Treaty ; That each party should possesse the same during the Truce in the same manner he then possessed it , desired of the Mediators that in regard the form aforesaid was in generall and obscure termes , wherby they might sustain prejudice , a clause might be added , that if any places in Leisland had been taken of either side during the present Treaty , they should be restored . This restriction seemed strange unto the Poles , yet affected them rather with laughter then anger , they solemnly affirming that they were ignorant of what was done in Leifland , and that they did not beleive the Duke to hav emade a progresse so advantageous as was vulgarly reported : but alledged withall , that the Conventions ware wholly repugnant to that clause , and that what had once been concluded by agreement ought not to be altered ; that for them , in case they had been so fortunate to restore those things they had obtained by a favourable chance of War , would expose them to the scorne of all men . The Mediators ( that they might make a timely remove of this rub ) remonstrated , that forasmuch as the first prorogation of the Truce had beeen continued from the month of July to that present of August from time to time , by the consent of parties , it was no lesse to be understood for a cessation of hostility in Leifland then in Prussia ; and that they had ever beleived , according as it had been reported unto them , that Couriers had been from time to time dispatched into Leifland to that effect . That if nothing but the truth were affirmed , the request of the Suethes seemed unto them wholly consentaneous to reason and to the publike faith given , so oftentimes reiterated ; and that they therfore earnestly intreated them not to go upon captious advantages , shewing that they had been already enough and over-much troubled about the precedent differences . The Commissioners of Poland being moved with these remonstrances , yet having no power of themselves to dispose of the matter , they referred it also to the King , whose pleasure therin they desired to receive : The other Articles were afterwards from noon to night , throughly discussed ; and therein amongst other things , the Polish Lords earnestly urged , that the first condition of their side concerning a Treaty for perpetuall Peace , during the present Truce , to be appointed at a certain time and place ( as hath been before expressed ) might be included in the Acts of this Treaty , with sundry other things formerly by them exhibited . Lastly a Prorogation of the cessation was agreed unto for foure daies . The meeting was resumed the day following , being the 13th . and therein the Commissioners of Suethland vigorously opposed the inserting of the foresaid Article into those of the present Treaty for Truce ; chiefly for this reason , that the Treaty for a perpetuall Peace having been already deserted , and in lieu therof this Negotiation of Truce undertaken , they could not as then say ought therto ; and therfore seeing that their Commission of treating about the same was expired , they could not admit of any particular mention therof in the Articles of the present Treaty , nor prefix any place or time ; but added that forasmuch as they certainly knew their Queen would never be averse to such a Treaty , they consented to a generall mention therof , such as had been in the former Truce for the six years now expired . This distinction being intimated to the Polanders , they were somewhat chafed , but his Lordship propounding that either the Duke of Courland , or of Pomerania might be entreated to take the matter on them as Sollicitors or Intermediators ; their intervention was not unacceptable to those of Poland , nor the addition made by the Suethes , that in case the Treaty of perpetuall Peace should not succeed according to the generall wishes , either at the first , or so often as it should be undertaken , the present Truce should ( notwithstanding ) remain firme and unviolable untill the end of the terme prefixed by these Articles . The Kings answer concerning the three forespecified points ; to wit , the Prussian Land-seal , the way of Deduction for the Army of Suethes , and the restitution of places ( if any ) taken in Leifland during the present Treaty , was not yet come , so as the Mediators being inforced to patience , betook themselves to their severall Retreats . The fourteenth meeting was now come , but not the Kings answer , in the meane time the Mediators endeavoured to agree that point of the deduction of the Army , but could not . The Polanders refused the same for these two reasons cheifly ; First , that by granting it they should seeme willing to give way to the prejudice of those whose Lands they should passe through , perhaps even to their ruine , through the insolencie of Souldiers in their March , notwithstanding any Order or command to the contrary : the promise of strickt observation of Military discipline by Commissioners deputed thereunto , they conceived to be a fair colour but not a safeguard sufficient to prevent losse or injury ; much lesse any assurance thereby of competent satisfaction : Secondly , that by this meanes they might offend other Princes , but mostly the Emperour , to whose prejudice it would turne . The Suethes on the other side , shewed , that they had not halfe the Shipps that would be needfull to transport by Sea so great an Army as theirs , which they computed to consist of ( with their Garrisons ) two and twenty thousand Effectivè : but that if they were supplyed of Shipping , either by the Dantzigers or others , they would willingly take that way . After this dispute , whereby nothing was gained of either side ; the Polanders , at the Mediators request , sent other Messengers to hasten the Kings declaration , which yet they could not expect that day , and therefore the cessation now neere expiring , it was thought good to continue the same one day longer onely ; so sparing of time were those of Poland , by reason of the great charge they sustained in retaining the Army , whereupon each Party retired , and the meeting was deferred untill the second day following . The fifteenth Congresse was now come , and with it the Kings resolution , which was delivered to the Mediators by the Commissioners of Poland in this manner . Touching the Prussian Land-seale , there should be inserted in the seventh Article which made mention of conserving the rights , priviledges , and Customes of Elbing , that he would maintaine the same as in former times it had been , both as to the Seale and Session ( but with this clause ) after they had tendred the due Oath of Fidelity to his Majesty . Concerning the restitution of places in Leifland , if any had been taken during the present Treatie , That one Article should be drawn up for each Partie to possesse Leifland as they had done during the last Truce . For the removing of the Army , it was consented that the forces of each side , except those Garisons to be retained untill the Parliamentary ratification were procured , should be deducted out of the Province by such a time as between the Generals should be agreed , and that the Suethes were to returne by Sea , unlesse that in the time to be set for their departure , sufficient Shipping could not be found , especially for the Horse , in which case a free ( but speedy ) undisturbed passage by land into the Territories subject unto them , without damage of the Inhabitants ( mediatly or immediatly ) Subjects of the Kingdome of Poland , should be permitted : the like to be observed if any of the Suethish foot should be disbanded , conditionally that present justice should be administred by the Officers for losse or injury any way sustained ; which was nothing else but a conniving at that Armies passage , wherin the Polonians carried themselves circumspectly , not to suffer the same to march with Colours flying , but rolled up : Not by whole Regiments but by Troops or Companies , so to remove suspition or envy from themselves . To this , the Suethes , yet with some reluctancy consented , as also to certain other Articles touching the Polish interest , as the transport of Merchandizes down the River Dyna without molestation , the ancient customes and payments observed ; as also the restoring ( when required ) the Subjects of the great Dutchy of Littaw , and of the Dukedome of Courland , with those of Poland that should be found in Leifland : and thus at last ( not without the indefatigable labour of the Mediators ) the things of greatest concernment were agreed upon between the parties : there only remained that in the next daies meeting the Articles should be reviewed , compared , and signed . Upon the sixteenth resort all the morning was imployed in reviewing and transcribing the Articles , which being done , the Commissioners on both sides being accompanied by the Mediating Ministers , were brought into the Mediatoriall Tent , and there ( with the Mediators ) took their Stations without prer●gative of place , on each side of a Table that had been purposely prepared ; where the Articles and Conditions of the Treaty were read over from the beginning to the end . Those of Poland urged the inserting of that ceremonial Article , that the Emperor , the Duke of Bavaria , &c. might be included in the Treaty , as had been done in the last six years Truce , the Suethes affirmed the same to be altogether needlesse , yet ( at last ) consented to insert , That if any Christian Potentate , or Prince , of either part , should desire to be comprehended within the present Treaty , they might have admittance , provided that they did declare themselves within five months , accounting from the signing of those presents . His Lordship objected against the 14. Article , concerning the restoring of the ancient commerce , as being over particular , and regarding the free commerce and traffick between those two Crownes and Kingdomes only , without any consideration of the publike concernment of other Nations , which neverthelesse had no small interest therein , and insisted that ( in the Latine ) the same might be corrected by interposing the conjunction ( Et ) which also had been promised by the Sueths , but his Lordship finding their Copy likewise defective in that particular , did not spare , even in that publike convention , to tel one of their Commissioners , that he had deceived his expectation and trust . To his Lordships instance , the Commissioners of Poland replied , that the present Treaty was between them and the Suethes only , and not with other Nations , who ( if they had ought to negotiate ) might elsewhere discusse the same , and that it was not to be confusedly intermixt with those Treaties . His Lordship made return , that the point in question was not a confused intermixion in the Treaty , but a main dependent therupon , in regard that the disturbance of Traffick with other Nations had proceeded from the dissention between those two Crownes , and ought therfore ( of right ) to be restored to its ancient freedome by this League of Peace : yet this or what else he could alledge availed not ; For the Parties were now bent to agree , and the Conditions in a manner concluded ; neither would they by insisting upon things , extraneous to themselves , run into the hazard of a breach : and the rather , because the Dantzigers , who were Potent on the Polish side , and saw how much this concerned their Stample , did mainly oppose it . On the other side the Suethes deserted the same , albeit that ( formerly ) in their care of the Towne of Elbing , they had recommended it to be insisted on by the Mediators , as an Article ( Sine qua , Non : ) Neither had the French Ambassador any interest in this Article , or the Brandenburgers likewise , nor the Hollanders not much in comparison of us : So that his Lordship , not able to carry it alone , was constrained to desist . It is here observable , that his Lordship discoursing with the Polanders in their own Tent , concerning the precedencie of nomination to be inserted in the preface of the Articles , which , according to right of intervening he challenged as due to the King his Master , by whom his first repaire had been directed toward their King ; they declined the same on pretence of its being contrary to the custome of their Cancellarie , which ( said they ) alwayes gave the precedence to the King of France , where from it was not lawfull for them to swarve . His Lordship taking this some what harshly , told them ( and breifly ) that as to the couching of the preface he must leave the care of it to them , yet he desired they would be cautious of discontenting a Prince their freind , who had given proof thereof in sundry occasions , and particularly in that before them . Hereupon the parties according in all things , assembled in a confident and friendly manner in the Mediatoriall Tent , to confer ( even without them ) of some things more particularly : after which there remained nothing but that the two Generals Conigspolskie , and Jacobus de la Garde , should meet and treat touching the time of the restitution of places , as Marienburg , Stume , and Braunsburg , as also about the deduction of the Army ; wherupon the Treaty , when signed , would at last be finally concluded : both which points were deferred unto the day following , and concerning the attendants of the fore-named Generalls , it was agreed of either side , that each should not exceed the number of fifty followers . The seventeenth meeting ensued , or rather a continuation of the former , in which some contest hapned between the Ambassadors of Great Brittaine and France , about the Subscription , and the like campetition also between the Electorals and the Hollanders , each party being willing to vindicate the precedency in the right of his Prince or Principals , so as the former Mediators did now seem to stand in need of the like . The dispute about the same was not smal , but whilst it was in hottest agitation , the Generals of each side attended with the forespecified number , in great Magnificence arrived at the place of treaty , and each accompanied with the Mediators , did ( soon after ) salute each other in the open Village neer unto the Mediatoriall Tent ; wherinto they entred with the Commissioners of the severall Crowns , by severall waies , and therin consulted about the restitution of places , and the deduction of the Army . Between them it was agreed , that the Suethes , receiving the Regall ratification of the Treaty forthwith , as also security from the Commissioners of Poland authorized by Parliament , the same should be ratified by the States at their next convention , should restore Marienburg with the greater Island , Stume , Braunsberge , and Tolkemyth , with the Territories belonging to them , into the hands of the Commissioners of the King and Kingdome of Poland , the Garrisons being first removed : and that the Heught and Junkertreill should be razed in the presence of certaine Deputies of each side , leaving the ground and goods to whom they belonged . That the Armies of either side should be sent away within fourteen daies , or therabouts : But that Elbing with its ancient bounds ; the lesser Island with the Fortifications raised therin , as also the Pillaw and that part of the Nering therto appertaining , should remain in the possession of the Queen and Crowne of Suethen , untill they should receive the ratification of the States of Poland , and therupon to render up the foresaid places within fourteen daies after the receit therof ; and that the Garrisons should be removed without any damage to the Inhabitants ; with this condition also , that all the Fortifications made at Elbing should remain in the same state they then were , and in the same custody as before the War. The Commissioners of Poland having desired an attestation from the Mediators , touching the form of concession , by the Sueths for the private permission of the Roman Religion in Leifland , and the French Ambassador being unwilling to signe the same in reference to the competition between him and the Ambassador of Great Brittaine , the Polish Lords were contented to accept of a testification from his Lordship and the Hollanders onely , which they granted , the same importing ; That they did therby testifie and make known to all whom it might any way concern , that the Lords Commissioners for the Queene and Kingdome of Suethland had really covenanted and permitted that the Romane Catholicks in Leifland , should , during the whole time of the Truce , enjoy liberty of Conscience , the Roman Catholick Religion , and Devotion in private , nor any inquisition to be made , or punishment to be therfore inflicted : and that the present attestation was given with the knowledge and expresse consent of the fore-mentioned Commissioners , in confirmation wherof they had therunto affixed their hands and seales But in the interim , no Medium being found wherby to compound the competitions of the Mediators , that matter was referred untill the day following . The eighteenth meeting for the finall conclusion being now come , the Lords Ambassadors of Great Brittaine and France renewed their dispute about precedency ; which encreasing in difficulty and intricacy seemed to hinder the parties ( who were now reconciled and friends ) from concluding and establishing the Treaty ; for the avoiding wherof his Lordship was pleased to declare himself in two waies to the Commissioners of either side ; first , that the difference might be ballanced by two Copies of the Conditions of the Treaty to each party , reciprocally signed by the Mediators . Or secondly , that there should be no Subscription or Signature by any of the Mediators , as had been done in the former Treaty now six years past . That as to the Preface he committed the same to them , but in discharge of his Legatoriall duty , he again admonished them to beware of giving any offence unto the King his Master . By the Commissioners of either side it was concluded that the Mediatoriall Subscription was not necessary , and that the Signature of the parties would be sufficient in this as well as in the former Treaty , but that the Mediators might if they would so be pleased , give an Instrument in writing apart , for the more ample verification therof . As to the preface , the Suethes declared in favour of the French , that it had ever been the Custome of their Crowne to give the precedency in nomination to the Regall Ambassador who first addressed himselfe to them . With this answere his Lordship : opposed the stile ( pretended ) of the Polish Cancellarie ; but was by their Commissioners , answered rather with silence than by arguments . The French Ambassador did mainely insist that he might subscribe the Articles alone ; but , that he might not ( by contest ) seeme to be the sole obstacle of the Treaties confirmation , he repaired to his Lordships quarter , with whom , when no perswasions to that end would prevaile , after a long discourse of the dignity and precedencie of Kings , he consented to the waving of all Mediatoriall subscription . His Lordship neverthelesse , to be secured of all sides , revisited each of the Parties , and in friendly manner desired them that as themselves had declared , and as he had newly concluded with the French Ambassador , no Subscription of the Mediators unlesse in the way by him propounded , might be admitted , whereunto they all accorded and gave their word . This difference about the subscription being removed , the Commissioners of each side convened in the Mediatoriall Tent to the performance of the last act viz. the Signing of the Articles ; whom the Mediators followed to be present at the reviewing of the same ; least ought might be transacted wherein their Principalls might be concerned . In the reading , the preface was ommitted whereby no offence might be taken , and that worke being ended , the Mediators were in most respective manner desired to retire and leave them to signe alone : which they did ; and upon their comming forth were by the Mediators congratulated , for that happy conclusion . Thus , at length , by the blessing of God upon the infatigable toile and industrie of the Mediators , this great and difficult worke , after so many desperate-seeming ruptures , was brought to a happy issue in twenty and foure severall meetings ( accounting ab initio ) and couched in so many severall Articles , which having been for the most part already touched , are forborne to be here inserted , and the curious referred to the printed Acts. The whole was read , allowed , signed , and confirmed by the respective Commissioners of the interessed Parties the 2 / 12 of September , An. 1635. and the joy thereof was conceived to be so great that publike acclamations were every where heard . At Marienburg the whole Ordnance ( about the Town and Castle ) was discharged upon the returne of the Mediators with the Commissioners of Suethland . Onely the French Ambassador remained in Stumbsdorff to ( refresh himselfe as pretended , but indeed to ) send an account by expresse unto the King his Master . The remainder of that day was by his Lordship and the Hollanders , employed in giving to the Commissioners of Suethen the attestation desired by them concerning those of the Roman Profession in Leifland , which had formerly been so hotly disputed , and was by them given to this effect . That wheras there had been long and great dispvte concerning the Roman Catholicks in Leifland , at length , the Queen and Crown of Suethland , at the instant urgencies of the Commissioners of Poland had condescended so far as to permit to the Roman Catholicks in Leifland , liberty of Conscience , Religion , and Devotion in private ; but least that from those words ought might be inferred , contrary to their intention in that point , over and above the meer liberty of conscience by them granted , or least that there might be pretended any Priestly exercise either publike or private , they the said Commissioners had many times in their presence excepted ( by protestation ) against all the formes including any word of exercise , either tacitely or expressed , and that the Lord Ambassadour of France , ( who had most earnestly laboured therin ) had propounded the same , and the Commissioners of Poland had assented therunto ; in which Forme ( or Draught ) no mention of exercise was made , that so they might by some faire way explicate and free themselves from that contention : This , they the said Mediators did witnesse and confirme to all whom it might concern , under their hands and Seals . Upon the day following the Generall of the Suethish Forces , Jacobus de la Garde , with the Commissioners of that Crown , did visite his Lordship in a way of thankfull acknowledgment for his great paines and endeavours employed in the Treaty , and afterwards did the like to the Hollanders , concluding with a courteous invitation of them into the Castle that evening , where their entertainment was answerable to their Dignities . The next day , his Lordship went to the Polish Leager , and was soon after followed by the Hollanders to take leave of that King , of whom he had publike audience in his Tent , the great Chancellour and the other fore-named Commissioners being present . That Ceremoniall Complementive farewell lasted not half an houre , wherin it was observed , that the King did not shew the same cheerfull countenance to his Lordship that he had formerly done , both at his first repair , and during the Treaty ; and the Commissioners likewise expressed lesse courteous respects then at former times , which his Lordship took notice of , but knowing himself to be free from any desert therof was the lesse troubled therat . His Lordship ( whilest in the Camp ) was visited by the Wayvod ( or Palatine ) of Belskie , whom , according to the Kings words at parting , he believed to have been sent with something in Commission , but found it to be only a private Complementall farewell . In the interim , the States Ambassadours , as also the French Ambassadour who had repaired thither from Stumbsdorff , took likewise severally their leave , but had each a longer audience according to information , and returned the next day to see the Army , which then was to be reviewed and drawn up into Battalia . His Lordship stayed that night in the Tent of Col. ( afterwards Generall Major ) Butler , aswell to see the Army ; as also , that he might there be ready to receive any further expressions , which according to the delivery at parting , he expected from the King. In the manner fore-mentioned , was transacted and concluded the Treaty for Truce for twenty six years ( commencing in September 1635 ) between the two Crownes of Suethland and Poland . What passages did afterwards befall , by reason of the French Ambassadours signing the Polanders Counterpane or Copy of those Articles , at that Kings instance , by whom , contrary to former President , fore-mentioned agreement . and stipulation , they were to that end tendred unto the said Ambassadour , as himself afterward acknowledged , as also great Brittaines Ambassadours expostulation , with some of the Polish Ministers in reference therunto , and the difference answering therupon between that King and his Lordship , are couched in the few subsequent Pages , wherin his Lordships life and death are commemorated , which now follow for a conclusion to the whole matter . A BRIEF COMMEMORATION Of the LIFE and DEATH OF SIR GEORGE DUGLAS KNIGHT , LORD Ambassadour Extraordinary from the late KING of ENGLAND , For concluding of PEACE or TRUCE BETWEEN SUETHLAND AND POLAND . An. 1635. By J. F. LONDON , Printed for Hen : Twyford and Tho : Dring , 1656. A briefe COMMEMORATION OF SIR GEORGE DUGLAS Knight , Ambassador Extraordinary from the late King of Great BRITTAIN , in the year 1635. for the Treaty of Peace , between the Crowns of POLAND , AND SVETHEN . HAVING deduced the passages of the preceding Treaty of Pacification between the two Crowns before mentioned , it may be not improper to annex somthing concerning that late honourable Person , by whose indefatigable endeavours that good work was , in great part , so happily effected : And the rather , in regard his name ( albeit both ancient and honourable ) denotes him to have been of a Neighbour Nation , and that there are but few now living who can remember to have known ( I may say , scarce seen ) his person appearing , in any way Considerable , in the Court of great Brittaine , by reason of his travells in sundry yeares Militiating abroad , before his said employment , and of his death immediately ensuing the same , which prevented his returne . He was Native of Scotland , and descended from that branch of the honourable house of the Duglasse entitled the Baronnie of Torthorrell , being Son to Sir George Duglasse Knight , whose Father ( whilest living ) had been , and whose brother then was Lord thereof . His Mother was of the house of Dundass , a Family of good repute in that Nation , as being both Ancient and Noble . His Father came into England either with , or soone after , King James , bringing with him his Children ( whether his Lady were then living I cannot say ) George , of whom the present mention is made ; James , and Martha , Since married to Sir James Lockhart of Leigh in Scotland , and then of the privy Chamber in Ordinary to the late King. His Education ( after some yeares spent in the Schooles ) was at the Universitie of Oxford ( if information erre not ) and he so much a Schollar , as that the Latine tongue was familiar to him both by speech and pen , not onely for Ordinary but likewise for Elegant expressions ; Neither was he ignorant of the Greek : But , thinking the Schooles an over soft course of exercise , he left them and betook himselfe to Armes , as more Suitable both with his Complexion and disposition . He began his apprentiship and continned his progresse in that honourable profession under that great and excelling Tutor in the art of war , the Invincible Gustavus Adolphus , for whose service he first transported a Company of Foot of his owne Nation , into Suethland about the yeare , 1623. Under the Banner of that great Warriour ( whom I have rightly tearmed invincible , as both living and dying such ) he served sundry yeares : And that Prince being no Prodigall of Military preferment , he attained onely to the degree of Lievtenant Colonell of a Regiment of Foot ( by which Title we will now call him untill Providence give him another ) whereof Sir James Ramsay , was Colonel , the same Bamsay , who so gallantly afterwards , for some yeares , defended Hanaw against the whole Imperiall Force in those parts , untill releived by the then General Major Lesley , now Earle of Leven , and the said Colonel lying wounded of some hurt he had received at the Seige of the strong Castle of Wirtzburg ( if my relation faile not ) his Lievtenant Colonel Commanded the Regiment , and at the taking of Creutznach , ( a strong Town in the Palatinate ) was by the King Ordered to secure the same from those insolencies that might arise from the Souldier , which he did with such celerity and satisfaction , as that the King ( who entred soone after ) did in his owne breast , designe him to be Governour of that important place . Sac : M is . Regn or Sveciae etc or : Senator et Cancellarius ad Exerc : et per German : Sum̄a cum potest : Legatꝰ ibidq foeder is Evang : Direct or Ill mꝰ Dn. D nꝰ . Axelivs Oxenstierna Lib : Baro in Kymitho D nꝰ . in Fiholmen et Tydoen etc : Eques . portrait of Axel Oxenstierna, chancellor and regent of Sweden It may be thought that our Lievtenant Colonell had cause to rest contented , having received ample satisfaction , by a preferment so honourable , which also might have proved but a step to greater : But he , who likewise was not exempt from the boy lings of passion , was resolved to admit of no reparation as not enduring ought which he conceived to be an affront , from what hand soever it came . Or rather , we may ( more Christian like ) conclude , that God , who had numbred his dayes , having decreed that before his Exit hence , he should quit those Courses that impelled to the effusion of bloud , and enter upon such as were more acceptable to himselfe , by being instrumentall in preventing the same in others ; and that having been sundry yeares usefull in Warrs , which the spirit of discention raiseth between Princes ; he should close up the remainder by being actually instrumentary for peace between jarring Kingdomes : The same God , ( I say ) who createth the fruit of the lips , Peace , and is the Lover and Author of Peace and Concord , had otherwise disposed of him . The Commission for the foresaid Government was tendred unto him , but ( the meanes being appointed to the end by providence designed ) was by him refused and a pass demanded , which the Chancellour enquired into the cause of , telling him withall he could not grant it : yet , Duglass still persisting , the Chancellour ( who loving him , had used both reasons and perswasions to divert him from his purpose , and could not prevaile ) afforded him a Foreloff , being a concession of vacancy for some time from his charge , during which he might repair to the King & obtain his pass if it should be thought fit . About the same time Sir Henry Vane Knight , Comptrollor of the household to the late King , and one of his privy Counsell , being by him sent his Ambassador Extraordinary to the King of Suethen , and then upon his journey toward that Prince , came to Erancfort aforesaid : To him our Lievtenant Colonel makes his addresse , desiring that under his protection he might repaire unto the King , from whom ( his Judgment might suggest unto him ) he could not but expect a frown , which favour was not denied by his Lordship , who , having refreshed himself and his Train there for some daies , set forward , accompanied by our Lievtenant Colonel , and in short time arrived at Noremberg , where the King of Suethland ( with his Army ) then lay . The first presentment Duglass made of himself , was at the instant of his Arrivall , in the Tennis-Court of Noremberg , wherein the two Kings of Suethland and Bohemia were then exercising themselves : And here it may be conceived not unlikely , but that the Chancellour had given his great Master notice , as well of the arrivall of the Ambassadour of great Brittaine , as of the defection of the Lievtenant Colonel , yet meerly out of his duty of acquainting the King with all passages , even of the least concernment , and not intentionally , as may be judged , to procure the Gentleman any prejudice , to whom he had alwaies shewed such faire , and more then common respects , as he was by his Camarades in Armes frequently called ( either in jest or envy ) the Chancellours Favourite . The King had no sooner eyed him but he was affected with Choller , and after he had demanded of him why he was not at his Charge , and by the other answered that he had none , or to that effect , with some other brief passages ; He ordered the Lievtenant Colonel to be forthwith committed , which was immediatly done . It may be conceived that great Brittaines Ambassadour was herewith but little pleased , and might think not onely himself , but his Master likewise concerned , that one of his Subjects intending for his Country , and to that and coming to crave his dismission , under the Protection of his own Prince in the person of his Representative , should therfore be restrained : Yet from our Lievtenant Colonel , the Relator ( who had it from himself ) heard not that he suddainly moved therin , whether willing to let the first heat over-passe ; or that his main and much of businesse , for such an inch of time , at his first interviews diverted him . That King understanding within few daies , that some of the Enemies Forces intended an On-slaught into his Quarters , or bound upon some other private , if not the like designe , gave order for two thousand Horse to be in a readinesse the next morning ( a sure signe that himself would command that party ) which was done accordingly , and himself already in Coach , the Lord Ambassadour then present ( who had discoursed with him of other Affaires ) being about to take leave , moved the release of our Lievtenant Colonel , but the King suddainly passionate , gave him an answer so lofty and trenching upon his Master , as might have been better spared , and shall therfore be here omitted : Nor was his Lordship wanting to reply in such a manner as became his Courage , and like a person of honour representing his Prince . As the great Gustavus was subject to flashes of passion which were the onely Clouds in his Hemisphere , and therby would ( not seldome ) give offence , so , had he those speedy recollections ; the best badge of a good disposition , as permitted him not to retain them , but that present acknowledgment and satisfaction ensued , as indeed it did here , and so fully as was not little , from a Prince , succesfull and great in Armes and Renown , which usually elate even most equally tempered Spirits : But as the expressions that were distastfull , so likewise , the acknowledgment shall be here forborne , there being the same reason for the one as the other : Only this may be said , that before he left the City he commanded our Duglass to be in larged . The King being gone whither the Emergencies of his Affaires called him , and no expectation of his return , his Lordship , who had ( as may be conceived ) improved his time for the delivery of what he had in charge , resolved neither to follow nor expect him back , but to repaire for England , as he did soon after , accompanied by the Lievtenant Colonel , who for some time whilest at Englands Court , was by his honourable Patron made known and recommended , not only to the great Ones , but to the King likewise . The King of Suethen returning back to Noremberg , and after severall accidents incident to War , by the accession of a gallant Army , consisting of six and twenty thousand fresh men , conducted by the Reicks Chansellor Oxienstierne , the two Brothers of Saxon Weymar ; the Landtgrave Will of Hessen and General Banier , having re-inforced his own , before Coopt up ( in a manner ) by the numerous powers of the Imperiallists , did now range more at large , and the Forces of both sides came so neer each other , as they could not part without a Battell , which was ( soon after ) fought neer unto a Town called Lutzen , where the Imperiall Army commanded by the most Imperious Wallesteyn Duke of Friedland , had the advantage of the ground , w ch the Sueths were constrained to gain from them at push of Pike and had the better : The Sun befriended neither party , being all the morning ( as unwilling to behold that daies effusion of blood ) obscured by a Mist , when 〈…〉 omenie , another of the Austrian Generals , brought to the imperialists relief two thousand fresh Horse , the Riders all clad in hard Iron , which the Royall Sueth perceiving , taking with him a strong party , he called to the Duke of Saxon Lawenburg , saying , Cosin let us charge those black men home , for those are they will otherwise ruine us , which himself did in person so vigorously ( by leading on his owne Troopes to the hottest dispute of that whole day ) as he brought Victory to his own side , but purchased at a sad and dear rate , even the life of that great Heroe . On the Imperiall side ( beside many others ) was Felt Marshall Pappenheim Slaine , one of the most esteemed Commanders amongst the Imperiall Generals ; and of the most honourable deportment toward those whom the chance of War did cast into his hands : who is also said , to have been fore-told that the King of Suethen and himself should fall both in one day . Thus died the Renowed Gustavus of Suethen , in the bed of Honour ; if he may be said to die , whose Fame cannot : His loss was for the present prudently concealed by the Cheiftains who were neerest to his fall ; amongst whom was Duke Bernard of Saxon Weymar , who that day gave a fair encrease to the glorious repute he afterwards constantly maintained ; and the Kings death by the great courage and gallant conduct of himself and the other Commanders who were then next unto the King , was so well revenged , as that the Suethes remained not only Masters of the Feild , and of the dead bodies , but likewise so dissipated the Forces of the Enemy , as they could not in a long time recollect such another Army . This Prince being thus taken away in his flower and strength of years , it was a good space of time , ere the neighbour Nations would beleive he was not still in the number of the living , as if so great a person could not have moved hence , but that like an universall Earth-quake he must have borne a whole World before him . Reports were various , according to the affections and disaffections of men to his Person and Greatnesse , and it is truly affirmed , that at the Court of England , Wagers were layed of his being alive , sundry months after the first news of his death . But ere long it was confirmed that his great Soul , having quitted the inclosure of his body , had changed his Militancy here below , for a Mansion more peaceable and Glorious above , and had verified that saying of the Divine Spirit by the Kingly Prophet , who having recorded that the great Ones of the World are Gods , hath neverthelesse pronounced that they shall dye like men , and that Princes shall fall as others . The King of Bohemia did not long overlive the loss of this second Alexander , but deceased soon after at Mentz : His eldest Son , Charles Lodowicke Prince Elector Palatine , being then in Minority , his Uncle , the Duke of Simmern ; was , by consent , constituted Administrator of his right in the Palatinate . The death of King Gustavus , who ( whilest living ) had been the Head and Director General of the Protestant League in Germany and so entitled , notwithstanding that his losse was alleuiated by Victory , caused a great alteration in the affaires of that confedracy , and in the Councells of the Princes thereof ; so that it behoved them to call a Dyet or Generall Assembly , as they did soone after at Heylbrun in the Dukedome of Wertenberg , consisting of foure Principall Circles of the Empire , viz. the Franconian , Suevian , with the upper and lower Circles of the Rhyne ; there were personally present the Duke and the Administrator of Wirtenberg , the Marquesse of Baden , the Count of Hanaw , with most of the seventeen Earles of the Wetteraw : Lodowich Phillip Duke of Simmern , Administrator of the Palatinate , for his Nephew the Prince Elector Palatine , then of under years , had there foure Commissioners ; of whom , Colonell Peblitz ( being chiefe ) sate above all the Princes , at the upper end of the Table ; all the Propositions were directed to him ; and he , in right of the Elector Palatine , had the opening of all Letters , which was an absolute concession of the Electorall Title and Dignity , and as great an Exauthorization of the Bavarian and his pretences as that Assembly could give . For the effecting hereof , the prudent intervention of Sir Robert Anstruther , Lord Ambassador Extraordinarie from great Brittaine to that Dyet , who had with good approbation discharged the like high trust under King James and the late King to severall Princes of Germany , to the King of Denmarke , as also to the Emperor ( Intervallatim ) by the space of thirteen yeares was not meanly prevalent . There were present besides , the Ambassadors of other Princes , and the Deputies of the Imperiall Cities in the forenamed foure Circles , as Noremberg , Strasburg , Francefort , Auspurg and others : the Lord Chancellour Oxenstierne also , whose Title in this Dyet was , Councellor , Chancellor , and Extraordinary Ambassador for the most Illustrious and High borne ; the Hereditarie Heyre and Princesse of the Crown of Suethen : The restitution of the Palatinate ( ad integrum ) was decreed in this Dyet , and for the regaining of some places , as yet possessed by the Enemy , the Chancellor engaged his word , as General of all the Forces ; which charge he having modestly refused at the first offer , accepted at the second : Whereupon the direction of the whole War and affaires of State was committed unto him , in the name of the Imperiall States and the Crown of Suethen . Neither did this Union receive small luster by the conjunction of the French King , represented by the Marshall de Feuquier's there present ; As also by the Declaration o● the Duke Elector of Brandenburg , which followed soone after , in favour of what there transacted : Account of the whole passages of that Assembly , but especially of that restitutionary decree , was by his Lordship ( upon his returne to Francfort ) sent into England by Mr. Richard Hurst ; One and the First of his Secretaries . His Lordships Negotiation with the Landtgrave of Darmestadt , to whom he soone after repaired for the gaining of his concurrence with that Assembly , was uneffectuall , albeit he left no stone unmoved ; But interest and ambition are maine obstacles to the attaining of just desires : That Landtgrave had been much entrusted by the house of Austria , and in recompence of his affection was ( by the same ) invested with the spoiles of his Neighbours . Two Mannours ( or Lordships ) belonging to the House Palatine had been committed into his of his Fathers hands , by the late King of Bohemia , they being then good friends ; but disputes , arising afterwards between them , grew to a quarrell ; whereupon Count Mansfeldt invading the Landtgraves Countrey , took him prisoner , and so detained him certaine dayes ; but his liberty being regained , and the Emperors affaires prospering , he procured , as a recompence for his sufferings , a grant from the Emperor , not onely of those two Mannours , but of severall other Lands likewise , belonging to the Counts of Solmes , Isenberg , Lewensteyne , and others , followers and domesticks of the Prince Elector Palatine . The Elector Duke of Saxony , one of whose Daughters the foresaid Land-Grave had Married , was next Solicited by great Britaines Ambassador ; yet , neither would he joyn in the Transactions of Heylbrun , or in the attribution of the Electoral Title , Dignity , or Possessions to the yong Prince Palatine , nor afford the Title of Administrator to his Uncle the Duke of Simmern : Albeit , as he professed to his Lordship , he did not ommit the same out of any want of respect to the King his Master , or of affection to the House Palatine , but as not having ( then ) consulted the States of his Countrey , which ( he said ) it was necessary for him to do , before he could performe so publike an Act , and that he hoped to obtaine the same by Treatie . Whereby the Troubles of Germany ( as he conceived ) would sooner be ended . Hereupon Replyes were reiterated , but nothing ( save words ) gained . The King of Suethens death seemed to have much altered that Elector from his former professed intentions : But it was indeed conceived that he the rather declined those rights to the house Palatine , to worke a concession , from the young Prince , unto his said Son in Law , of the two forementioned Manno 〈…〉 s : Next , that himselfe might enjoy the Cheife direction of Affaires amongst the Protestant Princes of Germany , which of right belonged to the house Palatine ; As also to thwart what the Circles had done in the Assembly at Heylbrun , with the particular account of the Electorall and Land-gravian Treaties , the Relator was by his Lordship sent for England from Dresden that Electors Chiefe and Residentiall City . In the mean time the Confederate Princes and Cities , having constituted amongst themselves a Directorium , or settled Counsell , for the better carrying on of the Work , gave the Presidency thereof as aforesayd to the Great Chancellour of Suethen Axelius Oxenstierne , as well in contemplation of the merits of that late Great Monarch , as of the necessity they stil had to retaine the assistance of the Suethes , untill the interest of the Princes and Cities of that Union , and of the House Palatine , together with that of the whole body of the Germane Protestants , might be settled , either by Treaty or otherwise , and not the least , in regard of the great Sagacity and deep insight in the managing of Affaires , acquired by a long experimented practice , and grounded upon the Rock of a most sound and well fortified judgment , wherwith that great , Personage was endowed . The various successe of the Armies and their continuance , drawing upon the associated Princes Circles and Cities , a vast expence of Treasure , wherby those Countries became exhausted , and the Palatinate being upon its restitution assessed at a monthly Contribution ; which ( howbeit lesse in proportion then the other Contributary Countries were rated at ) that devasted Principality was not able to furnish ; the late King was solicited in deficiency of his Nephews Estate , yet no way therto obliged by any Stipulation or other Act publike or private , so cautiously had his fore-named Minister managed his Masters Interest . Hereupon , by the Privy Counsell of England , it was thought meet that some one should be sent over to scrutinize into the condition of the Palatinate , as also into the Deportments of the Suethes ; concerning whom , I may say , upon certain knowledge that during the Assembly at Heylbrun ( as also before and after ) the Chancellour made great expressions of respect to his Majesty and his Relations in Germany , the reality wherof was not meanly testified by the free restitution of the Palatinate , after their King had recovered the same from the Spaniard , and by his promise that the Forces then before Frankendale ( if I mistake not ) and Heidelberg should not be withdrawn , but re-inforced , untill those two strong Peices were likewise regained , which he performed at his return to Francfort , by sending the Prince Birkenfeldt with six thousand Foot and Horse to their recruit , wherby those places being surrendred by the Enemy , were by him , as the rest had been , delivered into the hands of the Electorall Administrator . But to return from whence I have not unnecessarily digressed ; the Suethes and the Confederate Princes fell , not long after into a decadence of fortune ; for the Cardinall Infanta with an Army of old tryed Souldiers , though bent for Flanders , taking Germany in his way , and joyning with the Imperiallists neer the City of Norglingen , the Associates by this Conjunction received a great defeat , wherin most of their Ensigns were seised , their Commanders either slain or taken , of which latter Calamity their brave Generall Gustavus Horne was partaker . The scattered relicks found no sure retreat , untill they recovered the formerly wasted Palatinate , under Duke Bernard of Weymar , where deprived of Colours and Commanders , they continued ( in a manner ) without Discipline , so as that Country was in a most sad condition , and England thereupon solicited as aforesaid the Counsell , wherof judging it expedient to send an Agent thither , the fore-named Lievtenant Colonel Duglass was made choice of , as one who in his reports would not be over partiall ; and he being first dignified with the Honour of Knight-hood , accordingly received Credentials and Instructions . The fore-mentioned Ambassador , Sir Robert Anstruther , who after his departure from Saxony , had been with the Elector of Brandenburg at Berlin , and from thence with the Queen of Suethen at Wolgast , to condole the death of the King her Husband , whose body was then to be transported into Suethland , and had likewise been with the Duke of Holstein , and the Dutchesse Dowager his Mother , as also with the King of Denmark : Treating with sundry of that Kings Counsell , who were thereunto appointed ; he intimated unto them ( omitting particulars not so necessary to be here inserted ) that their Masters Conjunction with the Protestant Princes of Germany , would much conduce to the generall tranquility , as without which the Emperour and his adherents would hardly be moved to a constant and universall Peace in the Empire , but rather hope that the Divisions and Separations of those Princes and States would be apt to produce unto him new advantages . They ( after much reasoning ) acknowledged it was most necessary , but prayed him to consider the hazards their King , their Country , and themselves had in the last Wars been exposed unto ; so as had they not made a peace with the Emperour , they might by that time have gone a begging with their Wives and Children : And that having thus made their Peace , they ought not in equity to be the breakers of it ; the rather for that their Master was now acting the Mediators part : They wished that Saxony were really ( as Brandenburg was ) united in the Alliance of Heylbrun , the better to Ballance the Affaires there , whereby a good Peace ( which their Master was still ambitious to be an Instrument of ) might more probably be expected . His Lordship urged no lesse to their King himself , upon occasion of some discourse ( soon after ) of the then present state of Germany ; and the King expressing how much he longed to see a good Peace established ; He replied , that his Majesties Authority and Power ( if interposed ) with the Duke of Saxony , might be very usefull for obtaining of the wished end in that Conjuncture ; and that if the three Protestant Electors and their Houses were firmly linked together , by a perfect friendship and sence of common Interest , they would soon grow so Considerable , as that other Princes would be glad of their Association : And then Caesar himself would ( in all likelyhood ) the better hearken to reasonable Conditions of Peace , besides many other good effects which ( he inferred ) might ensue so happy a Conjunction : The King professed to concur with his Lordship in opinion , yet not without objecting some impediments . But I shall wave further insisting hereupon ; This , as not material to the Subject mainly here intended , being onely to shew how far England did then interess it self in the Protestant cause of Germany , and the concernments of its Allies there . His Lordship returning to Hamburg to expect further Orders , was soon after re-manded back to Francfort on the Mayne , to interpose his Masters Authority as cause should be offered . Return We now to Sir George Duglass , who ( there met with his Lordship , and ) during his Agency in the Palatinate , had given an account so satisfactory , as well in order to that Electorall Principality and its condition , with the whole state of Affaires relative to that concernment , as of the Associated Princes and Cities , and likewise of the Suethes , as was well rellished at home , and therby gained to himself the opinion of one capable of a greater and more weighty Negotiation : And as , if all things should conduce to his advancement ; it so fell out that the expiration of a six years Truce , concluded ( as hath been said ) by the intervention of Sir Thomas Roe , Ambassador from the late King , An. 1629. between the Crownes and Kings of Poland and Suethen , was then drawing neer ; and the late King was by the Polander again solicited , to the same effect , with intimation of a desire of neerer conjunction by Allyance . This motion was plausible , and the more credulous of Englands Court , were thereby wrought to cry up that Kings Cause ; albeit the same ( his Turne once served ) proved but a Fucus , and like an Apparition vanished into Aire . For this employment of no mean moment , Sir George Duglass , then Agent in Germany as aforesaid , was thought a fit Minister ; and the rather , because haying formerly served the late King of Suethland , in those parts he was not unacquainted with their interests in Prussia and Leifland , and might accordingly make use of arguments to induce them to a moderate and equitable compliance , it being conjectured that they would not easily be won to restore either ( much lesse both ) of those rich and fertile Provinces ; but as to any resignation of the Crown of Suethland , which the Polander claimed as his Hereditary Right , it was fore-seen , that however the same might be brought upon the Carpet , it could not be with any hope of condeseension . Credentials and Instructions were then drawn up , and sent enclosed within a dispatch to the fore-named Ambassadour Sir Robert Anstruther , to beby him delivered ( as was forthwith done ) unto Sir George Duglass , whereby the Title of Lord Ambassadour Extraordinary from the King of Great Brittaine , to the Kings and Crownes of Poland and Suethland became due unto him . In this new Condition , his first work was to furnish himself with Necessaries and Attendants suitable to that high Employment , into the number wherof he was pleased to desire the Relator from Sir Robert Anstruther , of whose Secretaries he then was ; and in the same capacity , entertained him for that Embassy , which is only mentioned to shew the ground he had ; for the present and precedent Narrative . Whilest some weeks of time were spent in such like preparations , Letters of safe conduct and Convoyes were desired from the Generals of the opposite Armies , through part of which we were necessitated to passe : His Lordship ( in the interim ) made entry upon his Commission , by visiting the great Chancellour of Suethen , Axelius Oxenstierne , at Mentz , and by delivering to him the Letters he had from his Master , directed to the said Chancellour , and to his Son John Oxenstierne , ( who sometime before had been employed as Ambassadour into England , from himself as President , and in the name of the fore-mentioned Directorium , or great Counsell of the Protestant Associated Princes and Cities of Germany ) which Letters he received with great testimony of respect and thankfulnesse , for the honour therby done unto him , expressing the same at length and with great Eloquence : And as concerning his Son , he much rejoyced at his Majesties expressions of favour towards him , both in this and at the time of his being in England ; albeit it were over long to tell the Condoleances he used for the frigidnesse ( as he termed it ) his Son then found in relation to his Employment ; but this , having proceeded partly from things already glanced at , I forheare to insist upon : He further insinuated how glad he was of his Lordships being employed in a businesse that so much concerned their Prince and Country , of whose integrity they had formerly received so good proof . Yet it is not improbable , and his Lordship did so conceive , that they would not unwillingly , have declined our intervention , if it had been in their power , knowing that Englands interest in the point of Trade and Commerce ( on which their Toll in the Balthick Sea lay so heavy ) would bring him in to crosse their designes , and pull from them a Bit which they had found so sweet , as they were loth to part with . The Chancellor began ( then ) to discourse of the Treaty that was to ensue , wherin he demonstrated , at length , the difficulties that would occur , even at the first meetings , touching Ceremonies and Titles , as hath plentifully appeared in that Treaties Narration . He afterwards insisted upon the trouble the main businesse would produce , being no lesse then the question of a Kingdome , and of the strangest nature that had been disputed in many Ages , wherby those that were strangers and not vers't in the fundamentall Rights , the ancient Priviledges , and Jus Suecorum , would ( he said ) come in a manner with prejudicate minds , sympathizing with their own Governments , which , as they would not presume to judge of , but leave every one to their own , so he hoped that others would do the like to them , and not expect that they should let fall a Controversie which had cost them so much treasure and blood , for any arguments drawn from the opinions and example of others , which concerned not them , they being to take their own way , and to follow their particular grounds to the last drop of blood . What he set forth of the wrongs they had suffered under King Sigismundus , which had constrained them to the extreamest courses , may be ghessed by such as shall have read the first part of this Treatise , and therfore needs here no repetition . As to King Vladislaus then Raigning ( in Poland ) he having , he said , no right but from his Father , had lost all in him , and with what arguments he alleadged that his pretensions were lesse valid , at that present , then his Fathers in his life-time , were over tedious here to relate . His Lordship ( on the other side ) was not wanting in replyes , but shewed that extreame Counsells have extreame Events ; that Obstinate Warrs were ever accompanied with troubles and Calamities ; and alwayes heavy , even to the prevailing side , that as their issues were uncertaine , so their vicistitudes many , whereof themselves had already received sufficient proofes : That as the vertues of the present King Vladislaus were to be respected , so his Forces and that great Successe which had ( but late before ) attended him against most potent Enemies , was no lesse to be feared , besides many other respects which might induce them to steere ( at least ) a midle course . The restitution of such Territories as they had wone by their Armes , was likewise touched upon in their discourse ; which his Lordship found to be by them taken for so good a Title as they were not like to give back for a Song . They parted with great fairenesse ; the one professing much thankfulnesse , affection , and all other respects to the King of great Brittaine and his Allies : the other assuring him of all reciprocall and respective offices , to the young Queene and Crown of Suethen , from his Master and every Minister of his . Herewith his Lordship returned to Francfort . His traine and equipage being in a readinesse ; his Lordship began his journey from Francfort in December , 1634 ; having taken leave of the Ambassador Sir Robert Anstruther , with all possible expresions of mutuall respect and affection , and was met before he came to Hanaw ( a great and strong Citie about three Leagues distant ) by Sir James Ramsay ( before-named ) Governour thereof , attended with foure Troopes of Horse ; the whole Garrison in Armes ( the great Ordnance upon the walls also going off ) from the Gate to the Governours Quarter , where his Lordship was lodged , during foure dayes of his aboad there , to dispatch an Expresse for England . The Governour , howbeit but late before his Commander , as hath been touched , not disdayning to hold the Towell to his Lordship at washing before meales , as to the Representer of his Prince ; which office he would perforce and did performe , his Lordship in vaine opposing it . Departing from Hanaw , He made no Halt untill he arrived at Berlin , the Electorall Court of Brandenburg ; where , by that Prince , he was lodged in the Palace , and , for eight dayes that that he stayed there , was entertained with all the Magnificencie that might testify an entire respect to the King his Master . Between his Electoral Highnesse and his Lordship , there passed some Communication upon the points like to occur in the Prussian Treaty , between the principall Parties , as also what concerned his own Interest , which suffered but overmuch every where : After the Curialia by word of mouth , the Elector returned a large Memoriall in writing , in answer of some heads propounded by his Lordship , by all which it was easie to perceive , what the Chancellour had before intimated , that there would not want difficulties to bring the businesse to an equall accord : for they who had been hitherto on the losing hand , would be loth to sit by it still ; nor the adverse party lesse unwilling ( as was conceived ) to quit ought already gotten , but on termes not much to the others honour : for which cause the King of Poland , having a good Army in readinesse , was then personally at Danizig , to take order for all provisions necessary , giving out , that he would either have a perpetuall Peace , or else declare the War : And here his Lordship received information , that he was by that King expected with much longing . From Berlin his Lordship came to Stettin in Pomerania , the old Duke wherof ( being sick ) he visited him not , but sent a civill Message to his Counsell by Monsieur Philip Freherr , his Secretary for the Dutch and Latine Tongues , whom he also sent from thence into Suethland , with the King his Masters Letters to the designed Queen Christina , and one from himself likewise , wherin he excused his not attending her Majesty in person , by reason of the Winter already advanced , and the time for the commencing of the Treaty neer approaching : the like he also did to certain of the Grandees there , with whom he had been formerly acquainted . Leaving Stettin he arrived at Danizig the ninth of January , 1634 , 5. and after some daies of refreshment for himselfe and Traine , having sustained so tedious a Winter journey , his Lordship buckled himself to the Treaty already begun at a Town in that Province of Prussia named Holland , the passages of which Treaty , having been deduced at large in the preceding Narrative , shall be here passed over , and those things proceeded unto which afterwards fell out . In the close of that Treaties Narration , it was shewed that his Lordship ( at his taking leave of the King of Poland in his Camp ) had observed some alteration in the countenance of that King , and those about him ; but that , knowing no cause to have been given by himself , he was the lesse troubled therat , thinking it onely to be some little Cloud which would soon vanish : yet staying that night in the Camp , he ( for the more speedy removing therof ) sent the next morning to the Lord Casinowskie , great Chamberlaine of Poland , to desire a private Audience of the King , which was promised , and that notice should be given him of the time , but performance did not ensue ; wherupon having seen the Army drawn into Battalia , he retired to Marienburg . The French Ambassadour , who had received ( as hath beene touched ) a more friendly farewell , came likewise to Marienburg the day following , and his Lordship having heard , that contrary to the publike agreement of the Commissioners and the Mediating Ministers , he had ( in the Regal Tent ) under Signed that Copy of the Articles given by the Suethes to those of Poland ; did send the Relator with his Dutch Secretary fore-named , to know of himself whether it were so or not : which he acknowledged to have done , at the instance of that King , who ( he said ) presented the Copy unto him , Propria manu : Our Ambassadour understanding it , was not a little moved at the indignity offered to his Master therby , but rather to themselves , as being done contrary to their publike Stipulation , and therupon visiting the Suethish Commissioners , he desired they would not admit of the like , which they assured him of , as having already dispatched their Instrument of the said Articles into Suethland by an Expresse . Before his Lordship removed from Marienburg , the Lord Zavatskie came to him , pretending only a visit , but sent ( as was conceived ) of purpose to explore whether he had any inckling of what had been done , and how he resented the same . To him our Ambassadour could not so well containe himself , but that he entred into expostulations so high as gave no small distast ; taxing them of swarving from things by themselves consented unto and agreed upon in publike , and of silence in others , which they ( not We ) had propounded , and ( seemingly ) sought after , the particulars wherof , as not necessary to be here inserted , are forborn : Adding withall , that after so unworthy a requitall of his Masters affection and respects testified to their King and Crown , he could do no lesse in duty then to give those advertisements that were requisite . Zavatzkie heard him with patience , and with fair words endeavoured to pacifie and to confirm in his Lordship a belief of the King his Masters sincere and reall affection towards his Majesty of Great Brittaine , with his constant persevering in his former intentions , of which the said Lord had from the King of Poland , been the first Intimator and Propounder , telling him withall , that undoubtedly there behoved to be some mistake in the report he had received , for otherwise , he said , it could not be but that himself being usually so neer the King , and of his Secretaries , should have known somewhat therof , desiring withall , that his Lordship would not precipitate any advertisement unto the King his Master , and assured him that he would forthwith post unto their Court , where having understood the matter fully , he would by Letters , or a speedy personal return , faithfully certifie his Lordship of the truth , either there or at Dantzig within few daies . Towards that Citie his Lordship retired soone after , daily expecting the effects of the promises forementioned , but in vaine : Neverthelesse upon Zavatzkie's perswasions , and his owne unwillingnesse to render ill-offices by the returne of any report , as being desirous that some Apology might have come , for cleering those doubts which their late proceedings and coldnesse had given him cause to harbour , whereby any distance or disaffection , between the two Kings , might be prevented , he desisted for the space of three weekes to send home any account of that Treaties issue , contrary to the faithfull advice of some neere about him ; who , as much as with fitting respect they might , urged a present dispatch of that relation into England , as a thing most necessary , not onely for satisfaction to the State and the great Persons therein concerned , but likewise for his owne discharge ; Instancing also the French Ambassador , who would not stirr from Stumbsdorff ( the Village where the Treaty had been concluded ) untill he had by an expresse into France , sent a Narrative of that whole affaire ; But to all this he sent a deafe Eare. At Dantzig he received , soone after , a Honorarium or Present from the Eastland Company , by the hand of Mr. Richard Jinkes their Secretarie , in acknowledgment of their gratitude for his Reall endeavours in behalfe of that Societies restorement to their former freedome of Trade . Yet nothing lesse then was promised , was by the Polander intended ; in stead whereof ( advantage of his Credulity being taken ) a strong complaint against his Lordship was sent into England ; which , for the time , gave an evill rellish of him to his Master : The First notice he had of their distast was by a letter from the Lord Andrea Rey , Starrost of Libonza , dated the twenty fourth of September 1635. who , repeating the very words of his Lordships expostulation with Zavatzkie , closed them up , with this expression ; viz. That if any such were spoken , he wished they never had been : Whereunto his Lordship returned an answer the sixth of October following , with so cleer a vindication of himselfe , but in such a stile as beseemed his Ambassadoriall Office , as might have given them ( in reference to him ) ample satisfaction ; yet without sparing againe to represent his sence of their more unfaire then expected or deserved dealing . About this time , or not long after , Mr. Richard Gordon , Great Brittaines Agent for those parts ( who , in June foregoing , had been by that King sent for England ) returned to Dantzig and thence to the Polish Parliament at Warsovia , held in November , 1635. his Lordship not thinking fit to repaire thither in Person , untill the former misunderstandings were removed . Yet would he not omit to write by him to the Lord Palatine of Belzkie , as also to the forenamed Starrost de Libonza ; intimating to each , the continuance of his Masters good affection toward their King , as they would perceive by his answers to all their propositions sent by Mr. Gordon , and that the same merited a better acknowledgment then was given at the conclusion of the late Treaty , wherby he professed himself to be discouraged from undertaking a journey to the present Parliament , notwithstanding the Orders he had received , but was willing rather to refer the whole matter to Mr. Gordon , untill the jealousies he had reason to conceive were cleered . It hath been said , that , perswaded by the Lord Zavatzkie , his Lordship had forborn to advertise home for three weekes Space ; and it is to be added , that those letters being sent by Sea ( Subject to the inconstancy of winds , and the movings of that other uncertain Element ) were above six weekes longer before they came to the hands they were directed unto ; Whereupon ( confused rumours of things coming to those , who in England bore a chief sway in managing of the late Kings Privy Counsell ) Sir John Coke principall Secretary of State , did by Letter taxe his Lordship of remisnesse in his dispatches , shewing that from France , they understood the Treaty was concluded , and that he had received some disgust , but the particulars they were not acquainted with . Hereby he first perceived that in one and the same thing he had committed two ( not small ) Errours . But in time all grudges being either buried , or ( seemingly ) layed to sleep , and the King of Poland coming to Dantzig , his Lordship had severall Audiences , and was once in company of the King ( with sundry of the Polish Nobility ) feasted by the fore-named Mr : Gordon : And from that King obtained ( albeit not without reluctancy of his Lords , who complained that our Ambassadours Remonstrances were over-tart ) a Mandate Declaratory under the Royall hand and Signet , dated the sixth of February , 1635. 6. wherby our Merchants of the Eastland Company were promised relief against the molestation of the Stample or Seal upon their Cloath , procured by the Dantzigers during the Wars , and the Suspension therof untill it might be abrogated in the next ensuing Parliament , the last having beene called for the ratification ( onely ) of the late Treaty , as was affirmed by their Commissioners , who publikely gave their Faith ( Stipulata manu ) for the disannulling thereof . The King soon after departing from Dantzig , his Lordship took leave , not without seeming fairnesse of each side ; and the fore-named Lord Zavatzkie was designed Ambassadour for England , pretentionally for proceeding upon the motions , formerly ( albeit in a more private way ) by himself , in the name and by warrant from the Polander propounded to the late King , with whom Agent Gordon was associated , and as himself vainly believed , and spared not to give out , with more Trust from that King , then the other . But notwithstanding all these specious shewes , his Lordship was still doubtfull of their true meaning , and advertised home accordingly , yet could he not particularly conclude in whose breast the dissimulation lay : For even they who professed the same Religion with us , and were ( at first ) most earnest in the pursuance of those motions , were now become as cold as oothers , albeit they were intimate with that King and of his neerest Counsells , so as it might seem that their Masters intention , decreed especially in matters so neerly concerning himself , should have been the point of the Compasse by which they were to steer . Yet ( by the way ) it may be demanded whether our Ambassadours Suspitions were not causelesse , or whether by his jealousies he did not injure that Prince , and so provoke him justly ; wherunto is answered , that the Ambassadour of Poland Zavatzkie , when ( with Gordon ) he arrived in England , did not give that full and particular satisfaction which was expected , albeit the Professions out wardly and in generall were as high as ever ; so as doubtfull conjectures began upon his arrivall , to be made at Englands Court ; and his dismission was visibly more cold then his reception had been : And considering it was with him that his Lordship made the disrellishing fore-mentioned expostulation , it may be ( and was then by sundry ) conceived , that the maine part of his Errand was to have boulstered out the former complaint , if he had not been prevented by his Lordships death . The same appeared more fully afterwards , when it was certainly known that the King of Poland had proceeded even to consummation of things directly contrary to his former propositions , without previous advertisement of his reasons for declining them : in excuse wherof ( Post factum ) he sent the fore-named Lord Andrea Rey , Starrosta de Libonza , as Ambassadour to the late King , who understanding ( before his arrival ) what his Master had done in prejudice of his own proposalls , would not admit him to his presence , so that he returned without Audience , not being permitted to come higher then Greenwich , the Court being then at Winsor . Our Agent was also soon after discharged from further Negotiating there , neither hath England ( since that time ) had any person publikely impolyed to that Prince or State : By all which circumstances it may be gathered that his Lordship did dive more deep into their intentions , then self-interest and avarice ( two maine evills in whomsoever they infect , but most pestilent in publike Ministers ) would permit the over credulity of others . His Lordship having received Order for his return , began his journey from Dantzig the first of March ( Old Stile ) and on the thirteenth therof came to Damin , a Town in Pomerania , of which , Colonell Robert Cuningham his Kinsman , was Governor for the Crown of Suethen , who came forth about two English miles ( accompanied with his Officers ) to meet his Lordship , and they alighting , he did the like , walking into the Town on foot , where , by the way , his Lordship and the Governour discoursing together , the Officers made relation to us of a certain accident which had hapned in their Garrison the preceding evening , and for the time had caused some disturbance to their thoughts . It was thus . Upon the Eve before , being Saturday , the twelfth of March 1635 / 6 for the space of neer two houres , between those of eight and ten at night , an unwonted sound of Bells was heard , in the Steeple of that Towns Church ( called Saint Bartholomew ) and the Governour sending to enquire the cause thereof at an undue houre , received answer , That the Church doors were shut : Hereupon the Magistrates were sent for , and Order given that some of the Garrison , with others of the Town Officers , with Torches lighted , should search the Church and Steeple , to see if there were not some persons concealed , who by such meanes might attempt to give a privy Signall to any Enemy neer hand : But , return being made , that no Person was to be found either in Church or Steeple , nor motion or sound perceived ( albeit in the Town the same was heard to continue without intermission during the Search ) the Governour caused the Guards to be doubled ; kept his owne Souldiers and the Citizens all might in Armes ; retained the Magistrates with himselfe ; whom ( with the inhabitants ) he caused to take ( de novo ) an Oath of fidelity to the Crown of Suethen . We of the Ambassadors Retinue , hearing this story , accounted it a fiction , more worthy of laughter than of beleif : Entring the Towne , his Lordship was by the Governour entertained at Supper ; Colonel Robert Duglass , Commander of a Regiment of Horse in the same service likewise ( his Lordships Kinsman ) arriving at the same time : At Table , the Governour related the foresaid accident for a most certaine truth , recounting what distractions it had put them into on the Suddaine , whereunto his Lordship replyed smiling , you needed not to have been so much troubled , it was but a ceremony to entertaine strangers , your Citizens knew not so well as your Bells that great Brittaines Ambassador was to be here this night , that Solemnitie was for my reception : At this discourse some mirth being made and Supper ended , his Lordship , attended by the Governour , and Colonel Duglass , with the other Officers , retired to the Quarter prepared for him , opposite to that of the Governour . Besides those forenamed there were others present , now living in England , who heard this related with the discourse thereupon , and can attest the truth hereof ; viz. Generall Major Christopher Potley ( late in the service of Englands Parliament under Sir William Waller ) then Lievtenant Colonel to the honourable Sir George Fleetewood Knight , Colonell of a Regiment of English Infantrie ; Governour , under the Suethes , of the Citie of Elbing , and Commander of the strong Fort in an Island of the River Vistula ; now Lord Fleetewood , Baron of Swanholme in Suethland : As also Mr. Phillip Freherr forenamed : Mr. John Baall likewise ( one of the Eastland Merchants ) who first divulged the same in England upon his repaire thither soone after . This by way of digression may be admitted . His Lordship , at his rising the next Morning , Complained he was not well ; yet went to the Governour ( to whom he told so much ) and at his instance walked about the Walls to view the new fortifications the Governour had there caused to be made , thinking thereby to have cleered the dulnesse which oppressed him , but could not : At the houre of dinner he sat down with the Governour at Table , but could not eate : Upon serving of the second course he rose up , saying , it behoved him to take some rest , but would not suffer any ( save his two Pages ) to attend him , Commanding us to stay and accompany the Governour . About foure in the afternoone , the Governour with his other friends and servants went to see how he fared , he Complained much of his head and stomacke ; whereupon ( unknown to him ) a Post was sent to Gripswaldt ( about six Leagues from Damin ) for Doctor John Schaener ( whose father had been one of the Physicians to King James at his first comming into England , knowne by the name of Doctor Martin ) to Administer to his Lordship : whose distemper ( being layed in bed ) continued all that night with various purgings . His Servants entring his Chamber early the next morning , the Governour with Colonell Duglass , Leivtenant Colonell Potley , and Mr. Baall forementioned , repaired thither soon after : We found him in his night Gowne sitting , and leaning at the Table , yet cheerfull in speech , saying , his former paines were eased , and that his head and heart were well , neither did ought ( he sayd ) trouble him , save onely that his foot was benummed , which he hoped would soon returne unto its self and feeling ; adding , that after a little rest he intended to proceed on his journey that afternoone , and to that end gave order his Coach and Traine should be ready . Towards the recovery of his foot from its benummednesse , all meanes were used that could be devised , the forenamed Commander Potley , having ( out of his affectionate desire of his Lordships recovery ) taken great paines therein by chasing of the part affected , but in vaine : His Lordship assaying to have removed to his Bed , which was neer by ( saying hee would repose a little ) could not support himself , but ( sinking ) was by his Servants layed in bed about eight in the morning . We left him according to his desire , with some of his Chamber onely to attend him , and returning about two houres after , found him asleep , but drawing his breath so short and high , as gave cause to apprehend it was worse with him then we had imagined ; wherupon the Governour with the other Commanders being sent for , they came and found him ( to the grief of all ) strugling with Death : Being awaked , ( for awaked he was by the out-cries of his young Nephew , William Lockhart , then present ) he would willingly have spoken and declared himself , but could not ; he grasped the Youth then kneeling by his bed side , in his Armes , some words he uttered , but brokenly , in various intermixed Language , out of which the most attentive Listner could gather nothing . In this labouring condition he continued about two houres ; the fore named Physitian arriving when he was even at the extremity of life , which left him between the houres of twelve and one of the same day ( being Tuesday the fifteenth of March , 1635 / 6. to give an account of his Legation here below , before , not his Earthly , but his Heavenly King. The sudden death of this great Person , for so it may be termed , struck all that were present , but his Kindred and Servants especially , into great consternation of spirits ; not one having ( for some space of time ( a word to utter : At last , necessity so inforcing , the Body was left to be decently layd forth , and a retreat made by all ( them of his Chamber excepted ) to the Governours Quarter , there to consider what was to be done : In this consultation it was ( by the Relator ) shewed , that whereas a scruteny into the things he had there with him , was necessary to be made , whereby due Inventary might be taken for the better satisfaction of those whom ( as neerest interessed ) it should rightly concerne : There were Papers relating to his publike Negotiations , into which , no inspection was to be made , but that they were to be lockt up apart , and to be delivered onely into the hands of the principall Secretary of State in England . This was , by all , thought meet ; and unto him , as having been entrusted with the insight of them whilest he lived , and who had also brought him the conferment of that honourable employment so happily effected ; they alone were not committed , but likewise the managing of what was there further to be done . In reference hereunto , the Embalming of the body was first concluded ; next , that an Advertisement should be made into England for Orders for the dispose therof : And lastly , the putting of his Traine into an Equipage suitable to the sad occasion , in order wherunto , ( as also for the reasons pre-alledged ) the inventarying of what he had there about him was resolved , that so it might be seen by what Hinges these motions were to be made . Order for the speedy Embalming was forth with given to the Physitian then present , who by a prolix discourse in writing ( under his hand ) rendred his death Apoplecticall , albeit by others not so believed ; and the day following the fore-named Master Baall was dispatched for England , with Letters of information to the State , with others also to Mr. Joseph Avery then Agent for the late King at Hamburg ; To those likewise at the Hague , to whom it was meet , and lastly to his honourable Friends and Relations ( particularly to the Earl of Ancram , to whom he was Brother by the same Venter ) as well to give notice of the sorrowfull accident , as to obtaine the more effectually , and speedily such Orders as should be thought requisite for a further proceed ; intimation ( in that dispatch ) being given , that the body ( so soon as Embalmed ) should by easie journeys be brought down to Hamburg , there to expect the same . Neither was it thought least worthy of care , how to provide a Convoy to secure the body ( with what else there ) in such a journey , and so broken times : To obtaine the same , Letters were sent that great Senator the Chancellour of Suethland , Axell Oxenstierne , who then was at a Town called Wismar , not past two or three daies journey from Damin , to whom the sad relation was therby given , and fit convoy desired : Others were likewise dispatched to his Servants , remaining behind at Dantzig , and to the Agent there , to inform them of his decease , and to desire their care over those things left in their Custody , to be transported by Sea , that they might be safely forth-coming , to whom they should rightly appertaine . These dispatches made , an Inventary was exactly taken in the view of those fore-named Commanders and others , as also of his own Servants , and so much of money ( there found ) as was conceived might be necessary , was delivered into the hands of Mr. George Ewin , Steward to his late Lordship , to provide and defray the Mournings with the Domestick , and other incident Charges , and to render account of the whole to whom the same should belong . Soon after we received Letters from the Lord Chancellour Oxenstierne , wherin he condoled the death of a person whom he had loved living , and from whom his Prince and Country had formerly received faithfull Service , and of late fair Offices ; in them was likewise shewed that he had appointed two Troops of Horse of the Regiment of the fore-mentioned Colonell Duglass , to safe-guard the body to Hamburg , with permission for the said Colonell to accompany the same according to his desire . The Body being Embalmed ; the Servants cloathed in Mourning ; the Horses , Coaches , and Waggons , Covered all over with black , we set forth from Damin ; a sad Solemne sight : The Garrison Officers with Sundry others ; Severall Commanders and Colonels , as well of English as of his owne Nation , who came thither on purpose to doe honour to the dead , attended the Body a good distance of way without the Town , and then returned ; the Governour with Colonel Duglass still accompanying the same . When we were come within a League or two of Wismar where the Chancellor of Suethen then was , the Corps was left to the Care of his other Servants and the Convoy , whilest the forenamed Colonels Duglass , and Coningham , with this Relator , and the Dutch fornamed Secretarie went thither to Salute and render thanks to that great Senator for his continued respects to our late Lord and Master , not onely whilest living , but likewise being dead , which ( was acknowledged ) he had amply testifyed by appointing such a Convoy to secure his relickes and Sorrowfull Servants , who , by his loss , were like Sheepe without a Shepheard , from the insolencies and violences those distracted times might otherwise afford , wherof a faithfull Report , as by gratitude obliged , should not faile to be made : And that , as it w 〈…〉 ot to be doubted , but the King his Master would make a faire acceptance of that civill respect rendered to the remaines of one , who , in a matter of such concernment as the late Treatie , had represented his Person ; So , from the kindred and friends of the deceased ; his Exellency might expect a friendly retribution of respects in all such wayes as opportunity or his Exellencies Commands should inable them unto , for his great humanitie expressed to the Ashes of a Relation so neer and deere unto them . It was further shewed , that it had been some sadnesse to our late Lord , when upon his departure from Dantzig , he understood that he could not be permitted to make a journey into Suethland , as having no desire more earnest nor more prevalent with him , then , by word of mouth , to have assured her Majesty of Suethen , that he still retained the same zealous intentions for her Service , which he had formerly for Sundry yeares , with the hazard of his life and the losse of some bloud , testifyed to her late Royall Father ; and that he had not so layd aside his Armes , but that he would alwayes have been willing , and had hope to resume them one day by her Majesties command , and to employ them under her Standard : That not onely those Gentlemen present of his kindred , but all others likewise who knew ought of him , and particularly we his Servants , as having had the honour to be neere unto him in the course of his late Negotiation , could subscribe to this truth ; Concluding , that if on our parts , who were but meane Persons , uncapable of great undertakings , there were ought wherein our Services might be acceptable , in acknowledgment of his great care for our safetie , we should account our selves highly honoured by his Excellencies Commands , which , as we would receive with all due respect , so , to our powers , they should meet with a perfect obedience . This Office of no more then fitting civility was well accepted by the Lord Chancellour Oxenstierne , who returned a faire commemoration of the great abilities and endowments of the deceased Ambassadour ; of his Courage , Integrity , and discreet deportment whilest he lived in the Service of their late King , and of his sincere and equitable carriage in the late weighty affaire : He condoled his so soon death , whose life ( he said ) might have been of good use to the world ; and that as they had received formerly proof of his affection toward their Crown and State , so they should no way have doubted its continuance if his life had been longer continued : But that since it had seemed good to the supream Moderator of al things to translate him from this Vale of misery , to those Mansions into which troubles nor sorrow have no admittance : all persons ( how neerly soever concerned in him ) ought to make an entire submission of their Wills to that All-wise Providence , upon which he exhorted us to rely for comfort in our so great losse . That he honoured his Majesty of Great Brittaine , and should be glad if what he had done might find acceptance with him , and that he would prosecute the Friends of the deceased ( whom he had loved whilest living ) with all reciprocall friendly Offices , and concluded with wishing to us an unmolested proceeding on our journey . He vvas pleased afterwards to enquire hovv vve intended to dispose of the body , wherunto answer was made , that having advertised into England by expresse , we would expect Orders at Hamburg . Upon our taking leave , his Excellency desired that at our arrivall in England , his most submissive respects might be tendered to the King , to whose many favours , both to himselfe and his , he acknowledged an exceeding engagement , and withall , desired ( that when admitted to the Regall presence ) we would make mention of the present low condition of the Protestant Affaires in Germany , wherin the interest of his Nephews was so deeply concerned , which their King had Patronized to the losse of his life , and their Crown , the like to the great exhausting both of their Treasure and Men : That the necessities of those Parts now emplored his Majesty to rise up their Protector by a vigorous assistance , wherby that which had with so much sweat and blood , beene wrung out of the hands of the common Enemy , might not again be lost . The like discourse had been made to this Relator at Marienburg , above eight months before by Baron D' Avaux the French Ambassadour , who willed him to represent the same unto his Lordship ; and added that the King of Great Brittaine sate then as Umpire over the two maine Interests of the Christian World , and held in his hand the beam of the Ballance , so as the side he inclined unto , must ( of force ) over-poise the other , wherof he earnestly desired that his Lordship would advertise the King his Master : Of all which a faithfull relation was then made to his Lordship . From Wismar we returned ( Colonell Cuningham there leaving us ) to the place where the Corps remained , and thence without disturbance , We came within a mile or two of Hamburg , where ( once more leaving the body under the same charge as before ) Colonell Duglass , with the Dutch Secretary formerly named , and this Relator , went into the City to take order for the sad Solemnity of the Funerall Entry , and to see what place had been by Mr. Joseph Avery the late Kings Resident there , provided for the Bodies Repositary , he having been formerly by Letters solicited therunto , and had accordingly procured a Room in the English House there , with Lodgings for the more neer related Servants . By him it was also thought convenient to acquaint the Senate of that City therwith , to prevent any mistake or opposition of the entry of those armed Horse , as vve intended : Notice therof being given , a scruple vvas made ( as he had fore-seen ) of admitting the two Troops that conveyed the Body , they affirming , that it vvas a thing never used , and inconsistent vvith their Cities Customes , that any extraneous Forces should enter Armed vvithin their Gates , and that it might prove of dangerous consequence : Reply vvas made , that such a handfull , in so populous and vvell guarded a City , could neither breed danger nor suspition of any : That vvhat vvas desired vvas onely in honour to the memory of the deceased , and to render the Solemnity more celebrious in a remote Country , vvhere confluence of friends could not be made , as also for the more satisfaction to those Troops that had attended the Corps so far , vvho might think themselves slighted , if not permitted to accompany the same unto the Repository prepared . It was urged on the other side , that whatsoever came within the limits of their jurisdiction needed no other guarde , but was by them ( in point of honour ) to be protected , neither could they admit of such a President : Thereunto was rereplyed , that their Entrie might be permitted under the name of his Meniall attendants ( for the more fullnesse of the Ceremonie ) which could be no way derogatorie to their Citie , wherein ( for ought yet knowne to us ) the last obsequies might be performed : That otherwise we would divert to Attenaw , a village thereby neer the Sea , but without their precinct , and there retaine the same guard : The Senate at last consented to what was desired , conditionally that the Corps being once lodged , the two Troops should immdiately retire without the Gates , which also was our desire . In Order to the Entrie , direction was sent to those without to move toward the Citie next afternoon , but to make halt within halfe an English mile thereof , whither the Eastland Company of Merchant Adventures , with their Deputy and the forenamed Resident , all in long Mourning cloakes , made their repair , as also the honourable Lord Fleetwood forementioned , with his said Lievtenant Colonel , and sundry other Commanders of qualitie then in that Citie , who being all come to the place where the Bodie remained , the Advance began ; First , the two Troopes moved ; next them his Lordships foure sadle Horses , led ; covered to the ground with blacke : after those the Body in a Chariot ( purposely made ) covered with mourning , drawn with six Horses , likewise so cloathed to the ground , attended on each side by his Footmen and other inferiour Servants : The Resident , Master Joseph Avery forenamed , followed the Hearse as chiefe mourner ( being a publike Minister from the same Prince ) on his right hand the Deputy of the English Company , Colonell Duglass before named on his left ; his Lordships Nephew William Lockhart , then aged about fifteen years , son to Sir James Lockhart by the onely Sister of the deceased Ambassador ( since Colonell , and a Member for his Native Countrey in the two late Parliaments in England , and at present one of the Councell of State for Scotland ) came next to them , Single ; He was followed by the Ambassadors Gentlemen two and two , and next to them his other domesticks , after whom the Merchants in mourning Cloaks , one by one , and each accompanyed by a Commander or other Officer ; his owne Coach covered , as also the six Horses , with black unto the ground , next came his Callosh or Waggon , which usually carryed his meaner Menie , and last his Baggage , or Rust , Waggon , both covered in like manner , each drawne with foure Horses likewise cloathed with black , closed up the Traine . Thus was the Body , by Torch-light , brought through the City to the English House , and there placed in the Room appointed : The Horse immediately retyred , and a Banket prepared for those Commanders and Gentlemen , as well of the Civill as Military function ended the sad Ceremony . About two dayes after , for avoyding of trouble to his Servants , as also to the house , by the curiosity of people who hourely flocked to see the visage of the deceased , there being in the Coffin a Casement , through which his face might be discerned , with part of his bodie , lying in a close Gowne of black damaske , on his head a cap of the same over one of plaine linnen , silke stockings , plaine band and cuffes with white gloves : His Heart and Tongue ( well preserved ) within a damaske cover , lying under his head , which rested on a damaske covered pillow ; the bodie was removed into a close Chappell of the great Church in that Citie , where it remained untill Orders came from England , whereupon it was imbarked for Scotland , attended by his Steward the forenamed Master Ewin , with one page and a Footeman all of that Nation . All the Dutch Servants ( except the forementioned Secretary , who came for England ) were dismissed , with payment of arreares where any was due , and a gratuity to each according to his place . The Relator was commanded for England with the papers that concerned the late Negotiation , which he delivered to Sir John Coke Principall Secretary of State. The Body was ( as since informed ) received on Shoare at the Port of Leith ( notice over Land having been sent before ) by such Friends as there accidentally occurred ; and , the rest being invited soone after to the last of civill humane dueties , was by a great concourse of honourable company attended , not long after , to the Tombe of his Ancestors ; where we will leave him sleeping in his honourable Urne , untill with the society of all Saints he arise to receive his Euge bone serve , &c. He was , certainely , a Man endowed with so worthy Parts as deservedly gained him a good esteeme from three great Kings : In the acquisition thereof he was esteemed fortunate , and the contrary in not being Courtier enough to preserve it ; for he dyed under some cloud of his Princes displeasure , by reason of the Polish complaint fore-specified ; notwithstanding which , had his life been of longer continuance , he had ( probably ) risen up , a fixed Starr in the firmament of his great Masters favour : And yet from what hath been already sayd it may be confidently conjectured , he would never have proved a perfect Courtier according to those times ; for his spirit , free in reprehensions , and sometimes over tart , would have uneasily complyed with the wayes of flattery , falsely styled Courtship , over usually practised , and consequently have been unacceptable to the Court Cringers of that time : He was neither prodigall nor greedy of getting ; So that his generous mind , void of self-seeking ( howbeit not alwaies free from Passion ) would never have admitted of the Soyl of avirice or adulation , two Plagues over frequent in the Courts of Princes . A Period should here be put to this relation , but that it is thought not unmeet to touch ( once more ) the accident mentioned to have happened in Daman the night before his Lordships arrivall there , which was related unto him by the Governour at Table , and albeit , that as then no farther notice was taken therof , yet his death ensuing so unexpectedly and suddenly , gave occasion of more serious animadvertion therinto afterwards ; and upon diligent enquiry , the truth of the thing was asserted , not by the Garrison Officers , and the Governour onely , but by the Inhabitants also : In confirmation wherof , the Relator received , from the Magistrates and Senate of Damin , an attestation in writing under the Seal of that Town , the Tenour wherof was in English as followeth . WE the Consuls and Senate of the Towne of Damin , do testifie by this present Writing , that on Saturday the twelfth of March , the Eve of the Sabbath Reminiscere , in which the most Illustrious Lord Ambassadour of Great Brittaine , George Duglass of honourable memory arrived in our City the year under mentioned , about the Even-tide , from the houre of eight untill within a quarter of ten , a certain pleasing , unwonted , continued , and never before observed sound of the Bels was heard in the Parish Church of S. Bartholmew , the night being calm ; Wherupon the Noble and Worthy Governour of our Town , Colonel Robert Cuningham , as also the generality of the Citizens and Inhabitants therin , were wonderfully astonished and amazed , and the fore-named Governour , according to his care , caused the three Consuls to be called unto him without delay , to know of them whether any such sound had been formerly observed , and commanded the Guards to be doubled : Then , that as into a new thing , more accurate enquiry might be made ; it was ordered that the Steeple should be ascended , and a Scrutiny made with Torches lighted , to see if any one were there hidden , who by such a Signall might privily intend some Treachery , yet no man was found in the said Tower , but the Bells hanging without motion , the sound neverthelesse was still heard by the Citizens below in the City . The interpretation wherof We leave to the Divine Power , whom We beseech to avert all misfortune from us . In the interim , in confirmation hereof We have hereunto set the Seale of our Town : Given at Damin in the Dukedome of Pomerania , the ninth of March , 1636. This Novelty vvas by Master John Baall fore-named ( vvho had been dispatched into England the day following the Ambassadours decease ) divulged both in Court and City ; so as at the return of his Servants into England , enquiry concerning the truth thereof was made by many of greatest quality : yea , even the late King , after an account rendred of the manner of his Ambassadors death , as also of what had been desired ( as formerly couched ) by the Lord Chancellour Oxenstierne , demanded whether that report of the Bells were certainely so , and upon sight of the forespecified attestation commanded Mr. Secretary Coke that it should be by Master Weckerlin turned into English , for his further satisfaction therein , which was accordingly done . It is now time to dravv tovvard a conclusion , this discourse having enlarged it selfe further than vvas at first intended , but could hardly have been more restrained amongst so many changes and relative circumstances as may be observed throughout the Triple Narrative . In the first , vve see Poland , from a Dukedome or Principality , erected into a Kingdome , but soon after reverting unto the former Ducall Government , and vveary thereof , remounts unto a continued Elective Regality , neither is at present of small consideration , as being the Bulwark of Christendome , on that side , against the incroaching Turk and Tartar. Suethland also ( for avoiding the many mischeifs and inconveniencies they had sustained , by parties vvithin themselves , differing about the Election of their Princes ) changed into a Hereditary Kingdome in the time of Magnus Smeeke ; and the right Channell failing , remoter streames are either taken or violently thrust in , and upon prejudices flowing thence , are again as fast sluiced out . By publike and generall consent and act of that State , a more direct Succession , in the person and Male Issue of Gustavus Erickson , the Vindicator of their liberties from Danish bondage , is then entred into ; yet that not of long perfect continuance in a descent immediatly consecutive of his three Sons ( all there Crowned ) Ericke the eldest succeeds , but for misgovernment is not many years after dethroned , and during life incarcerated by his next Brother John Duke of Finland , who assumes the Scepter . And here the profoundest Contemplatist may find a large field for his thoughts to expatiate in , to consider and admire the instability of humane greatnesse ; the sandy bottom of the solidest seeming Acts of the most flourishing States : the facility of blasting the wisest and best consentred counsels of the Sons of men , and overturning the Rock-like appearances of their strongest cemented Constitutions , by that Omnipotent and ever-Adorable Power , through whose Divine permission , things conducing to the un-erring ends by him preordained in the Decrees of his Eternall Providence , are brought to passe here below , for the pulling down and setting up of Princes : Sundry examples wherof are set before our eyes even of late years , and particularly in this royal Gustavian Line . To John and his Heirs the States of Suethland by a most solemn Act in the year 1590. confirm the Succession ; but hath this ought more of stability ? Sigismundus his eldest Son ( albeit Crowned in Suethland , An. 1593. ) enjoyes it not , but with his Seed is for ever expelled from that Kingdomes Regall Chaire by Parliamentary Act , in the year 1600. and that expulsion confirmed , An. 1504. by a like Act and a renewed reformed Hereditary Union , whereby his Seat and Dignity is conferred upon the Person and Heires of Charles , Duke of Sudermannia , Nericia , and Wermelandia , who was Crowned , An. 1607. being the youngest Son of Gustavus Erickson , and younger Brother to John fore-named : But here it may be demanded , albeit Sigismundus had forfeited the Crown of Suethland both for himselfe and his Posterity , yet what offence had the Prince his Brother John ( the younger Son of King John aforesaid ) committed , to be pretermitted in that Elective Hereditary Succession ( seeing themselves acknowledge him to be the neerest ; as he was , by how much a Son is neerer then a Brother , or a Brother then an Uncle ) and to be induced to rest so contented with the Dukedome of Ostrogothia , as to resigne for ever his whole right unto that Crown , unlesse the same should chance to drop upon the head of some one of his Posterity , by the decease of the totall lawfull Male Issue of the new King Charles ( according to the fore-cited Entail , 1604. ) whose second Daughter the Princesse Mary Elizabeth , he married , An. 1612. Howbeit of him or of any Issue by them we read not : Hereunto for answer is offered , what themselves alledge , and which hath been already touched in their Parliamentary Acts , An. 1600. and 1604. Viz. His Minority by some years , and that Kingdomes necessity of a Prince of ripe and experienced Judgment , with their apprehension of his entring ( through prevalency of naturall affection ) into such Covenants with his Brother King Sigismundus , or his Heirs , as might be destructive ( to their present King ) his Uncle Charles and his Family ; as also his owne voluntary resignation of his Interest in the Suethish Crowne unto his said Uncle ( as fore-cited ) An. 1604. which againe confirmed and fully concluded at Orobrogia , An. 1606. We may lastly add what themselves do there likewise assert ; That forasmuch as the most Illustrious Prince Duke John , had at the time of the Regall Coronation ( of his Uncle ) attained unto the nineteenth year of his age , and so might well discern of those things which concerned his Interest ; they were therfore confident that his Highnesse could not ( deservedly ) impute ought unto them , and the rather , if he should with them duly animadvert into such examples as might , in like case , be derived from other Kingdomes and Kingly Families , which do abundantly testifie , that sundry have been ejected from their Hereditary Jurisdiction , and others of the same Family surrogated in their stead , for causes lesse weighty then those wherby they had been therunto moved . That they had seriously considered what that conjuncture of time , chiefly in that most afflicted state of their Countrey required : Viz. Such a Governour , as could with prudence steer the Kingdomes Helme , which unlesse speedily provided for , utter ruine would have thence overflowed the whole Kingdome . Moreover , that they had been compelled by those dangerous and subite ( Plots , or ) Machinations which on every side threatned their Countrey , to choose him for their Lord , their King , and Governour , who was endowed with Prudence , Experience , and maturity of years meet for so weighty a charge . King Charles , after ten yeares of a laudable Raigne , paying the debt that all men owe to nature , whereunto by the Eternall decree of the Almighty , the most Potent Princes , as well as the poorest Peasants are equally subject ; his Son Gustavus Adolphus succeeded and was Crowned King of the Suethes ; Gothes , and Vandals , &c. An. 1617. He was , as aforesaid , cut off in the strength of his years , being about the eight and thirtieth of his age , An. 1632. at that fatall field of Lutzen : yet a day so glorious ro his Fame , as all Military men may ( in like case ) desire . The yeare ensuing his translation from the toiles of this to the Joyes of a better world , a Parliament convened at Stockholme , the heads wherof ( as by them couched in seven Articles ) I shall heere touch at and referr the further curious unto the Act it selfe . In that Assembly , the Senators , Peeres , Earles , Lords , Bishops , Gentrie , Clergie , Military , Officers , Citizens and Commonalty , After a sad Commemoration of their unrecoverable losse , by the death of their late Soveraigne , whom they rearme their head , their King , their Father , and Pater Patriae , under whose most excellent Raigne , they , above other Nations , had lived in safety and tranquility : And that , to the aggravation of their misery , they were destitute of Heirs-Male proceeding from his loynes to possesse his Fathers Seat , whereby their and the Kingdomes care and danger was the greater ; upon due consultation of the best conducement to the Kingdomes good ; They declare , that , by the help of their Almighty , and in the Name of the blessed Trinity , they had decreed , confirmed , and established . IMprimis , That his late Majesty having left no Heire Male , nor any Children of any Hereditary Prince which might succeed according to the Laws and Constitution of the Realme : They did approve of and confirme the Act formerly concluded at Norcopia , An. 1604. concerning the Daughters of their Kings and Heir-Princes , at the renovation of their Hereditary Union : In reference whereunto , as also to the Act concluded at Stocholme the fourth of December , An. 1627. in case his Majesty should happen to decease ; They did thereby unanimouly establish and confirme , as also advisedly , freely , and without constraint , declare and pronounce , The High and Mighty Princesse Christina , Daughter of his renouned Majesty Gustavus Adolphus , the Second and Great King ; Queen of the Suethes , Goths , and Vandalls ; lawfully chosen : as also Hereditary Princesse , Great Dutchesse of Finland , Dutchesse of Esthonia , and Carelia , their most deer and gracious Queen : And did by these presents oblige themselves , &c. with all the Inhabitants of the Kingdome , and Subjects thereof , to render to her Majesty all true and due Service and Obedience ; and did Inaugurate and establish her sayd Majesty in whatsoever in righteousnesse they might be answerable for before God and Man ; so that she had full power and authority to command them in all things . They likewise confirmed and ratified the Lawes of the Realm for her Majesty : And further obliged themselves to stand for her Majesties safety , her good and welfare , as well as for that of the Kingdome , even to the danger of their lives and losse of their goods . Provided that her Majesty , when shee should attaine to perfect years and full possession of the Government of the Kingdome , did secure unto them and the whole State , whatsoever might concerne the maintaining of all their Lawes , Liberties , and Priviledges , &c. as the like had been done by former Kings , especially by her late Royall Father , and had by the State of the Kingdome been approved . Secondly , that if any Suethe or other , subject to the Crown therof , of what degree , dignity , or quality soever , should refuse to subscribe and submit to this establishment , or dare to oppose their present Act , or seek to advance any other , whether native or forraigner : They did esteem and declare that party to be a member separated from their body ; an Enemy , yea , Traytor to the Kingdome , and upon conviction of a Crime of that nature , to be punished without mercy . Thirdly , They confirmed and ratified the Acts formerly concluded against King Sigismundus with his Children and Discendants ; and declared them to have no right or interest in the Crown of Suethland , or any part of the Dominions or Jurisdictions therto belonging : and that all their right and pretensions were lost , void , forfeit , and in the lapse for ever : And that if any Sueth or other person under that Crown , should endeavour the admittance of any of the aforesaids into the Kingdome , or to yeeld them any footing within the Jurisdictions , or upon the Frontiers therof : They would hold that person ( of what quality soever he were ) for a pernicious and hainous Traytor to them and to the whole State : And upon perseverance therin should meet with the mercilesse punishment due to such a one : And that whosoever should listen unto , or harbour , or lodge , any such person without timely discovery unto Authority , should be liable to the like punishment : As also that the Orobrogian Acts of February , 1617. against all such , should remain as inviolable , as if they were here ( Verbatim ) expressed : And all Lords , Judges , and other Officers , were to see execution and performance of the same , as he would otherwise answer it at his perill . Fourthly , That they unanimously and deliberatly confirmed and renewed what had been formerly enacted concerning the Service of God and his Church by other Assemblies and Diets , and did generally oblige themselves to remaine in the same Form , Truth , and Discipline of Religion , according to the Revealed truth of Gods holy Word , and the Articles of Christian Faith contained in the Apostolical , Nicene , and Athanasian Creed , together with the Confession of Auspurg , and as formerly concluded in the Counsell of Vssall . Fifthly , That in regard of the Queens under age and insufficiency therby to defend and govern the Realm by her owne self and ability : They did unanimously desire and ordaine , that his Majesties Decree and Ordinance concerning this matter ( formerly committed to the Counsell and Lords of the State , for their judgment and the conceiving of a right Order therupon , which had been also by them tendred unto , and approved of by his Majesty , but by reason of his suddain ●eath and other occasions impeding , had not had its full effect , notwithstanding their want of sundry necessary instructions and appurtenances , which through straitnesse of time could not be inserted ) should be put in execution , and performed for the good of the Realme , by the five chief States and Officers therof ; Viz. 1. The Lord high Steward . 2. Marshall . 3. Admirall . 4. Chancellour . 5. Treasurer . And in the absence of one , or other , or of any , the eldest of the Counsell of State , to supply the place : And these five to govern the Kingdome of Suethen for her Majesty , untill shee should have attained perfect years . And they five , or ( as aforesaid ) the eldest of the Counsell of Stockholme , being of the same Colledge and Assembly , supplying the place of any of them absent , should have the Tuition of the Queen , and should bear rule during her Minority and Nonage , onely in her name and stead , without prejudice to the Realm or State , or violation or breach of the Lawes , Rights , and Priviledges therof : And should for her Majesty powerfully maintain the five Brotherly Offices and State Ranks : That is , Court-right Counsell , Counsell of War , Admiralty , Chancery , and Treasury , or Exchecquer , according to the institution and establishment of former Kings , and especially of their late King Gustavus the second : And should to their power uphold and maintain the Rights , Lawes , Justice , and Policy of Suethen ; Defend and protect the Realm with all the depencies theron ; so as they might conscientiously answer before God , the Queen , and the State , when therunto called , as those by Oath were therunto obliged : So , on the other side , the Lords and Peers of the Realm did promise to yeild and perform unto those persons Selected , as aforesaid , all due respect , honour , obedience , and submissive Subjection , in whatsoever they should require and command , tending to the Glory of Almighty God , the good and welfare of the Queen , of the State , and Common-weale : And that in case any person , or persons , should either in word or deed thwart and oppose the present proceeding and government ; They would withall their powers endeavour to suppresse such Insolencies , punish the parties , and constrain them to better obedience . Sixthly , They would to their utmost prosecute the War against the Emperor and Popish League in Germany , which their King had sealed with his blood , untill it should please Almighty God to settle a happy and desired Peace for the good of his Church : As also the Kingdomes necessity so requiring , whether by reason of their present Wars , or of any new Enemies against their Queen and State , they would with their lives and Fortunes maintain their Rights and Liberties , and with their utmost abilities oppose all such as should confront or withstand their proceedings . Seventhly , That forasmuch as no Kingdome could subsist without meanes , or War be rightly managed without great charges , They did likewise thinke good that the Tolls and Customes should be continued for the good of the Kingdome , in the same manner as then raised and received &c. Moreover ; If the Germane War should continue ; Or if their Kingdome and Countrey should fasten upon some other War or trouble : They did promise and oblige themselves , that whensoever required by the Peeres , States , and Lords of the Realme . They would with all their power and meanes stand and fight , for the Religion , Queen , Kingdome and Liberties . That , in all the particulars before specified , they were resolved , and had unanimously , generally , and particularly , in their owne , and in the behalfe of their brethren , present and absent : as well unborne as borne , freely and willingly consented , agreed , approved , and concluded , and therein sufficiently accorded , and did promise as faithfull , religious , and true sincere meaning Subjects , to performe the same : They the Councell , State , &c. of Sueden , did underwrite and seale the premises at Stockholme the fourteenth of March 1633. Thus was the young Princesse Christiana , then aged about seven yeares , designed Queene of Suethes , Goths and Vandalls &c. as before fully expressed ; conforme to what had been decreed in her Fathers time , at the forespecified Stockholmian Parliament , An. 1627. Her Person and Kingdome was governed by the Tutors untill the yeare . 1650. in which she was Crowned , and hath since ( in a continued single condition ) swayed that Scepter more absolutely : the Surname of Augusta may be ( not unduely ) attributed unto her , for certainely that Princesse , happy in a wise Councell and valiant Commanders , hath done great things , and for many yeares ( since her Fathers death ) hath held up the Bucklers , against the Imperiall and Austrian Forces , even in the heart of the Empire , and left it unconstrained with honourable conditions both for her selfe and her Allyes . Casimirus King of Poland Great Duke of Lithuaniae . &c / &c. Ao. 1649 portrait of John III Casimir, King of Poland But this Princesse , borne , bred , and habituated to raigne , hath in one late action outstript all her former ; by resigning , uncompelled that the World hath heard of , that Crown and Kingdome unto her Kinsman , the present King : A concession to be admired , and which after Ages will ( perhaps ) account rather fictitious than true : Examples of such great voluntary renounciations seldome hapning amongst men : nor doe we reade of more than two ; Dioclesian a Heathen divested himselfe of the Imperiall Wreath : Charles the fifth likewise , after a forty years Regall , and thirty six years Imperiall Domination , in the fifty and sixth of his age , surrendred his Kingdomes to his Son Phillip , and the Empire to his Brother Ferdinand : But from the weaker Sex , which by how much it is so , is the more avidously tenacious of Power , by what meanes soever acquired , as Histories Divine and humane doe testifie , none to be excepted , nor any equall President to be produced . Neither had this Lady those motives which may be conceived to have induced that great Emperor last named , to quit his severall Soveraigneties , thereby to live eternally in the memories of men ; As the neernesse of Relations mentioned , his advance into years , under the burthen of such occasions as could not but render him sensible of having received ( as he had caused unto others ) infinite toiles and troubles , having undergone nine Voyages into Germany , six into Spaine , seven into Italy , foure into France , ten into the Low Countreys , two into England , two into Affrica , besides eleven times traversing the maine Ocean . Certainely , He having been mostly Successful in continued Wars , might be apprehensive of a Reverse of fortune , and therfore not unwilling to prevent it , as he did , by a Monasticall Retirement . But this Princesse never exposed to personall hazards , hath denuded her selfe of a Royalty , and therwith invested her neerest Kinsman , yet more remote then either a Son or a Brother , What Women do we read of that ever refused ought of Glorious ? Much lesse doth History record any Princesse , who in the prime of her years hath freely relinquished a long continued , hereditary devolved Possession of a Diadem , this Lady excepted , who by this Conquest over her self , hath atchieved a greater then by all her Commanders she ever could , which happily may incite some accurate Pen to afford the World an Elogium befitting the Magnanimity of that Act in one of the fairer Sex ; then which former Ages have not preduced a more lofty Subject wheron to ground the Gallantry of a Discourse . That Queen hath ( all along ) demonstrated a good inclination to preserve a faire correspondency with England , even in the heat and height of its late troubles ; In An. 1644. Shee sent Mr Hugh Mowet her Agent to the Parliament then sitting , in which publike Ministry he was employed about two yeares : Neither did he make ( in all that time ) the least addresse or application elsewhere : Severall subsequent entercourses have ( since ) continued the Amity between this and that Nation : Neither have her respects , as well to our present Government , as to the Person of his Highnesse the LORD PROTECTOR , been obscurely testified by her solemne Reception and honourable Entertainment of the Right Honourable the Lord Whitlock , late Ambassadour Extraordinary in Suethland , and by her faire compliance with what desired for the good of both Nations , which having concluded , and as witnessing to the World that She would Dignifie that Act by rendring it the last of her Raigne , she soon after resigned her Kingdome , Crown , and Scepter , unto CAROLVS GVSTAVVS the present King of Suethes , Gothes , and Vandals , Great Prince of Finland , Duke of Esthonia and Carelia , Lord of Ingria , who hath ratified the same , and setled a future good understanding between the Realmes of England , and Suethland , by a most Solemne and Magnificent Embassie : He was borne in Ostrogothia about the year , 1620. if information erre not : Son to the most Illustrious Prince John Casimir , Duke of Zwey Bruchie ( descended from the Electorall House Palatine ) and of the most Illustrious Princesse Catherina , eldest Daughter to the often fore-named Charles the ninth , King of Suethland , and half Sister to the Great Gustavus Adolphus : He was in England , An. 1640. since which time he hath been Generalissimo of all the Suethish Forces in Germany , and there gave beginning to those great expectations of himselfe , which have rendred him the desire of the Suethes , who have Crowned him their King , in An. 1654 : He was ( as I have been informed ) entitled to that Kingdome by Act of that Nations Parliament , in the year 1650. if the then Queen Christina should decease without lawfull Male Issue . His early great Commencements , as well before as since his Exaltation to that Crown , do promise an equall progresse and the addition of Semper to his sur-name of Gustavus , which ( literis transpositis ) is Augustus , for a perpetuating of the Glory of that Gustavian Line , unto whose name and Scepter he hath so happily succeeded , as his late Armed Entry into Poland , and Successe hitherto may seem to witnesse . The Motives that induced him therunto , the Curious may read in his Letter to the present Emperour Ferdinand the third , dated from Wolgast in the month of July , of the year currant , 1655. But leaving this Digression . In the Treaty of Pacification , continued Vicissitudes may be seen ; somtimes hopes of accommodation , other whiles nothing but present rupture to be expected , about empty Airey Titles , or not much more : And when things seeme most desperate , and without mediate meanes of reconcilement , the stiffer Partie comes fairely to hand by a gentle complyance . We may observe , the Mediators turne Parties for precedencie and formalities , which , in a just valuation , what amount they unto ? thereby necessitating ( in a manner ) the Parties to become Mediators and so make compensation for Offices received : In its Signature how little trustis to be imputed to the assurances of great ones , doe they not measure observation of promises by the rule of Interest or selfe pleasing . In the Ambassadors life we may see one nobly descended , sprung from a race of Ancestors honoured by Illustrious Antiquity , yet not unnecessitated to pursue the advance of his Fortunes amidst those dangers that attend the honourable Military Profession ; and having in some degree attained to the favour of his Royall Generall , falls twice under the displeasure of that Greatnesse , the frown whereof , according to the wisest of men bringeth Death : And yet , the same Person againe buyed up by a hand equally powerfull , Ascends to be what he expected not , an Umpire between Kings and Crowns ; But what Merit can there be toward Princes ? their turns once served , their ends compassed ; do they stick to kick up the heels of those , whose assistance ( they but a little before ) thought advantageous unto them ? He falls at last under the undeserved displeasure of two mighty Monarchs , into his Grave ; and , as having no more to do here below , removes to render an account of the whole Negotiation of his life above . What shall We conclude upon the whole ? What shall We call these Greatnesses so subject to mutability ? Splendida Miseria ? Such indeed they are : And We may shut up all with that Ingemination of the Wise man ; Vanity of Vanities , Vanity of Vanities ; All is but Vanity and Vexation of Spirit . As to that Honourable Person deceased , who acted in that Treaty , and whom this present Narrative doth particularly concern , We are not without warrant to gather a Christian confidence of his Residence in those Mansions of durable Blessednesse , which admit of no more change ; seeing he died not onely in the pursuance , but in the effecting and preserving of Peace . For we have it asserted by the Divine Word , God-Man ; That blessed are the Peace-makers , for they shall be called the Children of God. If such be not , who can be eternally happy ? The Memory of the Just shall remaine for ever . The Righteous shall be had in everlasting remembrance . FINIS . The Courteous Reader is desired , for what rendred amisse in the Book and her expressed , to have regard to the present emendation ; other errors of lesse moment ( not contradicting the sense ) are remitted to the favourable correction of the Ingenious Inspector . P. 4. l 25. two , p. 12. l. 24. which , 31. failed , p. 17 : l. 44. joyning , p. 19. l : 37. Maritime , p. 29. l. 25. meetly . p. 30. l. 24. neither , p. 33. l. 21. the foresaid Claudius , p. 39. l. 40. Ambiguous , p. 38. l. 12. and , 35. Alloy , p. 49. l. 13. were not so , p. 50. l. 2. from his Majesties , p. 51. l. 4. from , p. 5 , 2. l. 10. is not the , p 56. l 45. contrarily , the p. 76. l. 9. Militia , p. 78. l. 4. as they assert , p. 86. l. 19. Proscribing , p. 89. l. 46. promising any , p. 90 l. 40. Sought , p. 91. l. 33. should be , p. 93. l. 33. prosecute , p. 99. l. 45. revenge , p. 102. l. 26. Schedule , p. 107. l. 29. for his , r. the , p. 108. l. 25. cleer , p. 1 10. l. 41. add , and 42. decreed , p. 111. l. 5. of their controversies , p. 124. l. 3. for to , r. the , p. 129. l. 37. devolved , p , 142 , l. 10. lesse of , p. 145. l. 6. praeallably . p. 155. l. 9. for by , r. by p. 157. l. 26. Her 's , p. 167 , l. 39. a Parliament , p 169. l. 25. altercation , and l. 36. Stilo Novo . p. 170. l. 46. Stilo Novo , p. 172 l. 5. belonging to Poland , p. 173. l. 21. not pleasing to , p. 212. l. 26. arising , p. 217. l. 28. dissention , p. 224. l. 4. Nordlingen , p. 231. l. 9. lent , p. 241. l. 5. Altenaw , p. 249. l. 28. dependencies p. 251. l. 31. expected , 252. l. 4. hereditarily . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A40104-e1950 Poland erected into a Kingdom , An. 1000. Setled elective , An. 1295. Commencement of the Jagellonian Race in Poland . Lithuania Christianized . Incorporated by union into Poland . In Kingdoms elective , regard usually had to the next in line . Succession of the Jagellonian Race in Poland . Alliance ( the Iniation of conjunction ) between Poland and Suethland . Suethland an ancient Kingdom . Suethland anciently elective . Vertue and beroick Actions to be preferred to a Crown before all other pretensions . Suethland of elective rendred hereditary . Succession of Suethish Kings from the time of Magnus 4. surnamed Smeeke . Albert of Meckleburg : Margaret of Denmark and Norway , Queen also of Suethen . E●icke of Pomerania . Christopher Count Palatine . Carolus Canutus . Suethland governed by Steno Sture . Suanto . Steno Sture the younger . Slain in battell . Christierne first Earl of Oldenburg , made King of Denmark , after of Suethen . John King of Denmark and Suethen , driven out by Suanto . Treachery of Christierne 2 : of Denmark . Crowned King of Suethland . His inhumans cruelty . Andexpulsion . Gustavus Erickson crowned in Suethland , An. 1528 Hereditary union , with motives therto . His Will and Testament . Designment of the Succession . His Wives and Issue . Ericke his eldest succeeds . Taken and imprisoned by his brother . John Duke of Finland , King of Suethland . Sigismund his eldest elected King of Poland , & crowned there 1588. King Erickes Posterity expelled by Parliament . Hereditary union renewed . Assumption of Females , Male Issue failing . His Wives and Issue . Former grudges between Suethland and Poland . Ambassadors stretching their Instructions . The first complaint of the Suethes . Death of King John. King Sigismund advertised therof by Duke Charles . Second complaint of the Suethes . Criminations by the Suethes against King Sigismund . And some Senators . Crown of Suethland tendred to Duke Charles . Further Criminations . Letters of security . Contrary actings Further Objections . Continued . Hit second departure from Suethland . Duke Charles sought unto by seme Senators . Again desired to assume the Government . The Duke comes to Stocholme . Further criminations against Sigismundus . Plenipotentiary sent unto D. Charles . Prohibition distastfull . Rejected as impersect . Parliament at Sudercopia . The Duke desired to embrace the Government . Duke Charles excepts therof . Mutuall agreement . King Sigismund , displeased . Sent his Ambassadors into Suethen . The O●ation . Criminations again●t Duke 〈…〉 by the A 〈…〉 rs . 〈◊〉 〈…〉 kes an 〈◊〉 the cri 〈◊〉 . Object . 1. Ans 〈…〉 . Object . 2 Answ . Object . 3. Answ . Object . 4. Answ . Object . 5. Answ . Object . 6. Answ . Object . 7. Answ . Object . 8. Answ . Object . 9. Answ . Object . 10. Answ . Object . 11. Answ . Object . 12. Answ . Object . 13. Answ . Object . 14. Answ . Further Answer . Object . 1 Answ . Argument 1. Answ . Arg. 2. Answ . Arg. 3. Answ . Arg. 4. Answ . 1. Arg. 5. Answ . Arg. 6. Answ . Answer to the Oration . Parliament at Arbogia . Displeasing to King Sigismund . Inconveniencies ensuing , K. Sigismund invited by the Duke and Senators to returne in peaceable manner . Comes with an Army . D. Charles raiseth Forces . Pacification mediated by Forraigne Ambassadors in vaine . Instructions by D. Charles to the Governors of Calmar Further Instructions . Letter of D. Charls to the King. The Dukes second Letter● , Answer to K. Sigis●und . The Dukes reply . S●conded . The Regall answer . Letter from the Duke . Duke Charles approaching with his Army writes to the King. King Sigismund . his answer assecutoriall . Not excepted ; by Duke Charles his Letter admonitory . Regall answer . Safe conduct interchangable granted . Duke Charles sends Commissioners to the King. Contentsof Instructions . The Kings Answer . The Dukes reply . The Dukes Propositions . Not consented unto . The Regall Declaration . Unsatisfactory to the Duke . Regall assecuration . Propositions made by Duke Chalres . King Sigismund retires to Lincopia . Letter of Duke Charles . Answer . Reply . Another Letter from the Duke . Safe conduct interchangable granted . Assertions of the Suethes . Further assertions . Vide Exegis Historiaca Sueciae , page 233 , 234. Treaty of Pacification at Lincopia between the King and Duke Shipping restored . The King steers to Calmar in stead of Stocholme . Friendly Letter from King Sigismundus to Duke Charles . The Dukes answer . Second Letter . Ducall reply . King Sigismundus requires more Ships for the transporting of his Army and sundry things to be restored . The Prince was born in England , An. 1565 whose Mother the Lady Cecily , Daughter to King Gustavus Erickson , and Sister to Erick , Iohn , and Charles , all Kings of Suethland , Wife to Christ . Marquesse of Baden , came then into England to visite Queen Elizabeth , and by the Queen his God-mother named Edvardus Fortunatus . The Duke complains of the Kings going to Calmar . King Sigism . excuseth his going to Calmar . Promiseth a repair to Stocholme . Promise not kept , the King returned to Dantzig . Parliament at Ienecopis . The Dukes Letter and Objections to King Sigismund . Letter to King Sigismundus from the Parliament of Suethland . The Prince his Son invited to be there educated , and to receive the Crown . No answer returned . Parliament at Stocholme . Rejection of King Sigism . His Son Uladislaus accepted of conditionally . Parliamentary Letters to King Sigismundus not answered . Parliament at Lincopia . Dnke John declined . Dukedome of Ostrogothes conferred on Duke John. King Sigism . with his Heirs rejected . Duke Charles designed King of Suethland . Gustavus Adolphus to succeed . After him Duke Iohn conditionally Triall of Captivated Senators : Sentence of execution . Others pardoned . Some but repreived . Sentence in Finland against Arvidus Gustavus and Axell Kurck confirmed by Parliament . Other offendors for smaller Offences gradually punished by losse of goods or Fine . Second Parliament at Stocholme . Duke Charles again solicites King Sigism , to send his Son into Suethen . No answer returned , but new broiles raised . Further Objections . The same continued . Parliament at Norcopia . Heads of what therein transacted . Duke John renounceth his pretence to the Crown of Suethland . Duke Charles contented to accept of the Crown . Hereditary union renewed , reformed . Duke Charles pronounced King , and his eldest to succed . The younger to enjoy his Fathers Dukedomes . Male issue of the eldest failing the second to succeed . That also failing in him , Duke Iohn to inherite the Crowne . The Female Regall and Ducall issue adopted into the succession . This hath reference to the fore-cited Parliamentary conclusions at Stocholme the seventh of March 1590. but is here imperfect in the Original , as wanting the words Eldest unmarried , as is there expressed . Provision for younger , Regall , and Ducall daughters conditionall . The daughters and sister of King Sigismund . rejected . No Prince of a contrary religion to inherit . Such , or Apostates to be deprived . Hereditary Princes prohibited marriage with an , wife of contrary religigion . All seduce●s of Prince● to a contrary religion to be punished as 〈…〉 s. No hereditary Prince to accept of another Kingdome , unlesse to live in the Patriall Soile . Oration of Duke John in Resignation of his right . Warrs between King Sigismundus and King Charles . Continued by his Son Gustavus Adolphus . Death of Sigismundus . Uladislaus his Eldest , Elected and Crowned A second treatie instituted . Notes for div A40104-e30930 Preface to the treaty . The Mediators . Englands Ambassador arrives at Dantzig . Writes to the Commissioners of the Crownes interessed . Answer of the Polanders . The Suethes complained of . The Suethes answer with reciprocall complaints . The Treaties commencement , Elector of Brandenburgs Ambassadors . Commissioners of Poland . Commissioners of Suethland . Meet at Holland town in Prussia . Interchangably exhibite their respective Plenipotentiaries , and agree upon a second meeting . His Lordship came to Holland . Desects in the Suethish Procuratories . The like in those of Poland . Rupture appearing ; the parties depart . The Mediators repair to the Suethes at Elbing . Condescention of the Suethes , conditionall . Commissioners of Poland return to Warsaw . His Lordships receives invitation to come to Warsaw . There was but one ( and that ) for his Lordship . He contracts sickness . Difficulties about the place of treaty . Mariemburg appointed to be the Mediators residence . The Mediators meet and consult . Repaire to the Suethes . The conclusion certified to the Polanders . The Subdelegates meet . Difficulties about the place for the generall meeting . The Mediators return to the Suethes : Their propositions . Not admitted . Objections . His Lordship repaires to the Polanders . Their conditional conclusions . Englands Agent sent to the Suethes . Their finall resolution . Intimated to the Polanders who promise complyance . Instrument o● Security renewed . The Ambassadors of France and Holland come to Mariemburg , The Mediators intervisite , and joyntly repaire to Stumbsdorff the place of Treatie . The parties arrive . Meane used for avoyding competitions . Proposition . Not consented unto . Demand made by the Suethes . Answer and demand of the Polanders . Result of the Mediators . Accepted by all . That dayes conclusion . The Mediators meete . His Lordships proposition in Order to the whole matter . The other Mediators deliver theirs . The result . The new Procuratories interchangably communicated new difficulty about the Title . Reconciled . Scope of the Procuratories . Polish Protest . The Suethes Protest . Procuratoriall difficulties removed . Former result communicated to the parties . Suethes answer Negatively . The like given by the Polanders . Offer made by the Suethes . The Poles desire respite . The same granted . The Suethes therwith offended . The former offer waved by the Poles as insufficient . Five other mediate means propounded . Taken by the Poles into deliberation . Rejected by the Suethes . Reply of the Poles in point of resignation . The Suethes refuse to meete . His Lordship goes to the Suethes . They consent to meete . Certaine greivances complained of by his Lordship and the Hollanders to the Suethes . Their answer . The Polanders persist as before . The Parties willed to propound . The Suethes enter into passion . Those of Poland add ten other Articles for a supplement to the former . Things tending to a breach the Mediators desire respite . Finall declarations demanded by the Mediators from the Parties . The Suethes decline to declare further . The Polanders likewise , and give their reasons . The Suethes againe incensed . At end the finall resolution at their quarters . A meeting with the Mediators desired by the Poles . Prolongation of the Truce desired . Result of the Polanders conditionall . Prorogation of the Truce assented unto . Purport of the Prorogation . Continuation of Sequestrations insisted on by the Poles ; but refused by the Suethes . The Prorogation signed . The Mediators vepair to the King. Their overtures uneffectuall . The Poles desire a meeting with the Mediators . Declaration ur 〈…〉 . Ultimate result of the Polanders . Treaty for finall Peace in termes desperate . Complaints of the Poles . D. Radzivils departure for Littaw . A longer Truce insisted on . The Suethes Declaration in point of longer Truce . The Poles re 〈…〉 to the King. Argument ●●●d by his Lordship . Misconstrued . The Suethes again in heat . Yet ca 〈…〉 ed and contented to meet . The Kings conde scention to a Treaty for Truce . Conditions of Truce propounded by the Suethes . New difficulty . Obviated . Conserence with the Generall de la Garde . His reply . The Poles retire discontented . The Suethes more complying . Their conditions for treaty of Truce . Cessation of Armes prolonged . Consent●h unto by the 〈◊〉 ders . The Mediators consult with the King and ●enators of Poland upon fifteen heads . Addition made by the Hollanders . The result of the Suethes upon the former heads . Cessation conditionall . The Kings result . The Suethes reply , more mild then expected . The Mediators return to the King : Audience appointed in the Camp. A view of the Polish Army . It s constitution . Discipline . Habiliments . Number . The King inclining to War. The Suethes not verse to Peace . Cessation prorogued eigh 〈…〉 s A meeting consented unto . Competition between the Hollanders and those of Brandenburg . Articles of the whole treatie exhibited by the Suethes . Referred to the King by the Poles . Necessarie caution . Former competition removed . Parliaments ratification insisted upon by the Suethes . Polishreply . Sequestration of places propounded by the Mediators . Sequestration of places propounded by the Mediators . The Suethes persist . Their reasons . Impossibility alledged by the Poles . Seasonable proposition . Assented unto by the Suethes Waved by the Poles . The King of Poland averse to the proposition . The Suethes excuse their not appearing . Complain of the Polanders . The Suethes reply , and Compliance . Both parties stiff . Mutuall concessions . Cessation for foure daies . Second interview of the Parties . Exhibition of Articles by the Suethes . Additions by the Polanders . The Truce to be for 26. years . Hopes of amicable conclusion . A rub cast in . French Ambassador stickling for the Romish Religion in Leifland . Positively refused by the Suethes . and why . The Poles insist The other Mediators propounded a Medium . Sueci , hominibus Catholicis in Livonia toto induciarum tempore , cultum & ritum in privato permissuri , nullamque in eos inquisitionem ut hactenus facturi , neminique qui Religionem Catholicam professus fuerit , id ipsi noxae futurum . Arguments used by the French Ambassador . Rejected by the Suethes . Cultus & Ritus . Exemption from enquiry granted by the Suethes . Referred by the Poles to their King. French Amb. Solicitations Uneffectuall . The former forme insisted on by the Poles . Again by the Suethes rejected . Bellum Bellum . Sudden tumult . Threatning danger . Appeared . The Suethes exasperated . The Poles purge themselves . A conference between his Lordship and the Poles . Hostility began . The former tumult excused . Apology by the French Ambassador . Digression . Cessation of Armes for a day onely . The second form rejected by the Suethes . Rejected by the King. The last forme propounded by the Poles : Disrelished by the Suethes . At length admitted . Attestation desired . Particulars insisted on . Plausible answer . Vneffectuall . Cessation for three dayes . His Lordship : insists as bef●●e . The Poles promise future satisfaction . Transport of Forces . And other points discussed . New Scruple of the Suethes . Demand thereon . Answered by the Poles . Judgement of the Mediators . Referred to the King. Other difficulties composed . Cessation continued one day onely . The Kings resolution . Concerning remove of the Army . Accepted by the Suethes . Generall meeting of Mediators and parties in the Mediators Tent. Objection made by his Lordship . Waved by the Poles . Deserted by the Suethes . Precedency of nomination challenged by his Lordship . Declined by the Poles . Contest for precedency of subscription . Meeting of the Generals of each side . And accord . Attestation granted to the Polanders by his Lordship and the Hollanders . Competitions renewed between the Mediators . Mediatoriall subscription concluded unnecessary . The French insists on subscription . Afterwards declines it . No subscription of Mediators promised . The parties meet to conlude . The Articles signed . Publike rejoycements . His Lordship and the Hollanders give to the Suethes an attestation concerning Catholicks in Leifland . His Lordship invited by the Suethes . He takes leave of the King of Poland in his Camp. Coldnesse discovered . French and Hollanders take leave . The Armyreviewed . Reference to what followes . Notes for div A40104-e49600 Preface concerning his Lordship . His birth . Education . Entrie into Military employment . Designed to be Governour of Creutznach . Seldome subject to passion . Refuseth the foresaid Government . Takes shelter under Englands Ambassador . Presents himself to the King at Noremberg . Againe committed . His release moved by the Ambassador . Duglass released . Returns for England . Lutzen ●●ild : The King of Suethland staine . The Suethes win the Feild . Some months dead er'e so beleived . King of Bohemia deceased soone after . Protestant Dyet or assembly . Countenanced by Englands Ambassador . And by the French and Brandenburg . Landt-grave of Darmestadt solicited in vaine . Saxons Elector likewise waves the conjuncture . Oxenstierne director of the Protestant Affaires in Germany . The Palatinate exhausted . Recovered and entirely restored to the Electoral Administrator . Confederates defeated at Ratisbo 〈…〉 . Their retreat into the Palatinate . Duglass Knighted and sent Agent into Germany . Digression concerning Sir Robert Anstruthar . That Kings eldest Son had then lately married a Daughter of that Duke : Duglass acquits himself satisfactorily . And is designed Ambassador into Poland . Credentials and Instructions sent ro Duglals . Enters upon his commission by visiting the Chancellour of Suethen . The Chancellors discourse . His Lordships reply . Their farewell . His Lordship takes journey from Francfort . Is entertained at Hanaw . Entertained by the Elector of Brandenburg . Comes to Stettin in Pomerania . To Dantzig . French Ambassador Signes the Articles of the Treatie . His Lordship offended . Expostulates sharply with Zavatzkie . By him smoothed with promise of satisfaction not performed . He returned to Dantzig . Delayes advertising . Receives notice by letter of Polands distast . Englands Agent returnes to Dantzig . Sent unto the Parliament at Warsaw . Two Errours in ●ne . Grudges covered , the King and his Lordship meet . A mandate obtained in behalfe of the Eastland Merchants . Zavatzkie sent Ambassador for England , and with him Gordon . Their sinceritie distrusted by his Lordship . Suspected in England . Made visible soone after , and Polands Ambassador not admitted to Audience . His Lordship comes to Damin . Portentuous accident . His Lordships Comment theron . His sickning . Agony . Death . Embalming , advertisement and Inventary and Mournings concluded on . Orders for finall dispose required . Convoy for security desired . Inventary taken . Remove commenced . Due Thanks tendred to the Chancellour of Suethen . His death condoled by the Chancellour . The Chancellors desire . The like formerly elsewhere intimated . The Corps brought neere Hamburg . The Senate advertised and Scruple about the entrie . Yet consented unto as desired . Manner of Entrie , The Corps disposed of by Order . Servants strangers rewarded , dismissed . Eis Character . The portent aforesaid enquired into and asserted . Attestation from the Senate of Damin . Observations upon the whole Vide Exegesis Historica , page 350. 1. Article . 2. Article . 3. Article . 4. Article . 5. Article . 6. Article . 7. Article . This Act hath not come to my hands , otherwise the Heads therof had been particularized . Observations on the Treaty . On the Ambassadour . Great beginnings , Have not alwaies equall endings . Mutual Greatnesse , glittering Misery . Happy closure .